《Perfect Revenge : CEO's Lovely Mistress》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Liberated Maam, push harder a bit more. Your child will be born soon- the doctors voice sounded not only worried, but also nervous and frightened. A young woman was seen lying on an operating bed covered in sweat. Her bangs were drenched in sweat, sticking to her face in a mess. Her face was pale and her lips were dry. The woman bit her lower lip as her hands gripped whatever she could reach. She gathered all the remaining strength in her body. Ah- The scream was so loud as if it could split the sky, followed by a cry no less loud. After everything was over, the young woman took a deep breath, trying to catch her breath. She looked very exhausted as she slowly closed her eyes, unable to even look at the face of the child she had just given birth to. His presence made her feel mixed, happy and sad at the same time. Its a boy... Hearing the doctors voice, the young woman lying on the bed had a faint smile on her face. After that, her consciousnesspletely left her. ..... She was really tired... At the same time, there was a ck sedan stopping on the side of the road, right in front of the hospital. The car stopped right under a tree. A leaf fell and slid past its shiny body before getting into the car through the open window. Boss, the child has been born. In the back passenger seat, there was a man looking out the window. His face was stern and he gave off a cold aura. From his clothes, it was obvious that he was not just anybody. The person next to the car window immediately opened the door and handed the baby into the mans arms. The baby immediately burst into tears when itnded in the cold mans arms and his cry was so loud that it made the man frown. His dark brown eyes were full of impatience and confusion when he saw the baby in his arms crying so loudly. He hugged the baby in a strange way and patted him on the back awkwardly. It was obvious that he had never had a child before... Maybe he had never even held a baby in his life. However, those big hands seemed to give warmth to the baby so that it stopped crying in an instant. The tiny baby looked at the man who was holding him with his dark ck eyes, and his gaze looked curious... The mans heart melted at the sight of his adorable face. His normally suspicious eyes warmed and then he said quietly, Lets go. After receiving the order, the car started to move, leaving the hospital in silence. Dust drifted from the tires and crushed leaves on the road- he left without leaving any trace behind. ... -Five yearster, in the middle of summer. The trees looked barren as if thirsty for raindrops. They all looked dry as they fell one by one because of time. The road looked dry and hot. Maybe if water dripped on it, it would instantly turn into steam. In front of the door of a mental hospital, a tall woman walked out of the ce with slow steps. Her hair was jet ck, flowing down to her waist, as if trying to cover her fragile body. Isabe, or better known as E, had been said to be mad for the past five years. And today, she finally got a breath of fresh air. She could feel the sun shining brightly, sending warmth all over her body. She was not bothered even though the sun was scorching hot, as if it wanted to burn her. Instead, she arched her back and faced the sky, stretched her body that felt very stiff and closed her eyes, enjoying the fresh air that she had not breathed in a long time. The air behind the hospital doors and outside was the same, but for some reason, E felt stuffy when she was inside. She couldnt breathe. She couldnt get away. She felt very depressed. But now, she was finally free! E, congrattions on being released from the hospital. A middle-aged woman with ordinary clothes immediately greeted her when she saw Es figure who walked out of the hospital door. Lina had been waiting long enough at the door to wee her arrival. Her smile looked so wide and sincere as she greeted E with joy. Lina was not Es biological mother, but a nanny who had taken care of her since childhood. However, regardless of what she was called, E already considered Lina as her own mother. It didnt matter even if they didnt share the same blood... Seeing Linas presence in that ce, Es initially dim-looking eyes immediately lit up. Her face looked haggard and thin, but that didnt hide her beauty. She ran to Lina and immediately grabbed the middle-aged womans hand. Her eyes blinked repeatedly as she asked hastily, Auntie, did you find my son? Five years ago, Isabe Maheswara, the daughter of the Maheswara Family, experienced a mental breakdown after giving birth to a baby. Unfortunately, the baby could not be saved. At that time E was not married and no one knew who the father of the child she was carrying was. After losing their child, the Maheswara family immediately sent her to a mental hospital. E, that child... Lina lowered her head to hide the sadness in her eyes and peered at E anxiously. My child... is gone? E was silent for a moment and thenughed. Had she really gone mad? Everyone said the baby died at birth, but she heard the sound of the childs cry. She heard the babys loud cry, so loud that she kept dreaming of his voice every night in her sleep. How could everyone say that her child was dead? They dont want to let go of me and they dont want to let go of my son either? E asked in a sarcastic voice. Her lips formed a sinister smile. The hatred in her heart seemed to burst out of her chest. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. E, you must tell your father who the father of the child is. Maybe your father will forgive you. Seeing Es face, Lina felt that the woman in front of her was not the daughter she had taken care of since childhood. E was no longer the in and loving Isabe she had been five years ago. The current E... looked like a stranger to Linas eyes... If only E had not been so harsh on her father five years ago, perhaps this problem would not have happened. E, who was trying hard to protect the child she carried, did not want to tell who the father of the child was. This made his father so angry that he kicked her out and didnt think of her anymore. E thought at the question as if it were the funniest joke she had heard in thest five years. Should she apologize? For what? Who cares about what really happened five years ago! Es life was nothing more than a joke in the eyes of her family. None of this wouldve happened if it werent for the work of her stepmother and stepsister. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Revenge If it werent for her stepmother and step-sister, Es life wouldnt be falling apart like this. The stepmother and her stepsister deliberately put drugs in her drink when she was 18 years old. The first time everyone would recognize her as an adult. After that, they sent her to the bed of a stranger she didnt even know. Not a trace of memory from that night remained... E didnt know a thing about who the man was. She thought nothing would happen, but who wouldve known that one monthter, she found out she was pregnant. All this time, E thought the man on that night was her fianc whom she had loved for years. She thought she had given up her first night to the fianc she had loved since childhood. E desperately tried to protect the child in her womb and even went against her father in order to give birth to the child. ..... E was ready to risk her life for the child she loved so much. For the sake of the man she loved... s, what did she find out instead? Her fianc and her stepsister made love right next to her room in a loud voice, not caring if anyone would hear it. They didnt try to cover up their disgusting behavior, and instead deliberately spitting it out so E could hear the voices. Those disgusting voices were like an insult aimed at her, piercing right into her heart. They seemed to want to tell how stupid E had been all this time. Turns out, this was all their n... Shocked and angry, E ended up having to give birth to her baby prematurely. But after giving birth, she found that her child was gone. All of that made her emotions copse at the same time. She had lost everything. She lost her family, lost the man she loved, lost the child in her womb... When E needed someone who could support her and make her rise again, her father sent her to a mental hospital instead. For five years her father locked her in a ce no different from hell. During these past five years, everyone ignored her. She lost the inheritance left by her mother and was sent to a mental hospital, where death seemed a far more beautiful choice than life. Every day was torture for E, she kept wondering if her child was really dead. She couldnt believe all this had happened to her. She was sure her child was still out there, it pained her everytime she thought how the little baby could survive alone without its mother... Es life used to be like that of a princess. She came from a wealthy family, and she was the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family. She was beautiful, smart, and rich... However, everything was suddenly taken away from her. She was no longer a princess, but a little ant that anyone could trample on. The 18 years old E used to be very innocent. At 18 years old, She used to love and trust her family very much. And at 18 years old, E fell so hard that she had to lose her happiness. Her life had been ruined because of the people she trusted. Now, everything was no longer a problem. E who used to be gone. E, finally out of the cage that had locked her in, was finally able to breathe free air. Even though she had to spend 5 years in a mental hospital, she was still young. She was only 23 years old and she still had plenty of time to get all those who hurt her to pay her double what she felt. E was sure that her child was not dead. Those bad people must have hidden her child, separating him from her. She would find her son and then destroy the lives of those who had hurt her and her baby. She would take revenge! Auntie, I want to go back to the Maheswara Familys house. Es lips curved into a smile, but not a happy one. It was rather a cold smile! That smile looked scary even in the eyes of Lina, who had known E since she was a baby. Never once had she seen such a smile on Es face. The once innocent girl had been forced to grow up in the past 5 years, the 5 toughest years of her life. E wanted to return to the Maheswara Familys house to find out where her child was. He still couldnt believe that the boy was dead. E, you better... you better note back today. Linas face showed a mix of embarrassment, anxiety, nervousness and awkwardness. Her eyes were filled with sympathy for E. She saw the woman in front of her from childhood until she grew up to be an adult. At the age of 18, Lina knew that E was experiencing the greatest suffering in her life. And Lina didnt want the girl she raised to suffer even more, especially when she returned to her family home today. E tilted her head and looked at Lina in confusion. Today is the engagement day between Indri and Haikal, said Lina quietly. The Maheswara Familys cruelty towards E made Lina feel even more depressed. Maybe they didnt even remember Es whereabouts anymore. Maybe they didnt care if E was alive or dead... E had really been abandoned. Haikal... Es memory shed when she heard that name. She hadnt heard that name in a long time. The name of the man who was once her fianc since childhood. The man who always said that he loved her. The man who said that one day he would marry her. The man whom she thought would be the father of her child. The man who slept with her step sister under the same roof as her... My sister is getting engaged. How could I, as a big sister, note and congratte her? E erased all the feelings in her heart and a cold smile appeared on her lips. She was no longer the 18-year-old Isabe. She wasnt the same girl who was devastated by her fiancs betrayal. Neither a mother who grieved the loss of her child. Today was the day she got discharged from the mental hospital, and E was already 23 years old. She had turned into E, someone who wanted toe and take revenge for all the suffering she had felt so far. She walked away from where she had stayed for the past 5 years gracefully, letting the dry leaves that fell from the treesnd on her shoulders. The car on the side of the road reflected her beautiful face, but the smile on her face was neither a sweet nor an innocent smile like 5 years ago. It was a bitter and cold smile, as if to tell the world that she had returned to collect a debt. After five years, Isabe Maheswara finally returned. And she came for those who had turned her life into hell... Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Attracting Attention A lively and warm engagement ceremony was currently taking ce at the Maheswara Familys house. The event was held in a veryrge private garden, where the venue was beautifully decorated with various flowers and a stage for the owner. Indriani Maheswara was seen wearing a white dress that wrapped her body so beautifully, making all the women there feel jealous of her curves. Beside her, stood a man wearing a suit of the same color. Haikal Adisurya looked very neat that day. He stood tall, like a royal prince. With smiles on their faces, they weed all the guests attending their event. Haikal, is Christian reallying today? Indri asked in a soft voice. A spoiled smile appeared on her face which was decorated with light makeup. Christian Adipamungkas was a very important figure in this city. He could be considered the leader of the city, a figure who was almost never seen due to his mysterious nature. Since he rarely appeared in public, only a few people saw his face. The Adisurya and Adipamungkas families were still rted by blood, although they were not very close. They were still considered distant cousins. ..... While distributing the invitations, the Maheswara Family sent the invitation to Christian, hoping that he would attend their event. But Haikal himself was not sure whether Christian woulde or not. Wed better wait, Haikal looked around him. It was clear on his face that he was expecting Christian too. He tried tofort Indri with a gentle smile on his face, the same effort he did as usual. ... This was the ce she recognized... As E walked down the path, the cold expression on her face seemed to melt a little. A trace of anger and regret appeared in her eyes. Thats what she felt when she saw her familys house right in front of her. The house she knew very well, the house where she lived until she was 18 years old. The house that was once her paradise, her hiding ce from the cruel outside world. At this moment, the sound of jokes andughter rang out from within, as if stabbing Es broken heart. It was true, heaven and hell were only separated by a single step. How could the ce she thought was heaven before, turn to be a hell that burned down all the beautiful memories she had? Just as E was deep in thought, she heard a car honk from behind. Reflexively, she immediately turned back and saw the very bright light of the cars headlights. All of this caused her to lose her bnce... Just as the ck car was about to crash into her, it braked so hard that the friction between the tires and the asphalt squealed in her ears. E felt her head buzzing, as if she could watch all of this in slow motion. Are you okay? A mans voice rang in her ears. E opened her eyes and looked at the indifferent-looking face above her. Before E had time to answer, the man had already stood up... Boss, thisdy seems to be in shock. The man spoke very quickly and reported this incident to the man in the car in a very polite tone. E looked up at the open car window. A man in a ck suit was sitting in the back seat. His perfect figure looked extremely charming in the sunlight and his entire body exuded a noble aura, one that made others afraid to approach him. E narrowed her eyes, feeling that the man was very familiar. I have a meeting in 10 minutes. Christian ignored his assistants words. He didnt lift his head and his eyes remained fixed on theptop in hisp. His answer sounded simple as he delivered it in a cold and undeniable tone. The assistant looked confused. Had the boss gone mad? He had a meeting in 10 minutes, why did hee to someones engagement party now? That would mean he would stay at the party for less than 10 minutes. E frowned and looked at the man who didnt care about her. Understood. Ill finish this matter right away. The assistant immediately took out a wad of money from his pocket and gave it to E. He said it waspensation money. After that, he rushed into the car in a panic and said that he had to leave right away. I am sorry. Just as the car was restarting, E stopped in front of it and blocked their way while looking at the car coldly. Oh, it turns out youre alright, said the assistant with a sneer. I already gave you money, right? Go away. My boss cant bete, the assistant looked very arrogant. His voice was even tinged with a condescending tone. Apologize to me! E ignored the assistants threat. She put her hand on the hood of the car and her eyes looked through the ss with a nonchnt look. You are the one at fault! You shameless... The assistant felt extremely angry and panicked. As he was about to get out of the car and approach the woman, the man sitting in the back seat finally lifted his head from theptop. He looked at E who was blocking the speed of his car. Go. Before the assistant coulde out, the man gave the order in azy voice. He soundedpletely unconcerned. Pardon? The assistant turned to the back seat and looked at his boss in shock. He wanted him to run the car? Did his boss want him to kill this woman? The man didnt say anything else, he just looked at his watch with an impatient gaze, he really couldnt wait to get to his destination. The assistant immediately turned around in fright, clutching the steering wheel in both hands while sweating. His boss had already issued an order and he didnt dare go against it. He could only close his eyes and step on the gas deeply. The car started again, hurtling toward E. Es eyes widened. She had no idea that the man would dare to run her. But she didnt dodge. She kept looking straight at the car with burning eyes, not wanting to budge at all. The car hit her knee, sending her falling. But the crash wasnt too loud. E was only lightly pushed by the force, not too great but was enough to make her fall to the ground. After the car hit her, a screeching brake screech sounded in the ear. It wasnt the assistant who hit the brakes, but Christian who pulled the cars handbrake. Boss, did I kill someone? The assistant asked fearfully. From start to finish, he closed his eyes and asked Christian fearfully. Christian paid no heed. He frowned and got out of the car. He walked over to E and looked at the woman who had fallen on the ground. E opened her eyes and looked at Christian without the slightest fear. Her jet-ck eyes stared intently at the man. They looked at each other for quite a while. One of them red with a piercing gaze, while the other looked extremely haughty. Miss, using this method to attract my attention will only disgust me even more. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Uncle Miss, using this method to attract my attention will only disgust me even more. Christians voice sounded cold and cruel. His thin lips curled into a scornful smile as if E really disgusted him. Did you just get out of the hospital? If you are sick, you must be treated immediately. Dont forget to take your medicine. E sneered and immediately rose to her feet from the ground. She felt so ridiculous for meeting a sick bastard when she had juste out of the hospital. More precisely, a mental hospital... She thought the man in front of her was just as crazy as her. Since you are sick, I will forget about your rudeness just now. Before Christian could answer, E patted the dust off her clothes and left the ce. She was toozy to deal with this madman. ..... She turned and walked towards the Maheswara Familys house arrogantly. But for some reason, that arrogance looked very charming in Christians eyes ... Christian looked at Es back as she was getting further away. His previously cold smile gradually changed. Now that smile looked amused, as if hed found something that caught his eye... The melodious sound of a piano apanied by theughter of the crowd could be heard just as Christian arrived at the venue. His presence instantly made everyone speechless and stunned. Christian ising, said several people with admiration. It really is Christian. The Maheswara family is really great for being able to invite such an important person. Of course. The Maheswara Family and Adisurya Family are pretty influential in this city. In addition, the Adisurya Family and the Adipamungkas Family are still cousins. Surely they work together too. Uh, but wait. Isnt the woman in front of Christian... Isabe? Suchments were heard from various directions, causing Haikal and Indri to set their sights on the intended direction. Just as they were about to greet Christian with joy, E appeared before them like a sudden bolt of lightning. A great shock- thats how everyone felt. They were all stunned to see Christians arrival, but they were all more stunned when they saw Es presence. Isabe Maheswara ... Why did shee here? E, why are you here? The person who spoke first was Haikal. His voice, which usually sounded very soft, sounded sinister this time. He reached out his hand to grab Es arm, but E immediately avoided it. Sis, why didnt you tell us that you were already discharged from the hospital? Dad will definitely pick you up. Indri looked very calm as if she had predicted everything. She already knew that today E would be discharged from the hospital the same day as her engagement with Haikal. She greeted E with a smile on her face as if she was the sweetest little sister, the sister who loved her big sister. However, E could see the hypocrisy on that face. She really wanted to step forward and tear it apart with her own hands. Haikal, today I came to ask you a few things. E ignored the sweet words of her step sister. Her ck eyes looked at Haikal nkly as she said that. Her voice was t, devoid of any emotion. I dont think theres anything to talk about between the two of us. Haikals handsome face looked very annoyed at Es arrival. He didnt want to talk to her. Is that true? You dont want to talk to me, huh? Then, lets just talk about it in front of everyone. E sneered as she said that. She held her head high. And in a clear and sweet voice, she made a cold threat. The sentence immediately caught the attention of Indri and Haikal. Today was their engagement day. If E caused trouble, they would be the ones at a loss. Sis, I know you and Haikal grew up together since childhood. But you guys have been separated for a long time. Now he will marry me, so dont make trouble. How about calling dad? If youre still sick, dad will take you back to the hospital. Indri had a hypocritical smile on her face. Her words were so sharp but embellished with such gentleness that it made others unaware of what was wrong. But Indri deliberately wanted to dig up the wound in Es heart. You know Haikal and I have been separated for a long time. What are you worried about now? I just wanted to talk to him for a bit. E saw Indris hand that was holding Haikals arm tightly. A sneer appeared at the corner of her lips again. She was disgusted to see them. You...! Those words seemed to provoke Indris anger, making the mask on her face slightly crack, showing her hatred. Okay, lets talk. Finally, Haikal decided to give in. His parents and Indris parents were still greeting guests in the back so he decided to sort it out himself. He moved for a thin kiss on Indris forehead and calm her down. And then he went and looked for a quiet ce with E. Christian saw all this very clearly. He just stood aside and watched in silence. Boss, isnt this the woman who made uste for our meeting? Should we leave now? Jason, the assistant, stood behind Christian and asked cautiously. Were alreadyte. Wed better stay and watch an interesting show. Christian said it while raising an eyebrow, and his voice was deep. Now it was Jasons turn to be stunned. His boss was never interested in this kind of drama at all. It was the first time he wanted to stay and watch the gossip. Christian shed a faint smile. His brown eyes seemed to sparkle with light as he looked at E. Uncle Christian, dont worry. That woman is my sister. She didnt know that today was an engagement ceremony. She has lived in a mental hospital for the past five years. Im really ashamed that he made such a mess, when Haikal and E left, Indri immediately turned her gaze to Christian and walked over to him. From the family tree, Haikal and Christians age were not far apart, but in terms of seniority, Christian was Haikals uncle. Indri called him Uncle Christian in a very spoiled voice, deliberately trying to get his attention. This was the mysterious leader of City X, Christian Adipamungkas! With his handsome face, high nose bone, thin and sexy lips, also eyes that sparkle like diamonds, he looked both dangerous and charming. His entire body emitted an aura that could attract everyones attention. Not only women, but also men. His figure was like that of a model. It was impossible to take ones eyes off such a figure. The perfect man! Indri looked stunned when she looked at him. Christians presence made everyone there look hazy. Uncle? I dont remember having a niece like you. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Beginning Uncle? I dont remember having a niece like you. Christian raised his eyebrows and said so coldly. He didnt even bother to look at Indri. He didnt care about the woman beside him at all. Christian was used to dealing with women like Indri, who tried to throw herself on his bed. A woman who wouldnt even hesitate to take her clothes off when Christian told her to. A woman who had no self-respect. This kind of woman was the most disgusting type of woman for Christian. ..... Indri looked surprised and very embarrassed, not expecting Christians answer to be so cold. When she saw Christian turn and leave her, her hands were clenched into fists from being so angry. She tried to contain her anger, but her face betrayed her. Her face looked so ugly... Christians words hit her hard in the face and tarnished her pride. This man was truly mean! However, Christian didnt notice that his gaze continued to fall on E who was moving away from where she was standing. He didnt know if he was watching her on purpose or because he couldnt take his eyes off her, as if a ma was trying to attract him. That woman was calm, intelligent and brave! How could such a woman live in a psychiatric hospital? It was hard for Christian to imagine that this extraordinary woman had lived in a mental hospital for the past five years. ... What do you want? Meanwhile, on the other side, Haikal led E to a less crowded ce. It was a bit secluded because he didnt want anyone to see him talking to this crazy woman. He looked at E coldly. A look of disgust crossed his face. He looked at E as if E was the dirtiest piece of trash. My child. Did you... Before she could finish her question, E was already regretting it. The face of the man before her had been in her memory since she was a teenager. Ever since she was a child, she had always been with Haikal. All her childhood memories she spent with this man. His once gentle face had changed. His cold expression now was nowhere in her memory. That look of disgust, anger, disappointment, and shame... For the past five years, while E was in a mental hospital, she had constantly hoped that the child she gave birth to was Haikals. She hoped that it was a form of her love with Haikal, the man she had loved for a long time. But why could she still hope after knowing that all her fantasies were just empty hopes. Haikalughed loudly. Hisughter sounded so disgusted as if he was fed up with all this. Hey, Isabe Maheswara. Do you think I actually slept with you that day? You are a cheap woman. Never mind sleeping with you, even touching you makes me feel dirty, he said harshly. He no longer had any decency towards the woman in front of him. He no longer had any respect for the woman in front of him... When talking about the baby issue, Haikals face immediately turned vicious. His eyes burned with anger. His words sounded sharp and cruel as if he wanted to push E into an endless abyss of hell by using every sentence that came out of his mouth. Those words resulted in a hard p thatnded on his cheek, making his cheeks feel hot. E used all her strength to p Haikal. Where is my son? She yelled. Her voice didnt waver a bit though Haikal had insulted her mercilessly. E tried to contain the pain in her eyes. Her voice grew sharper as she questioned the whereabouts of her baby. She felt so ridiculous and stupid. After five years had passed, after going through hell and suffering, how could she still have hope? Even now, she was still immersed in ridiculous fantasies. After the words left Haikals lips, E realized that the man in front of her was not the man she used to love all along. But she still firmly believed that her son had not died. It was these bad people who had hidden the child from her. Your disgusting son was dead when he was born. Your son is already in hell! Haikal said it while smiling awkwardly. As he said this, a desire for revenge shed in his eyes. All of this is the result of your betrayal to me. You pretended to be innocent in front of me, but slept with another man behind my back. Isabe, you really are a slut. Every word that came out of Haikals lips was like a sharp knife, a knife that had been sharpened. And he stabbed the knife into Es heart, twirling it even to add to the suffering in her heart. E looked at the man in front of her and then snapped out of her fantasies and hopes. How could she still pin her hopes on the man who had betrayed her? How could she have forgotten that her life for the past five years in that mental hospital was far more terrifying than death? How could she have forgotten that it was the person in front of her who had pushed her into hell? Right... I would sleep with any man but you. I hope your marriagests forever. But dont forget, I will retaliate ten times more than what I have felt so far. Ill make them pay ten times for all the suffering my son and I have experienced. Remember. You, Haikal, will always be the man I threw away. All of this is just the beginning! E smiled viciously. Even five years of her life in a mental hospital did not erase her grace as an honorable woman. After five years of living in hell, she still had her pride. After five years, E had grown into a very charming woman... She looked at Haikal with hatred. Her hand rose to hold Haikals neck and her lips touched Haikals. She looked at him defiantly, trying to seduce him. In fact, what she wanted to do was strangle this man to death. Haikal was so angry with Es insults, but he couldnt resist the womans temptation. He even felt the longing for those red lips. Feeling the passion from the lips that he missed. At first, his hands looked confused about where to anchor. However, he found a ce, exactly on Es waist, to pull her body closer. E, what are you doing?! At that moment, Indri suddenly appeared, yelling with anger. Behind her were her father and mother, their parents, Budi Maheswara and Merry Purnama. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Great Chance E, what are you doing? Isabe! Budi approached his daughter and immediately pped her hard in the face. Are you trying to embarrass me again? I know you shouldnt have gotten out of the asylum! I dont have an ingrate daughter like you. Get out now! The p was so sudden that E didnt have time to dodge it. It was loud enough to make Es ears ring. Her cheeks were red and slightly swollen. The corners of her lips cracked and oozed some blood. However, she instead sneered and turned around suddenly. Her ck eyesnded on the man she called father. If I look back, the ce where you live now belongs to my mother. You should be the one to get out of here. This time, it was Merrys turn to step forward. Her voice was sharp and filled with hatred. Isabe, I guess youd been in the mental hospital for too long that you turned out this crazy. Are you talking about this house? This house is in your fathers name. Wheres your brain? I suggest you leave immediately now. Dont make me more embarrassed. Today is your sisters happy day. Your arrival will only bring bad luck. Go now! A guilty expression crossed Budis face as he continued in a cold voice. ..... Bad luck? Suddenly, E smiled seductively. Her eyes looked around her and finallynded on Haikal who had been silent all this time. You were so excited when you kissed me earlier. Do you also think I am bad luck? E, stop! Its enough! Anger made the veins on Haikals forehead appear. It was obvious that he was nervous. What? You dont want to admit what you just did? Does it taste the same as five years ago, Haikal? E teased Haikal in a spoiled voice. At that moment, some of the guests began to notice themotion and pay attention. Before Haikal could react, Indri walked up to him and held him. Quickly persuade her to leave immediately. Get out of here. We dont ept you. Everyone in the Maheswara Family was worried about chaos, especially on an important day like this. Isnt this the first daughter of the Maheswara Family, Isabe Maheswara? Thats right. Five years ago, she was admitted to a mental hospital. Everyone forgot about her. To think shes still as beautiful as ever... The Maheswara family is very lucky. They have two daughters and both are beautiful. Voices began to be heard from the crowd. Budi had to turn and smile at these people. After that, he walked over to E, took her hand and lowered his voice. What do you want?! I want to get back what is mine, E said with a smile, taking the initiative to wave her hand at the guests. In an instant, she had be the center of attention because of her beauty. Budi had no other choice but to let E be there. He couldnt kick his own daughter out of the house, not to mention during their family event. If he threw E out in front of everyone, what would people say? Not far from there, Christian caught a glimpse of the warm family reunion before him. Of course, Christian already knew everything. From the start, E had seen Indri walking with her parents to approach her. Even a smile of sess appeared on Es face. The woman did it all on purpose. Christian did not think that the woman was very intelligent. She could use little tricks and y tricks on everyone to get the attention of the guests. Christian looked down at his ss, trying to suppress a smile. From the water in the ss, his handsome face radiated a cunning smile on his sexy lips. This woman was really attractive... E stood there alone with a smile on her face even when her hands were tightly clenched into fists. She looked around and swore to herself that she would take everything that was rightfully hers. She would reim everything that belonged to her. This was just the beginning! ... -One weekter. Even at night, the city center still looked very busy. In a five-star hotel, precisely in the presidential suite, the sound of sshing water could be heard from the bathroom. After finishing his shower, Christian came out of the bathroom with a white bathrobe wrapped around his body. As soon as he lifted his head, he saw the bare back of a woman lying on her bed. Her long hair fell over her body. She covered her lower waist with a nket and left her upper waist, making her look very sexy. The outline of her body was faintly visible under the nket. From Christians point of view, the woman looked very sexy and charming. Quickly get out of here. Christian didnt look at her a second time. He immediately walked over to the sofa and lifted the ss of wine that had been poured for him. He sat and enjoyed it while rxing. He said this in a very light tone as if he was discussing the weather today. Indeed, as the rumors say, you are very difficult to understand. The woman slowly woke up from the bed. She turned her beautiful face and smiled. There was not the slightest fear in her tone of voice. A secondter, she turned her head and their eyes immediately met. The smile on her face instantly hardened. Why should it be him? Its you. It seems hard to get rid of you. When Christian saw the womans face clearly, his thin lips curled into a smile. I apologize. I didnt know it was you. E immediately covered her body with the nket that was on the bed. Her eyes immediately darkened and her voice was not like before. Originally, she had gotten a chance from someone to be a gift to the most important person of City X. It took her a week to get this opportunity. E knew very well what she had to do. If she wanted to take revenge and rise again to fight the people who had hurt her, she needed a strong backer. Standing alone wouldnt be able to make her bring those people down. There was no doubt that Christian Adipamungkas, the leader of the city, was the most appropriate and safest choice for her. But she didnt expect that Christian Adipamungkas was actually the man who almost ran her over before! Isabe Maheswara. Has your pride fallen so low that you sell your body carelessly? Christian put down his wine ss and got to his feet, walking over to E who was on the edge of the bed. He said it whileughing casually. Theughter sounded like mockery to Es ears. E frowned. She lifted her head and looked into Christians suspicious eyes, while her own eyes were filled with anger. But she could not pass up this very important opportunity. She had to get it all back. She must find her missing son. She must take revenge for every disaster that happened in her life. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Let Me Die Isabe Maheswara. Has your pride fallen so low that you sell your body carelessly? Christian looked at the woman in front of him coldly. His eyes were filled with suspicion as he looked at E. Although his lips were spewing cruel and insulting words, from the look in his eyes, Christian had no intention of demeaning her. He seemed to be studying, wanting to find out what was on Es mind right now. The ridicule made Es blood boil. But she just found out about the man in front of her. Previously, she wouldnt have cared and would probably have insulted him like when he was about to hit her with his car. At that time, E faced him very bravely. ..... However, that man was the only way out for E now. Without that mans help, she would never be able to take revenge on her family. Without that man, she couldnt get what she wanted. Without that man, she wouldnt be able to find her child... E didnt want to miss her hard-earned opportunity. It took a week for her to get this opportunity, the chance to be the woman who slept with Christian. She didnt care if she had to sell herself. She didnt have any self-respect anymore. All of them had been snatched away and trampled by her family. The only thing E was thinking right now was, she had to get this chance. She had to take this opportunity to take back everything that had been taken from her, especially her baby... E could only clench her fists, without replying to the words of the man in front of her. Now, all she thought about was how to make the man in front of her happy so that he would help her. I didnt expect to see you again, E put a smile on her lips. That smile looked charming. It was a fake smile she used to cover her broken heart. She tilted her head slightly and her ck eyes looked at Christian with an innocent expression. That gaze could melt anyone, except the man in front of her. The man seemed invulnerable,pletely unaffected by her charms. Whatever she did, she couldnt get his attention. I heard you were in a mental hospital before? Unlike her guess, Christian was very interested in E even though he didnt show it on the surface. On the outside, he looked like a very cold man,pletely uninterested in the half-naked woman before him. He stood on the edge of the bed looking at E who was still lying on the bed. The tall womans body now looked very tiny in her superrge bed. For some reason, he felt there was a little fragility behind that brave look she sported. Five years. E and Christian looked at each other. E didnt care even if Christian knew shed lived in a mental hospital before. She didnt care even if Christian thought of her as a crazy woman. The only thing she needed right now was to attract the attention of the man in front of her. Christian just chuckled when he heard Es bold answer. He did not expect the woman to answer him frankly, without the slightest cover-up. Other women would try to cover it up, for the sake of not wanting to lose their pride. But the woman before him was like an open book, only with a few pages missing from it. The woman was so honest that she didnt try to cover it up. But theres an aura that made her so mysterious that its hard for Christian to guess. Why? Because Im stupid. After saying that, E suddenly took off the nket that was wrapped around her body and slowly got up from the bed. She stoodpletely naked in front of Christian. The womans skin looked very white and smooth. Under the light of the room, her skin looked slightly pinkish, perhaps because she was embarrassed. Christian was a normal man, a very healthy one, like any other man. When a charming woman stood naked in front of him, it was impossible not to react. Looks like you havent changed even after five years. Youre still as stupid as you used to be, daring to seduce me in this way. Get out. Even though he reacted like a normal man, Christian didnt want to have sex with random women. Especially someone who surrendered easily. What a cheap woman... Seeing Christian turn around and about to leave, E felt very frustrated. She clenched her fists tightly and racked her brain. She couldnt go! She couldnt obey Christian and get out of here! She couldnt pass up this opportunity! If she missed this opportunity, it would be very difficult to get another one. Christian, you keep rejecting me, is it because you cant do it with women? E bit her lip and closed her eyes. Thest resort she had was this. Rumor had it that Christian had never been in a scandal with any woman, even after all these years. Everyone thought he was gay. What did you say? Hearing what E said, Christian, who had gone quite a distance, suddenly turned around. His eyes narrowed sinisterly and a dangerous and sharp gaze swept across E like a sharp knife. A lot of people say you dont like women. They said you like men. Thats why youre not interested in me, right? E held her head high with azy smile on her face. She ignored her fast beating heart and tried to look calm. After that, she got up from the bed and walked towards Christian step by step, tip toeing on her bare feet. Are you looking to die? A secondter, Christian grabbed Es chin. The distance between the two of them disappeared in an instant. When E was near him, a sweet scent wafted into Christians nostrils. The scent was faint, not like the smell of perfume that was deliberately sprayed to seduce him. Nor the one Christian disliked. The womans scent was faint and it didnte from soap or perfume. It was Es signature scent. It was rare for Christian to find himself noticing a womans scent. Then, give me a chance to die. E narrowed her eyes and smiled like a sly fox. Her tiny hands boldly climbed up to Christians neck as she brought her body closer to him. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Whats Your Price? E was determined to seduce this man and she must seed! In front of Christian, E looked very charming and seductive, like a flower that bloomed beautifully. The flower caught his eye but Christian knew very well that it was not just beautiful- it was poisonous. Unfortunately, its hard for Christian to contain himself even though he knew that the poison could have a bad effect on him. Christian immediately grabbed Es body and dropped her onto therge sofa beside him. With his big body, Christian held E under him. Christians cold lips touched Es corbone, making her body shudder involuntarily. She didnt know what to do. All her life, E couldnt feel a sexual rtionship with men. Her only experience was when she was under the influence of drugs, when she was unconscious. ..... And after that day, she spent her whole life in a mental hospital because of the suffering she went through. The light from the crystal chandelier hanging above the ceiling seemed to blind her eyes with its gleam. E couldnt help but close her eyes and her thick eyshes seemed to tremble because she was so nervous and happy at the same time. She was nervous because this was her first experience of making love while she was sober. And she was happy because she would seed in achieving what she wanted. It would work! Nervous? I heard youve given birth before, is that right? Christians big handnded on Es slender waist. His low voice was cold. Yes. E realized that Christian had such a clear understanding of her. And they both opened up to each other without trying to hide anything. E didnt try to hide that she was already a mother. However, what Christian didnt know was that E was currently trying to reunite with her son. This was the instinct of a mother, to find the whereabouts of her baby. Right now, all E had in mind was her child. She could endure any amount of pain, shed ept it even if Christian tried to crush her. She didnt care even if Christian tried to scrape her scar. She would do whatever it took to find her baby again. E had experienced pain that was ten times more painful. The cruel words that escaped Christians lips were nothing. They said women who had given birth were loose down there. Isabe, are you sure you can satisfy me? Christian stopped kissing her lips and suddenly raised his head. His eyes looked at E ndly. With a sneer on his lips, he spat out those cruel words very casually. E didnt mind hearing that. She knew that this man was trying to get her to back off. This man deliberately wanted to hurt her so that she ran away as fast as possible. But she would not pass up this opportunity. Just try it. If you dont try, how will you know? E tried to contain the fear in her heart. Faced with each of Christians insults, she tried to remain calm and smile. The man before her was truly a demon. And now, E was ying with fire, making a promise to the devil! Even though it was very dangerous, E had already decided to take this path and she couldnt go back anymore. Interesting... Christian smiled again. E, who looked brave and tried to cover up her weakness as a woman, made him feel very attracted. This attraction was bing increasingly difficult to stop. Normally, the woman who threw herself on his bed would never get the chance to be near Christian or breathe the same air as him. Even Christian wouldnt even bother to look at such a woman. But oddly enough, this woman intrigued him. Christian was silent as he kept Es body under him. Since Christian didnt move, E got more and more anxious. She felt her time was running out so in the end she took the initiative to seduce Christian by kissing his lips. E licked Christians lips and used her tongue to infiltrate the mans mouth. The kiss made Christians eyes immediately look smoldering. A secondter, Christian was no longer as silent as before. He was no longer passive and decided to take over. Hisrge hands moved behind Es head to pull her and deepen their kiss. In a short time, there was no more debate in the room. No more talk or chat. No more ridicule and insults. There were only sighs and moans that made the room feel even hotter. ... Until the middle of the night, the two were still making love without stopping. E seemed to feel herself blooming perfectly under Christians endless attacks. Their bodies were drenched in sweat even though the room was using an air conditioner that could make ordinary people feel cold. The nkets and bed sheets were messy and unkempt. Pillows and bolsters were out of ce. Some even fell to the floor. E couldnt help but close her eyes and ept each thrust with resignation. She had risked everything to make a contract with the demon named Christian. She wouldnt be able to win against demons, but at least she could fight the people who had made her suffer. She didnt regret it. She was willing to risk her life, even if she had to lower herself in front of this demon. She had experienced worse than death in this life. She was no longer afraid to lose her life. But when she died a second time, she would drag down everyone who had made her suffer. She would drag them all into hell with her. ... It was noon. The sun came in through the skylight windows, shining on the messy bed. E woke up, feeling sore and stiff all over her body. Slowly she opened her eyes, using one hand to block the sunlight that was blinding her vision. She was alone in bed, with all the chaos in the room. Then, memories fromst night suddenly came back into her mind. She looked around her, realizing that the man she was with had disappeared. However, she could hear the sound of sshing water from the bathroom. Christian was taking a shower. E did feel like her body was crushed. However, she endured all the pain and soreness she felt, and immediately got out of bed. All night, Christian explored her entire body, inch by inch, biting here and there like a hungry beast, using her body to vent all his passion and lust. But E didnt care. The most important thing was, she managed to sleep together with Christian. The moment the bathroom door opened, steam was released from the hot water Christian used inside. Christian walked undressed, holding only one towel to wipe his damp hair. His slightly tanned skin looked shiny. In the sun, Christian looked more charming like a god of war. E immediately turned her attention away, feeling her face heat up. She was embarrassed! Whats your price? Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Make Me Your Woman Whats your price? He asked in a sarcastic tone. Christian didnt miss it. He could see the shame E felt, the shame that made her cheeks blush. Christian couldnt understand this woman in front of him. She threw herself on his bed and now she was embarrassed. Is all this just a pretense? What? E asked, frowning upon hearing the question. I asked you, how much is your price for a night? The corner of the mans lips formed a sneer. His words were sharp and piercing. ..... Es face immediately paled. Unknowingly, her hands were tightly clenched. This man thought of her as a prostitute, a cheap woman who slept around for money. Shame and humiliation rose in Es heart, but she tried to suppress it. Ever since she had chosen this path, she had considered her self-worth to be meaningless. She had already put away her pride and was willing to trade her body to get what she wanted. Maybe she really was cheap, maybe she really was a whore. A bitch shouldnt be a derogatory term to describe her. But it wasnt the money she wanted. She didnt want to be paid with money. Theres something else E needed from Christian... I dont want your money. E looked up, showing her charming smile. She said it in such a t tone that Christian couldnt guess her feelings. Christian didnt know how E is feeling right now. Did she feel shame? Was she angry that Christian had insulted her? Christian had absolutely no idea. All he knew was that the woman was smiling at him. Christian raised his eyebrows and asked. So, what do you want? Make me your woman. After saying that, E walked towards Christian. Her hands moved like a white snake, tightly wrapped around Christians waist. She whispered each word slowly and with great emphasis, as if worried Christian wouldnt be able to catch the meaning clearly. As soon as those words were spoken, Christian burst outughing. The sentence sounded like a very ridiculous joke to his ears. Or maybe the craziest joke hed ever heard in his life. Do you think Im generous, or do you think Im stupid? Christian knew what E wanted, but he deliberately ignored it. He could see that Es current appearance might be just a pretense, but Christian didnt care what kind of woman E was. He, Christian Adipamungkas, never intended to give her any help. Yesterday night was just one night of love and he was ready to say goodbye in the morning. Everyone knows that you are the leader in a small town. The women there admire you. Of course I also admire you and want to be your woman. E rested her head on Christians neck and smiled seductively. She let her body stick to Christians naked body. Their skin touched, reminding them of the passion that drowned themst night. Christian could only squint and stare at the angelic woman in front of him nkly. From her appearance, E was a very perfect woman. She was beautiful and smart. With such a beautiful body, no one would have expected that this kind of woman had lived in a mental hospital for five years. What can you do for me? Christian reached out his hand and lifted Es face so they could look at each other. Her voice was low and seductive. Anything.... E answered. She had this opportunity and she would not let it go again. Oh? Christian raised his eyebrows and chuckled. A secondter, Christian pushed E towards the tall window and opened it. The window faced the city street. It was noon so there were quite a few cars passing by on the streets, busy with their respective activities. The cold surface of the window touched Es skin and the chill immediately made her shudder. The woman who previously looked very brave had now turned into a frightened littlemb. Her ck eyes showed a hint of concern, making Christians gaze turn even more cruel. What do you want me to do? E asked. Unknowingly, her hand that was holding Christians grip tightened. There was a hint of fear in her voice. Although she tried not to show it, her body rebelled. Her eyes shed fear. Her body emitted an aura of fear. And subconsciously, her hands gripped tighter because of fear. Didnt you say you would do anything for me? Jump from here and I will believe in your sincerity. Christian shed a faint smile. His handsome face was full of charm, but every word that came out of his mouth was meant to destroy ones mind. Cold and cruel, like a sharp chunk of ice that could never melt even if burned. This is the 30th floor. E looked at Christian with wide eyes, but the man didnt seem to be joking at all. He really wanted her to jump! E hadnt even started her revenge yet, but she was on the verge of death now. You dont dare? Christian shed a disdainful smile. I will die if I jump from here. E was not afraid of death. But she was not willing to die alone. She would only die when she could bring all the people who made her suffer to hell. However, the man before her waspletely unexpected. E couldnt understand his way of thinking. She couldnt tell if the man really wanted her to jump out of there. Then? Christian looked very amused when teasing E. He looked very rxed as he watched every expression that appeared on Es face. The more expressions she showed, the more he was attracted to her. Okay, Ill jump. E took her hand off Christian. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and then exhaling it. She decided to risk her life. She was determined to do whatever it took and she couldnt stop here. If she gave up, she had to start over from scratch. She didnt know which way she should take to get her revenge. So now, there was only one straight path for her, which was to follow the mans words. She walked to the open window and felt a strong wind blowing inside. The wind from the high floor was very strong, as if it wanted to make E realize that all of this was real. Am I really going to die? Am I going to die this way? She asked herself. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: I Need You Everything in front of her seemed to crumble. Am I really going to die? Am I going to die this way? E asked herself. Not knowing if it was because of the cold wind or because of the fear that started to creep out her heart, E felt her body shudder. The days she spent in a mental hospital shed through her mind again. Reluctance, humiliation and shame.... Everything was mixed up in her heart, making her feel nauseous and want to throw up. The sound of the wind in her ears was so loud that it seemed to hit her, making her feel a strange feeling. But a secondter, the feeling disappeared. ..... A warm and strong hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. E looked up and looked at the man holding her. Her eyes fell on Christians eyes which were deep like an abyss of hell. When she realized that Christian stopped her, a smile grew bright on her face. She won! Christian looked at E condescendingly. Apart from that, there was no longer any expression on his face. His face waspletely t. He had just saved Es life, but he looked normal. Do you trust my sincerity now? Even in the face of an unexpected situation like this, E still smiled, as if she had won a big prize. Christian could not understand this woman in front of him. He grabbed her hand, pulled her away from the window and took her in his arms. This woman had a very sad past. But somehow, E felt so right for him. Christian wanted to feel her again. More than ever... E took this opportunity to hug Christian by the neck and tilt her head. After that, she said in a spoiled voice, Christian, am I worthy to be your woman now? She didnt look worried, as if Christian never did anything to her. As if Christian wasnt telling her to jump in and kill herself just now... Youre so attractive... Christian looked at E, as if trying to see through her mind, finding out whats inside the womans brain. I like to test someone. I dont know how many trials you can go through... Christian looked at E with great interest. He wanted to know how long E couldst. He was also very curious about the purpose of this woman approaching him. What really happened between this woman and the Maheswara Family? Silently, E took a deep breath. This man before her was really like a sly fox. But she had already taken the first step and she couldnt go back. She also knew that the man before her had underestimated her resolve. Of course I can get through any trial. E smiled like a flower. Her soft body drew closer to Christian. Im very confident. And I also know youre starting to miss my body, right? E noticed the changes in the body of the man in front of her. When she looked at him, the man felt attracted and it was evident from one part of his body. Suddenly, Christians vision darkened. He kissed Es lips which were still swollen fromst night ferociously, feeling the sweetness that was only hers. Last nights events had left so many imprints on Es smooth body. And on a day so bright like this, the traces of love are getting clearer. The woman exuded a scent like a flower, making anyone feel like picking them. Christians eyes deepened, as if they wanted to swallow the woman in front of him whole. The fire seemed to burn the room, making the temperature feel even hotter. When E woke up again, Christian had dressed neatly and was standing in front of her. The man looked like someone of ss, looking at her who was just a speck of dust, with a condescending look. That gaze made E frown, feeling like she was being stripped naked even though she wasnt wearing any clothes. Her body felt achy. She clenched her fists and held back the embarrassment when she got that gaze. She straightened her back and looked at Christian. Did I pass the test? As long as Christian nodded his head, all of her efforts wouldnt be in vain. Sooner orter, she would make those whod harmed her feel twice as much pain as she felt. Although she tried to cover it up well, Christian didnt miss the hatred that E hid behind her t face. The sun was starting to set, shining orange rays through the window and washing Es white and clean skin. Her eyes seemed to emit that light. With her body covered by a nket, she looked like a painting that suddenly came to life. Every inch of her looked so perfect. Even the curve of the corners of her lips was perfect. Christian lowered his head slowly and looked at E. Why do you want to be my woman? This is the first time Christian had met someone who was not afraid to die to achieve her goals. He raised his hand and held Es chin. His thumb caressed her lips gently. Because you are the person I need. Christian narrowed his eyes at the answer. He remained silent and waited for E to finish speaking. You are the person I need. And with you, I will definitely win. As he looked into Es eyes, Christian noticed a strange drooping in those eyes. Those clear eyes had a radiance he had never known before. In all his life, he had never seen a woman like her. As long as you can pass all my tests, Christian smiled faintly. It all depends on your abilities. The same words were repeated. E felt that this man before her was very difficult to beat. However, that did not mean she would give up. She took Christians hand, raised her head and gave him a firm answer. Okay. There was nothing E could do but agree. The touch of that small hand made Christian raise an eyebrow. He was not bothered by this womans touch and even felt a strong desire to possess her. Im curious about your goals. I want the people who make me suffer, to suffer more than me. I want them all to go to hell. E did not hide her hatred from him. She also had no intention of lying to Christian. This man was too wary. If she was cunning or lying in front of him, all of that would be bad for her. So she thought it was better to be honest with Christian... You want to use me? And you will get what you need... A smile spread across Es face as she looked at Christian with a meaningful look. You need my body. I need your strength and power. Isnt that fair? Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Unable to Get His Heart You need my body. I need your strength and your power. Isnt that fair? E said with a smile as she looked at Christian. Christian didnt say anything, he gave no reaction to the words that came out of Es lips. He imagined, if it was another man who made love to Est night... As he thought about it, anger began to smolder from his heart. He cursed himself for the rage unknowingly built up inside him and immediately erased the thought from his mind. This woman was just a toy to him... When E lifted her head again, she saw a credit card being thrust at her. The man who gave it to her looked at her with a condescending gaze, as if he had just made a big donation to someone who had nothing. ..... This is to buy some decent clothes. If you want to be my woman, dont embarrass me on the outside. Thank you, E immediately epted it and held the card in her hand without the slightest hesitation. After that, she asked, Does this mean I can be your woman? Christian looked at E nonchntly and suddenly wondered how E came to that conclusion. He was only slightly attracted to this woman and did not want her to wear clothes that did not suit his taste. He didnt want her to spoil his mood. After all, it had been a long time since he hade across anything quite as attractive as her. E offered herself to his door. And Christian was not going to waste it. Es eyes lit up brightly. You said you werent a benefactor. Youre not going to give this card away for free, are you? Before Christian could speak, E jumped to her own conclusion. Do we have a deal? Christian looked at E with a burning gaze. The corners of his lips lifted slightly, as if he was very attracted to the woman in front of him, but he tried to hide it. Lets seeter. With that, Christian left E alone in the hotel room. After Christian left, E didnt spend her time cking off. She quickly showered and put her clothes back on. By the time E came out of the hotel, the sun was almost setting. It was gettingte... She took a deep breath as she closed her eyes, feeling that she had already managed to get the first step towards winning. Across the street, Christian looked out the window from inside his ck car. He stared at the woman who was bathed in the sun, as if he couldnt take his eyes off her. The driver could only wait in confusion. He gripped the steering wheel tightly as sweat began to drench his temples. He was worried that his boss would bete for the meeting. It had been over half an hour, but this man had no intention of leaving. Since when did he stop valuing his time? What exactly was across the street? Isnt it just a woman? Woman? The driver seemed surprised when he realized his own thoughts. What kind of woman could attract his masters attention? He turned his head, trying to peek at the woman standing across the street. But suddenly, a cold voice rang out from the back seat. Lets go. The driver did not dare to dy any longer. Although he was curious as to what kind of woman could attract the attention of his master, he immediately stepped on the gas and drove towards thepany. E didnt notice a car stopped across the street. She continued to walk slowly while enjoying the atmosphere around her. It was gettingte and the wind was starting to blow, making the night feel even colder. Everyone started to put on their jackets to keep out the cold wind, but E walked in with her T-shirt casually. What Christian saidst night shed through her mind. Even though she didnt want to hear those words, she had to admit that what Christian said was the truth. She had given birth before and she had had a child. A woman like her was so unworthy of Christian. A woman like her would never be able to satisfy Christian. But sadly, E needed Christian to achieve her goals. She didnt care even though Christian thought of her as disgusting trash. She didnt care even though Christian only saw her as a toy. All this she did for her son! Her gaze turned sharp. She straightened up and walked faster towards the biggest mall in the city. Tall buildings spread out in front of her, right in the center of the city. The walls, which werepletely made of ss, looked absolutely magnificent in the twilight. E didnt hesitate as she walked towards the highest floor. She understood what Christian wanted. He was very critical in everything, including the woman who would apany him. Her clothes were no exception. Isabe! Just as she entered, she heard a voice not far from her. It wasnt the voice E wanted to hear right now. When E turned around, the sharpness on her face she had hidden behind her mask. But her face wore an ironic smile. Indri walked towards E in a haughty manner. Her every step echoed because of her high heels eight centimeters high. She wore a dress from a well-known designer, with a bag that matched her outfit, looking very ssy. She did not expect to meet E while walking in the mall. She managed to throw E into a mental hospital once. Who would have thought that E would onlynguish for five years! But what made Indri a little happy was, the Maheswara family didnt think of E and didnt let her return to their house again. It made Indri feel a little calmer. She looked at E and snorted coldly. She used the superiority of her high heels to overtake E and looked at her. How does it feel after getting out of the mental hospital? You must be very happy, right? Too bad my family doesnt ept you anymore. Now Haikal and I will be getting married soon. E didnt answer and the expression on her face remained the same. She was not interested in what Indri said. When Indri saw the clothes on Es body, she became even more proud. Your life must not be easy, right? How does it feel to be an ant? After saying that, Indri burst outughing. Every sentence thates out of her mouth was intended to hurt Es heart. But E didnt care anymore. Thank you for opening my eyes. Now Im awake. E didnt care even though she was only wearing a worn out t-shirt, which couldnt match the prestige in Indris clothes. She squinted and looked at Indri, But it seems that you forgot something. At your engagement party, Haikal made out with me. Why did he seem to still like me? Ive been gone for five years, but he still couldnt get me out of his heart. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Not Willing to Procrastinate Anymore But it seems that you forgot something. At your engagement party, Haikal made out with me. Why did he seem to still like me? Ive been gone for five years, but he still couldnt get me out of his heart. You... Indri bit her lip in annoyance. Her furious eyes turned to the woman who was smiling brightly in front of her. She wanted to fight her, she wanted to argue. But what happened during the engagement party was an unavoidable fact. It was like a thorn piercing her flesh. And even if the thorn was removed, the pain still lingered. She nearly crushed the shopping bag in her hand. But when she recalled that this ce was where elites in the city usually hung out, she tried to calm herself down. After that, doubt appeared in her gaze. ..... From Es current situation, how could she possibly be able to buy clothes in a ssy mall like here? She seemed to find a new way to humiliate E. E, what are you doing here? She wasnt sure E would be able to earn money while staying in a mental hospital. And she wasnt sure E had that kind of money for shopping either. E just tossed her long hair. She didnt answer Indris question and just looked around her. Thest time she came to this ce was five years ago. The ce was still the same as before, very luxuriously decorated. Anyone who could get in and out of that ce were rich and influential people. Five years had passed very quickly. E didnt want to spend more time with Indri. As she was about to leave, Indri raised her hand and blocked Es steps. You dont have money to buy things here, said Indri. Her eyes widened even more as she said sarcastically, Are you selling yourself now? To whom? Indri really wanted to p andugh loudly right now. When she imagined E being fucked by an ugly geezer, she seemed to feel extraordinary joy. E, you really are disgusting. Indri was feeling really happy. Five years ago, she was living in lies. She had to pretend to be kind and obedient to E, her stepsister. E was respected in the city and at home, she was her fathers favorite child. How could she not feel jealous? But her mother told her to be patient so that she could only pretend to be a good sister in front of E. E narrowed her eyes and looked at Indri with disdain as she recalled how Indri called her sister, in a very sweet tone once. E loved Indri very much even when Indri was not her biological sister. She had considered Indri like her own sister and never hesitated to buy her everything she wanted. Now that she thought about it again, E felt really stupid. Oh? You notice my beauty? Es face didnt change at all, she didnt look embarrassed at Indris insult. I also think Im beautiful. If I tease Haikal and ask him to be my sponsor, he will definitely not refuse. Indri immediately turned gloomy after she heard those words. But E didnt care and continued, A man always thinks that what he can get is not the best. On your engagement day, he hugged me too. What do you think? The engagement day was like a heartache that weighed on Indri. Seeing Indris face getting worse and worse, Es mood got better. This was just the beginning. Of all the insults, all the suffering that E felt, she would make her pay 10 times over. Indri heard the hidden meaning behind Es words. She knew that E was deliberately flirting with her future husband on her engagement day! Indri really hated E, but she didnt know how to keep her mouth shut. She could only leave while leaving a threat, Just you wait. After that, she walked away carrying her bag. She would never let E set foot in her house again. After Indri left, E could continue her shopping more calmly. She took some clothes in the shop thinking how much money Christian put on the card. An employee of the shop kept rmending the newest model beside her. As she looked at the price tag, she felt her heart ache every time she counted how many 0s there were. As she turned back around, she saw a pink dress in the corner of the shop. Miss, you have very good taste. The dress is in Vogue right now. While saying that, the clerk had taken the dress, If you like it, you can try it. E epted the dress and nodded with a smile. After that, she walked towards the changing room. After she tried it on, the employee looked at her with admiration. Miss, this dress suits you very well. Even though the dress looked simple, every detail was made with great care, as if intentionally created to attract attention. This design made E look more elegant and charming. She looked like an upper ss woman. The shop clerk took a slightly loose cardigan and gave it to E, adding to the charm of the dress. Perfect! E also felt very satisfied when she saw her appearance. Suddenly, she began to imagine how Christian would react when he saw her. She changed her clothes to her previous one and the shop clerk had helped her to wrap the dress she bought. After that, she gave the card that Christian gave earlier. The shop clerk epted it and swiped the card. Then gave the bill to E. One dress and one cardigan cost 50 million... E felt like returning the dress back to her shop. But as he recalled Christians critical eyes, she held herself back. She did this not for herself, but for her son. Christian had already given her money and she had to buy new clothes so as not to embarrass him. After leaving the mall, E took the bus to return to the ce she rented. She lived in a small studio apartment. There was only one living room and one bedroom. The ce where she lived smells like mold because no one had rented it for a long time. E managed to find this ce a few days ago. It was not in good condition, but the price was very cheap. At night, cold air would prate inside, making E feel cold. E closed her bedrooms window while holding the dress she had just bought. She thought about wearing it and going back to the hotel. She didnt want to dy any longer. Time was very precious to her. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Looking For You Previously, E had been looking for some information about Christian. Every time he visited the city, Christian always stayed at the same hotel where they were together yesterday. E decided to return to the hotel and look for Christian. She had to try her luck one more time. She didnt want to dy any longer. The faster she acted, the faster her goal would be achieved. ... The city at night seemed to sparkle like a diamond in the darkness. Bright streetmps shone from both sides of the wide street. The headlights of the cars still illuminated the wide streets, filling the city streets. In a ck car, Christian saw the information he had about E. ..... Isabe Maheswara. It was a miracle that the woman was able to get out of the mental hospital. But Christian was not interested in her past. What made him even more attracted to E was, why would she want to be his woman? Why was this woman trying to get close to him? Christian firmly believed that this woman was not like other women who wanted him or his wealth. This woman had another purpose, one that Christian didnt understand. And Christian wanted to find out. While reading all the information, he told the driver to return to the hotel. It didnt take long for the majestic hotel building to appear in his view. He had almost arrived at the hotel when he identally saw a familiar figure as he looked out the window. Just one night with that woman was enough for Christian to remember her back as if her figure was imprinted deep in his memory. Stop, he said suddenly. The driver didnt care even though they were in the middle of the road, he immediately stepped on the brakes of his car. E was just about to enter the hotel when she identally saw a ck car on the side of the road. Her steps immediately stopped. Its Christians car. She remembered it. It seemed God had opened the way before her eyes! She turned and walked slowly towards the ck car with a cheerful smile on her face. Christians eyes pierce through the cars window andnd on Es body. The dress and cardigan that the woman was wearing made her look more innocent like a young girl. But the dress could not cover her extraordinary charm and beauty. The street lights faintly shone on her face, making her eyes look much brighter than usual. The very beautiful woman stepped slowly and stopped beside her car. She knocked gently on her car window and tilted her head. After that, she said sweetly, Christian, I was just looking for you. The driver sitting in the front seat could feel all the bones in his body soften when he heard the voice and saw the figure of this extraordinarily magnificent woman. He tried to stay seated and held the steering wheel to steady himself. His gaze remained straight ahead as if he did not dare to look at the woman who was beside his boss car. Christian sat nonchntly, not intending to open his car window. E knew that the man in front of her was very difficult, but she didnt want to give up so easily. She continued, Are you shy? E couldnt see Christians face from the dark film, but she was sure Christian was staring at her. Christians eyes were so sharp, she could feel the mans gaze through the window. E put her hand on the window of the car and still smiled sweetly. She had carefully considered that in the presence of a tough man like Christian, she would have to be very patient. She could only negotiate with her and relented. As long as E could get even the slightest bit of his attention, she would seed. A few momentster, the window was finally lowered. E lowered her head and looked at the mans cold face. Even though it waspletely cold and unconcerned, E didnt back down. Christian, I was just looking for you, she said. Christian didnt answer. Instead, he opened the door and got out of the car without saying anything. The driver who was still in the car was confused. He didnt understand the current situation. This was the first time the boss had gotten out of the car because of a woman! But a secondter, he tried to get the idea out of his mind. Christian walked past E and simply ignored her. The driver finally continued his journey and parked his car in the hotel parking lot. E looked at Christians back, bit her lip and rushed after him. Christian, what do you think of my dress? Christian didnt answer so E didnt speak anymore. Upon entering the hotel, the manager immediately greeted him. Since Christian stayed at the hotel, he was ready to wee him 24/7. When he saw a woman beside Christian, he looked at Christian doubtfully and asked. Sir... This morning, he noticed that there was a woman in Christians room. Christian always stayed at this hotel whenever he was in town so the manager knew his habits. Christian had a very serious obsession with cleanliness. The previous manager was fired for sending several women into Christians room. Now, the manager was afraid that he would experience the same thing as the previous one. Even though he wasnt the one who sent the woman. Just thinking about it, cold sweat ran down the managers forehead. Christian didnt look at the man bowing his head in front of him, he looked at E instead. E immediately took Christians arm and approached him. Youre not going to kick me out, are you? The sweet scent of her body entered Christians nose. Christians eyes darkened at the sight of the woman. The dress that E chose was perfect and fit perfectly on her body, making Christian feel his body getting hotter. He wanted this woman. Come on. Christian let E follow him to the elevator. The manager was left in the lobby and couldnt react when he realized what had just happened. Did Christian just... let her go with him? He breathed a sigh of relief. He didnt know what had happened, but the important thing was that he survived. Once inside the elevator, E approached Christian again and asked, Do you miss me? She blinked and looked at Christian intently. You want to do it? Christian finally opened his mouth though his gaze was still as condescending as ever. Dont say it out loud like that. I will be embarrassed. E felt low and humiliated, but her face still had a big smile on it. She had chosen this path. Even if her pride was trampled upon, she would still walk with confidence. Christian approached her and lowered his head. After whispering something in her ear, Christian walked towards the bathroom and left E alone in the room. After spending a while taking a shower, the bathrooms door opened again. Christian came out with his hair still half wet. However, he didnt see El... He didnt even see her trace... Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Failed Inside the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, a crystal chandelier shone, emitting a pale golden glow throughout the room. The European-style room looked very luxurious, making the room look more spacious. Christians eyes wept the room with his calm gaze and he couldnt find the woman who apanied him earlier. His hands were tightly clenched. He only went out for a while to take a shower, but E suddenly disappeared. Was the woman toying with him? He was reminded of Es appearance today, she was dressed in a pink dress. That woman was abination of an innocent and charming figure. His anger began to rise uncontrobly at the thought of a man staring at her body while she walked around with that dress outside. ..... Damn, he shouldnt feel this way! Christian tried to calm himself by taking a deep breath. That woman was just his toy. He could find a recement if he wanted. Dressed in his white bathrobe, Christian walked over to the bar and grabbed a bottle of wine. He opened it, poured it into a ss and took a slow sip while inhaling the aroma. Since he always stayed at this hotel, the owner of this hotel deliberately made a special bar for him. The smell of wine wafts into Christians nose. He closed his eyes and for a moment as he remembered her scent. However, a soft knock then sounded from the door. Christian furrowed his brows in annoyance at the sound that bothered him. And the moment he saw the figure entering the room, the frown on his forehead instantly disappeared. His lips curled into a faint smile as he said, I thought you came to your senses and left. Every sentence that left Christians lips was an insult, but E was used to hearing it. She seems to have filters that could sort out which words should she take to the hearts and which shouldnt. All insults seemed to be filtered out and did not enter her mind. Her beautiful face kept smiling. How could I leave you alone? Someone should take advantage of the opportunity they finally got. E smiled gently and then pushed a trolley close to Christian. Im afraid youre hungry after your shower. So I ordered some food for you. Oh? Is that true? Christian casually twirled the ss he was carrying. The anger in his eyes disappeared instantly. Of course. E ignored Christians nonchnt attitude and walked towards him pushing the trolley. I really admire you. Of course I have to treat you very well. After saying that, E let go of the trolley and approached Christian. Her hand went up to hug Christians neck and her sweet lips moved closer to his ear. With her hot breath she said, Did you miss me? The man believed that in terms of appearance, face and body, E was not inferior to other women. Christians eyes darkened even more and his passion burned. However, he tried to restrain himself. Hisrge palms held up Es slender waist. Lets see what your n is. Christian wanted to see what this woman would do tonight. Inwardly, E cursed Christian. She had tried to do anything to please him. But it seemed, whatever she did would not be able to satisfy this man. However, she could not give up. She wasnt going to let Christian kick her out of here. Her eyes swept across the room when she realized there was a candle in the corner of the room. The candle made her eyes sparkle brightly. E didnt know if this was a good idea or not, but it was better than nothing. E smiled sweetly at Christian and caressed his neck with her slender fingers, as if trying to rekindle the already burning passion between them. Christians lips seemed to lift, but a smile didnt appear on his face. E moved away from Christian to pick up the candle and set it on the table. After that, she moved the food that was on the trolley to the dining table. After everything was ready, she immediately lit the candles and turned off some of the room lights to make the atmosphere look more romantic. It might be sudden, but this was the only candlelight dinner that E could give Christian. What do you think? E said, looking at Christian who didnt move like a big rock. Hmm. Not bad. Christian replied very casually. Truly merciless... E pursed her lips with a slight sulk. This man was truly cruel. Although she felt that candlelight dinner was not a good idea, she had no other ideas. She had tried her best to please Christian. Just as she thought Christian was going to kick her out, the man got up and walked over to the dining table. He sat there sweetly. E was overjoyed to see it, but she tried not to show the joy on her face. Her gaze remained on Christian as he walked over and sat across from her. She had to admit that the man in front of her was like an incarnation of a god. With a ssy aura, every move he made could make all women go crazy. E tried to stay calm and looked at Christian with an even look. Do you need help getting food? The smile on her face remained brilliant, even more charming and seductive than the previous night in Christians eyes. This made Christian feel strange. He could only remain silent and nod. After seeing the mans reaction, E immediately got up and brought various kinds of side dishes to Christians te. It seemed, Christian was starting to get attracted to her! At the thought of this, the movement in her hands became even faster. Christian looked at the te in front of him, which was starting to pile up with various kinds of food, from meat to vegetables. His face became more and more unpredictable. Finally, E stopped. She moved her chair next to Christian and then took off her cardigan. Christian looked at her, seeing the light from the candle on their table shone on Es face. E was also looking at him with her lips that smiled very sweetly, making her look like a fairy. Why dont you eat? E deliberately made her voice sound softer and she purposely moved closer to Christian. She wasnt used to flirting with men and didnt know how. But that little thing was enough to make the fire in Christians heart burn even more. Right now, Christian really wanted to have the woman in front of him. His eyes were fixed on Es face. E thought she had made it. When she was about to negotiate with Christian, the man suddenly averted her eyes. She failed... What must she do to gain this mans favor? Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Residence E lowered her head and felt a little disappointed that Christian didnt move, he seemed to have no intention of eating the food she ordered. But when she saw the food served on the table, her spirit returned. You could say, this was the best food she could enjoy after she got out of the mental hospital. Fearing that Christian would be disgusted and embarrassed by her, E tried to maintain her image and sat with an upright posture. Unfortunately, she couldnt contain her eating speed. Theres still a lot of food on Christians te. He had only eaten a few spoonfuls. But most of the food on the table was gone because E devoured them. Christian raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He had never seen a woman eat this much. E not only finished the food on her te, but also the leftovers on the table. Even though she ate that much, Es body was still slim. ..... He liked it... He liked it because E was being true to herself when she was in front of him. The woman was not shy or tried to maintain an image like a rich girl or a model who only ate sd andined that she was full even though they really wanted to eat more. E really appreciated all the delicious food in front of her, making Christians appetite also increase. After finishing eating, E leaned back in her chairfortably. She was very satisfied with todays dinner. However, momentster, she realized that she had missed a great opportunity! She tried to please Christian, but why was she eating like a beast and enjoying everything by herself? Seeing Christian stop moving and not eating anymore, she immediately asked worriedly, Is the dinner not to your taste? E came closer and looked into Christians face, trying to figure out how the man was feeling right now. Christian never gave her a reaction so E wanted to see it for herself from his expression. No... This is enough... However, instead of eating his food again, Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin. His eyes zed with passion, as if he wanted to devour the woman in front of him. The hand that was holding her chin felt a little cold. The mans thin lips also felt cold when it touched Es lips. Actually, Christian only wanted to give E a light kiss on the lips. He just wanted to feel the taste of her lips. But suddenly, E took the initiative to use her tongue, teasing Christian by licking his thin lips. Christian looked a little surprised by the reaction he didnt expect. His hand immediately grabbed Es chin tighter as he deepened the kiss. E felt a pain in her chin from Christian holding her too hard. And she also felt the hot breath from Christians lips. However, she didnt mind it. All of this was proof of her sess. She wrapped her arms around Christians waist and returned the deep kiss with equal passion. The longer the kiss, the crazier Christian got. His body and soul seemed to want this woman in front of him to be closer and merge into one with him. Theres no denying that he had a great interest in the toy that was delivered to his doorstep. Take off your clothes, he said in a calm voice. Christian watched E slowly take off her dress, obeying his order obediently. After removing it, E folded it neatly before cing it carefully. This woman waspletely different from other women... Did she need to treat her dress with such care? E didnt know that Christian was watching her. Right now, her mind was fixated on the 50 million dress and cardigan. She didnt want to ruin such an expensive dress... When she was done, she smiled and looked at Christian. Her hands wrapped around his neck in a spoiled manner. Whatre we going to do? Christian looked at her with a piercing gaze. You are so confident. Of course. If I dont believe in myself, how can I be your woman? Her gaze showed her ambition and desire. This woman had a purpose, a goal Christian still didnt know... Her long hair tickled Christians chest, making his breath heavier. The kiss was getting more and more fierce. They began to move from the dining table to the bed. The chair they were sitting on tumbled back, but they didnt care at all. Christian took off his robe and left it lying in the middle of the room, he didnt care about anything else but her. The room was like a shipwreck, but they didnt care... ... When E woke up, she tried to get out of bed. But her whole body ached. This man was really a beast! Last night, E repeatedly asked for mercy and begged him some time to spare so she could rest. But Christian didnt give her any chance. After stretching her body for a while, she was pensive while contemting her next move. Should she start negotiating with Christian? Christian was still fast asleep beside her. The thick window curtains kept out the sun from outside. Only a little light could seep through the sidelines. The room was still dimly lit, but a little light from outside was enough to illuminate Christians beautiful outline. E never imagined she would describe a man as beautiful, but no other word was suitable to describe him. At this moment, Christian looked very calm. His eyes werent as alert as usual and he didnt look tense either. This sight was truly pleasing to the eye. He was just sleeping, but this scene was like a wless painting. E thought for a long time, until her cell phone rang. At that moment, Christian woke up from his sleep. Initially, she wanted to ignore the call. But when she saw who was calling her, E rushed to the bathroom, ignoring the aches and pains all over her body. As soon as she picked it up, a scream rang out. Ive given you a week! Why dont you pay the rent? The person who called her was the owner of the apartment she was renting. Es head felt dizzy when she heard the scream. I... I looked for you yesterday to give you the money, but you werent there. Nonsense! If you dont give it to me right now, dont expect to stay at my ce. After saying that, the person immediately hung up the phone angrily. E didnt even get a chance to speak. She had put her money in the bank. She had to go to the bank to get the money and then go to the apartment she rented. However, she didnt have her own car. She had to take the bus. How could she have a chance to negotiate with Christian if time chased after her like this? However, her current residence was far more important. She quickly put on her clothes and left the hotel. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Disappearing Suddenly In order to save her residence, E left Christian at the hotel alone and rushed back to the apartment she rented. The owner of the apartment, a middle aged woman, was already waiting at Es apartment door as if she was sure that E would not be able to pay the rent. Maam... E gasped for breath as she returned to her apartment in a hurry. If she lost this ce, she might not be able to find another ce that fit her budget. Even though this ce was pretty old, E could only afford to rent this one. Before E could catch her breath and calm herself down, the woman had already reached out with her hands on her hips. Where is the money? She asked. E immediately took the money out of her purse and gave it to her without saying anything. She was still busy trying to catch her breath. ..... At the same time, she cursed angrily in her heart. If it werent for this woman, her goal would have been achieved! The woman did not expect E to have the money to pay her rent. After all, E had been stressing over and avoiding her in the past few days. She looked at E suspiciously. Where did this girl get the money from? E could understand what the woman was thinking because it was so clear on her face. Thendy thought that E was doing something so disgusting out there that she could get this much money. Maybe E worked in the nightclub or sold her body. But thats none of her business. She only cared about the rent money in her hands. She looked calm as she looked at E. Young people today... There are indeed many ways to earn money. Well, the important thing is that next time you pay on time. After saying that, thendy left E, without giving her a chance to speak a single word. Seeing that she was gone, E could only breathe a sigh of relief. She wiped the sweat off her forehead as she ran home. Should she thank her family for not taking all the jewelry she wore when they threw her into a mental hospital? She hid her earrings until she could get out of the mental hospital. Then, once she regained her freedom, she sold the earrings for 2 million. With some of the work she did over the past few days, she managed to raise a total of 7 million. She didnt mind selling the earring, but her n failed miserably because of thendy! Its been an unlucky day for her! Opportunity was in sight, but she had to let it go. E walked into her apartment tired, wondering what Christian would think when he woke up and didnt see her around. Maybe Christian would think she was stupid. E could only lie on her bed with a long sigh. She had missed a great opportunity for revenge. ... -Inside the hotels presidential suite. Christian opened his eyes and found the space beside him empty. Apart from the big messy bed, there was no trace left there. Es faint scent still lingered in the room, but the girls figure was nowhere to be seen. Even the bathroom door was wide open with the lights still off. Christian frowned. His face turned grim as he touched the cold nket with hisrge palm. Did that woman... toy with him? E left the room and didnt leave the slightest trace. Christian got to his feet and recalled how E had neatly folded her clothes yesterday. For some reason, he felt anxious when he found out that the woman had left without saying goodbye. Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door, causing Christians dark eyes to suddenly light up. Yesterday, E prepared dinner for him. Was this another surprise? However, the sound following it made him feel very disappointed. Master, would you like your breakfast to be prepared now? An unknown voice rang out from the front door. Yesterday, the maid learned that Christian brought a woman into his hotel room. But early in the morning, the woman left the hotel alone. Its Christian time for breakfast. The maid was too scared to knock on the door, but this was her job every time Christian stayed there. Christian put his night robe back on before saying coldly, Come in. The maid was already frightened, and now she trembled even more. She opened the door in a panic and cleared the tesst night. After that, she served breakfast. The cold eyes that continued to stare at her made her hands tremble violently. She really wanted to run away from there. Just as she was about to leave, Christian suddenly asked, Where is the woman fromst night? She left in a hurry this morning, the maid lowered her head. She couldnt stand the pressure from Christians gaze. Where did she go? Christian looked at the maid intently, expecting an answer from her. Sir, I am sorry. I dont know... Her voice grew weaker and weaker. She was afraid that she would ruin Christians mood, which had been bad since morning. After a moment of silence, the maid spoke again with a shaky voice, Sir, I really dont know... her legs felt very weak. Get out, the mans voice made the maid feel very relieved. She then rushed out of the room. After the door closed, Christians eyes grew even darker. Its just a woman. Why did he have to look for her like this? But he was very curious. What made the woman leave in such a hurry? Didnt she say she wouldnt miss a great opportunity? Christian knew that E was taking advantage of his attraction to her. But the woman hadnt gotten anything yet, so why did she suddenly leave? As soon as he sat down at the dining table, he got a call from his assistant. Her assistant reported some issues rted to work and identally mentioned Es name. She used the Maheswara Family name to force the person in charge of managing the hotel to go upstairs. The Maheswara Family was one of the most influential families in the city. Although the family was nothingpared to Christians, their position was not low either. In front of the Maheswara Family, the hotel could not resist. They would do anything to please that family. Christian sneered, People are getting bolder now. Just like the little woman who used various ways to get into his room... The same woman who tried to get close to him and just left him. Jason, Christians assistant, didnt say anything else. Inwardly, he just wondered what his boss really meant. After thinking about it for a while, he finally asked, Do I need to take care of her? No need. After that, Christian immediately hung up their call. Jason looked at his phone in bewilderment. He was surprised by his masters reaction. But it didnt take long for him to forget about this matter and continue his work. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Work E really regretted her bad luck. She almost seeded, but the opportunity just passed before her eyes. While continuing to regret it, E tried to find a job. She couldnt keep silent. She needed money to eat, to pay for housing, to live. She needed money to buy clothes and to see Christian again. But unfortunately, all the jobs she found required a bachelors degree. She lowered her head and thought back to the past. How could she be thrown into a mental hospital before she could even experience college? An immense sadness suddenly flooded her heart. She had spent her youth in a ce like hell. She didnt have the chance to go to college, she didnt get the chance to graduate with her friends, she didnt get to see her father saying he was proud of her... ..... But it was all because of her own fault. In the past, she thought she was pregnant with Haikals child and she didnt want to lose the child. She tried to keep it in order to build a family together with the man she loved. But sadly, all of them were mere imagination. In reality, she fell into the deepest abyss of hell and left to rot there with no one to help her. But then she got back on her feet and rose from the darkness. She raised herself to go to freedom. She pushed herself to take another step and take revenge for everything. E looked at her cell phones screen and found various vacancies on the inte. But many of the requirements she couldnt meet. The only job that fitted her criteria was a waiter. ... -At night. A great bar located in the most lively area of ??the city center was bustling with visitors. Everyone who went in and out was a famous or a rich person. E looked at her phone screen and looked back at the bar. Five years ago, she was the daughter of a rich family. She was heavily guarded by his family that she would not be allowed into a ce like this. But she had also heard of the work there. Her eyes were fixed on the sry offered by the ce. Six hours per day, two hundred thousand per hour. It sounded like a very good deal. The requirements were very simple. She just had to look beautiful and attractive. In addition, she must be good at speaking. Apparently, this job was a suitable job for her who did not have a degree. E was genuinely interested. If she wanted Christian to stay attracted to her, of course she had to dress up and wear the best clothes. To get all that, she must earn her own money. After hesitating for a moment, she made up her mind. She changed into a red dress and put on heavy makeup before leaving. Before nightfall, the bar was very quiet. No one visited. E curled her hair, her beautiful eyes were made up quite thickly. She entered the bar and asked in a soft voice, Excuse me, I heard this bar is looking for a waitress? The guard looked at the woman in front of him and felt his breath falter. He had worked there for many years and this was the first time he had seen a woman who was not only beautiful but also very seductive. Pleasee in and find the manager directly. When faced with such a beautiful woman, the guards face immediately softened. Thank you, E smiled sweetly and walked past him. The guards eyes remained glued to Es figure, not wanting to take his eyes off her. Maybe because it was still daytime, the bar looked very bright, not showing its luxury at night. At night, the bar was decorated so luxuriously and beautifully as if to show how much money was spent to build the ce. There were several women sitting at the bar holding their cocktails. Theyughed while joking with the bartender. E looked around her and asked several people who looked like waitresses, looking for the bar manager. Miss, is there anything I can help you with? The manager of the bar had very good eyesight. Even though Es clothes didnt stand out, her aura was still strong. I saw a vacancy at this ce and wanted to apply. The manager looked at E from head to toe. Miss, do you know the requirements of our job? Apanying the customer, E said with a chuckle. Andply with all their requests. E was no longer the innocent girl she was five years ago. The manager nodded and patted her on the shoulder. Come with me. The woman in front of him was very beautiful and attractive. The manager had no reason to refuse such a woman. From his eyes, the manager could tell that the woman was indeed young, but had a lot of experience. Theres no need to do something you dont want to do. This bar is an upscale bar. Ordinary people cant afford us, the manager added. E nodded. Thank you, manager. After that, the manager took E to a room. The room was filled with cabs for employees. The manager opened a cab and said, This is a dressing room. Someone will bring your work clothester. Every day, you have to work six hours. Do you mind? Not. E looked around her. The room was very clean and bright. After the manager left, Es lips shed a satisfied smile. The sry here was very high. She was sure she could raise enough money quickly to buy a new dress. After much deliberation, E was sure she still had time to see Christian again. E sat on a bar stool ying with her cell phone while waiting for her work clothes. She considered whether she should send a message to Christian to make him miss her. But Christian had not agreed to ept her as his woman. E worried that if she sent a message, Christian would insult her. What if Christian changed his mind? Maybe she should wait for the right time. ... In the evening, E got her work clothes. It was not too revealing, although a little tight. Meanwhile, her skirt was quite short, but she was allowed to wear leggings. This job could be considered a lottery for E and she would try to keep it up. Es first days went by easily. She just needed to learn her job from some of her colleagues there. Every time she came home, she counted the money she got with joy. A little more... A little more... Night after night passed. E returned to the bar and now she was able to do her own work without being apanied by her senior colleagues. However, before she could get to work, there was amotion at the door. A man wearing a ck suit entered the room, looking very charming. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Meeting at The Bar The bustling bar fell silent in an instant. The lights were still shining, changing from red to blue to yellowish. The bar manager kept bowing with a big smile on his face. He ushered in some of the men who were around him while the crowd subconsciously paved the way from both sides. This scene was like in those movies where an important person arrived. Christian walked past everyone with a cold face. He was like an emperor who was on top of the world. Even his breath made everyone afraid to get close to him. E was in the middle of the crowd. Her eyes widened when she saw Christians figure. She didnt expect a man like Christian to visit here. ..... And, if Christian saw her here, would he be disgusted? Would all her efforts be in vain? Various kinds of thoughts immediately crossed her mind. E immediately turned around and headed towards the center of the crowd. She couldnt let Christian see her! After walking a few steps, Christian suddenly stopped and looked around him. He seemed to have seen the womans figure. As soon as they saw Christian turning his head towards them, a group of women squealed in joy. They had never heard the news about Christian with a woman and they wished they had a shooting star, at least a chance to be Christians sidekick. But despite all that, his looks alone were enough to drive the women crazy. E rushed through the sea of ??people saying, Sorry, please let me pass... She didnt care about the people around her, only thinking about how to escape from there. if she didnt go, it would all be over when Christian saw her! Unknowingly, she bumped into someone... As E raised her head in pain, she saw a burly man looking at her angrily. Sorry... E didnt want to drag this problem so she wanted to run away after saying her apology. However, the man was not willing to let her go. He lowered his head to see Es face and his eyes sparkled brightly. Why are the waitresses here so rude? His defiant tone was very clear. Even though there was no movement around, E knew that the people around her were getting attracted by themotion she had caused. E lowered her head even more and tried to contain herself while continuously apologizing. However, the man had no intention of stopping. He didnt want to let her go so easily. Finally, E stood up straight and lifted her head to meet the mans unkind eyes. A smile appeared on the corners of her lips. Sir, I really didnt mean it. I am sorry. Please wait here, I will prepare something and apologize to you again. Es gentle voice made the man nod excitedly. Okay, Ill be waiting for you. Some of the men around there looked surprised. Since when had there been such a waitress in the bar? Several other men also asked E to serve them, but she hurriedly refused and took the opportunity to sneak into the employee locker room. Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, Christian who was in the hall suddenly stopped. The bar manager waited for him at the side patiently, with the same wide smile as if he wasnt afraid his teeth would dry and asked, Sir, do you need help with something? Tell that woman toe here, can you? Christians face was grim. That damn woman.... Did she think he didnt see her? What irritated Christian even more was that E dared to smile so sweetly in front of another man! Christian had not seen E for several days. He thought that he could forget E and clear his mind that way. However, he did not expect that E had be a waitress at a bar! When E sneaked into the employee changing room, she didnt expect that there were several women gathered in the room. A woman in a white dress was surrounded by several other women. Her face was full of arrogance. E looked at her curiously. The womans face was indeed beautiful, but the makeup on her face was too thick. She was carrying a Chanel brand bag in her hand, while the white dress she was wearing was also of the same brand. Her shoulder-length hair was neatly styled, making her look like a ssydy. But her grace was ruined because her face was full of arrogance. After ncing at her, E shifted her attention. She had no interest in these women. Lisa, you are so lucky! Lisa tidied her white dress and her gestures became even more haughty. This is not luck, its called hustling. She knew very well what her abilities and advantages werepared to the other women around him. She had a beautiful face and body. Shes also rich. With these qualities, she shouldnt suffer in this life. Thats right, Lisa is very beautiful. Which man wont fall in love with her? The women around her tried to be sweet andpliment her. Uh, I heard Christian came here today. Have you heard the news? Christian? Lisas eyes immediately lit up when she heard Christians name. Who doesnt want to be associated with him? If she could get acquainted with or even close to Christian, she wouldnt have to approach those disgusting old geezers just for the sake of money and fortune. Yes, said the woman who was standing closest to Lisa. Anyway, the manager will definitely tell you to go to his ce tonight. Dont forget your friendster, okay? Of course! The smile on Lisas face grew wider and wider. It seemed that her dream would soone true. Unknowingly, E frowned when she heard this. Anotherpliment rang in her ears, but E had no intention of listening to their conversation anymore. Just as she was about to change and head home, the bar manager knocked on the door and walked in. Lisa looked most excited when the manager came. She walked over to the manager and said, Manager, I heard theres an empty slot tonight! The smell of perfume that was so strong from Lisas body made the manager want to cover his nose. He nodded and before Lisa could speak again, he said, E, go to Mr Christians room. Normally, E would feel happy when she got a customer. The rich people would give a lot of money as tips in exchange for her services. But this time, the guest was Christian. No matter how much money she would get, she couldnt take it! Manager, I think I am not feeling well. I want to go home. E refused with a graceful smile on her face. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Saying Your Name E, go to Mr Christians room. The order made Es face pale. Shed been trying to hide, but Christian saw her! Manager, I am not feeling well. I want to go home. E wouldnt let Christian see her in this condition. She worked in a bar that provided services to please its guests. What if Christian was disgusted with her? If that happened, it would be even more difficult to get help from Christian! She had to escape! ..... Lisa was surprised by Es refusal. Is this woman stupid? She missed a great opportunity that could change her entire life! That stupid woman... She doesnt know whats good or bad for herself, Lisa snorted. Even though Lisa said it in a low voice, E could still hear it. However, E didnt care. She just wanted to get out of there. After that, Lisa turned to her manager and said sweetly, Manager, take a look. This woman does not appreciate your kindness. Let me go and serve Mr. Christian. Opportunities like this donte every day. Of course Lisa wouldnt miss it like this stupid woman! However, the manager was not tempted by Lisas sweet smile. He looked at Lisa in annoyance. Dont you understand the rules in this ce? Do I need to remind you again? Or are you tired of working here? He said coldly. Lisas face immediately paled at the reprimand. She shook her head repeatedly. I... The manager didnt pay attention to Lisa anymore and looked at E. E,e with me. E and the manager walked out of the employee locker room, leaving Lisa who was clenching her fists tightly with several other women who looked panicked and confused. Lisa felt really angry. Shed only been gone a few days, why was there suddenly this woman at work? Whos she? Lisa asked her colleagues. That woman just started a few days ago. A few days ago? Lisas eyes narrowed. Her lips curved into a sarcastic smile as if she was nning dirty things. Meanwhile, the bar manager took E upstairs. After passing through a long corridor, he stopped in front of a room. Mr. Christian said your name specifically. The manager suddenly said after being silent the whole way. That sentence made E surprised and thought about resigning from the ce. Christian had already seen her here. What should she do? The manager looked at E and said, Take advantage of this opportunity. Dont waste it. After that, he opened the door for E and told her toe in. Come in. E shook her head, only looking at the slightly ajar door. Christian could ept the fact that E had given birth to a child and that was the bottom line. When Christian saw her working in a bar like this... E didnt even dare think what Christian would say to humiliate and insult her. She turned to her manager and wanted to plead one more time so that he wouldnt ask her toe into the room. E... A mans voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Before she could answer, her body was violently pulled into the room. The tug made her lose her bnce and fall backwards. The door in front of her was immediately closed tightly before E had time to hold it. Her backnded on a firm chest and the familiar smell of tobo entering her nose made her realize who she was dealing with right now. The man behind her held her tighter and his cold voice rang in her ears, You really disappointed me, he said with anger in his voice. Es body stiffened. She let Christian hug her, not daring to move an inch nor say a word. She was afraid that a secondter Christian would sentence her to death. Dissatisfied with the silence he received, Christian turned E around and held her chin. I havent seen you for a few days. And now you dont want to serve me? Why? Have you found a better man than me? Thinking that the woman in front of him already belonged to another man, Christians hand subconsciously gripped Es chin tighter. Before E entered the room earlier, the man had seen the CCTV outside the room and could not miss the reluctance on Es face. This woman was reluctant to meet him! E looked back at Christian and had a sweet smile on her face even though her heart was actually beating fast. How can there be a better man than you? I am loyal, you know. Im devoted once I decide Ill go down this way. She continued. Her hands boldly wrapped around Christians neck as she continued, Of course I will please you too. The light in the room was very dim. But the dark room didnt lessen the gleam in Es beautiful eyes. She looked like an angel of darkness, and Christian couldnt take his eyes off her. Christian looked at E intently, as if wanting to find out if E was lying to him. E didnt take her eyes off him, allowing Christian to stare at her deeply. Its been a few days since Ist saw you, but you are still as handsome as ever. The smile on Es face looked even more charming. Christians hands could feel how soft her body was. Es work clothes were quite tight, making Christians eyes even darker. What are you doing here? The man asked in a low voice. He looked at Es skirt which only slightly covered her thighs, making his expression even more grim. Did this woman work here to sell herself? For work, of course, E took a deep breath. In order to get your attention, I have to work hard. Is it necessary to work in a ce like this? E couldnt help but smile bitterly upon hearing that question. Where else can I work? I didnt get to go to college, just a high school graduate. What good jobs can I get after I get out of the mental hospital? BRAK! As soon as E said it, Christian immediately pushed her to the floor, making Es face turn pale. She frowned in pain, but dared notin. Had this man gone mad? Christian lowered his head to look at Es face. The way you seduce men is incredible. Es hands were tightly clenched into fists. However, she was trying to hold back all the feelings in her chest. She endured the pain, the shame, the humiliation... She still looked at Christian with an even gaze, as if not afraid of the mans cruelty. When Christian saw E not reacting, the ze in his chest suddenly rose. He dragged E off the floor. Dont you want to be my woman? How about I fulfill your wish now? Chapter 20 Chapter 20: The Brutal Bruise Dont you want to be my woman? How about I fulfill your wish? said Christian. E immediately looked up when she heard the question. She looked into Christians face and wondered if Christian was serious. Would she get what she wanted? She really didnt expect Christian to say that. She didnt expect Christian to support her. She had waited so long for those words toe out of Christians mouth! Christian watched Es reaction fluctuate from shock to disbelief and then joy. There was not the slightest scheme on the womans face. Christian still couldnt understand what E wanted from him. ..... With sarcasm at the corners of his lips, he said, Cant wait for that offer, huh? He held Es chin with one hand and disgust was evident in his eyes. How many men have you had sex with? How many men have touched your body? Just imagining it made Christian feel furious. He really wanted to kill all those men... E looked Christian straight in the eye, seeing the contempt in that infuriated gaze. Although she told herself not to pay attention to his insult, her heart still felt like it was being stabbed and bleeding. She took a deep breath and put a smile on her face. Whats the use of being sad? Even in the eyes of her family, she was already very disgusting. She could ept any humiliation. But you want me too, right? E reached out and hugged Christians neck with azy look. If I maypare, you are the best. One of her hands slowly descended and rested on Christians chest. You are obsessed with me, right? Is that true? Christian grabbed Es wrist and pulled her up. You can still talk like that? All the words that came out of Es mouth sounded sweet, but Christian knew that what came out of her mouth was indeed the truth. Of course, E rested her head on Christians chest. Anyone youve had contact with wont be able to forget you so easily. Oh? Am I really that impressive to you? Christian looked at E intently, as if wanting to know whats in her heart. That gaze seemed to pierce her soul, making E feel uneasy. She didnt want Christian to see her dark side. She forced herself to remain calm under those gazes. Yes. E nodded confidently. Her eyshes trembled slightly, revealing the pity in her eyes. Hugging E like this triggered a sense of belonging from inside Christians heart. He was like a man who had tasted the forbidden fruit and kept wanting it. E was an addiction to him. E didnt wait for Christian to answer and asked in a spoiled voice, Do you want anything else? Those words instantly make Christian lift E from the ground and throw her on the couch in the room. The pain made E frown slightly. This man waspletely unforgiving, he looked like a beast about to devour its prey. Christian looked at the woman lying on the sofa. She was wearing her work clothes, but somehow the clothes made her look sexy. Her skin looked like pearls, while her face looked red under the colorful lights. A woman like her, to any man, was a great temptation. At this point, Christian didnt care whether E had slept around during the time they didnt see each other. There was only E in Christians eyes and he wanted to have her. A secondter, he grabbed Es shoulder and kissed her passionately on the lips. E had not had time to react, she had not had time to think. All she could feel was a fierce, rough kiss from Christian. Umm.. Christian... She tried to free herself from Christian. Has this man gone mad? Hes sick! Christians hand that held Es shoulder tightened, as if to tear her apart. E could only grit her teeth and the scent of blood filled their senses of smell. The rough kiss made her lips bleed. But Christian didnt care. He only stopped for a moment and continued the kiss, while asionally biting Es lips. E struggled to endure the pain in her shoulder caused by Christians hand. As she exhaled, her heart seemed to tighten. Christians hand went to her neck! Es eyes widened. This man is absolutely insane! Christian slowly tightened his hand that gripped Es neck, making her breathe out more breathless. Did he want to kill her? At this moment, Haikals face crossed her mind. The mans face as he sneered at her and called him a fool... After that, Indris face shed... No! She didnt want to die like this! She still had a lot to do! The trace of rity that remained in her mind made her take Christians hand. She tried to keep her eyes open and averted her gaze to avoid a kiss from him. This time, Christian didnt force her. But his hand remained anchored to Es smooth neck. Do you have anyst words? I dont know what I did wrong... E returned the cold stare and said with determination, Or... is this your way of showing that you cant lose me? Say it one more time. Es words seemed to trigger something inside him, making Christians eyes sharpen like eagles. His hands suddenly gripped tighter. E thought she really was going to die this time, but Christian loosened his hand. Perhaps because his face was so ugly, Christian let go of his hand and let E fall to the floor. It was as if she had just stepped foot on deaths door and was allowed to go home before passing through. E touched her neck and was sure that it would be bruised, leaving a very ugly mark. Maybe she should buy ointment and spend money to treat itter. Inwardly, she took a deep breath. But then she got up and stood tall. Her smile was still the same as before as if Christian wasnt trying to strangle her to death. Christian, you said you would let me be your woman earlier, right? E didnt care about the process. What she wanted was the result! She wanted to get support from Christian. No matter how difficult the process she had to go through, the important thing was that she could get her revenge! Before Christian could answer, E stepped forward boldly and hugged Christian by the waist. She rested her head on Christians chest as if nothing happened between them, and said, Christian, not answering is the same as agreeing. Christian lowered his head and saw that he almost made a big mistake. He strangled a woman! There were still tears in Es eyshes. Her tiny face still looked beautiful and sweet, especially her charming eyes. However, contrary to that beauty, there was an ugly bruise on her neck. Christian really showed no mercy. Do you still want to be my woman? Havent you suffered enough? Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Es job You still want to be my woman? Havent you suffered enough? This woman was truly not afraid of death. Christian looked at E and raised his hand back to her neck. But this time, the touch was very gentle. He caressed her bruised neck and regretted his cruelty to this woman. He almost lost his mind when he imagined the woman in front of him sleeping with another man. Suffered enough? Eughed in a low voice as if she had just heard a joke. Christian I have lived in suffering all this time. E still remembered very well everything that happened in the mental hospital. She had to struggle and swallow all the suffering to survive in such a ce. She had to try not to lose her mind along the way. ..... Five years when her life was much worse than death had passed. Now, what did she have to be afraid of? All she was afraid of was not having the chance to take revenge. The determination in Es eyes seemed to drown Christian. He picked up E from the floor and gentlyid her down on the sofa. Well see what youre capable ofter. The light in the room flickered dimly. However, the darkness of the room could not contain the passion between the two of them. Maybe because its been a few days since E had been missing without a trace nor a word, Christian had be so cruel today. Several times E couldnt hold herself back and wanted to ask Christian for forgiveness. But when she thought about the mans words earlier, she finally could only swallow the words back. The only thing E could use to achieve her wish was with her body. She must achieve her goal and make the Maheswara Family regret what they did to her! Time flew as they spent it making love, neither lost count of how many times they did it. Finally, Christian stopped. E wanted to maintain her confidence and tell Christian that they were the perfect match. But before she could open her mouth, she had fallen asleep exhausted. Her body sank into the sofa, sweat dripping down her face. However, even in her sleep, her forehead was still wrinkled as if her life couldnt be calm. Christians gaze fell on Es face and then moved to her neck. The bruises on her neck were getting clearer. Subconsciously, Christian frowned. He wanted to put his clothes back on and look for ointment for the bruises on Es neck, but her hand gripped his tightly. The moment he wanted to let go, the wrinkles on Es forehead would deepen. Looking at Es face, Christian felt a strange feeling. A feeling he had never felt before. Finally, he put his clothes back on without letting go of his grip on E and covered her body with his clothes. After that, he called the bar manager and asked him to buy some medicine. When the manager knocked on the door and entered, he saw Christian holding E in his arms. There was a trace of worry in his eyes that he didnt manage to cover up perfectly. This sight... stunned the manager. Christian hade to his bar several times and he pretty much knew what the man usually did. But this was the first time hed seen Christian show such an expression. It was true what he thought before, E was different in Christians eyes. When the managers eyes turned to E who was in Christians arms, Christian immediately red at him with a cold look. Did you forget the rules I gave you? Not! The manager felt cold sweat dripping from fear. He immediately gave the ointment Christian asked for and left the ce. After the manager left, Christian immediately looked at the ointment he got and read all the instructions on the package. After confirming that the ointment was meant for bruises, he immediately opened it and applied it to the bruises on Es neck. He knew that the bruises must be painful so he tried to apply it as gently as possible. The cold effect of the ointment made E groan. Christian immediately stopped the movement of his hands. When he realized that E was showing no signs of waking up from her sleep, he continued. After treating the bruises on Es neck, Christians heart felt calmer. Even so, regret still couldnt disappear from his heart. Suddenly, he felt annoyed and threw the ointment he was holding. Why should he be gentle with this unfaithful woman? E made it look as if she was trying hard to win his heart and continued to approach him, but in reality, she was looking for another man in a ce like this. At the thought of this, the man felt himself falling into the mes of anger. He withdrew his hand which was held by E, without caring whether the woman would wake up or not. He stood up and called the bars manager one more time. The manager didnt know what Christian wanted. But he knew very well that he couldnt fight Christian. So he rushed upstairs and into Christians room. Sir, whats wrong? He said, bowing respectfully. How long has this woman worked here? Christian asked calmly, ncing at E. Four days, the manager answered honestly. The expression on Christians face looked even more unsightly. That would mean... E worked at this ce the same day she left the hotel? Was it because Christian rejected her that she was looking for another home? Has she been with a lot of men? That... the bar manager didnt know what to say. E worked at this ce. How could she not have sex with a lot of men? As he considered his answer, he asked Christian to make sure, Pardon me but can you be more specific with the question? However, it seemed that the question was a big mistake because suddenly the room felt tense. The bar manager immediately said, Being a waitress, of course she will be in contact with many people. But E always keeps herself clean. She never agrees to requests that exceed her limits during her work. You know yourself that Es beauty can make many men desire her, but... Did I ask you to exin that much? Although his mouth was sharp, the expression on Christians face looked much calmer than before. If Christian found out that E was with another man, he would never forgive her. But in reality, E was really working in this ce just to make a living. What is she doing here then? As time went on, the manager trembled more and more. He answered in a low voice, She takes and delivers orders, pours wine for guests and so on. Its not a tough job. Alright then. Christian nodded and took off his coat. He slung the coat over Es body before he carried her and walked out of the room. The manager looked so surprised that his chin almost fell from his jaw. Never once did Christian bring a woman home from this bar. If hes being honest, Christian was disgusted by the dirty women who worked in this ce. Even though he wasnt in the room and only entered when Christian called out to him, how could he not understand what was going on inside? Actually, why was Christian asking all this? What was the rtionship between the two of them? The manager did not understand it and did not intend to question it again. He followed Christian out of the room. ... When she woke up from her sleep, E saw a crystal chandelier glowing beautifully above her head. She was at the hotel. When she realized this, she immediately got up in a hurry. Wasnt she at the bar yesterday? After that, Christian asked her toe into his room and then... She thought hard and patted her own cheek, as if to confirm if this was a dream or reality. Christian promised to make her his woman! Chapter 22 Chapter 22: She Knows Many Things E couldnt escape Christians gaze. The man stood on the edge of the bed, but the woman in front of him waspletely unaware of his existence. E had just woken up and looked... stupid. The words crossed her mind, causing her lips to curl into a faint smile. It took a while before E finally realized Christians whereabouts. She was startled and subconsciously crouched back. After that, sheined. You scared me to death, lurking in the morning like this... Huh? Eh, I mean, early in the morning, youre suddenly standing by the bed. What are you doing now? E looked at Christian while rubbing her face. Her eyes narrowed, trying to wake up from her drowsiness. E who just woke up looked very seductive in Christians eyes. ..... Most of the bruises on her neck had faded. If the ointment was applied one more time, the bruises would disappear immediately. E waited for an answer from Christian, but it didnte and made her even more anxious. She shouldnt have ruined the precious opportunity she hadst night! Christian, whats wrong? E lifted the nket she was using and approached Christian. Then she held his hand. Christians eyes fell on Es neck. At that moment, E realized what Christian was thinking. The man was thinking about the bruises on Es neck- the reason why he pursed his lips. What annoyed him even more was that he didnt like the bruises, the one he had created with his own hands. E raised her hand to cover her neck. If you hate it, dont look. When E said this, she had already averted her eyes and pulled her hand from Christians arm. Did I say I hate it? Christian didnt understand what E was thinking. He threw the ointment he bought yesterday at her. Use this. E looked at the ointment in amazement. After that, she frowned. What a bad man! She nodded and took the medicine. After that, she immediately went to the bathroom. However, she was surprised to see that the bruises on her neck werent too obvious. She knew very well that she had the type of skin that got red and irritated easily. The bruises shouldnt be that faint considering how tight Christians grip wasst night. Could it be that Christian gave her ointmentst night? As this thought crossed her mind, she immediately shook her head again. It would have been better if Christian had not applied the ointment on her in the first ce. Worried that Christian would be impatient and wait outside too long, E quickly took a shower and applied the ointment before opening the door and walking outside. She was still in her bathrobe and looking for her work clothes fromst night. However, no matter where she looked, she couldnt find the shirt. Christian saw E circling the room and said, I threw it away. I only have that shirt! E screamed in her heart, but she didnt dare say it. As long as youre happy. Its up to you, she mumbled. Ah? I didnt expect you to be this understanding. Christian noticed that what came out of Es mouth and the expression on her face was different. Hmm... I am kind, actually. E walked over to Christian. She took his arm and leaned on his shoulder. I am kind and understanding. If I were your woman, I wouldnt be looking for trouble and devote myself to you. I will not reveal my identity. I will alwayse when you call me. Are you sure you dont want me? She said spoiledly. In order to achieve her wish, E was willing to do anything, including what she just said. Without waiting for Christians response, she continued, Im not going to get pregnant and give birth to a child to threaten you. You dont have to worry about having an illegitimate childpeting with your son for inheritance. And for all that, you just need to help me a little. How? You know a lot of things. Christian had a son and its no secret. But this woman seemed to know him well. To be your woman, of course I have to know. E kissed Christians lips gently. Arent you going to give it a try? I know you cant forget me. Deal. Christian touched Es chin and stroked it gently. Its a shame for this woman to approach him, but Christian just ignored her. Plus, Christian wanted to have this woman. He, Christian Adipamungkas, was not a generous man. If E was willing to be his toy to get a little help from him, how could he refuse? Es eyes lit up. Deal? Did that mean she managed to get this rare opportunity? She couldnt afford to ask the question, but Christian knew what made her confused. Yes. Es breath hitched. The feelings that filled her heart right now werent easy to control. Are you sure? Why? You want me to regret my decision? Of course not, said E quickly. Any requirements? Even now, E had allowed Christian to speak first. No matter what the conditions were, no even if she would be the losing side in this one, E needed it! I wont give you any money. Christian squinted his eyes and observed Es expression. E didnt mind this. The more she owed Christian, the harder it would be to escape himter. Bargaining with that demon-like man was tantamount to surrendering to death. You cant go out to work at night. That was the second condition that Christian gave her. Jealousy red in his heart as he imagined that many men were looking at her in such revealing clothes. E was his woman and only he could have her. Only he could see her. How could he let E walk out there with so many wolf eyes looking at her? He would not let anyone want what he had. I cant. I need money. Is this guy kidding? Christian had no intention of giving her money and wanted to cut off her source of ie? If he didnt want to give her money, at least he shouldnt forbid her from working! You can work somewhere else. Christian knew his request was unreasonable, but he didnt want to see E at the bar. So, he made concessions to his requirements. The sry at the bar is very high. E still wouldnt give up. Christian already had everything. He had no idea how hard it was to make money, especially for someone who had just been released from a mental hospital. Nobody wanted to give a job to a madman. It would be strange if there was apany that would ept her. Seeing Christians face turning cold, E immediately took his arm and pleaded spoiledly. You know I cant work in a bigpany. I dont have a degree in higher education. I have to pay rent, bills for water and electricity, buy clothes, and eat... I need a lot of money... She said pitifully. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Not Going To Stay Silent You know I cant work in a bigpany. I dont have a degree in higher education. I have to pay rent, bills for water and electricity, buy clothes, and eat... I need a lot of money... She said pitifully. With her current condition, E wouldnt be able to get any other job other than being a waitress. Plus, the sry offered by the bar was quite high and sufficient for her to meet her daily needs. If she didnt work there, how could she earn money? Christian raised his eyebrows. You can stay with me. E felt very surprised by those words. She didnt expect Christian to offer her a ce to stay. A secondter, she felt sorry for giving rent to the owner of the apartment. If she knew she could live at Christians ce, she shouldnt have paid thest rent! That was enough money to feed her for weeks. ..... Even if there is a ce to live, I still have to work at night. I need money to live, E said pitifully. After that, she came up with an idea and continued, Dont worry. Im your woman now, right? No one will dare to disturb me. E grinned widely as she said that. Her tiny face was as bright as a blooming flower. In that case, okay. Christian felt that Es request made sense. He just needed to call the bar manager and tell him whatever arrangement he wanted regarding E. Besides, Es words made Christian feel happy. E was his now. E was his woman... Christian nodded with satisfaction. Are you done? Is it my turn now? E cleared her throat. I ept your terms. But I need your help and I have to get it. If you can help me, please dont be too stingy with me, she continued in a sweet tone. Okay. Christian easily agreed. After they agreed on their deal, Christian took out his cell phone and called Jason, his assistant. He asked Jason to prepare a contract between him and E. Jason had never seen or made a contract like this before. But he was Christians assistant and he should be able to do whatever his boss asked him to, including making this kind of contract. Therefore, he immediately carried out his boss order. Christian felt much calmer at the thought that the woman in his arms was already his. He sat on the sofa while letting E lean in his arms. E was also happy. Today, she didnt make Christian look at her with disdain or scold her. Even Christian was quite gentle with her and hugged E while waiting for his assistant to arrive. It didnt take long for Jason toplete the task from his boss. Jason came over to deliver the contract awkwardly when he saw Christian and E sitting and embracing on the couch. As soon as she got the contract, E sat up straight and read it carefully. Sentence by sentence, word by word... What kind of contract was this? This was clearly an unfair contract! There were five pages of conditions that E had to fulfill, but for Christian, there were only a few sentences. And it was the exact same sentence she had discussed with Christian earlier, nothing less and nothing more. However, E had no other choice. What could she offer Christian other than all this facade? Christian had nothing to lose. Meanwhile, E would lose everything if she couldnt get Christians support. E twirled her pen and lifted her head, looking at Jason. Jason was really a good assistant and thought very highly of his boss. But sadly, Jason looked really annoying in Es eyes. She said with a smile, Assistant Jason, you are a very good person. Thats what Im supposed to be doing, Jason answered politely and casually. Christian immediately signed the contract with full satisfaction in his heart. Indeed, Jason was his best assistant. Jason really understood what he wanted and could make it happen perfectly, ording to what Christian wanted. He read the contract with pleasure, especially when he caught the sentence that staded E was not allowed to have sex with any other man. E gritted her teeth. She knew she had no other way and decided to put her signature firmly. Jason checked the contract carefully and after confirming that there were no problems, he immediately left from there. The boulder that weighed on Es heart seemed to have been lifted. Finally... Finally, the Maheswara Family would pay all the debts they owed her for her suffering all this time. In the afternoon, E worked as usual. The bar manager seemed more polite when he met her. He also looked a little confused and curious as to why Christian didnt drive E to the bar or tell the driver to drop her off. E still came to work as usual, which was by bus. Before the manager could ask, E said shyly, Manager, do you have any more clothes? My clothes yesterday... um... suddenly disappeared. E couldnt havee up with a better reason to exin everything to her manager. But the manager understood her. He nodded and went into his office to get Es new work clothes. E couldnt help but stand there with a blush on her face when she realized that the manager understood what had happened to her and Christianst night. Isnt this E? Lisa had juste out of the employee locker room and saw Eing. Thinking back on what happenedst night, Lisa was annoyed and kept looking at E. She felt that the woman who was originally nothing in her eyes, had now be her equal. And all because of one night... E didnt want to fight anyone. To her, all the employees in the ce were equal. Nobody was higher or lower than another. She decided to ignore Lisa and headed to the locker room. Lisa was quite respected by her colleagues at this bar. When had she ever been ignored like this? Es attitude made her feel angry. She rushed into the locker room and shouted, E, what are you doing? You were only with Christian one night! And if you managed to get him, how could you still be in this ce? Thest two sentences felt very ironic when they came out of Lisas mouth. Before E could answer, Lisa continued when she felt that E remained silent because she lost. So its true, huh? Christian wouldnt like someone like you. Seeing Lisa about to babble again, E hastily interrupted, At least I still have some shame. How about you? Oh, by the way, you said that Christian wouldnt want someone like me, huh? E stepped forward slowly, drawing closer to Lisa. Then let me ask you. If you are the most beautiful woman here, if you are the greatest here, why didnt Christian choose you? Why did he choose me instead? E didnt want to get into trouble. But if anyone wanted to find trouble with her, she would not stay silent. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: My IQ Is Not That Low Then let me ask you. If you are the most beautiful woman here, if you are the greatest here, why didnt Christian choose you? Why did he choose me instead? Lisas face paled when she heard Es words. After that, her expression changed, as if filled with shame and anger. A new person who had only worked a few days at her workce dared to treat her like this! You... She looked at E in annoyance. Her anger was so intense that it seemed as if blood rose to her eyes, making the whites of her eyes redden. Her pretty face disappeared, reced by a scary look. Where was her usually sweet and gentle appearance? E nced at her and then averted her gaze casually. If Lisas customers saw her like this, could they all still like her? The more E ignored her, the angrier Lisa became. ..... Let me tell you, you are no better than me! How many years had she spent working in this ce? How could the status that she had built to be the best in this ce be shaken with just beauty alone? So what if E and Christian spent one night together? After all, Christian only wanted to taste her for one night. At the thought of this, the anger on Lisas face slowly disappeared. E noticed Lisas change and subconsciously frowned. She was no longer the innocent girl she was five years ago. And she knew very well that the change in Lisas expression didnt mean she would stop bothering her. She didnt want to stay there any longer and was about to leave, but Lisa grabbed her wrist. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you scared? A glint of arrogance appeared in Lisas eyes. Theres no use begging for mercy now. Let me tell you, I wont let you go. I know, E shrugged nonchntly. Changing the expression on your face doesnt mean I dont understand what youre thinking. My IQ isnt that low. Even though E didnt say it clearly, she really wanted to offend Lisa. She seemed to want to say that she was not stupid like Lisa. Lisas face turned from pale to green. She had no words to reply to E. She could only let go of Es hand and leave a sentence before leaving. Lets seeter! After that, she waltzed away in her high heels. E paid no attention to this small incident. She started getting ready for work. But because of Christian, theres nothing she could do today. Although the other waiters were busy pacing and taking orders from table to table, she just stood idly by while gazing at the shimmering lights. On the stage, a woman with blonde hair was singing a song. After the song was finished, the guests immediately gave a lot of tips to her very generously. E looked at her enviously. Her heart ached. She managed to be Christians woman, but she still needed money, especially the money from the tips she got after serving the table. If she could only depend on the sry from this job, when would she be able to raise enough money to buy proper clothes to apany Christian? Although she could avoid problems with customers, especially the masculine men, her current ie was very low. Lisa kept watching E who was in the corner. She looked at her with bloodshot eyes and tightly clenched fists. Of course she knew how their manager treated E in a special way. And all this because that bitch got close to Christian! Damn it! Why was she not as lucky as that woman? Lisa, why are you so angry? A woman walked up to her with a smile. She embraced Lisa very casually as if they were close friends. Lisa often apanied all kinds of men, especially the big bosses, so everyone who worked at the bar respected her. This woman named Fera was no exception. Fera smiled and said, Who dares to make you upset like this? That one. That shameless bitch over there. said Lisa irritably. Lisa snorted and then looked at Fera who was wearing a ck suit beside her. That woman makes my eyes hurt. When talking about E, Lisa gritted her teeth furiously. She? Fera looked at E. Isnt she the woman Christian chosest night? Of course she would be arrogant. But it wontst long. Anyway, youve been working here for so long, why dont you understand this still? Fera looked at E from head to toe and said, Still, its no wonder Christian wants her for the night. Even though Christian wasnt a regr at the bar, he visited there quite often. But whenever he came there, he would never bring a woman. The man didnt even bat an eye no matter how hard these women tried to get his attention. This was very strange indeed. You could say, E was the first woman he had ever wanted. To their surprise, E was a neer with no experience who managed to get close to someone like Christian. Lisa snorted in annoyance. Tch! She mustve used dark magic to get him! But you have to admit that the woman is beautiful, Fera said, shrugging her shoulders. Even though E had only been working there for a few days, she was already attracting enough attention. There were quite a number of people who secretly asked her price even though E didnt actually sell herself. Unfortunately, the men didnt get the chance because Christian got E first. While listening to Feras words, Lisa became more and more annoyed and said angrily, Who knows if her face is real or a result of surgery? Why are you fussing with her? Fera asked helplessly, trying to sumb to Lisas bad temper. So what if Es face was the result of stic surgery? If Christian chose her, it only proved her sess. I cant ept this. Lisa looked at E angrily. Sheughed at me. How could I let her live in peace! Biting her lower lip in annoyance, she continued to stare at E. Suddenly, her eyes lit up as she came up with an idea. How about we ask her to have some fun? The have fun that Lisa meant sounded like a really bad idea to Feras ears. She knew that Lisa wanted to send E to some men who wanted her. Forget about your n. She belongs to Christian... Before Fera could finish speaking, Lisa interrupted her, If Christian really cared about her, how could she go back to work here? You know how Christian is, right? Christian didnt like being touched by random people, including women. He also did not want everything he owned to be touched by others. If Christian returned E to this ce, it meant that Christian didnt care about her. Perhaps, E was just a speck of sand interfering with Lisas view. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Having fun Fera felt that Lisas words were true. If Christian really liked E and wanted her, Christian wouldnt let this woman go back to the nightclub, would he? Then why did Ee back to work at this ce? Christian had everything, he could give everything for his woman. Why would Ee back here if not because Christian didnt want her? Maybe Christian just wanted to taste her for one night and then dumped her. But Fera wasnt sure. She didnt want to get into trouble, especially with someone as important and powerful as Christian. When she saw that Fera was still hesitating, Lisa kept trying to push her. She knew that with just a little push, Fera would falter andply with her request. Can you help me? We are friends, right? Dont you want to help this friend of yours? ..... Fera looked confused, she didnt know what to do. Her heart seemed to be split in two. On one hand, she wanted to obey Lisa, but on the other hand, she was afraid. She wasnt Lisas best friend, but being friends with her could work in her favor. Every time Lisa finished work, she would bring home a gift in the form of expensive jewelry. As a senior waitress or the butler at the bar, Fera herself was not short of money. However, the money she got was only enough to meet her daily needs. She couldnt live in luxury. If she wanted to buy jewelry like the ones Lisa gave her, shed have to save her money desperately. Fera was a greedy woman. Of course she would not miss the slightest advantage. If you asked for it, how could I refuse then? Fera took a bottle of wine and walked towards E. As she passed Lisa, she whispered, There just so happens to be a customer who has a unique hobby. This customer is very difficult. I think he would be happy if he could get this woman. E felt depressed at the thought of her drifting tips. Right at that moment, Fera walked towards her carrying a bottle of wine and stopped in front of her. Room 1160, the guest asked for wine, Fera rebuked her very politely. The other waiters are currently so busy. Can you help a little? E was embarrassed. She received a sry from this bar but she did nothing. In fact, Fera, who was a senior here, asked for her help for work. She felt she was really shameless. E nodded and smiled faintly. Just tell me if you need my help. After that, she epted the bottle of wine and walked towards room 1160. Lisa appeared as soon as E was out of sight. Her face was so full of enthusiasm that it was hard for her to hide her happiness. She wanted to see if Christian still wanted that woman after tonight! Dont expect Christian to treat her in any special way after she slept around with another man! As soon as E entered the room, she could smell the wine filling the ce. She wasnt bothered, she was already used to the smell of wine ever since working at the bar. As soon as she entered, she saw about two or three men sitting on the sofa apanied by several women. The women were in their arms. The lights in the room seemed dim, giving rise to an ambiguous atmosphere. E couldnt see the peoples faces clearly, she could only hear their unpleasantughter. Sir, the wine you ordered has arrived. E ced the bottle of wine on the table and intended to leave. But just as she was about to take her step, she felt a hand grabbing her wrist. The touch made E feel nauseous. She wanted to let go, but she tried to restrain herself as she thought about her identity as a worker here. Sir, do you need anything else? E looked at the man politely. The man smelled the perfume on her body which was very fragrant and attracted him. When he saw Es face, he was even more surprised. Her eyes were so beautiful and charming under the light, so clear like a river, almost drowning his mind. It was not that he had never seen beautiful women, but it was the first time he had met such an attractive woman like E. Why havent I seen a beauty like you around before? Are you new here? said the man. After that, his friend turned his attention to . Several pairs of eyes fell on her, making E feel ufortable. The woman apanying the men immediately became displeased. She hugged him and said, Sir... You have us here. Please dont ignore us. Get out. I dont want to see you! The man waved his hand and looked at the woman beside him angrily. In his opinion, the three women around him were not as beautiful and attractive as E. E was not stupid. She smiled and said, Sir, I was only told to bring some wine to you. As she said that, she tried to pull her hand away. After saying this, some of the men immediately burst intoughter. It doesnt matter. Dont worry, we will be very gentle. Seeing the faces before her, E wanted to raise her hands and p them one by one. Everything was clearly written on their disgusting faces. Thank you for showing interest in me but my manager is looking for me. I cant apany you here. I hope you enjoy your visit. After saying that, E stepped back. Dealing with these men was aplete waste of time. And the three women in the room were ring at her as if they wanted to swallow her alive. She didnt need tips from these guys anymore. She just wanted to go. Why the rush? One of the men had already pushed aside the woman beside him, stood up and walked over to E. Compared to the fat man before, this mans appearance looked much better. However, he was too thin and his eyes shed the same disgusting gleam. This made E feel ufortable. E stopped walking and decided to talk to him. I have to see my manager immediately. At this bar, the customer is king. I dont think your manager would want to displease us, would he? The man was very interested in E and would not let her go. There was no point in using the managers name as a shield. Whatever happened, this woman had already entered the crocodile pit. Another man stood up and walked towards E. The man surprised her with a small knife in his hand. E was about to fight back, but before she had time, her vision suddenly darkened and she lost consciousness. ... Meanwhile, Christian was seen sitting at his desk. Documents were strewn about in front of him and hisptop was still on, but in his mind was only filled with one figure- E. He couldnt get E out of his mind. Christian frowned. Why did he keep thinking about that woman? Finally, Christian got to his feet and picked up his coat which he slung over the back of the sofa. Then he walked out. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Wheres E? The night was getting darker, but the atmosphere in the bar was getting busier and full ofughter. It was the biggest bar in town. Just by seeing the building, people would instantly know how unique and luxurious the ce was to the outside world. Inside the bar, there were many men and women with different styles of clothing, dancing on the dance floor. No matter where they came from, they came to this ce to have fun. The bar door suddenly opened wide. Christian stomped and walked in with an extraordinary aura, making several people who were rxing at their desk turn and look at him. Even though he only wore a work coat, it was hard to hide his charm. Once inside the bar, Christian looked around the room, looking for something. Or rather someone. However, as time went on, the wrinkles on his forehead deepened because his eyes couldnt find a figure that was usually so easy for him to find. ..... Where was that woman? The bar manager rushed to greet him and bowed respectfully before him. Master, wee. While greeting Christian, the manager felt admiration for E. He watched everyone who walked into his bar, especially someone important like Christian. He saw Christian immediately looking for someone as soon as he entered. No need to bother guessing, what Christian was looking for must be E. Only E could attract Christians attention like this. The manager lifts his head and looks around, helping Christian to find E. But what made him even more panicked was, no matter where his eyes looked, he couldnt find E. Christian stopped walking and asked in a deep voice. Wheres E? Shouldnt that woman have rushed out to greet him with her usual smile by now? Shouldnt she be clinging to him coyly, as usual? Why was she avoiding him again? Thinking about it, Christians face darkened. His whole figure was covered with anger. The manager standing beside Christian tried his best to deal with the pressureing from the man beside him while wondering where E had gone. Fera stood and watched Christians arrival with sweaty palms. Even though she had repeatedly rubbed her hand against her shirt, her hands were still wet. Damn, didnt Lisa say that woman means nothing to Christian? Why did the mane now? If anything happened, she and Lisa would suffer the consequences! At the thought of this, her face immediately became panicked, out of control. Maybe other people dont know, but Fera knew very well what kind of men were with E right now. The more she thought about it, the more sweat poured out. Not only on the palm of her hand, but also Feras forehead. Lisa was no less nervous, but she tried to stay calm. Everything had happened and quite a long time had passed. What could Christian do even if he came? She was sure it was toote. When its all over, Christian would get even more disgusted with that damn woman. Lisas heart calmed down when she was sure that she had seeded. She looked at Fera and signaled her friend to stay calm. Fera took a deep breath, but she still couldnt calm herself down. She whispered to Lisa, Lisa, arent you afraid of Christian? Fera had heard of Christians cruelty. She was afraid that this time she would fall victim for it. Lisa smiled calmly and her eyes were filled with hatred when she talked about E. How long has she been there? The one she meant here was E. Half an hour. So half an hour. Do you think those three men havent jumped on her already? After hearing that, Fera also felt more optimistic. It seemed her worries were unfounded. Just as she was about to say something, the bar manager called her. Have you seen E? asked the manager. He thought maybe E was bored from not being able to receive guests and went elsewhere in the bar. After all, E belonged to Christian and no one would dare touch her. No, she answered quickly. She lowered her head, not daring to look at the man in front of her. The aura emanating from Christian was too strong, making her want to disappear. Christian tilted his head and his eyes darkened. Lying is a bad habit. Those words made Feras legs feel so weak that she felt like falling on her knees on the floor. Sir, I really dont know. Lisa, who was standing on the side, immediately approached Fera quickly. Sheined in her heart and cursed Fera as a stupid woman. She couldnt even lie a little! Lisa stopped in front of Christian and lowered her head as she said very sincerely, Just now, E was drinking wine. Fera and I were discussing something. All of a sudden, she disappeared. Her voice sounded very calm. To protect guests privacy, there were no cameras in the room. Even if Christian wanted to investigate it, he wouldnt be able to find anything. Then, Jason... Christian called his assistant in a low voice. Search all the rooms. Christian couldnt believe a woman could just disappear without a trace. The manager immediately responded and ordered Lisa and her colleagues. Quickly look for her in the bathroom. Maybe E is inside. Okay. Lisa immediately took Fera with her to the womens bathroom. Fera, we will suffer if you are like this! Lisa took a deep breath and looked at Fera who was still sweating. She looked at her with an annoyed look. I know, I know, Fera was also annoyed, but she wouldnt be able to deal with the pressure from Christian. But the person we are dealing with is Christian Fera knew that she didnt have the advantage like Lisa. She did not have the beauty and charming appearance like Lisa. Her luck was not as good as Lisa. Christian would not forgive her. I already told you. Christian wont care about that woman anymore. Lisa looked at Fera with a fierce look. As soon as she turned around, she saw her managers serious face. Behind the manager was the figure of a man she was afraid of. Sir... Lisa swallowed her saliva and her whole body was shaking violently. Christians cold gaze swept across her body and he spoke word by word slowly, Why are you controlling which women I care about or not? No... I... Lisa didnt know what to say. She was literally scared to death now that Christian looked at her coldly. This time, Christian asked once again, Wheres E? His tone sounded as if it was a warning sign that great danger was imminent. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Unique Hobby Wheres E? Christian asked again. Prior to that, Christian didnt have any evidence. Still, he knew that the woman before him was lying. And now his suspicions were confirmed. This woman did something to E. She dared to touch whats his... I... I... Lisa was thinking about how to buy time and make E suffer even more. But Fera suddenly approached Christian and hugged his leg. Sir, Im sorry, I will confess everything! Boss, Ive found her. Jason came suddenly and in a hurry. His face looked panicked and hesitant to tell Christian about Es current situation. ..... There was a terrible glint in Christians eyes and after that, his eyes turned dark and dark as night. As Jason pointed the way, he couldnt help but speak, Boss, Miss Es condition isnt very good. Christian didnt answer as if he didnt care. Jason couldnt help but take a deep breath. When Christian saw Es conditionter, hes not sure if his boss could stay calm. He could see that Christian treated E in a special way. Otherwise, Christian wouldnt have asked him to make a contract. Never had her boss had such a contract with a woman... Meanwhile, in room 1160, E was seen with her head bowed down and she was leaning back on a sofa. She was in an unconscious state, not knowing what was happening in front of her. The yellow light that radiated from themp shone on her body, making her look tiny and pitiful. Arge coat, which must have belonged to a man, covered her entire body. Underneath, E was wearing nothing. On the floor, there were three men wearing only boxers. The three of them were on their knees with faces full of panic. When Christian walked in and saw this happening, his face immediately turned red. In a situation like this, is there still any hope? Christian immediately stepped forward and approached E. He took off his own coat and tossed Jasons coat that was draping around E back to his assistant. He covered Es tiny body with his big coat and then carried her out of there. As he passed Jason, he only left amand. Clear everything up. The three men kneeling on the floor looked so frightened that their pupils narrowed. They immediately apologized to Christian. We... We were blinded by the temptation for a moment. Were really sorry... But Christian didnt care. The three men had already seen E. Just looking at what belongs to him is enough to make Christian to sentence the three men to death. Jason nced at the three men then raised his hand for Christians bodyguards to drag the three of them. Nobody knew what their fate would be... ... E felt like she had a long dream. She didnt know what she was dreaming of so she had a hard time waking up. All she knew was that her body was in pain. When she moved just a little, her body seemed to scream. E groaned at the difort she felt in her body and slowly opened her eyes. The room looked dark. She didnt know if it was night or if the curtains covering the windows were blocking the light. She couldnt see clearly and could only rely on her instincts. Her hand reached out for a grip and she subconsciously grabbed someone. She immediately gasped and all the memories ofst night came back to her mind. She was ordered to deliver wine to a room. But then... what happened to her? As he recalled, she tried to get out of the room for various reasons, but the men tried to stop her. After that, she fainted... After realizing all this, her body unknowingly trembled. What happened after that was beyond imagining. Her fists were tightly clenched and she immediately thought of how to solve this problem. Was she still in the hands of the men now? Before she could find an answer, the lights in the room were suddenly turned on. Christian looked at the woman in front of him in annoyance. He had taken care of her and protected her so that E wouldnt be raped by those ugly men, but why didnt E thank him? She didnt even dare to look her way. What Christian didnt know was that E was actually drowning in her fear. She felt nauseous as she remembered what happenedst night. She had just gotten her chance for revenge, but now everything had fallen apart. How could Christian still want her when shed been touched by those disgusting men? Christian didnt have the patience to wait for E anymore. Seeing the woman just sitting and idling, he said, You have nothing to say? E was surprised when she heard the mans voice. It wasnt the voice of the disgusting man from yesterday, but rather a voice she was familiar with. She turned and saw Christian looking at her. Why was Christian here all of a sudden? Why... Why are you here? She asked in surprise. At the same time, E felt very relieved. When he heard Es question, Christian became even more somber. E noticed the change in Christians expression and immediately looked at him with a smile. She tilted her body to lean on him. I am happy. I didnt think Id be able to meet you so soon. Her soft, low voice softened Christians face. The man then raised his hand to caress Es back. If it werent for me here, you wouldnt even know what your fate is now. E flinched a little hearing that. She tried to calm herself down. The faint scent of Christians cologne made her heartbeat steady. Does it hurt? Hah? E didnt understand what Christian was asking. She was surprised as she raised her hand. Only now did she realize that her entire body was covered with deep red marks. But she could easily ignore it. She had suffered much worse while in a mental hospital. What happened? Without even asking, E already understood what had happened. The three men in the room had a unique hobby. BDSM. Bodage, Dominance, Sadism, and Masochism... At the thought of the bruises all over her body, she immediately turned away from Christian. She didnt want to make Christian angry or upset by these injuries. Previously, just because of the thin scar on her neck, Christians mood was immediately ruined. What about these outrageous scars then... However, as E moved away from him, Christian got even angrier. His expression instantly turned cold... Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Little Devil E didnt understand why the expression on Christians face suddenly changed and she didnt want to annoy Christian any more than before. She thought hard and realized that she had not thanked the man. She survived because Christian came on time. She survived because Christian could find her. She survived because of Christian... Thank you, E whispered softly. Her voice was soft and sweet, showing a hint of her vulnerability and fear as she imagined what would happen if Christian didnt save her. A look of surprise shed across Christians eyes and the cold aura around him eased slightly. ..... He felt very angry that the three men dared to want his woman and he also felt angry at the impudent servant. But at this time, after hearing Es gentle voice, the fire in his heart lessened a little. You are my woman, he replied casually. Unknowingly, his eyes seemed to soften as he looked at E. E lowered her head, looking at the bathrobe she was wearing now. She was stunned for a moment and asked, Who changed my clothes? Dont think about it. Christian averted his eyes and turned. However, the back of his neck was slightly reddened, unable to hide his embarrassment. E smiled faintly when she saw it. Also, she had slept with Christian before. She didnt mind Christian doing it. She was about to get up to take a shower, but when she moved her body, E grimaced. Hearing this, Christian immediately turned and looked at E. When he saw the red marks all over her body, his chest tightened again. Seeing Christians burning gaze, E didnt know what to say. She immediately calmed Christian down. This little wound will heal soon. Christian knew what E was afraid of. Actually, Es fear was not going to happen. Christian just didnt like seeing the wounds on his womans body. The wound he had inflicted on Es neck hadnt healed. He had regretted a thousand times why he had to lose control of his emotions and treat E like that. He promised never to do it again. However, not even a day had passed, the wounds on his womans body had increased. Are you afraid Ill hate you? Yes, E answered without thinking. Slowly, she approached Christian who was standing by the bed and held his hand. When she realized that Christian wasnt resisting her touch, she put her arm around Christians waist. She couldnt predict what Christian would do. This man waspletely unreadable. His mood was very vtile. One second, he would be rude, and the next second he would turn to be gentle, pampering her ... E could only be careful, as if walking on an icy surface that could easily crack. If you dont want me anymore, I have to find another man who can help me like you. But it will be very difficult, E said, leaning against Christians body. Her hand went up, touching Christians warm skin beneath his robes. The touch made Christian smile. Christian really wanted this woman. Just like a moth attracted to a fire. Every little move from E was enough to make him smolder, he couldnt wait to taste her again. You want to find another man? His eyes fixed on Es face. This woman was absolutely perfect in his eyes,pletely to his liking. Not waiting for an answer from E, Christian continued, I suggest you forget about that idea. Otherwise, I will make your life miserable. Christians voice was filled with warnings and threats. Maybe, if those words came out of someone elses mouth, E would sneer and challenge them back. But the person in front of her was Christian, she dared not to doubt the mans threat. Dont worry, E smiled. As long as you dont dump me, I will never leave your side. E was determined to stay by Christians side until Christian didnt want her anymore. She must take this opportunity while Christian still wanted her, for revenge. Christian noticed Es changing expression. His hand touched Es shoulder gently and he said, Take a shower. He whispered the words while getting closer to Es ear, making her blush immediately. Ignoring the pain in her body, she immediately got up and ran towards the bathroom. Seeing the closed bathroom door, Christian struggled to catch his breath. Just now, E was trying to provoke his passion. However, Christian tried to contain himself when he saw the wounds on Es body. He wasnt sure he could be gentle when making love to E so he decided to let her heal first. However, a secondter, he felt ridiculous. The woman was just a toy. Why did he care so much about her? ... Momentster, his cell phone that was beside the bed rang. Christian saw the name on the screen and picked it up. A panicked voice rang out from the other side. Sir, the young master kicked out the babysitter you just hired. Hes still... Ahh! A scream was followed by the sound of ss breaking. Christian frowned upon hearing this. Then, the sound of a childs scream was heard. You are a bad woman! You dare to report to my father! Nathan was very afraid of Christian. His father was very strict. Even though his father could give him anything, he still taught him firmly. Now, when he heard the servant report his actions to his father, of course he was scared to death. The screams were too loud for Christian to hear. Give the phone to Nathan. Yes sir. The maid immediately gave her cell phone to the little demon. Young master, Big Master asked you to answer the phone. Nathan stood where he was, holding his chest with both hands, feeling his heart beat faster than usual. He was wearing home pajamas. His chubby cheeks showed aposure that did not match his age. Nathan thought for a moment and then reluctantly stepped forward. Dad... His voice sounded terrified from the other end of the phone. Christian was very busy at work and did not have much time to apany his son. He had hired a babysitter, but his son seemed to hate all babysitters he hired. And all of the babysitters were afraid of his little evil son. Nathan was indeed very naughty and liked to prank them, scaring the maids to death, simply because Nathan felt bored. He was only five years old and he needed friends and affection from his family. At the sound of his sons voice, warmth rises in Christians eyes. He knew that he had tried to give anything to his son, to give the best he could. But he would not be able to make up for a few things that he couldnt provide for his son. It was none other than someone as a mother. He couldnt give his son the love of a mother... Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Love Rival Father... Nathans voice sounded pitiful as he called his father. He sounded frightened, worried that his father would scold him for being naughty. What is it? Are you not happy? Christian asked, sitting up in bed. His voice was soft and warm, unlike someone who was trying to reprimand his son. His eyes fell on themp beside his bed. The bathroom door was slightly ajar, but Christian didnt notice because of the dim light in the room. Nathan saw the mess in his room and decided to admit it. He didnt want his father to get angry if he lied. All he knew was, Christian really hated lies. Finally, he nodded and said in a low voice, Yes. Nathan felt very bored where he lived now. He rolled his eyes and his lips seemed to thin out in annoyance. Father, I havent seen you in a long time. Last time I could only see you from the TV screen. I really miss you. ..... For Christian, his very young son was already more independent than other children his age. Nathan was used to being left alone as Christian spent most of his time working. It was rare for him to be this spoiled. Hearing that his son missed him, Christians heart warmed. He usually looked indifferent, but this time he smiled. His face looked warm and filled with affection. Ill have someone pick you up tomorrow. Is that true? Nathans bad mood immediately dispersed. He was jumping up and down happily. Am I going to live with you? Yes, Christian nodded. The smile on his face grew wider as he thought of his son getting bigger. He still remembered when his son was a baby, learning to walk, learning to talk ... All those memories were still etched in his mind. Wait for me to pick you up. Not long after saying that, Christian hung up. E closed the bathroom door slowly. Her back was against the door and she slowly slumped to the floor, sitting on the cold floor. Suddenly, she realized that she had a rival when it came to love. Was that a woman? Hearing Christians voice so soft, E was sure that the woman on the other end of the phone was very important to the man. What should she do now? She needed Christians help to reach her goal. How should she get rid of that woman? She was so confused that it didnt even cross her mind that Christian had a son. It was unthinkable that the person Christian was talking to was his son. When she heard Christians soft voice, all she could think of was a woman. The figure of a woman who managed to get into Christians heart. Not finished yet? Christians voice was heard from outside. E immediately got to her feet and opened the bathrooms door, walking out as if nothing had happened. You missed me already? E looked at Christian and sat down beside him. After that, she leaned against his chest. It turns out that there are many women who want you, aside from me. What should I do if you dont want me anymore... E was testing Christian. Testing how important that woman was in Christians heart. Christians eyes darkened when he heard this. We have signed a contract. Do you regret it now? Christian couldnt understand Es way of thinking. He didnt know what she was thinking. E asked as if she wanted Christian to get rid of her as quickly as possible, so that she could escape. Why? Es body stiffened, and then she continued, I want to be the only one in your heart. E was already preparing to be thrown off the bed by Christian. This kind of discussion was the most taboo subject for someone like Christian. But to Es surprise, Christian looked at her with a deep gaze instead. It all depends on your abilities. Before E could react, Christian gently patted her on the waist, Wake up. E was still astonished. But her body moved ording to Christians order. Christian took the ointment from the nightstand and gave it to E. Treat those bruises with this. E epted it and applied it carefully to each wound. She didn want to disappoint Christian because there were scars on her body. The front was easy to treat, but her hand couldnt reach her back. As he grew increasingly irritated, Christiansrge hand took the ointment and gently rubbed Es back. A chill ran down her spine to her head, making Es face blush. Lets go to your workce. Christian wanted to go back there and teach those who dare touch his women a lesson. Such people would not live long. While talking about her workce, Es body shuddered. Christians hand that caressed her body stopped moving, then his touch became as soft as cotton. E looked doubtful, but in the end she asked, What was my condition like yesterday? She felt nauseous at the thought of those disgusting men touching her body. A smile appeared on Christians lips as he answered, Naked. E turned her head very quickly, just as Christian was treating one of the bruises. Due to the sudden movement, E gasped in pain. Why are you panicking like that? Im not done talking yet. Christian told E to turn around again and go back to treating her wound. But the most important part is still covered. At that moment, E could only remember what happened yesterday. The three men whipped her with whips made of leather, tearing her clothes. They did have a hobby of torturing women. But since they were too engrossed in the torture, they hadnt had time to do anything else to E. Coincidentally, Jason arrived just in time and screwed up their disgusting n. E heaved a sigh of relief and then shook her head in annoyance. Are you annoyed? With me? Christians voice startled her. E immediately shook her head. Not. Im really grateful you didntete. Christian snorted as he heard this, but he was actually pleased. ... In the afternoon, Christian took E back to work. E looked a little hesitant as she stepped back into this ce. The events ofst night were still very fresh in her mind. But now, Christian was beside her. She knew that with Christian, nothing would happen to her. Christian would protect her. Together with Christian, she could do anything, without fear. The bar manager immediately took them inside. Even though his body was covered in cold sweat, he still tried to remain calm and tried to greet them well. Last night, something happened to E and the manager couldnt run away from responsibility. The manager ushered them into a room. The sight that was presented as soon as they opened the door took E by surprise. Five people were tied up and kneeling on the floor. Three men from yesterday night, and the other two were Lisa and Fera. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Looking Weak When the five people saw Christians arrival, they immediately trembled violently, especially Lisa. She had no more haughty and confident expressions like before. She no longer looked as neat as usual and her appearance looked disheveled. Fera nced at Lisa and could only curse in her heart. Why was she so stupid, agreeing to cooperate with this woman! She gritted her teeth and racked her brain. After that, a glint of hope appeared in her heart. Her life was still very long. How could she just want to be buried in this ce? Plus, this was all Lisas n, not hers! It didnt matter if Christian ignored her now. As long as she could ask E for help, she didnt have to worry. Christian would definitely listen to Es words! ..... As soon as she got this idea, Fera immediately crawled towards E, as if she was herst rescue boat. E, I... I didnt mean to. This is all because of her! Fera looked at Lisa angrily. Lisa threatened me. If I didnt listen to her, she would hurt me and my family. Fera started crying and pleading in front of E. My mother is sick at home and I have to keep working. I cant lose this job. Otherwise, who will take care of my mother... In her entire life, it was rare for Fera to cry like this. But for the sake of her safety, she was willing to do anything. She still wanted to live! In her eyes, E looked like very soft prey. E looked soft and weak. Fera was sure she could get her heart easily. She just needed to be a little sorry and describe her situation which was full of suffering. That way, E would definitely feel sorry for her. Fera! How can you say that? You gave E the wine and you know what kind of people were in that room. Lisa also felt angry. She didnt want to suffer alone. She was still young and beautiful in appearance. She didnt want everything to be ruined like this. E, Fera knelt until her face touched the ground. Tears ran down the floor and her nose was full of snot. I admit that I was wrong. But if it werent for her, I wouldnt have done it. Christian just stood to the side watching everything casually. He had no intention of interfering. He wanted to see how E would solve this problem. E looked at the five people on the floor and her gaze fell on Fera who was closest to her. The cold gaze from Es eyes made Feras body tremble. She felt E was very scary right now. E... Subconsciously, Fera swallowed her saliva in panic. E looked at her coldly. So you admit that you were wrong? Fera didnt understand the meaning behind Es question. It was true that she had admitted her mistake and she couldnt deny it now. Yes. But E, I... No need to exin anymore. I understand. E interrupted her words and knelt before Fera. She looked at Feras panicked face, reached out her hand and patted her cheek. What a pity. Fera thought E was showing mercy to her so she felt very happy. But after that, her body froze. Unfortunately, this brain of yours is very cruel. E pulled back her hand and looked at Fera intently. You know the three of them have unique hobbies and you intentionally told me to deliver the wine. All of this is your fault. Yeah, its all my fault! Cold sweat ran down Feras forehead. Im really sorry and please dont punish me. E tilted her head and turned to the man behind her. She was looking at Christian and wanted to know if she really could do anything. E had to admit that it was quite nice to have Christian in her grasp. She could do whatever she wanted. E would never do anything to someone who wasnt looking for trouble with her. She never vented her anger carelessly. But she would retaliate twice as sadistically, at the person who deliberately hurt her. E wasnt a nice woman and she wasnt that weak. She couldnt believe that the people she released would be grateful to her. She had fallen from heaven to hell. And it made her learn that she shouldnt be merciful. If someone respected her, of course she would also respect them back. But if someone wanted to hurt her, she would hurt them even more cruelly! Seeing the hope in Feras eyes, a cold smile appeared on Es face. She got up and walked over to Lisa. Lisas eyes widened when she saw E approaching her. She was afraid. She was afraid that E would make her lose everything. E, please let me go. I dare not do anything else! Lisa was really mad now. This incident made her hate E even more. How could a bitch like E get Christians attention? This bitch could do whatever she wanted because Christian was behind her. Without Christian, what would she be? The rage in her eyes couldnt be hidden from Es sharp eyes. E chuckled softly and said, Lisa doesnt seem to have any regrets. Why are you looking at me so fiercely like that? After that, E pointed at Christian. It wasnt me who caught you, he did. Lisa looked at E with a hint of hope in her eyes. This woman was really stupid. She didnt know that Christian didnt like people pointing at him and saying his name carelessly. However, in an instant, her hopes were instantly shattered. She looked at Christian in disbelief. The wrinkles on her face looked so deep as if what was happening in front of her was a miracle. Christian was smiling! How could that be? How could this happen!? What do you really want? E smiled viciously. You think, with your appearance and beauty alone, you can win Christians heart. You can change your current situation and get a better life. Isnt that it? Without waiting for a reply from Lisa, E continued. Too bad, you are not as beautiful as me. Do you hate me now? Jason watched all of this from a corner and a threatening smile came to his face. Since when did the boss be like this? To his surprise, Christian waited patiently for E to deal with these people. He knew his boss didnt have this much patience. She hated her... Of course Lisa hated this woman in front of her. If only... How could I hate you? Im just jealous of your beauty so I lost my mind. I beg you, forgive me, okay? I will quit my job and never appear in front of you again! Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Hate Liars How could I hate you? Im just jealous of your beauty so Im dark eyes. I beg you, forgive me, okay? I will quit my job and never appear in front of you again! Lisa said it in a hurry, worried that E would feel even angrier. He was afraid he wouldnt have a chance to speak again. Sounds very sincere. But sadly I hate liars. E said it one word at a time, like a poisonous snake, slowly entangling its prey and depriving it of any chance of survival. Lisas face paled when she heard Es words. His eyes opened wide and looked at E in horror. After that, she turns her gaze towards Christian as if she wants to use her beauty to get help from Christian. He couldnt understand why Christian liked such a cruel woman? Theres no point in looking that way. He doesnt like liars either. ..... Lisas expression immediately turned unsightly. Like a person on the verge of death, all the colors from his face began to fade. However, he could still breathe a sigh of relief now that E walked past him and approached the three men behind him. Last night, the light in the room was so dim that E couldnt see the faces of these three men. Seeing the three of them now made E feel disgusted to death. When she thought about it again, E felt even angrier. He looked at the three men and asked. You think Im beautiful, dont you? The three men nodded their heads in fear. Are you guys blind? Or are you stupid? Behind a beautiful woman, there is always a man in power. Dont you guys know? As she recalled the injuries on her body, E felt even more angry. You guys still dare to do all that to me... Cold sweat ran down the foreheads of the three men at the same time. Jason couldnt hold back his smile anymore. He felt even more admiration for this woman. E looks gentle and sweet, but she can also turn into a cruel woman. A smile appears on Christians face too, but it fades very quickly. E was feeling very angry now. He walks over to Christian and stops in front of him. In front of Christian, E is no longer the cruel woman before, but a sweet and spoiled woman. Are you going to hand them over to someone else to punish? The voice sounded so soft, it made Jasons skin crawl. No wonder this woman was able to attract the attention of her boss. This woman is indeed different from other women. Christian really likes the tone E talks to him, especially when he realizes that the way E talks to other people and to him is different. He nodded. Then... E turned around and said. You two will feel again what I felt yesterday. After everything is done, you must leave this ce immediately, he said to Lisa and Fera. And the three of you, be prepared to get a beautifulpensation from me... E intended to give Lisa and Fera to the three men. This punishment can be ssified as very light. But E didnt mind. After all, E didnt suffer anything, only a smallsh she could endure. In just a few days, the wounds on his body would disappear. Christian gets to his feet and hugs Es waist. That is it? Satisfied enough? Hmm... E doesnt ask Christian for anything else. He was quite satisfied with all of this. At least, Lisa and Fera would feel the same way about himst night. Or maybe worse, because theres no stopping the three men this time. Arent you going to kill them? Christians question brings silence to the room. In Christians eyes, the lives of these people werepletely unimportant. With a snap of his fingers, he could have taken the lives of the five people who had touched his woman. However, E shook her head. Not that he waspassionate. He just doesnt want five people to haunt his life and make his life more difficult. After all, this is not the goal. He still has goals that he must achieve. Christian nods and agrees with Es decision. The five people who were kneeling on the floor immediately breathed a sigh of relief at the same time as if they had just passed through deaths door. Jason, once this is over, put them in jail. Lifetime. Christian says so casually and then leaves the room with E without looking back. He didnt care at all about their reactions. E leans in Christians arms, still looking shocked by this. However, the breath and warmth from Christians body made him much calmer. Actually, you dont have to do all this... E finally said. Christian suddenly stops and grabs Es chin, causing E to look up at him. Those who dare to touch mine, must be prepared to face serious consequences. And you... Christians eyes look threatening. If you dare betray me, your fate will be a hundred times worse than theirs. Today, out of consideration for E, Christian decides to take care of this matter less than usual. If in the past, he would have killed the five people directly. But as she remembered what E was doing in the room, her mouth curled into a satisfied smile. This woman knows what she wants. This woman is not weak. This woman is not merciful. This woman didnt pretend and let the men go. That alone was enough to satisfy Christian. E is still looking at Christian with a dreamy look. After that, he hugs Christians arm. I will never betray you. Just look at what you did to help me. Christian raises his eyebrows. E immediately rushed to continue. You are like an emperor. Even a little maid like me has gained a lot of benefits together with you... The Emperor... Christians judgment in Es eyes was extremely high. E feels very grateful because this is proof that Christian wants to help her. Today, Christian helped him to avenge the five people. After this, Christian will help her to take revenge on her family... ... Due to the wounds on Es body, Christian doesnt let E work today and takes her along with him to thepany. E found the building that was Christianspany to be very dazzling. Christians life is extraordinary ... past, E also had the same life. But suddenly he had to lose that life. He didnt think he would get it again... Various feelings raced in his heart. In his old life, so protected, he did not know how cruel the outside world was. His hands were clenched into fists and his eyes narrowed. That day, the day he had been waiting for, would soone... Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Its Never Been That Good Christians phone callst night still makes E think. E is constantly watching Christians every move, be it the smallest. Early in the morning, he opened his eyes and looked at the man still sleeping beside him. He took this opportunity to notice Christians face. The face didnt look as cold as when he woke up, and it looked even more delicious. Despite his ruthless nature, Christian is a very charming man. While thinking about this, E subconsciously let out a deep breath. Nothing is fair in this world. Christian can have it all. ..... He is handsome and rich. This made E even more dizzy. Dont know how many women out there want Christian. Theres a chance that, one day, Christian will get tired of her and turn to another woman. At the thought of that possibility, E sighed again. As soon as he turned to look at Christians face again, the man beside him was already awake. Why are you sighing? Christian raises his hand to hug Es waist. After that, he pulled Es body against hers and whispered in her ear. Was I not able to satisfy youst night that you kept on sighing? The corner of his lips curled into a smile. It was rare for him to smile on a morning like this. But since Es presence in his life, the morning bes more beautiful. E leans on Christians bare chest. He raised his hand and used his forefinger to draw an invisible circle, on the burly chest. If I say Im not satisfied, will you satisfy me? said E, looking at Christian. Es eyes still lookedzy and wanted to lie down longer in bed. With a faint smile, Christian immediately turns around and locks E under him. He raised his hand to caress the side of Es face. You asked for it. Hmm... the sigh was immediately followed by excitement in the room. For several hours, the room was filled with sighs and groans. E leans in Christians arms as she catches her breath. Her face looks red and full of satisfaction, almost making Christian want to make love to her again. But as he recalls that he has to work, Christian holds himself back. He kissed Es forehead gently, got up and went to the bathroom. Meanwhile, E huddles under the covers watching Christians every move, wondering how she can keep this man alive. Every woman has instincts. Christian says he will pick her up today. If E had ruined their meeting, the woman would have been suspicious. When women are suspicious, E can take advantage of the opportunity and ... E ps her lightly on the cheek and after that she tries to find a way to thwart their meeting ... When Christianes out of the bathroom, he finds E wrapped all over his body under the nket. She looks so cute. This woman continues to attract his attention. Its endless... He didnt even care if E was just pretending in front of him. Christian... E was curled up in the nket, but her voice sounded a little irritated. Christian looks at her, waiting for her to continue. You... Can you apany me today? E doesnt dare look directly at Christian, afraid that Christian will find out about her n. Cant today, Christian immediately refuses. Christian had promised to pick up Nathan today and he couldnt dy. E purses her lips, not knowing how to persuade Christian anymore. The situation is now much better. Even though he cant get into Christians heart, at least Christian is protecting him now. Finally, he decided to give in. Then go. Ill be waiting for your return. Christian frowns at the sight of a sulking E. He didnt really understand a womans heart, but he felt that E was not happy. Finally he said, I will apany you tomorrow. E looked a little surprised. He didnt expect Christian to apany him. A smile immediately appeared on his face. Okay. That smile looks so innocent, unlike the E Christian usually sees. Christian cant help but lean in and kiss Es forehead one more time. Get up and take a shower. Ill get Jason to bring some foodter. Hmm... E nodded obediently. Hearing Jasons name, E felt a little happy. He didnt dare to ask about the woman in Christians life directly, but he could ask his assistant. Christian doesnt pay attention to what E is thinking at the moment. At the thought that his son was waiting, he rushed to leave. Not long after E showered, Jason came and knocked on the door. E greeted him happily and dragged him into the room. Before Jason could react, E pushed him and pinned him against the wall. Jason was also a normal guy. He blushed when he saw a woman as beautiful as E do this to him. What is this woman doing? The moment that question crossed his mind, Jason rushed to push Es body. This woman was special to her boss. Just look at how his boss protects and pampers him. And only E, the woman who had ever set foot into her bosss room. All of that was enough to show Es status. He didnt want to be fired by his boss because of this woman! Seeing the panicked Jason, E smiled spoiledly. Her hand gripped Jasons arm like a snake coiled around. He tilted his head and asked. Jason, does your boss have a girlfriend? Yes. Jason nodded. Why did E ask that? Wasnt she the bosss lover? After answering, Jason wanted to push Es body. But E gripped him tightly. He didnt want to treat E too harshly for fear of his boss wrath. But this situation can also get him the death penalty. Finally, the two of them froze in this state... Hearing Jasons answer, E frowned in annoyance. Is she beautiful? Beautiful... Jason waspletely helpless. He could only answer all of Es questions. When she heard this, Es frown deepened. Is he meek? Can you cook? How did Christian treat him? He attacked Jason with question after question. He must know how his opponent is so that he does not lose on the battlefield. E didnt want to sit and wait for her death. Gentle? Jason looked at E and then shook his head. No... Not soft. It turns out that Christian doesnt like meek women. Maybe he is looking for a partner who is just as cruel as him. I dont know about cooking... But if you ask if the boss treats her well... How? Es eyes lit up as she waited for an answer from Jasons mouth. Very good. Bosses are never that kind to women. Jason was just telling the truth. But why did E, who was treated so well by her boss, look so angry? Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Talking About Yourself Very good. Bosses are never that kind to women. Jason was surprised when he saw E who was annoyed with her answer. Why is E upset? He just answered all the questions honestly. It is true that E is beautiful although not gentle. Jason didnt know if E could cook or not because he had only met her a few times. And the boss also treats E very well. Shouldnt E be happy about all that? E let go of Jasons hand and thought hard. Apparently, that woman was in the same situation as him. ..... He didnt know if she was a good woman or not. He only knew that she wasnt gentle. Jason didnt know if she could cook or not, but if it was to satisfy Christian, she could do anything. And most importantly, Christian treats her very well. E took a deep breath while holding her hands. He thought very hard. Turns out she wasnt the only woman Christian had. Jason put the breakfast he had brought on the table. After looking at E in confusion, he immediately left. ... On the other hand, Christian rushes back to thepany after dropping off his son to the house he owns in the city. Its not that he wants to get to work right away or that theres a lot of work he hasnt done yet. He rushed back to the office because he wanted to immediately meet with E. Christian, who is driving, subconsciously steps on the gas deeper so he can get to his office faster. He frowned as he thought about how to tie this woman by his side for a long time. He knew that his attraction to this woman was too strong and would not go away easily. He wanted this woman to be by his side for a long time. It didnt take long, he arrived at thepany. And when he opened the door to his room, he saw E sitting quietly, looking at the breakfast that was served in front of her with a dreamy gaze. There are various kinds of food in front of him, from western, Chinese, Indonesian and Japanese food. But E didnt touch him one bit. No appetite? asked Christian. Realizing that Christian is back, E immediately shes a faint smile. Im waiting for you. Those two words made Christians body stiffen. He stopped walking and looked at E intently. Even his son never said anything like waiting for him to eat together. This woman in front of him was the first. Christian nods and then walks over to the table and sits down next to E. Next time, you wont have to wait for me. Not. Ill still be waiting for you next time, E said spoiled. E took some food and took it to microwave provided in the room to warm it up. After that, he gave it to Christian like an offering. You havent eaten yet? E asked. Its just small talk. Christian must not have eaten. How could he possibly eat when he came back so soon? E wishes Christian would have breakfast with her. He wanted to take this opportunity to find out about his rival. Christian did not refuse. Even though he wasnt used to eating food that was warmed up like this, he still epted it and ate it. As long as he can eat with E. E just stared at Christian without moving. When Christian looks at her, E looks down and uses her fork to stab a pancake. He popped the pancake in his mouth carelessly, filling his mouth as if to refrain from asking too many questions. Hungry? Christian asks softly. E just kept quiet and continued to eat her food. He thought for a moment and finally asked. Do you have any very beautiful female acquaintances? After asking that, E felt stupid. How could there be ugly women around Christian. Christian is surrounded by important people, high ss people and famous people. Of course all the women around him were very beautiful. E bit her lip and continued asking. Not a gentle woman, but you are very good to her. After asking this, E watches Christians face carefully. With contracts and agreements that state that Christian will protect her, E doesnt have to be afraid that Christian will do something to her. If Christian gets angry, he can talk him back after that happens. No matter what happened, E had to find out. Christian looks confused and then pouts when he hears the question. After that, he threw the question back. Are you talking about yourself? Christian doesnt have much to do with women. In a way, E is the only woman who fits that description. The only woman who is beautiful, but not gentle. The only woman he treats well. The only woman beside him. I? E pointed at herself with an innocent look. After that, his expression showed as if he had realized something. Was Jason fooling him just now? At the sight of this innocent and stupid E, Christian smiles. He was in love with this woman. He picked her up and carried her into hisp. Why are you asking all this? He used his hand to hold Es chin. The touch was so gentle. Christian doesnt want to stop there and wants to kiss her, but he also wants to hear Es answer. E hugs Christians neck and puts on a frown. I feel worried. Im afraid one day you wont want me anymore. After all, around you there are so many beautiful women. I think I have to work harder. Im self-conscious... Christian nods in agreement. How do you work hard? The question gave E a hard time. Finally, he takes the fork from Christians hand, takes the waffle and brings it to Christians mouth. Try this one. E uses this method to distract Christian. Christian knows it, but he doesnt mind. In fact, Es innocent behavior made him chuckle. So cute... Maybe Christian said it subconsciously. Maybe those words should only be expressed in the heart. But the words left Christians lips in a very low voice, lower than a whisper. E lowers her head in shame, unfamiliar with Christianspliments. Christian lowered his head too and from between his clothes he could see the softness of Es body. In addition, he also saw red marks all over his body... When he thought back on the five people who hurt E yesterday, he felt that the punishment they received was too light. Those men dared to touch the woman! E was confused by Christians rapid change in emotions. He watches Christian take the ointment and undress E, carefully applying the medicine to the wounds on Es body. E could only watch all of this with her heart beating even faster. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: What should he do now? The Father of Your Child Christians fingertips feel a little rough on Es skin as she applies the medicine to Es smooth body. Es heart trembled as she felt a warmth she hadnt felt in five years. She hadnt felt like this in a long time... E stared at Christians fingers dreamily. However, suddenly there was a pain from his hand. Christian grips her hand quite tightly, as if to snap her out of her reverie. E looks up and looks at Christian in surprise. Who do you think you are? Christian looks at E angrily, displeased to see E thinking about other things in front of him. ..... I was thinking about you. While saying this, E approaches and holds Christians shoulder. Their current posture was really dangerous, especially since it was still working hours. E whispers softly in Christians ear. I thought about you being so good to me and how I should repay you. Handsome Christian is attracted by Es words. Think about how to repay me... E nods obediently even though what she said to Christian earlier was just a sweet mouth. Seeing Es submissive attitude, Christian cant help but kiss her on the lips. After that, he leaned Es body in his arms while starting to work on all the documents that were scattered on the table. The working speed is very high. On average, he could read one page in a minute and he could note any ws in the documents. E watched all this in silence. It seems, working in the business world is not as easy as imagined. Slowly, he turns his gaze to Christians face. In all her life, she had never met a man like Christian, neither in appearance nor in temperament. When Christian notices Es gaze, the corners of his lips curl slightly. He didnt want to stop his work but Es gaze distracted him. Finally, he gently held Es chin. Do you like what you see? Hmm... E nodded honestly. Christian just raises his eyebrows without saying anything. The three of them looked at each other for a long time. But in the end it was E who lost. Her cheeks finally gave in and showed a blush, causing her to avert her eyes. Dont look at me like that. Im embarrassed, E hugs Christians waist and bury her face in Christians coat. Christian lets go and decides to continue with his work. However, he couldnt focus like he used to. E who was in his arms was like a ma that kept attracting his attention. Whats worse, E is currently fiddling with the buttons of her shirt. The soft hand fiddles with the buttons carelessly, making Christian even more tempted. You did it on purpose? Christians voice is low. He didnt try to hide his passion. Im bored. E winks at Christian and her lips pout slightly like shes sulking. When Christian looked back at him, E immediately kissed Christians thin lips. The man took the initiative to deepen the kiss. After the kiss ended, E leaned back in Christians arms, blushing and gasping for air. What should he do now? If she was his rival, what would she do? Men like Christian dont like it when women ask too many questions. As E is lost in her jumbled thoughts, Christian raises his hand to stroke Es soft hair. The gentle touch made E look up. His nose and eyes stung as he tried to hold back the tears. As long as he was with Haikal, he had always treated him gently, just like Christian now. He wanted to cry, not because he missed Haikal. But because he regretted how stupid he was. He regretted why he was so stupid to be toyed with by these people. And until now, he still couldnt find his son. He did not know how his sons life was. Does he have enough, or is he hungry? Christian looks at the beautiful face in his arms and suddenly remembers that hes had a man before. Is that man whats on her mind right now? Christian grabs Es chin and forces her to look at him one more time. Who is that man? Christian just realized he was really jealous of the guy! Jealous that the guy found E earlier than he did? It was the first time he wanted to kill someone because of a woman. E doesnt understand what Christian is asking. Why is Christian suddenly asking about men? Finally, he asked in confusion. What man? After she was released from the mental hospital, Christian was the first man to be with her. Christians face looks increasingly grim. The man who is the father of your child. Christian has investigated about E, but the incident that happened five years ago was intentionally deleted by someone. So in the end, Christian did not find out more. However, at the time, it had not urred to E that she could make him feel so attracted to her. Son... The father of my child... E muttered in a low voice and then shook her head with a dreamy look. I do not know. I dont know who the boy is and where he is now. I dont know who the father is either. His voice was low, but it was a hint of sincerity. Christian knows that E is not lying. E had given birth to another mans child, it was no secret. At first, E wanted to hide it from Christian for fear that Christian would feel disgusted with her. But its useless to hide something from Christian. And Christian doesnt care even though he already knows about his past. But now, Christian suddenly brought up this matter and made E feel nervous. Does Christian object to his past? Did he intend to leave her? But what can E do? It wasnt his choice. It was not his decision and his wish. It happened because of the people who yed with him, the people who deliberately wanted to destroy his life... I dont know. Christian sneers, Five years have passed, but you still want to protect him? If I find that guy, I wont just let him go, hatred shed in Es eyes. His fists were clenched so tightly that deep nail marks appeared on his palms. But before that happens, I will make the people who framed me suffer. Haikal, Indri, Merry... The three people... E will always remember the suffering that the three of them instilled in Es life. The suffering that E will never forget in her life. The suffering that made the old Isabe dead. The suffering that made E born again. Sooner orter, they will all feel the pain, a hundred times greater than the suffering he felt. Me too, Christian says suddenly. E turned her head and raised her eyebrows when she heard those two words. Does that mean Christian intends to help her? I will remember your promise. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Unable to Apany But before that happens, I will make the people who framed me suffer. Those words were filled with the hatred that E felt. Unknowingly, his pain seems to be channeled, making Christian feel angry with those who dare to hurt E. Me too, Christian says, promising to help E get her revenge. I will remember your promise. E smiles at Christian, but if Christian looks closely, he can see sadness and seriousness on his face. E doesnt know how long Christian will be attracted to her like this. He must take advantage of the opportunity when Christian is still kind enough to help him. If he missed this opportunity, he would have to find another way to take revenge and that would not be easy. It took him a very long time to rearrange his ns.. ..... E wouldnt let that happen. He had to carry out all his ns as quickly as possible. And he had to work hard and maintain this state now. Time goes on. Christian is getting more and more immersed in his work, while E feelspletely bored. Can I work today? asked E suddenly. Christian immediately frowned when he heard the question. At the thought of E going back to work in a ce full of bad men, Christian feels furious. His face darkened even more as he recalled what had happened to E earlier. He hugged Es waist tightly as if he didnt want to share his favorite toy with anyone else. Just rest today. But... E wanted to argue, but she didnt dare. Are you going to apany me today? Remembering that Christian picks up his girlfriend in the morning, he will definitely apany her in the evening. E doesnt mind if she has to skip work to thwart Christian and his lovers meeting. Cant today. Christian cannot apany E because today he has to apany his son. Christians refusal makes E very disappointed. It seems that woman is very important in Christians heart. E is not the pushy type of woman and she knows when to back off. Finally he nodded. Okay. Im just working today. Should not. Christian looks at Es neck and says, Your body is still hurting. E looked at her body and felt her body was fine. Apart from the scar that was still red, he didnt feel any pain anymore. It does not matter. I... I cant. Christian immediately cuts off Es words, not letting her continue. The firmness in Christians tone made E shut her mouth immediately. He doesnt dare go against Christians words, especially when he thinks that Christian could throw him away before he finishes his revenge. Finally, he could only nod obediently. Christians expression became much calmer as E took his word for it. In the afternoon, Christian gets a call from someone. Before leaving, he told Jason toe into his room. All day E feels really bored, cooped up in Christians study doing nothing. As she was about to go out for a short walk, Jason stopped her. Miss, you must not leave without Masters permission. E looked at Jasons serious face, trying not to strangle this man. Before Christian leaves, he orders Jason to apany E instead of not letting him go. Jason, it seems you dont understand your bosss orders. E pointed at the door and then pointed at herself. Worried that Jason wouldnt understand her, she exined. Your boss told you to apany me, not to stop me from going. Jasons serious face revealed a small smile. I have worked for Master for five years. Miss there is no need to doubt my abilities. Ability... Es lips twitched. The ability to digest and guess Christians words? His eyes lit up and he immediately said, Then, what does it mean if your boss tells me to stay here? Jason listened to Es words, thinking for a moment. Right now, E was trying to suppress him by using her status. Under the pressure, he answered. Im worried about Misss safety. E nodded and asked. Where is Christian now? Sorry, I cant tell you where Master is now. Jason looked very serious. E rolled her eyes and sat on the sofa. He flipped through the pages of the magazine on the table, but his brain wasnt focused. He couldnt even read a word. ... At Christians house. Before Christian opens the door, he already hears a voice from inside. Not good! Do you think Im an animal? You told me to eat this food... Then, there was the sound of tes breaking. Young master, what would you like to eat today? Let me have the maid cook it, the butler of the house was sweating while taking care of this little demon. Nathan came to this house so suddenly that he could not prepare many things. And now Nathan was giving him a lot of trouble. You asked for my help to think of such a small thing. do you have a brain? Nathan was standing on the sofa with his hands on his waist, surrounded by the confused and frightened maids. They are afraid to even breathe. This incident is very ridiculous in the eyes of Christian. As a servant, the first thing you should do is understand my thoughts. Nathan stretched out his fat hand and pointed at the butler. Butler, what do I want to eat today? The butler looked around in confusion and finally raised his head. Meatball? he answered doubtfully. Wrong! Nathan immediately frowned in annoyance. I punish you, eat ten bowls of meatballs today! Alright, Young Master... said the butler. Ten bowls of meatballs... Looks like hes going to be full to death. But at least he knew that Nathan didnt want to eat meatballs. And for the next year, the butler would remember, he would not mention meatballs in front of his young master. You... Nathan pointed at another servant. You! What do you think Id like to eat today? Umm... That... the maid gulped nervously. Steak? Steak... Nathan thought for a moment and pictured the steak in his mind. The image made him feel hungry and finally he nodded. So true. I will give you a present. He got off the sofa and took his Ultraman toy that was on the sofa, then threw it at the waiter. Thank you, Young Master. Youre wee. I am very good indeed. Nathan patted his chest and his chubby face wore a satisfied smile. You are not allowed to eat today. Who dares... Nathan turned his head and looked towards the source of the voice. When he saw Christian, his eyes immediately lit up brightly. He ran to his father and stood before him very politely. His voice sounded excited as he shouted. Father! Hmm... Christian strokes his sons head gently. Lets eat! Okay, Dad! This time, Nathan was not angry and did not refuse the food served. He sat at the table obediently. When he saw the food on the table, Christian suddenly remembered about E, when E prepared a candlelight dinner for him. Subconsciously, his brow furrowed. ..... Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Lunch with Christian and Nathan sit together at the dining table to have lunch together. When he saw the food that was served in front of him, Nathan felt a little disappointed. This is not the food he wants. He wants to eat steak! But unfortunately, his father did not allow him to eat steak today. The only food that caught his attention right now was fried chicken. Nathan finally decided to eat the fried chicken. He didnt mind eating anything as long as he could eat with his father. It had been a long time since he had seen and eaten with his father. Thepany of his father was enough to make him happy. He took the thigh of the fried chicken and ate it voraciously. After eating three pieces in a row, his mouth became even more oily. The crumbs from the chicken were still clinging to his cheeks, but he didnt care at all. ..... He was still not full and intended to take another piece. As he reaches out his hand for some more fried chicken, Christian looks up at him. I... Im still not full. Nathan looked hesitant, wondering if he could still eat or not. As soon as Christian nodded, Nathan immediately took the fried chicken thigh and started eating it voraciously. But after a few bites, Nathan almost choked at the question that came out of his fathers mouth. You kicked out babysitter again? Christian puts down his spoon and fork, looking at his son who is still eating. His face looked serious, like he was talking to a coworker, not talking to a child. I ... Nathans mouth was still full of chicken meat so the words that came out could not be heard clearly. Its very annoying. After saying that, Nathan lowered his head, looking like he felt guilty. Do you know why I brought you here? Christian wont soften just because his son put on a pitiful expression. He knew very well the nature of his son. Christians voice sounded serious, making Nathan tremble slightly. His chubby face was filled with anxiety. He could only shake his head in fear. He did all this because he missed his father. He didnt need babysitter . What he needs is his father. But his father often went to work and he was bored at home alone. His mischief is an expression of his longing for Christian. However, he did not dare to say it directly. Youre always looking for excuses. How many babysitters have you kicked out? Christian takes a deep breath when he sees his son who is silent. Nathan still shook his head. He never counted how many babysitters he threw out because he didnt like all the women who took care of him. He just wanted to be by his fathers side. As she thought about that, her tears unknowingly fell. Im guilty... he whispered. Hmm... Christian replies. Well thats that then. Eat some more. Nathan just nodded silently. But at this moment, who still has the urge to eat? After trying to finish the food on his te, Nathan immediately got up and ran to his room. Christians hand stops for a moment as he watches his son leave. He felt like he was really going crazy at this point. Why did he feel anxious when he didnt see E with him? The thought made him lose his appetite now. He got to his feet and walked to the window to call Jason. Boss... As soon as Jasons voice was heard, Christian immediately asked in a low voice. Is there something important going on at thepany? Jason immediately felt confused by the question from his boss. Something important? What? Could Christian be testing it? Was there something going on at thepany that Jason didnt know about, but Christian knew? Jason thought hard but he didnt get the answer. Finally he asked, Boss, I dont understand what you mean. I havent had time to finish the paperwork on my desk yet, Christian begins. Jason was still confused. He entered his boss room and saw E who filled his bosss desk with food. He finds the document Christian was referring to neatlyid out on the side. Should I deliver it to you? Jason asked. No need, Christian stands by the window. The window height reached the ceiling, making the room look bright in the sun. Christian is looking out the window, but he is not looking at the view. His thoughts were on the figure left in hispanys study. Christians slender body radiates from the window. Even though he was a boy, he looked elegant and charming, with an added arrogance, radiating from his aura. ... In Christians study, E is quietly enjoying the food in front of her. Its true, being a Christian woman is very profitable for her. The proof alone, he can enjoy good food every day. Christian always provides delicious food for him. At this moment, he was focused on enjoying his meal and not paying attention to Jason who was in the room as well. After his food was finished, he lifted his head and looked at Jason who was looking serious. E hears Jason say Christians name. Her eyes immediately lit up and she rushed over to Jason. When she heard that the two of them were discussing work matters, E didnt dare to disturb her. But after that, Jason stayed where he was for a very long time. He didnt move at all and didnt say anything, much to Es confusion. He asked in surprise. Why are you and him silent? Jason shook his head, giving him a look that he didnt understand what his boss was doing either. On the other side, Christian remains silent. Jason also didnt dare hang up the phone first. In the end, he just stands still, waiting for what Christian will say. Jason even wondered if his boss had forgotten to hang up. What is E doing now? Christian asks suddenly, taking the stiff-standing Jason by surprise. Miss E is beside me, seeing... I am talking to you. Christians body straightens up and he says quickly. Tell him to send the documents to my house. After saying that, Christian hangs up immediately, without waiting for Jasons answer. Jason looked at his phone in bewilderment, still oblivious to what had just happened. His boss called him to ask for documents. When he offered to deliver, his boss refused. After that, the boss was silent for quite a while, leaving him confused. And then, his boss asked someone else to deliver the documents to his house. What actually happened? Jason was still trying to digest it all and looked at E nkly. The boss asked you to send these documents to his house. I? E pointed at herself, looking surprised. Isnt Christians lover at his house right now? Why did Christian tell him to send the documents? What if the two of them met? Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Delivering Documents In order to avoid trouble, E went down to the clothes shop downstairs to buy formal clothes at random. After asking for Christians address, he rushes over there. But when he arrived in front of the housing estate, the taxi that drove him stopped. E looked around in surprise. This estate is huge. Did this taxi driver intend to leave her here? Sir, can youe inside? I cant get in, the driver shook his head and looked at E in confusion. This is a residence for the rich. Foreign cars are not allowed to enter. Dont you know? E scratched her head in embarrassment. How could he know? He spent five years in a mental hospital. The Maheswara family can be considered as a rich family. But five years ago, he wasnt old enough to get a drivers license. So he had to go by taxi. ..... Thank you sir. E gave money to the taxi driver. Carrying the documents Christian asked for, he stands in front of the housing, wondering which one is Christians house. Miss, whats wrong? The security guard who was guarding the housing looked at E with a frown. In this estate there are so many rich people and Es appearance doesnt fit in this ce. Es clothes looked neat, but they werent fancy clothes. He looked polite, but the security guard couldnt see it from his appearance alone. There are many cheaters in this world. Es eyes lit up. He walked over to the security guard. Sir, where is Christian Adipamungkass house? The security guard looked at E again. His eyes were filled with disgust. Every day there are so many women whoe and ask about Mr. Christians house. What excuse are you going to use? E was silent. He felt very angry because the security guard who was a middle-aged man looked down on him. Shes not like those women. E raised the document in her hand. Christian asked me to send this document. He came to send documents on Christians orders. Otherwise, how could he havee here. This excuse was usedst night. Please leave as soon as possible, the security guard waved his hand, looking bored. Is Christian that famous? E did not object to the attitude of the security guard. It was his duty to guard housing from foreigners. If he let random people in, he would be the one in trouble. Of course, the security guard immediately boasts of Christian when he realizes that E doesnt know. Mr Christians status cant bepared to that of an ordinary person. Of course there are so many women who want to approach him. Suddenly Anya noticed it and nodded. If hes that great, does that mean his residence is different from anyone elses? Of course, the security guard pointed to the far end, the biggest and most luxurious house there. E bent her body. Okay, thank you, sir. After E said that, she took the opportunity while the security guard was still dumbfounded and rushed in. Hey! Wait! What are you doing? Stop! When the security guard left his post, E had disappeared. The closer to Christians house, the more amazed E bes. From afar, he only saw outline of Christians house which was different from other houses. But as he got closer, E could see more and more clearly. The building made E gasp. The houses in this housing estate are designed in a European style, with a garden in front which is surrounded by a white fence. Christians house is no different from any other house, both in European style. But his house was much bigger and much taller than the houses next to it. Christians house looks like a small pce. Although his family is not poor, what is owned by the Maheswara Family cannot bepared to Christians. Who could build a pce like this? Only Christian ... At the same time, Nathan was in his room, looking out the window on the second floor. He wondered if the nt he nted a week ago had grown? He looked at the nts and identally saw E. He was used to seeing women running around and looking for his fathers house. At the very least, this woman wearing formal clothes also intends to seduce her father! Nathan immediately ran downstairs and past Christian. Unaware of the impatience of his father sitting on the sofa, he hurriedly opened the door and left. Hey! He used his short legs to run and shouted at E, causing E to turn around. You... E looked speechless. He didnt expect to see Christians son. He thought, when he came to Christians house, he would meet his lover. At that moment, E realized that Christian was not picking up her lover, but picking up her son. Christian returns home to y with his son. E immediately felt embarrassed to death. Fortunately, E is now aware that she has nopetition. I? Nathan looked at E from head to toe. Apart from her beautiful face, Nathan felt that this woman was an evil woman who intended to seduce his father. He snorted haughtily. You came to tease my father, but why dont you know where I am? You stupid! E looked at the boy in front of her. He knows that Christians son is 5 years old. Subconsciously, he took a deep breath. Was he too stupid, or was he hopeful? No matter which way, this boy didnt resemble him at all as a child. Christian and Nathan look very much alike. Even though Nathan was fat, his face and eyebrows were almost a copy of his fathers. When she looked at Nathan again, E felt sad. If his son was still alive, he should be Nathans age too, right? Whats wrong with you? Nathan looked at E in confusion. Shouldnt this woman please him? He had told her that he was his fathers son. Why is he even daydreaming? Without waiting for Es answer, Nathan asked again. What are you thinking about? Because E feels that Nathan is the same age as her son, E feels close to this boy, even though this is the first time they have met. He said honestly. I think of my son. If hes still alive, hes probably the same age as you. What? Have you had any child? Nathans eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. You already have a child, but you still want to tease my father? Nathan had no idea where this woman got that courage from. E frowned when she heard the words teasing from Nathans mouth. Is that a normal word for a five year old? Fat boy, be careful with your words, E said to Nathan. Chapter 38 38 Arguing with Little Boys Fat boy, be careful with your words, E said firmly. Fat boy? Who are you calling fat! Never in his life had anyone called Nathan fat. Nathan was very upset when he heard that. Its true hes fat, but no one can say that in front of him! Her cheeks are chubby and chubby, but that makes her even cuter! E knew that the boy in front of her was used to being arrogant. No one dared to scold him. Everyone around him is Christians servant. They wouldnt dare go against Nathan. In addition, he also did not spend much time with his father. Maybe this mischief is his way of getting attention from his father. Nathan may be a little naughty, but this is just a normal childs misbehavior. ..... Im talking about you. E looked at Nathans face which looked a lot like Christian. Maybe because she was used to being bullied by Christian, finally E couldnt help but take revenge on her son. Whose fault is that their faces are so simr? Nathan is really a mini version of Christian. Who else is here besides you? E raised her eyebrows defiantly. It was clear that he wanted to annoy Nathan on purpose. You... Nathan was really pissed off to death, but he couldnt go against Es words. Her face was red with irritation and in the end, only one sentence came out. Im going to lose my weight! Across the white fence, E couldnt help but smile at the sight of the chubby boy squawking in annoyance. Why are you even smiling? Nathan looked at E in surprise. But then, he remembered again that this woman liked her father. This woman came to her fathers house because she intended to approach and seduce his father. When he thought about that, Nathan felt happy. He had the idea to attack this woman! Old woman, let me tell you, there are so many women waiting in line to marry my father. You can only dream! Nathan found an excuse to avenge Es insults on him. This time, he used his fathers name to insult E. Heughed so hard his head shot up. Also, if you make me angry, my father will dislike you even more. E chuckled lightly when she heard that. Sorry, I dont want to marry your father. Christian is someone out of reach. As long as Christian wants to protect her, how could E expect more. All he needs is a little help from Christian to destroy his family. And E cant even imagine what its like to live together with Christian. Every day, Christian would definitely bully her. Wouldnt that just make his life even more difficult? Nathan didnt believe Es words. He looked at E and snorted coldly. After that he said confidently. What woman wouldnt want to marry my father? I know youre just pretending. You deliberately wanted to use this method to attract my fathers attention. Nathan said so confidently. No matter what E said, Nathan wouldnt believe it. E could only stroke her dizzy head. He didnt want to waste his time with Christians son. He didnt want to irritate Christian even more. If that happened, maybe tomorrow he wouldnt have food. Handsome boy, can you call your father for me? E had a smile on her face and tried to gently persuade Nathan. He could have sworn that this was the first time hed tried to budge in front of a child. But this is for his future and he must endure! When Nathan saw Es change in attitude, he immediately felt proud. His face that was previously red with anger immediately looked haughty. He stood on the inner side of the fence like a victor. You said you dont want to marry my father? In that case, why did you tell me to summon him? Nathan sneered. His pout is very simr to Christian. E thought back to every time Christian sneered at her. I know youre lying, he continued, squinting at E. E really didnt understand. What does it have to do with wanting to meet Christian and wanting to marry him? He only intends to send documents. Why is this child using him of wanting to marry Christian? Where does that logice from? Ahh... He forgot he was dealing with a child. Then can you call your maid for me? Or anyone else. E kept smiling. If he cant meet Christian, he can leave this document with his housekeeper. Why are you looking for a maid? Nathan looked at E suspiciously. And then he realized something. You tried to meet my father through the maid! Nathan pointed at E usingly. Dont expect you to seed. Nathans face looked haughty. His head shot up and he looked at E in annoyance. E watched the boy in front of her. Actually, how does Christian educate his son? It was very clear that his soncked affection and was trying to get attention with his mischief. E shrugged her shoulders. Just forget it. Ill call him. You have my fathers phone number? Nathans eyes widened, as if he saw something hard to believe. E felt that she finally had something that Nathan could repay. I have not only your fathers number, but also his assistant. Why? Do you mind? Waiter! Nathan immediately shouted loudly. This woman is looking for dads phone number! Now he has found fathers house! His voice was so loud that the butler rushed over to him quickly. Waiter, there is an evil woman in front of the house! Perhaps because he felt that he had help, Nathan looked a lot braver now. Hes trying to find dad. E rolled her eyes, feelingzy to argue with a small child. A child as small as you already has a diverse vocabry. He had tried to have a good talk with this child, but it seemed his efforts were in vain. Nathan looked arrogant. Of course. Dontpare my intelligence to yours! The butler who was beside Nathan looked confused. He saw Es formal attire. Even though he knew that it was cheap clothes, from her demeanor, he knew that this woman was no ordinary woman. Plus, this woman was the most beautiful woman who had evere to seek her master. She was so beautiful that it was hard for people to ignore her. Miss, what business do you have here? asked the butler politely. Seeing that there was finally someone willing to listen to her, E heaved a sigh of relief. He raised the document in his hand. I am here to deliver this document. Nonsense! The butler hadnt had time to answer yet, but Nathan had shouted first. I know you want to marry my father. Fat boy, did you... ever hit your head? E asked in surprise. He felt there was something wrong with this kids head... No! Nathan red at E and E looked back at him indifferently. Why did he have to argue like this with a child? Chapter 39 39 Slightly Late Fat boy, did you... ever hit your head? Not! Over time, Nathan felt annoyed. He tried his best to intimidate E, but she didnt care at all. He had been ring at E, trying to make her angry, trying to embarrass her, but nothing had worked. He was getting no response at all. This was the first time the butler had seen his young master feel defeated. He couldnt help but stare at E. Nathan had just arrived at this house today, but he had already caused a lot of trouble. Since no one dared to rebuke him, he always did what he wanted, especially when his father wasnt home. The servants in this house are afraid of being fired by Christian so they just keep quiet. ..... However, staying silent would not make Nathans attitude any better. The butler felt that it wouldnt hurt if Nathan felt the feeling of losing once in a while. Its not good for small children to be pampered too much. If you are too pampered, over time his bad attitude will be a habit. He is not afraid of anyone. He thought he could be rude to anyone. As the butler thought in silence, Nathan tugged at the hem of his shirt to get his attention. Butler, are you going to let this woman insult me? The butler felt like crying. Why should he be involved in thismotion? The butler looked confused and finally rebuked E, though not too harshly. Miss, please pay attention to your words. E nodded. From the way the maid addressed her, she could tell that the butler was trying to be as polite as possible. But the butler couldnt go against Nathans words either. After that, E said once again. Christian asked me to send this document. The butler looked at E and at the document she was holding, considering whether this woman really wanted to send the document. Never once did his master ask a woman to send documents. Usually, Jason was the one who delivered the documents to his house. But today, suddenly this woman came. As a butler, he also felt ufortable letting strangers in. But when he saw Es polite demeanor, unlike a woman who tried to approach Christian, in the end, she opened the door. Pleasee in, Miss. Nathan was about to stop him, but the butler had already opened the door and let E in. Nathan was so angry that he could only stomp his feet in annoyance and ran into the house. Thank You. Youre wee, the butler was very kind to E. Master is in the living room. E nodded. When she notices that the butler isnt moving, E decides to walk past him and head straight into Christians house. He had only walked a few steps when the butlers voice was heard. Miss, you have angered Young Master. He must be pissed off right now and hes probably going to do something pretty extreme. Remembering Nathan told him to eat ten bowls of meatballs, the butler was worried that the same thing would happen to E so he warned him. Thank you for reminding. E smiled at the butler before entering Christians house. He was not afraid of the fat boy. After all, children are children. Nathan might have been a naughty boy, but E knew that didnt mean the boy had a bad heart. He already knows the real evil heart... Besides, he doesnt work for Christian. He didnt need to care about Nathan like the servants in this house. The door of the house was open. Due to Nathans arrival today, there were more servants in the house than before. Two bodyguards dressed in all ck stood in front of the house. They were so creepy that it made E curl up a little. But since the butler had already allowed him to enter, there was nothing to stop him. On the contrary, everyone was very polite to him. After passing through the door, E headed straight for the living room. Suddenly, he felt like he was in a museum. He looked at the vase closest to him. Before he lived in a mental hospital, he often participated in social events such as auctions and so on. He still remembers that this vase was sold for 1 billion. Actually, the original price was only around 400 million. But a mysterious buyer liked it so much that he immediately bought it for 1 billion. Turns out, the mysterious buyer at that time was Christian. E felt even more nervous as she entered the house, worried that she might break something. Finally, his gaze fell on the man who was leisurely reading the newspaper on the sofa. Christian is still wearing his work coat. But now he looked more rxed than usual. Maybe because he wasnt in the office. The atmosphere of the house makes it look much warmer. Currently he is not a cold CEO. E didnt hesitate anymore. He immediately walked over to Christian and said politely. This is the document you wanted. Es unusual tone of voice made Christians hands stop moving. Usually, E would talk to him in a sweet and spoiled tone. But this time it sounded like he was putting some distance between them. And somehow, Christian doesnt like it... He slowly lifts his head and looks at the woman standing beside him. He was still wondering when this woman would arrive at his house. But he didnt expect that E would suddenly appear there. Christian? E calls out to her once more as Christian just stares at her nkly. Christians consciousness returns. Since being with this woman, he felt himself changing and that annoyed him. But he didnt show it. He kept a t expression. Finallying? It seems Christian is annoyed that E iste. E couldnt do anything either. He had arrived long ago, but Nathan stopped him. At the thought of the naughty Nathan, E felt a little irritated. But he can only restrain himself because he doesnt want to make Christian even more angry. He smiled and said. Im a littlete. Forgive me. Hmm... Christian looks at Es tiny hands. His hand immediately reached out to hold it, as if to give it warmth. No matter how calm E was, when Christian treated her gently like this, she would always blush. Shy? Christian looks like hes found something funny. A faint smile appeared on his lips. E wanted to find a hole and bury herself. In this house there are so many people and they are all not blind! Should Christian treat her like this in front of everyone? While thinking about it, E lowered her head even more deeply. Chapter 40 40 Teasing Him in Front of Everyone Embarrassed? Es shy appearance makes the smile on Christians face deepen. Right now, E looked very sweet and innocent in her eyes. Her cheeks look a little pink. And the aura that radiates from his body makes Christian want to get closer to him, want to have him. His whole body seemed to emit a seductive aura. At this thought, Christians eyes darken. He stood up and grabbed Es chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. Embarrassed E makes Christian want to tease him even more. He seemed to find another side of this woman and wanted to explore it deeper. E felt a little ufortable with the closeness between herself and Christian at this time. After all, he had no intention of showing their closeness in front of so many people. Let her rtionship with Christian be a secret between the two of them alone. But right now, there were not only the two of them in the room, but also the maids that E didnt have time to count. ..... You are usually brave. Why are you being shy today? as he says it, a seductive smile appears on Christians lips. He did all this on purpose. He wanted to know why E was dressed differently than usual. He wanted to know why E was wearing formal clothes instead of her usual seductive dress. He wanted to know why E looked embarrassed when she touched him. E who usually would hug him back and tease him back every time he approached him. Even when Christian is acting cold, E will take the opportunity to hug him by the neck and bring him closer. Initially, Christian was not very interested in Es true personality. He knew that Es appearance before him was just a pretense, or perhaps a trait he had acquired after he was discharged from the hospital. But everything is different now. After being with E for a while, Christian cant wait to break through this womans stronghold and wants to see the true nature of this woman. He wanted to know what was really on Es mind. He wanted to know what this woman really looked like behind her bravery, behind her mask. Christian knows that getting too deep into this woman is not a good thing. But he couldnt help himself sinking deeper and deeper. Once again, E blushed. Why is Christian teasing him like this? Christian is usually cold and sometimes gentle, but Christian never teases him... He res at Christian in annoyance, as if trying to show his grievances. Esbination of innocence and ferocity makes Christian gasp. He took a deep breath as if holding himself back. This woman is really like a fairy, a fairy who managed to win her heart. Why didnt you say anything? Christian deliberately approaches her, bringing his lips closer to Es, but doesnt kiss her. He just brought their lips together and stopped at that position. E could feel the minty scent of Christians breath. Just as E remembered, Christians breath was a mixture of tobaco and mint. From his body to his breath, everything was clean and fresh. Subconsciously, E took a deep breath, as if trying to stabilize her body. He wanted to lean in and kiss Christians absolutely attractive lips. But he was also afraid because there were a lot of people around him. What if that one kiss would lead to another? She was afraid she and Christian would make love in front of everyone! However, suddenly Es body felt stiff. What if it turns out to be Christians hobby? Usually rich people have strange hobbies. What if it turns out that Christian really likes making love in front of everyone? Es body immediately shuddered at the thought. Christian could see the expression on Es face clearly. He could also understand what was going through Es mind. But even if E was willing to give in to his wishes, Christian would never make love to E in front of other people. Es body is so beautiful. How could he let other people see it? He wouldnt even let women see it! But that didnt stop him from teasing E now. Honey, why didnt you say anything? The affectionate call made Es hair stand on end, especially Christians voice, which was so seductive. E felt the sky above her spin, as if she was being sucked into a powerful whirlpool. The maids who were listening to their conversation could only stare at E with envy. Then, they lowered their heads. Christians generosity is not something that can be obtained very easily, even though everyone wants it. E felt hot gazes on her. He immediately felt ufortable. In an instant, he snapped out of Christians temptation. Doesnt it seem pretty obvious that Christian did it on purpose? Christian lifts Es chin and immediately kisses her on the lips. His warm breath felt on Es face, making E unable to fight back. The man hugged his waist and pulled his body, bringing Es body closer to him. This sweetness was Es taste, a taste that made her insatiable. The room immediately felt hot. Their kiss made some of the people who were there blush too. The maids couldnt bear to look at him anymore and decided to leave Christian and E alone. Even though E feels confused by Christians teasing, there is still some rity in Es mind. Then, he pushed the body of the man who was hugging him. Others will... E didnt dare to raise her head. He did not dare to look at the people around him, whether they were watching their kiss. He didnt dare show his face in front of those people! Theres no one... Christianughs. He let go and told her to look around. So anxious, E doesnt even notice that Christian firstughed when she was with her. You could say, Christian very rarelyughs. When hes not with E, hisughter gets even rarer. Es presence seemed to bring something new into her life. E peeked through her eyes and was surprised to see the room empty. Since when do people leave? After leaving the Maheswara Familys house for a long time, he almost forgot how rich people lived. Christians servants must have gone straight away and given Christian some privacy. As he is lost in thought, Christian immediately picks him up. Being near Christian made him feel at peace. He doesnt have to be afraid of anything. He looked up to see the figure of the man. Subconsciously, his hand rose to touch it. Christian suddenly stops walking and looks at the woman in his arms. E was still the same as before, gentle and charming. But there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. Maybe he was thinking about the past. Christian knows that there are no good times in Es past, other than her child. Wheres your son? Christian asks suddenly. Chapter 41 41 Wheres Your Son? Wheres your son? Christian asks suddenly. The question surprised E. My son... E mumbled quietly, as if she was immersed in another world, one that Christian did not understand. The only thing that keeps him going through his days in a mental hospital is his son. He relies on his memory of his son. But where is the child now? He didnt even know where his son was now... Hes gone. E closed her eyes for a moment and when she opened them again, her gaze was vacant. He couldnt even bear to look at Christian. Her eyes darted to nowhere but the man holding her, as if trying to keep herself from falling apart. One question was enough to make Es defenses crumble. As if he had lost the sense of security he had, his lips trembled slightly. ..... Hes gone. What should I do? she whispered. Christians chest hurts a little when he hears Es soft voice. He was annoyed at the question he asked himself. But a momentter, he stopped those thoughts and feelings. Why did he have to feel so much for this woman? He wasnt going to help E find out if the child was alive or dead. Now E is his. The existence of the boy and his father was a thorn in his heart. The existence of the child and his father will make their rtionship even more messy. If hes dead, let him die, he said calmly as he carried E upstairs, as if he didnt care about Es feelings at all. E wakes up from her grief at Christians cruel words. His lips twitched as if he was mocking himself. Since when did he ce all his hopes on Christian? How could such a cold and ruthless man ever feel sorry for her? Christian doesnt care about his past, doesnt care about his problems. Christian just needs him to warm his bed. In an instant, her smile turned into her usual sweet smile. The smile she had practiced so many times in front of the mirror to hide her true feelings. Its true what you said. Theres no point in remembering the past. What matters is the present. E hugs Christians neck. Her eyes look straight at Christian, as if her previous sadness was just an illusion. The womans smile was so charming, it was difficult for anyone to look away. Suddenly, Christian feels tired of Es attitude like this. This woman kept on teasing him and he had to keep holding himself back. He was tired of holding back... He was tired of having to hold back all his feelings for this woman. He was tired, he was angry and resentful, he was hurt, every woman was suffering... He was tired of feeling all these feelings at once. He was used to emptying his feelings. He was used to being cold and cruel. But in front of E, her figure seemed to disappear. Christian pushes open the bedroom door and throws him onto therge bed in the middle of the room. Why you angry? Ey on the bed with a calm face. Inwardly, he took a deep breath. Christians mood suddenly changes again. He didnt know what was wrong this time. Christian doesnt say anything, just looks into Es eyes. E felt shudder all over her body. He didnt know how to deal with this man. She wanted to say something more, but Christian had trapped her and then overwhelmed her with kisses. E stopped thinking as the kiss drowned her. Christians hand goes up, gripping Es neck. He seemed to want to break that fragile neck, but his hands didnt have the strength. He didnt want to hurt E like before. Meanwhile, E looks confused. He looked at the man in front of him in astonishment. He felt like amb ready to be ughtered. He could see the veins protruding on Christians forehead as he tried to contain his emotions. How dare you... E doesnt understand what Christian is saying. What did he do to make Christian this angry? He doesnt say anything, just waits for Christians next sentence. How dare you have a child with another man. Christian really wanted to use the power in his hands, but he couldnt. E knows what Christian will do with her hands. He had felt it before. He keeps his eyes on Christian, seeing the anger on the mans face. He had been on the threshold of life and death too many times. Even in this state, he still smiles and hugs Christians neck. If you think about it, why dont you help me find that man? Do not expect! Christian squints his eyes and holds his chin. You are so sly. If I help you find that guy, you can get an extra mistress. Why should I be with that guy? E whispers in Christians ear. The best man is you. Why should I let you go for another man? Christian kisses Es lips deeply. He tried to move as gently as possible, afraid of hurting E, as if the one who had just wanted to strangle E wasnt him. E simply takes all of Christians attacks, spending their day and night in bed. In the end, he lies in bed exhausted, seeing Christian showered and changed. You bought this dress on purpose to meet me? After putting on his clothes, Christian looks at E condescendingly. Yes, E answered weakly. Christians mood seems to improve and he says, Get up and put on your clothes. Hah? E looked surprised. What a wolf! He was already exhausted to death, but Christian instead told him to put his clothes on. Where did he have the strength to wake up... Dont use it? Use. E worries that it will make Christians improved mood worse again and make them end up in bed again. He immediately stood up. But when his feet hit the ground, he felt his knees go weak and he sat down on the floor. Christian catches him right away. Tired? E didnt even have to answer. What kind of nonsensical question is that. Of course he was tired! Christian doesnt mind Es silence. He took his clothes and helped E to put them on. E was astonished when she realized that this usually very mean man had let her keep his cheap clothes this time. What a surprise. He couldnt help but ask curiously. Why? Christian understood what E meant and answered. This is the dress you prepared to tease me. Of course I wont spoil it. Clothes to flirt? What the hell is that? Christian quickly puts Es clothes on and pats her butt. Come on down and eat. Well continueter. Continue? It felt like E wanted to cry. But in front of Christian, he can only swallow his refusal. Chapter 42 42 Adopted Its time for dinner. E went downstairs with Christian. Nathan was already at the dining table, waiting for his father to arrive. He was overjoyed at the thought that he could have dinner with his father again. However, his father did note down alone, but with the evil woman who bullied him earlier! Nathan looked at E in annoyance. Just as E was about to sit at the dining table, Nathan looked at E with a fat face and said in a sweet voice, Auntie, I have something to tell you! E immediately stopped moving. She couldnt believe Nathans sweet voice. Today she had annoyed Nathan and she knew that the boy had already thought of a n to get back at her. Nathan wasnt angry when E didnt stand still nor answer him. A wide smile appeared on his fat face. Auntie, why dont you answer me? Am I not sincere enough to you? He pretended to be sweet in front of his father. E wore a small smile on her lips. ..... She wanted to tell Nathan that his acting skills were terrible. Plus, she could only see the word conspiracy on Nathans face. Maybe she should teach this kid how to improve his acting! I apologize. I didnt hear what you said earlier. Please say it again with that sincere attitude of yours. Es tone was as sweet as Nathans. Did this chubby kid want to use his father to bully her and at the same time impress him? He better not dream too high! E had already crawled out of hell with her own hands. How could she be afraid of a little trick like this? Obviously you heard me! Nathan was easily provoked by Es temptations. When did he ever speak in such a sweet tone? But because of his n, he held back. Unfortunately, the woman before him was outrageous. What did you say? E looked at him indifferently. Im just asking you to repeat what you said. Is it wrong? Young master, it seems you are too temperamental. Nathan felt very tired from continuously swallowing his anger since this afternoon. He thought for a moment and realized that he would not be able to win if he fought this woman alone. Then he looked to his father, looking for help. Father, look at this aunt. He looked at Christian with pitiful eyes and walked towards him. His eyes looked a little teary at this point. He was not a crybaby, but he could shed his tears to draw sympathy from his father easily. E felt even more impressed with Nathan. Apparently, when dealing with his father, Nathans acting skills became much better. The boy was about to say something when suddenly Christians gaze fell on him. His heart nearly jumped and he hurried to sit obediently. Christians gaze was terrifying and he didnt dare fight back. They both waited for Christian to speak, like kindergartens waiting for their teacher. Christian looked at E, ignoring the presence of his son beside him. Meanwhile, E lowered her head and some of the hairs on her head seemed to be swaying as her body was shaking. In any case, E looked very charming. But Christian found E much more charming now that she was in his house. Even though E was currently wearing formal clothes, her attitude was very different from when she was in a hotel or at apany. At home, E looked more rxed. This made Christian swallow his saliva involuntarily. This woman was at his house, where he lived... E ... Christian suddenly called her name. E lowered her head even more. If possible, she would like to hide under the table. Meanwhile, Nathan was overjoyed. He was sure his father would scold this woman. Finally, this arrogant woman would learn a lesson! After Christian called her name, the woman suddenly didnt know what to say. E was still waiting for Christian to speak. But no sound was heard and she finally got up the courage to say, Im sorry. I should have listened to your son. Of course! Nathan answered proudly. He really felt very satisfied. He wanted to show this woman who he really was. He wanted to make E aware of his identity as a young master so that E would know that he was not someone she could easily challenge. No need. Hearing what Christian said, they both looked surprised. E immediately lifted her head and looked at Christian, while Nathan also looked at his father with a surprised look. What did it mean? Did Christian defend her just now? She seemed to be hallucinating again. There was no way Christian could defend her in front of his son... Nathan didnt understand what his father meant so he decided to ask, Father, you... However, he did not continue and changed his question. Father, will you expel this evil woman? Evil woman... E frowned when she heard Nathan refer to her as a bad woman. She massaged her increasingly dizzy head and decided to act. If Nathan could act, she could do the same. She was spoiled in front of Christian. Christian, are you really going to kick me out? But I just came and I didnt do anything. I only came because you told me to. What exactly did I do wrong? Even if Christian didnt defend herter, E wanted to avenge this fat kid! She was going to piss him off to death! Nathan felt his hair stand on end when he heard Es voice. This woman also pretended in front of his father, just like him. He looked at E in annoyance and then grabbed his fathers hand, shaking it sulkily. Father, look at this aunt! She is really mean, she doesnt even want to admit her fault. She is an evil woman! Nathan focused on his acting, trying hard to look pitiful. He did not believe that the acting of adults would be more powerful than children. His father would definitely pity him more! Nathan, Christian looked at his son and said in a low voice. Say one more time what you said before. She didnt hear you. Hearing Es voice earlier, Christian felt his heart tremble. He knew that E deliberately wanted to annoy his son, but Christian just wanted to bind E to stay by his side. Hah? Nathan looked at his father in disbelief and then asked a question that a child would normally ask, Father, do you prefer this aunt over me? Am I adopted? He didnt give birth to you, before Christian could answer, E was ahead of him. E said it while suppressing a smile, deliberately teasing Nathan even more. Of course it wasnt Christian who gave birth to Nathan, because men couldnt give birth. But that didnt mean Nathan was an adopted son. E just wanted to anger this fat boy even more. She watched this scene whileughing inwardly. This was really fun. Chapter 43 43 Disbelieving of Love Father, do you prefer this aunt over me? Am I adopted? Nathan shook his fathers hand with tears in his eyes. In this world, he only had his father. If not for his father, he wouldnt have anyone else. He wasnt the one who gave birth to you. E said it with a smile, deliberately teasing Nathan even more. Nathans lips seemed to thin as he tried to contain himself. He really wanted to cry now. He wanted to cry when he heard Es reply that it wasnt Christian who gave birth to him. He was not a child who cried easily and he did not want to cry in front of his father and this evil woman. It didnt take long for him to control himself. There were no more puddles of water in his eyes, its just that they looked a little red. Is that true? Nathan didnt want to give up and kept asking Christian. All the answers that came out of Es mouth were unreliable. As long as his father said that he was his son, Nathan could rest easy. Nathan was still 5 years old, he was yet to understand the concept of human reproduction. He had only seen it from the cartoons he watched, about how animals give birth to their young. ..... So he thought, his father also gave birth to him in the same way. Christians face looked confused at this question. He didnt know how to answer his sons question It was true that it wasnt him who gave birth to Nathan, but his mother. But how should he exin it? If he answered that it was true that he did not give birth to Nathan, he had to exin to Nathan how a human gave birth. He had to exin where Nathan was from. He wasnt very good with words and he couldnt exin things like this to his son. He was really in trouble now! Christian rubbed his face. He looked at E who was holding back augh. Are you happy now? Those words made E immediately swallow herughter and try to put on a straight face. She immediately waved her hand repeatedly. No, no... Es appearance made Nathan sneer. Father, that evil woman is lying! Over time, E also became annoyed with Nathan. Even though he was young, this chubby kid was really annoying! She tried to be patient. But when dealing with Nathan, her patience drained faster than usual for some reason. Christian, your son continues to bully me. E rose to her feet in annoyance. But when she saw Christians gaze on her, she decided to sit back down. Christians eyes showed as if hede up with a funny idea, but his face remained serious. Exin to him how he came to this world. After that, he added, Exin correctly and in as much detail as possible. Otherwise, you know the consequences. Even though E was only a high school graduate, of course she knew how children were born. This wasmon knowledge. Plus, E herself had already given birth once. However, she didnt know how to exin it. E wanted to refuse, but she dared not oppose Christian. In the end, she could only give up. You were born to your mother after she carried you in her belly for 9 months. Then, how did I get inside my mothers belly? Nathan knew that E felt awkward exining it so he purposely asked again to make her ufortable, even though he didnt really care. As long as he was his fathers son, he was satisfied. All he needed in this world was his father! E thought for a moment and finally said, Your father loves your mother and you are the proof of their love. Then you were formed in your mothers belly and after nine months, you were born. E tried to exin it as easily as possible. However, her voice grew weaker as time went on. Proof of love? Unfortunately her son was not... In the past, she had dreamed of having a handsome husband and a warm family, like the dreams of most women in general. Unfortunately, her dream ended at the age of eighteen. Maybe because she was used to the pain so she could control it easily. She looked at Nathan and continued, So you have to love your father because it wasnt easy for him to raise you. Nathan couldnt understand Es exnation, but he didnt really care. Finally, he decided to just eat. Christians gaze stopped on E who was looking at his son with a dreamy gaze. His hands were shaking slightly in annoyance. Proof of love? Such words did not exist in this world and never would be in his life. He himself did not know who the mother of his son was and he did not want to find out. In this world, there were so many women who wanted to be his wife and Nathans mother. This kind of problem was a small matter to him. You are still so naive, Christian suddenly insulted her. He could see that E still had illusions about love and hoped for it in the future. But Christian knew that he was not in the future that E longed for. Christian could only provide protection and a little help to E. He couldnt give her any promises, let alone love. He just didnt believe in love. E snapped out of her daydream and snorted, So I cant even imagine it, huh? Maybe its true, E wouldnt be able to get her dream now. But she wouldnt stop dreaming about it. Because only then she could fight for life. Only with her dream could she move on with her life. Whatever you are imagining, Im not and wasnt there, Christian said, frowning. He felt very upset at the thought that E had removed him from the image of her dream. He knew that once E had achieved her goal, she would leave him. She would try to achieve her dream, where he was no longer in Es dream. During the few days they were together, E had understood Christian and knew what he was thinking. She knew how to please Christian and persuade him not to get angry. She immediately smiled sweetly. How could there not be you? You are the best thing that ever happened in my life. I will keep you for the rest of my life. Hey, old hag! Stop talking nonsense, Nathan rolled his eyes. By the way, dont you want to get my fathers attention? Let me tell you. My father doesnt like a woman like you. Nathan sounded very sure. But E didnt hear the rest of his words, only the first two. Since when did I turn into an old hag? She was only twenty-three years old. Why did she get called an old hag now? You are old to me, Nathan had no intention of being polite in front of E. E stopped moving and looked at Nathan with a smile on her face. Ahh, I suddenly wanted to talk with you, Fat Boy! Im not fat! Nathan shouted loudly. He was just a little fat, not very fat. Yeah! He only had a small amount of fat. Chapter 44 44 Already Dead Im not fat! Nathan was annoyed that E kept insulting him as a fat kid. Then, Nathan remembered Es previous words. Did she just say she wanted to talk to him? Of course he would ept it! He had already prepared a n for this woman! Meet meter, nine oclock at night! Nathan said. E wanted tough out loud at Nathans current behavior. He didnt talk like a 5 year old, but like a middle aged man who usually teased younger girls. she found a funny new side of this fat boy. I... as E was about to agree, Christian answered first, No! E should only belong to him at night. He wanted her to use the formal dress as a secretary for nothing. How could he let E apany his son? ..... Father, why? Nathan felt his father was very strange today. Didnt his father usually kick out all the women who tried to get close to him? She has something important to do, Christian said to justify himself. E frowned. Something important? What important thing should she do? Why didnt E remember anything? At least for now, the most important thing for E was to talk to Nathan. Maybe because Nathan was the same age as her son, E felt sorry for the boy. Even though Nathan was naughty, his heart wasnt actually that bad. He was just trying to get attention. I have something to talk to Nathan about, E said firmly. Christian was immediately disappointed. Was he not as important as his son? No, his voice was lower than usual and his face was even more grim. As time went on, his aura grew colder and more sinister. Nathan, who was sitting beside him, unconsciously backed away. He wanted to ask what made his father angry like this, but he did not dare to say a single word. Finally, he couldnt help but look at E with pity. He seemed to have gone too far with this woman. His father would definitely punish this woman harshly. ording to what he knew about his father, whenever Christian acted like this, someone would unfortunately be his victim. E didnt understand why Nathan was suddenly looking at her, but she didnt dare ask questions when Christian was watching her intently. Christian looked at her like shed justmitted a grisly crime. I... E looked doubtful for a moment but she insisted. I want to talk to him. Not gonna happen. Christian looked at the woman in front of him, surprised that she was being so stubborn for the first time. Are you willing to go against my words? E felt her body shaking as if she was at the end of the world. Christian ... She immediately cracked a smile. Nathan wants to talk to me. Maybe we can get closerter. E looked at him with puppy eyes. When he saw it, Christian could not refuse. Finish your talk before 7 pm! After hed finished, Christian didnt want to eat anymore. He couldnt refuse E, but afterplying with her request, he felt annoyed. Finally, he got up and left. Only E and Nathan were left in the dining room now. Only now could E admire the dining room at Christians house. Above the dining table were four chandeliers that looked luxurious. All the decorations in the room looked very expensive. Even the dining table was carved with a very charming motif. The cutlery they used looked like they came from a pce. Nathan watched Es every move, especially when she looked at the luxury around her. This made Nathan even more convinced that this woman was no different from other women who tried to get close to his father. He didnt like them. He knew very well that they were all only after his fathers money. He hated it when they brushed their hair in an exaggerated manner, pretending to be feminine and gentle. However, they only did all that in front of his father. Just to win his fathers heart. Seeing Nathan feeling annoyed, E finally opened the topic of conversation. Where is your mother? There were rumors that Nathans birth mother tried to use various means to be able to sleep with Christian and conceive him. She wanted to use the child to win Christians heart. But Christian was Christian. He was a cruel man. He took his son and threw the woman away,pletely ignoring her, not caring if she lived or died. Of course all this was just spection. The only one who knew the truth was Christian himself. E knew Nathan knew nothing. She was just asking for fun, who knew if she could get information from Nathan. My mom? Nathan seemed to hate the word. He frowned and put down his cutlery. I dont have a mother. Before E asked him again, he continued, I never saw her. You dont want to look for her? E was still trying to get information from Nathan. No matter what his mother was like, E felt that it would be better if the woman raised Nathan herself. However, it was not good for a child tock the love of their parents. And that was what happened to Nathan right now. Father said she was dead. After saying that, Nathan got angry again. Why are you asking so many questions? I wont let you be my mother. Nathan pushed the te in front of him and ran from the dining room. E knew that she had touched a wound that Nathan didnt want to open again, but she had to find out. She had to find out who the woman was. Now, she was the only one left in the room. When she saw the food on the table, she felt it would be a shame if this food was wasted. She had spent five years in a mental hospital, eating with typical hospital food. After being discharged from the hospital, E had to try to find food, sometimes even having to starve. After dinner, E rubbed her stomach and walked to Nathans room. She had promised to talk to Nathan and she would not break her promise to this child. She looked at the clock and it was 6:50. E hurriedly ran upstairs. Nathan, who was in the room, looked at the box in his hand with a smile on his face. He sat on his bed with his legs crossed. But after waiting for quite a while, E didnte. His patience was running out. Did she need that long to just eat her dinner? Nathan put down the box and walked towards the door. He wanted to tell E to eat faster. But before he could leave his room, a knock was heard. Little master, may Ie in? Chapter 45 45 Unwilling to Have a New Mother Little master, may Ie in? Even though E called him little master, Nathan felt E didnt say it politely like the other maids. The other servants called him Young Master, because they were afraid of him. Meanwhile, Es call sounded sarcastic instead... Nathan frowned in annoyance again. But as he thought about his ns and what would happen after this, he tried to restrain himself and open the door for E. What do you want to talk about? Nathan tried to look cool. With his arms folded across his chest, he looked at E and tried to imitate his fathers haughty aura. Usually, when he behaved like this, the servants in this house were always afraid of him. Just wanted to chat. E replied casually. ..... Actually, she didnt know what to talk about. There were so many things E wanted to know, especially about Christian. But she didnt want to ask Nathan too many questions and make him angrier. The more she asked about Christian, the more Nathan would be convinced that she was like any other women who were after his father before. Nathan looked at E, but he didnt say anything. He didnt want to talk to this woman. Actually, he had other ns when he summoned this woman to meet him. He ran to his bed and picked up the box he had left. After that, he returned to E with mysterious movements. I want to give you a present. Es eyebrows rose when she saw Nathans sweet gesture. Its so sudden. And suspicious... Why are you suddenly kind? Even though E said it, she still received the box. She knew that this was most likely a prank so she had mentally prepared for whatever was going to happen. Seeing E just staring at the box, Nathan urged her to open it. Hurry and open it and see whats inside! E nodded,plying with Nathans request. Her hand opened the box slowly while still strengthening her back. Inside the box, there was a snake. E didnt understand snakes, but this snake was simr to the type of cobra she usually saw in movies. Moreover, the snake that was in the box was still moving. Thank you. I like it. Es face didnt even change and she looked at Nathan casually. Nathans mouth opened, forming an o. He couldnt believe it! How could this woman not be afraid? He knew that E wasnt faking it because there wasnt the slightest bit of fear on her face. She really didnt try to hide her fear. She wasnt afraid! Nathan had repeatedly used this method to repel all the women who tried to get close to his father. But why didnt this one work on E? Arent you afraid? He asked. What is there to be afraid of from a toy snake? That one sentence immediately disappointed Nathan. He still couldnt believe his n had failed. How did you know it was a toy? The snake is moving! I can see it. E put down the box. Shes not stupid. Even though Christian loved his son very much and spoiled him, he would not let Nathan keep a snake in his house. He would not allow anything to harm his son. Plus, the toy was made to resemble the poisonous type of snake. Nathan still couldnt believe it, but he finally epted the fact that his n failed the first time. He pouted as he looked down at his feet. His head was down and he used his big toe to draw an invisible circle. His lips pouted. E was taken aback by this small movement. Before she was admitted to a mental hospital, E also had a habit of doing this when she was sad or disappointed. Unknowingly, a smile appeared on her lips. Why did you use that snake to scare me? Because I dont want a new mother, Nathan said. It was rare for him to answer Es question so obediently like this. Perhaps since he didnt manage to scare E, he felt a little panicked so he didnt notice what came out of his mouth. Unknowingly, he spoke the truth in front of E. As I recall, I already said that I would not marry your father. E was very confused by Nathans hatred for her. She didnt know who had nted this thought in Nathans mind, that every woman around Christian tried to approach and marry him just for money. It made him not want a mother. Dont normal children want aplete family? But you, like those women, approached my father. Nathan stopped his feet and then looked at her. Your father and I have a... business rtionship, E tried to exin patiently. She and Christian did have a business rtionship. They both needed each other for their own sake, not out of love. And after E took revenge, she and Christian would be separated. Is that true? Of course Nathan wouldnt believe it that easily. You are a liar, right? Suddenly, Nathan shouted angrily, like when he lost his toy. You and them are all the same. Youre a bad woman! Youre a bitch! You are all liars. Liar! You... Where did you hear those words! E was angry. How could a five year old say such harsh words? So what? Nathan hit Es leg. Quickly get out of this house. Now! Do you know that a naughty little brat wont get a good ce in heaven when he dies? The words you said earlier were very harsh. Dont say it again! E was angry. If her son said that, she would definitely rebuke him very hard. But she didnt want to see Nathan like this. I can do whatever I want! Nathan snorted and denied it. In the end, E immediately picked up Nathan and carried him to bed. Even though he was a little heavy, she managed to carry him to the edge of the bed. She turned Nathans body and immediately took off his pants. Without warning, she hit the fat boys ass. The sound of the p sounded loud even though E didnt actually use much strength. She didnt hit Nathan too hard, but enough to make the boy regret what he had done. Never in his life had Nathan been treated like this. At this age, he had never known what it felt like to be spanked and now he felt very embarrassed. What are you doing, you old hag!!! Nathan screamed and continued to struggle. But no matter how fat his body was, he was still a child and he couldnt fight adults. E held the boy down and pped his butt once more. Ahhhh! Help! Help! Chapter 46 46 Spanking His Ass Help! This olddy is bullying a child! Nathan felt very ashamed for getting spanked in the ass by E. Never in his life had he been humiliated like that. The blow didnt hurt much, but the embarrassment made him feel like screaming really loud. The screams pierced his soundproofed room, into the corridor outside. The servants could hear Nathans voice but dared not knock on the door. After all, they could all see Christians attitude towards E. When did their master bring a woman home before? Not to mention inviting her for dinner? They didnt dare go against Nathan, but they didnt dare to get into trouble with E either. What if Christian fired them all because they scolded E? Now, they could only stand at the door, not knowing what to do. Nathan felt even more anxious when he realized that no one wanted to help him. He had been shouting for a long time, but why was no oneing? ..... At first, he didnt want to cry and show weakness in front of this woman. But over time he couldnt hold himself back. Seeing Nathans reddened ass, E finally stopped. Nathan thought it was all over. He immediately wiped his tears and wanted to avenge this evil old woman. However, E held Nathans cheeks with both hands instead. Are you going to say those harsh words again? How could a child like you say such a thing? You are embarrassing your father! E was really angry and her voice sounded very scary as she reprimanded Nathan. Nathan gasped at this and the tears streaming down his face grew heavier. However, he did not dare to move his hand to wipe it. E saw Nathans tears and felt her heart soften. After all, Nathan was just a 5 year old kid. E felt sorry for him. Before Nathan could answer, E said one more time, but in a softer tone. Did you already know what you did wrong? Nathan pursed his lips, but didnt answer. His attitude didnt take form in a day or two. He had been used to being pampered and obeyed since he was a child. It wasnt easy for Nathan to obey Es words just because she hit him on the ass. His eyes were fixed on E, there was sadness in it. But the expression on his face still showed how stubborn he was. The fruit doesnt fall far from the tree. Nathan was Christians son. They were hard headed like a rock. While thinking about Christian, E finally let Nathan go. It seemed, things were getting out of her control. If Christian found out that she spanked his son, how would he react? She did it without realizing it. E didnt want to see a 5 year old child say harsh words. In this house, not a single person dared to rebuke Nathan. What if that attitude carried over into adulthood? This was why E did what she did before. But aftering to her senses, E was feeling a little anxious now. Would Christian throw her into the sea to be fish food because she had beaten his son? Nathan immediately pushed E and shouted loudly, I will report you to my father! What an evil woman! Youre so evil! Nathan kept emphasizing the term evil woman for E. However, E did feel really bad now... The maids outside heard Nathans voice getting louder. They were worried that Nathan would actuallyin to Christian so they rushed to the mans study. Arriving at the door of Christians study, the servants asked the butler to knock on the door. Christian was smoking in his study. In front of him was a document he had to read, but he couldnt concentrate. He raised his wrist and looked at the clock. Twenty minutes had passed after the promised time. What was that woman doing? Did she need to take this long just to talk to his son? Christian never waited for anyone else. But now he sat where he was for twenty minutes, trying to see if his very thin patience couldst longer. Master... the butlers voice sounded from in front of the door. What is it? Christian stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and got to his feet. He looked full of anticipation. Could it be that E had the butler deliver a message to him? Why did he have to be this impatient? On second thought, Christian sat back in his ce. He didnt want to look impatient. He had to stay cool! At the same time, the butlers voice sounded again from the door. Master, Miss E... suddenly, he didnt know what to say. Or actually, he was afraid to see his masters reaction. His doubts made Christian feel even more irritated. Speak! The butler didnt dare open the door. It was still closed and they had to talk to the doorman. Miss E hit the young master. After saying this, the butler immediately lowered his head, not daring to look ahead even though he and Christian were now separated by the door. Christian, sitting in his office chair, looked at the door and then stood up, walking out of the study. With a cold aura, he frightened the butler. At the same time, the butler was afraid for E. As a father, Christian really loved his son. Nathan did not have a mother who could apany him all the time and Christian was too busy with his work. So, Christian wouldply with his sons request as best as he could. Even though Nathan often threw a tantrum and chased away the babysitters Christian hired, the man didnt do anything. He only rebuked Nathan lightly. Standing in Nathans room, E wondered what expression she should make when she met Christian. Should she cry? She saw the fat child lying on his bed crying and she felt she couldnt cry anymore. Should she persuade Christian? What could she use as an excuse? After all, she had spanked Christians son. While she was still confused, Nathan suddenly stopped crying and threatened her. Father will definitely help me to make you pay for what you did! After that, hey back down on his face in bed and wept. Es lips twitched. Even at times like this, this fat kid could still threaten her. Just as she was about to say something, Nathans bedroom door opened. E could feel a cold aura slowly approaching her. She didnt need to look back that the person who hade was Christian. Nathan didnt notice. He was still in bed with his face down and crying under the covers. E felt that she must immediately take advantage of this opportunity. She turned and said pitifully, Christian, I can exin. Chapter 47 47 Your Punishment Christian, I can exin. Hearing Es words, Nathan knew that his father had arrived. He immediately got up from the bed and ran towards his father. He moved so fast that he was ahead of E who had not had time to do anything. Father, this woman hit me! She spanked my ass! She said I was a bad boy, he said as heined to his father. Christian grabbed his sons body without saying anything, waiting for Nathan to continue. Then, the boy buried his head at his fathers feet. When Christian wasnt looking, Nathan would peek from the side and stick his tongue out at E. E watched everything with her jaw dropped. She should have approached Christian first, but this chubby kid was way smarter than her. E felt sorry for not moving quickly! Then, what else is there? asked Christian. No. Theres nothing else. E answered quickly. ..... But the answer only infuriated Christian. Christian looked at E and the look made E lower her head. Father, you must help me punish her! Nathan had stopped crying but tears were still on his face. Christian looked at his son then at the butler who was following behind him. Help Nathan wash his face. Yes sir. The butler immediately took Nathan out. Nathan still wanted to be there and see his father punish that evil woman. But he also did not dare to go against his fathers words. Finally, he followed the butler out of the room. At least, his n worked. His father would punish her and that woman would regret her actions a thousand times! After that, only Christian and E were left in the room. E sped her hands together and looked down at her feet, like a child who had made a mistake and was waiting for her punishment. Seeing E like this, the anger in Christians heart disappeared. Having known E for some time, Christian knew what the womans character was like. E wouldnt hit Nathan for no reason. Christian was just annoyed that E didnt get back to him in time. He gave her time to talk to his son until 7 pm. But after more than twenty minutes, E still didnte. In the end, Christian had to go to Nathans room to see what this woman was up to. Which hand are you using? Christian asked after a moment of silence. Subconsciously, E hid her right hand behind her back. She already knew how rude Christian was that she didnt dare fight him. What if Christian broke her hand that she used to hit Nathans ass? No... E said weakly. No? Did you not hear what I said before? Christian stepped forward and made E back away. Yeah... E felt her throat constrict. She wanted to back away again, but suddenly Christian hugged her waist, bringing their bodies so close. How much time did I give you? The unexpected question left E stunned. She lifted her head and looked at Christian with a doubtful look. She looked as if she had returned to her eighteen years self. She lost her courage this time. Christian had seen so many women, but none could fascinate him to this extent. Only E... Whether its the innocent E or the charming E... Or the brave E or the timid E... He liked all of them. Christian couldnt help bute closer and kiss Es ear. With a seductive breath, he said, Didnt I say I wanted you to use this dress? With that one sentence, E finally understood what the important thing Christian said at the dinner table earlier. Perhaps since she didnt expect it, her face immediately turned red. Why are you blushing? Werent you the one who prepared these clothes to seduce me? Christians hand slowly caressed Es formal dress, making her feel a dilemma. Why did Christian think this way? She didnt buy this formal dress to tease him! She just wanted to avoid trouble because she thought there was another woman in Christians house. If she came in formal attire, she could trick the woman into believing her as the mans secretary or employee. However, there was no other woman there and E regretteding in this secretary outfit! She didnt know that she would get herself into much deeper trouble! Arent we in the middle of discussing the matter with me hitting your son? E immediately changed the subject. You just spanked his ass, the firm tone in Christians voice made E feel ufortable. It seemed that the man had changed the subject for the worse. Reluctantly, she could only nod her head. Yes... Then this is your punishment. Before E could react, Christian already picked her up and put her body on his shoulders. His hands held Es legs so she wouldnt fall. After that, he walked out. This sudden incident left E bbergasted for a moment. When she realized what was happening to her, she immediately thrashed. I dont want to! But Christians strong hands were holding her firmly and she couldnt move. Was Christian going to spank her ass? She didnt want it! She was already 23 years old, shes not a child anymore! If E knew she would be punished like this, she wouldnt have touched Nathans ass! Christian smacked Es ass briefly and then said, Do you think this corridor is soundproof? That one sentence was enough to make E speechless. If she screamed, everyone in the house would hear it! At that moment, Nathan, who was standing at the bathroom door, held his slightly sore butt and looked at the butler. Will my father punish the woman? However, the butler only covered his eyes so the little boy wouldnt see Christian holding E and hitting the womans ass. This incident was not suitable for small children to witness! Christian took E to his room and threw her in the middle of the bed. E immediately sat on the bed watching Christian warily. Im guilty, I admit it. Im really sorry, I wont do it again, she apologized, begging Christian to forgive her. After tonight, she wouldnt being to Christians house again. She was really embarrassed and had no face to meet the servants of this house. Moreover, that naughty fat kid would definitely not forgive her and continue to seek trouble with her. Today, you continue to irritate my son. Are you venting your frustration you have for me on him? Christian drew closer, step by step towards E. E, are you ready to ept your punishment? Without waiting for Es answer, Christian immediately grabbed her wrist. Chapter 48 48 Strong Stamina E, are you ready to receive your punishment? Christian grabbed Es wrist and slowly approached her. E felt her body stiffen even more. She looked at Christian warily and asked, Christian, you wont be cruel to me, will you? E said it quickly when Christian caught her wrist. She felt like she was really going to die now! But all of this was her fault. Why should she care about someone elses problem? Nathan was not her son. She didnt even have a family rtionship with him. Why should she interfere? She should have let the boy speak harshly to his hearts content. After all, Nathan was nobody to her... But for some reason, E couldnt stay still. If Nathan were her son, she would punish him even harder! However, what did she gain from her good intentions? Now, no one took pity on her when she was in this situation. ..... Christian suddenly stopped his hands movement and looked at E who looked scared. This was a new side of E that he rarely saw. After all, E would always dare to seduce him even when everyone thought he was a cruel man. E was the only woman who dared to seduce him this way... Do you think anyone will help you? That one sentence made Es struggle to fight instantly disappear. She looked at Christian resignedly. This is a normal reaction when someone is facing danger. Danger? Christian repeated that one word. His eyes narrowed and there was a threat in them. If E dared to nod, he wouldnt hesitate to make her suffer. He would let go of anyone but not E. Christian wanted her to stay by his side. Did I say it? E immediately dodged as soon as she saw that threatening gaze. Slowly, she showed her sweet smile and said, You are very strong and handsome. How could being beside you be dangerous? It looked like she was trying to change the team. Want to take this opportunity to run? Christians eyes darkened. Not. E shook her head. She raised her arms and wrapped them around Christians neck. I cant wait to be with you. E hoped that by teasing Christian, she could get out of trouble. Shed rather sleep and make love with Christian than let him spank her ass. Do you like me? The question took Christian by surprise even though he had said it before. But he couldnt take the question back so he could only wait for Es answer. E was also surprised, not understanding why Christian would ask such a thing. She considered it carefully. Could it be that Christian was afraid that he would fall in love with her and that it would make his life more difficult? Until now, their rtionship was based solely on contracts and profits. You dont have to worry. Well only get what we need, from the start, they both agreed to get what they needed. E needed Christian to take revenge on her family. And Christian needed E to warm his bed. That sentence made Christian feel annoyed for no reason. He hated women who chased and approached him. But he felt that everything rted to E was out of his control. He grabbed Es wrist harder, pulling her body closer. With his other hand, he took off the shirt E was wearing. His movement was so rough that Es shirt button was torn. After that, he threw the shirt on the floor and let it lie there. Hearing the sound of the buttons being dislodged, E was confused. She didnt know why Christian, who seemed fine before, suddenly changed. Christian, why do you... Punishment. Christian interrupted at once, as if he didnt want to hear E talk too much. E recalled that her shirt was just a cheap shirt. Finally, she let Christian strip her off it. As long as the man was happy... Shed be willing to do anything. Still, E felt a little scared by Christians rude attitude. When she looked at the shirt lying on the floor, she seemed to see her fate sh before her. Christian was very cruel. Her body trembled slightly with fear. She looked at Christian, worried that a slight movement would make Christian even angrier. However, her trembling body finally caught Christians attention. The man looked back at her. Without the slightest warmth and tenderness in his voice, he asked, Are you afraid? E nodded. How could she not be afraid? She was afraid that all her efforts would be in vain. She was afraid that she would not have a chance to take revenge. Christian looked at E for a long time. Good, and as silence filled the room, only that one word left Christians mouth. E felt she was hallucinating. The word was spoken so softly, not as harshly as before. The mans voice made her heart calm again. Perhaps it was because E felt that she had seeded in persuading and pleasing Christian, so that she could calm down. E was so excited when she got a response from Christian and just a little gentleness from the man had satisfied her. While E was silent, Christian was already kissing her neck. Those cold lips made E shudder. After that, Christians warm breath made E feel passionate. Slowly, she began to follow the flow. In the midst of their growing passion, Christian suddenly said, You think Nathan is me. Do you also want to attract his attention? The sudden question cleared Es head. I dont understand what youre talking about, she pretended like an idiot. Christian just snorted coldly and then pushed Es body further onto the bed. This time, he took off the skirt that E was wearing, down to her underwear. Meanwhile, E could onlyin in her heart. She was sure that tomorrow she would wake up feeling achy, considering how strong this mans stamina was. Not knowing how long they spent making love, E only remembered that in the end, she couldnt hold on and fell asleep exhausted. ... The next morning, as soon as E opened her eyes, she heard Christians voice in her ear. Next time if you do something wrong again, I will punish you harder than this. In an instant, her sleepiness just disappeared. E turned her head and looked at the man standing by the bed looking at her. The movement made her groan, her whole body felt sore and ufortable, especially in certain areas. She could only groan inwardly andy back on her bed while Christian came out of the room. Shey down for a moment while asionally stretching her body to regain the energy that had been drained from herst night. After she regained the strength to get up, E rushed to the bathroom. From the mirror, she saw her neck covered with the marks of Christians kisses. Once again, she groaned inwardly. Even though Christian wasnt there, she didnt darein out loud. Chapter 49 49 Unable To Find In the living room, Nathan was waiting patiently on the sofa. He waited for E toe down from upstairs. Today, he woke up early because he was so eager to wait and see the appearance of the evil woman who had embarrassed him yesterday. Last night before he went to sleep, he saw his father about to punish the evil woman. Of course he didnt want to miss the chance to see Es appearance in the morning. He was sure his father had beaten the woman up by now! He took a bite of his sandwich happily, waiting for the evil woman toe down and apologize to him. At the thought that E would apologize and follow his orders, Nathan became even more excited. He took a voracious bite of his sandwich and took another piece off his te. The butler looked at his young master who looked even more cheerful today and couldnt help but smile. He felt Nathan was too young to understand things. ording to the butler, the young master was actually fascinated by E and kept trying to get her attention. Maybe this was a good thing. However, Nathan was still very young and needed a mother figure to take care of him. While the butler was lost in thought, E suddenly appeared from upstairs. She was walking down the corridor towards the stairs. As she descended the stairs, she held her aching waist. Nathan was the first to see E. Seeing her current state, he immediatelyughed loudly. Old hag! You must have sufferedst night! ..... Right now, he felt really happy. He could see how tired E was. Plus, the woman was seen grimacing and holding her waist. His father must have beaten her to deathst night! Nathans screams were so loud that E immediately became the center of attention. The maids who initially didnt notice her presence immediately turned their heads, even the butler looked directly at her. E immediately removed her hands from her waist and stood up straight. She walked normally, not showing anything out of the ordinary. Even if her waist felt sore, she would not show it in front of others. She would not let others know how she was feeling right now. Maybe Nathan thought that Christian was punishing her and making her suffer. But the servants and other adults in this house must know what Christian did to herst night... Christian did make her suffer in other ways... Seeing E pretending to be okay, Nathan didnt want to stay silent. Once again he shouted in the same loud voice as before, Old hag, why are you still pretending? Do you think I cant see you walking while holding your waist? E took a deep breath, resisting the urge to run away from this house. She was really embarrassed! That damn fat kid...! She really wanted to smack his fat ass again! Some of the maids couldnt hold back theirughter. They covered their mouths with their hands andughed softly. Meanwhile, the butler was trying to remain calm and unfazed, but a smile appeared on his lips. E didnt know what to say. If she exined to them, she would look even weirder. After thinking about it some more, she decided to ignore them. If she ran away now, shed be making this fat boy happy! She straightened herself and walked boldly towards the living room. By this time, Nathan was not thinking about finishing his sandwich. He even forgot his food since he wanted to make E feel bad. After putting the sandwich back on the te, he dashed toward E on his chubby little feet. This is how you will feel if you dare to go against the young master! E suddenly smiled at him. Fat boy, do you still want to be spanked? Looks like yesterday wasnt enough, didnt it? Subconsciously, Nathan shook his head and covered his ass in fear. After that, he felt ashamed when he realized what he had done. He immediately pulled back his hand and looked at E. Looks like youre still eager to be punished by my father! He waved his hand and the butler behind him came straight to him. Yes, Young Master. Teach this woman a lesson! he said, pointing at E. E smiled when she saw it, as if she witnessed a very funny incident. Seeing E who was silent, Nathan thought she was scared. He immediately looked proud and had a stupid smile on his face. Why? Are you scared now? E felt likeughing. She tried to hold back herughter and said, Do you watch a lot of soap operas? How did you know I saw a lot of soap operas? Nathan looked surprised and frowned. Did you investigate me? Its true that he liked watching soap operas. Living in this huge house by himself was so boring. He was tired of all his toys so he spent his time watching TV with the servants. He had seen all kinds of soap operas, from local, western to Korean ones. He saw the types of modern drama and also the ones about the world of the kingdom. Therefore, sometimes his style of speech was affected. He didnt like watching soap operas, but he was too bored! At the thought that E knew this information, Nathans mood immediately soured. E didnt understand why Nathans mood suddenly changed. Seeing his pitiful appearance, she said, Just guessing. Nathans face was still gloomy. He recalled the times when he felt bored and lonely at home. E looked at Nathan as if he was about to cry. Finally, she stepped forward and tried tofort him, Why are you suddenly sad? Your father punished me yesterday. Your father has already avenged you. Nathan looked at E, somehow his heart didnt feel happy. When he saw the worry on Es face, he was a little surprised. It had been a long time since he had seen this expression from someone else, especially when the person wasnt his family... He immediately felt angry again. Many women used this method to please him. He had experienced it before. All women were fake! All women were bad women! Their kind attitude was fake! Old hag, Nathan stepped back, keeping his distance from E. I dont need your pity. E was silent. Who the hell felt sorry for him? Before E could ask any further, Nathan had pushed him away and ran out of the house. The butler, who was quite old, couldnt catch up with him and asked the other servants to catch up immediately. However, E moved faster than him. She immediately ran to catch up to Nathan. Christian just came down from upstairs. But when his gaze swept across the house, he didnt see E. Wherever he looked, he couldnt find E. It made him frown deeply... Chapter 50 50 Stubborn Christian had juste down from the second floor when he saw that no one was downstairs. He didnt see his son, but what was on his mind right now was not Nathan- its E. Seeing the empty living room and dining room, Christian suddenly felt anxious. This woman.... Hed only been gone for a while to do some paperwork in the study and E had disappeared by the time he came back. Looks like the punishment he gave Est night was still too light. The butler in the living room looks terrified at Christians bad mood in the morning. He even swallowed back the words that were just about toe out of his mouth. As soon as he realized the presence of his servant, Christian immediately asked coldly, Wheres E? Miss E is chasing the young master, replied the butler. Hes afraid that if hes even a second toote to answer, hell make Christian even angrier. Why is E chasing him? ..... Is his son looking for trouble with E again? Actually, Christian didnt want to get involved in their problems. He knew that he had spoiled his son too much andplied with almost all of Nathans requests all this time. It was the only way he knew to atone for his guilt for not being able to spend much time with his son. He felt sorry for his son who was always lonely... Meanwhile, he didnt want to be too harsh on E either. He had been rude to her before and he had promised never to do it again. Though Es words had angered himst night, he only made love to her a few times and stopped when E was exhausted. He also knew that he often feltcent and obeyed Es requests even though he didnt want to. The butler lowered his head and said, Miss E chased after the young master when she saw the young master looking sad. Since when did they get that close? Christian snorted coldly. He headed straight for the garden before the butler answered. By this time, the sun was already quite high in the sky, shining very brightly. Nathan ran from his house into the garden, stepping on the grass. With his tiny feet, he ran very fast. Even though his body was fat, he could still run nimbly. He didnt want to see the old hag to see him this sad. For some reason, everything E said made Nathan realize how lonely he had been... E followed him and sadly realized that she couldnt catch up to Nathan. Her legs and body really felt weak. It wasnt easy for her to catch up to Nathan now. Inwardly, she cursed Christian once again. Just as she was about to continue pursuing Nathan, a cold voice sounded from behind her. E... Christian? E thought Christian had left his house for thepany. But apparently, he was still there. You run so fast. Looks like I didnt work too hardst night. Saying that, Christian walked to Es side and grabbed her wrist. Es face reddened. As she struggled to free her hand, she realized that she was having a hard time moving because of the mans strength. She was worried to see Nathan who kept running. Your son ran away. Arent you going to look for him? E feels Christian is too rxed. Is he not afraid that his son will disappear in thisrge house? The maids will look for him, Christians voice is deep and his eyes are fixed on E. The traces he left fromst night were still on her neck, peeking through her shirt. Those reddish marks showed their madness. E, what exactly are you using? Hah? E doesnt understand what Christian means. Right now, all that was on her mind was Nathan. She couldnt think of two things at once. She tugged at Christians hand, holding it. The most important thing now is to find your son. Wed better talk about something elseter. She was really worried. The fat kid had a stubborn attitude. What if he ran too far and ran into danger? Unknowingly, Christian had let go of Es hand. It was the first time he had seen a woman who truly cared about her son. He didnt know if E was really sincere or just pretending. But he didnt care much for it. He knew that E had been pretending in front of him all this time. So, how E behaved in front of others didnt matter to him. Right now, E wasnt thinking about Christian. Her head was filled with her worries for Nathan. After running quite a distance, Nathan felt exhausted. He sat andy on the grass trying to catch his breath. When he looked back, he saw that there were only servants chasing after him. His lips immediately pouted. Its true, all women are liars, including that old hag! Otherwise, why didnt the woman go after him? Young master. As Nathan was thinking, the servant had already run up to his side panting heavily. Go away. Before the maid could speak, Nathan had stood up and brushed the grass off his shirt. He followed the servant back to his house. At first, E didnt pay much attention. But after running quite a distance, sheined why Christians house was so much bigger than normal houses. What a rich man! Her head kept looking left and right, while Christians gaze was fixed on Es back. Is it true that all of this is just an act? Is this womans acting that great? In fact, Christian already knew that his son had returned home, but he didnt want to tell E. He didnt even know what his reason was. He wanted to make E feel worried... Over time, E felt exhausted. She sat on the grass, gasping for air. She lifted her head and asked Christian, Christian, try asking your maid. Maybe theyve found Nathan already? Under the sun, Es face looked so beautiful. With the view of the garden behind her, the woman looked as ifing from a painting. Since she had walked quite a distance just now, sweat started to fall down her temples. Her nose was also wet. She looked so cute right now... Christian looked at E. For some reason, he could feel himself sinking deeper. Christian? She couldnt understand why Christian was daydreaming at a time like this. Hmm? Christian immediately regained his senses and he held out his hand to E. Lets go back to the house. Lets take a break. E just looked at the outstretched hand and then her eyes shot up to Christians face. Time goes by very slowly. The two of them just looked at each other without moving an inch. Christian isnt in a hurry, leaving his hand outstretched like this, waiting for E to take it. Stubborn. Theyre both stubborn... Chapter 51 51 What Kind of Woman Christian and E looked at each other for a long time. The mans hand was still outstretched towards the woman but E remained silent, not taking his palm. His gaze was still fixed on Christians face who was looking back at her. The sun was shining so hot, E felt her breath getting heavier. Her heart was beating faster and faster. The man in front of her looked very dazzling. He was so charming, as if a god, not a human. Subconsciously, her hand lifted up and touched Christians warm fingertips. It felt so peaceful. Being with Christian... made her feel safe. The corners of her lips subconsciously curved into a smile, making E even more beautiful in the sun. Christian was stunned when he saw this sight in front of him. It had been a long time since he hadst seen someone showing a pure smile in front of him. Es smile was so sincere and innocent. Its the kind thats without pretense. A smile thates from the heart. ..... Lets go back. E got up from the ground with the help of Christians outstretched hand. Once she got to her feet, E held Christians hand tighter, trying to show that she could walk on her own, without needing his help. But Christian didnt want to let go. He knew E was an adult and could walk on her own, but he still wanted to hold her hand now. Seeing Christians calm appearance, E knew Nathan was fine. Theres no way this man would look this calm if he didnt know where his son was. Then they both walked back to the house. And as soon as she entered the living room, E saw the figure of the fat child she had been looking for. Nathan was sitting on the sofa casually, eating fruit as if nothing had happened before. As if he hadnt just run away. As if he didnt make E run to find him with her body still sore fromst night. Seeing this, Es lips twitched involuntarily. Apparently, this fat kid ran so fast, faster than Es shadow. Oh, are you finally back, old hag? When he realized that E was in the same room as him, Nathan turned his head. As he said that, he looked at Es face. Es face was so calm, it was as if the worry Nathan had seen earlier was just an illusion. Seeing the calmness on that face, Nathan immediately pouted. He was annoyed! But a secondter, his anger turned to sadness. He clearly sulked, and it was visible on his face. Liar! This woman mustve pretended that she was looking for him! Look, shes not worried at all! This woman was just like any other woman... Then, his eyes fell on E and Christians intertwined hands. What are you doing? Nathan didnt care about his food anymore. He jumped off the couch and pointed at E. You said you didnt want to marry my father, but why did you take his hand? Quickly let go! Nathan was so angry, like a little lion with his hair messy all over the ce. E didnt answer. Christian was the one who took her hand. She didnt know what to do now because she couldnt let go of Christians hand that gripped hers tightly. In addition, she was also afraid that Nathans words would offend Christian. If Christians mood worsened again, she would suffer the consequences! Christians eyes suddenly looked serious. He knew his son wouldnt lie or joke about saying something like this. So, in other words, Nathan heard all that from E. E felt that she couldnt have more hope. Christian should feel happy and at ease with a woman like E, a woman who didnt bind him with hope. But strangely, he felt ufortable. His hand gripped Es hand tighter, as if he didnt want to let go. E didnt understand what made Christians mood worse now. But she didnt want to ask either. She allowed Christian to vent his frustration. By the time Christian let go, her hand was numb. Nathan waited long enough for Christian to finally let go of Es hand. He immediately felt happy and walked towards his fathers side. Father, dont marry this evil woman, okay? In that case, what kind of woman do you want me to marry? Christian asked suddenly. Nathan shook his head honestly. I dont know. What he knew was, all the women who approached his father were not sincere. They were all liars and they didnt love him. Nathan did not want these women to be his mother. E looked at the two people in front of her, one old and one young. They both looked like they were annoyed with the same problem. What are you talking about? I want to eat. E was not at all interested in this father-son conversation. But she couldnt lie that in her heart, there was a slight difort. She rubbed her chest, as if trying to keep her thoughts straight. She didnt deserve to expect more from Christian. All this time, she had never been the real E in front of the man... Finally, she decided to go to the dining room. One of the maids who saw her immediately served breakfast for her. After thanking her, E immediately ate it voraciously. She was really hungry! After breakfast, she nned to take a walk in the park. However, as she passed the living room, she saw the man who was supposed to go to work was sitting on the sofa casually drinking coffee. She looked at the clock on the wall and asked confusedly, Not going to work? I was waiting for you, the words made Es hair stand on end. The man in front of her was angry again! Realizing this, E rushed over to Christian and smiled as she took his arm. I didnt know you were waiting for me. She tilted her head and smiled. Christian raised his hand and held Es chin. He had seen all kinds of women before, but he had never seen a woman like this before. E could be spoiled, independent, brave, and timid at the same time. And all of those personalities came together, forming her unique self. Stay by my side. Christians hand caressed Es chin gently. There was a hidden threat behind his words. Arent I by your side now? Being next to E, Christian could smell her distinctive scent, mixed with the same soapy scent he used. This scent reminded him of what they didst night. I want you to promise one thing. Dont be so hard on me. Maybe I can do that. E said it in a soft voice, but she didnt dare to move. Right now, Christian was still holding her chin. I promise and I will not break my promise. The words came out of Es mouth, but what was in her heart was the opposite of what came out of her mouth. When shes done taking revenge on her family, why should she be by Christians side? Should she just wait for Christian to kick her out? She had spent too much time in the mental hospital. She had spent her youth in ces she could never have imagined. She had missed a lot of things. And when its all over, she will live her life like a normal woman. Chapter 52 52 Breakfast I promise and I will not break my promise. Perhaps because Es eyes were so clear, Christian finally believed her words. However, he felt annoyed again after that. Why does he keep talking nonsense with this woman? If he wanted to, E would never be able to escape from him. He could just bind her by his side. He removed his hand from Es chin, wrapped his arms around her waist, and kissed her lips gently. What did you eat earlier? Porridge... E didnt dare say that she finished all the food the maid served on the table. After making love to Christian all night, not to mention running far enough to catch up to Nathan, she had exhausted all her energy. She was so hungry that it felt like she could eat all the food on her tes. What kind of porridge? What else besides it? Christian continued to ask. E immediately felt guilty and worried. Had Christian not had breakfast yet? Could it be that he also wanted to eat? ..... However, E had finished all the food on the dining table. What would Christian eat now? Hmm? Christian urged E to answer, displeased at being ignored. Chicken porridge, omelet, hotte... E replied in a voice that was getting lower and lower. And Christians next sentence confirmed her guess. I want to try them too. Before Christian could get to his feet, E immediately stopped him. Christian, E hugged Christian by the waist, restraining him from leaving. She looked up and saw Christians face. You havent had breakfast yet? You think Ive eaten? Christians voice seemed an octave lower. It seemed, this woman didnt care about him. The thought irritated Christian. Is this how you treat me, the one who helped you? That... E couldnt answer Christians question. Who wouldve known that a man, who was very organized in his life, never skipped meals, always paid attention to every appearance, clothes and so on... actually skipped his breakfast today... However, this was not fully her fault. If Christian hadnt eaten yet, why didnt he follow her as she walked into the dining room earlier? If he had followed her, they couldve eaten together. E seemed to find an excuse and immediately asked, Christian, you should have told me before. When I went to the dining room, why didnt youe along? E blinked repeatedly, trying to look innocent and charming at the same time. Christians warm breath drew closer to E as he said softly, Shouldnt you know for yourself without me saying it? You should be the one taking care of me. Taking care of you? The smile on Es face almost copsed. How should she take care of Christian? Did she also need to know how many times Christian went to the bathroom in a day? Or maybe should she just follow him around and remind Christian of his schedule for going to the bathroom? E tried to contain her annoyance in her heart. She couldnt express her anger. She could only swallow it back. Christian, wait a moment. Ill have your maid prepare food for you. Once the food is ready, dont forget to finish it all. As soon as E got to her feet, Christian said in a low voice, No need. Im going to the office. Okay. Be careful on the way. E immediately waved her hand at Christian sweetly, bidding farewell. However, she said with annoyance inside her heart. You fucking bastard! Es sweet appearance resembled that of a beautiful housewife, and it unknowingly made Christian smile a little. However, he tried to keep his voice cold and indifferent as he spoke, Come with me. I... Hmm? Y-yeah. I wille with you! Those sweet words left Es lips very smoothly. However, in her heart, E cursed Christian many times. She was really tired and wanted to rest, but she couldnt seem to get away from Christian. Finally, she followed Christian to his car obediently. When the car started to run smoothly, Es eyes felt very heavy. She felt very sleepy and finally she fell asleep. Christian turned to his side and looked at E who was fast asleep. Her loose hair looks a little messy, covering her face. Her beautiful eyes were closed and her face was peaceful. As the car continued to rock, Es head also stumbled forward. However, that alone was not enough to wake her up. Shed fallen into a deep sleep from exhaustion. Christian hugs Es waist and pulls her to lean on her shoulder. He told the driver to drive slower. After that, he looked again at the document in his hand. It took twenty minutester than usual to arrive at thepany because the car was moving slower. Christian sees the woman leaning on his shoulder still fast asleep, showing no sign of waking up. Finally, the man got out of the car first and then carried E. You could say its a miracle when Christianeste to his office. Usually, he is always on time and never skips work. But today, he was quitete. Plus, Christianes with a woman in his arms. The women working at the reception desk looked at their CEO and tried to control themselves, swallowing back the screams that were almost escaping their mouths. This was an extremely rare sight, making them unable to believe their own eyes. Various pairs of eyes looked at Christian with surprise and astonishment. Christian just gives them a cold stare, making everyone bow their heads respectfully. As they entered the elevator, Christian saw E still asleep in his arms. Even when he carried her, E didnt wake up at all. It wasnt until Christian arrived in his office that he realized why he had brought this woman into his office. E, he called suddenly. E was sleeping soundly, dreaming about her child. The two of them were living peacefully, happily ying in their garden. Suddenly, the devil came and called his name. Ahhh! E was so scared that she suddenly woke up, but right now she was in Christians arms. Christian didnt expect Es reaction to be like this. He tried to hold Es body with his hands, but in the end, their heads bumped into each other. Ouch! H-hurts...! E immediately shouted. She was confused when she saw Christian in front of her, but it seemed she hadntpletely woken up from her sleep to realize her current condition. She felt her head hurt terribly, and screamed at Christian, scolding him for being too close in front of her. What are you doing in front of me? Huh? Say it one more time! Chapter 53 53 The Warmth She Gets What are you doing? E had not fully awakened from her sleep and immediately shouted loudly. She was surprised to see Christians face right in front of her. Apart from being surprised, she was also annoyed. If Christian werent there, they wouldnt hit their heads and she wouldnt be in this pain! Hah? Say it one more time! Christian tried to control himself so as not to throw this woman on the floor. He had carried this woman from the car until he arrived at his office. Is this her answer? Is this how E treats him? He was really pissed off! The cold voice made Es braine to her senses. She looked around and realized that she was not stepping on the ground. The only thing holding her steady were Christians two arms that were holding her. She also did not remember when she could move ces. Thest time she remembered was that she fell asleep in the car and... E then realized that it was Christian who brought her here. Christian carried her from the car to this ce. When Christian woke her, E was so shocked that they hit their heads, and E was so annoyed that she scolded him. ..... Christian could have woken her when they got to the lobby, but he didnt want to disturb her sleep. However, after she woke up, she scolded Christian instead. What had she done? She screamed at Christian! She scolded him! But E did that because their heads hit. E was still not fully conscious and was very surprised because she suddenly felt excruciating pain. Sorry, its my fault... E lowered her head, not daring to look at Christian. You are so brave... Christian walked over to the sofa beside him and threw the woman onto the couch. After that, he looked at E in annoyance. Do you hate me that much? Not! E immediately dodged. Her body recoiled slightly, but her back was already touching the back of the sofa. She couldnt run away anymore. Im sorry, Christian. I really didnt mean to. I was just surprised earlier. She really had made a big mistake! I dont know who gave you the courage to yell at me. Please exin to me why you scolded me like that? Christian looked at E with a bitter face, but he was actually pretending. Actually, he didnt care even if E shouted at him. He knew that E didnt do it on purpose because she still hadnt fully awakened from her sleep. However, Christian wanted to tease E. It seemed that teasing E had be his only entertainment now. He was pleased to see the various reactions from this woman. I really didnt mean to. Dont you believe me? E forced her tears toe out, wanting to show a pitiful look in order to get Christians forgiveness. Do you think I am stupid and take your words for granted? Christian lifted Es chin, seeing her slightly reddened eyes. His throat rolled up and down as he looked at her beautiful face, unknowingly swallowing several times. After that, he kissed Es lips. E was confused for a moment. Why is it suddenly like this? Do men really do this to their women? Or is this Christians way of punishing her? But her head still hurts! And the rest of her body is still sore fromst night! E moved slightly, feeling ufortable because of her current position. The movement made Christian stop the kiss and kiss Es forehead gently. When the kiss on her forehead was felt, E seemed to feel electricity sting all over her body, making her numb. It was at that moment that E realized! Her eyes slowly widened and the tears she had been forcing out froze in an instant. Did Christian actually feel guilty about her? For having awakened her from sleep so suddenly, startled her and caused their heads to hit each other? E immediately hugged Christians waist tightly. It didnt matter if the man did it on purpose or not, she just wanted to hug him now. Ever since E was released from the mental asylum, all the warmth she had gotten only came from this man. Feeling Es movement, Christians back stiffened. After that, warmth could be seen from the reflection of his eyes. Does it still hurt? It hurts... E said sadly. Christian kissed her once more. When he was about to get medicine for E, E didnt want to let go of his waist. She still wanted to hug Christian. Christian felt like hes going crazy. For some reason, his cold heart seemed to melt because of this woman. It was very hard to admit that he was starting to care about this woman more than he should do. But his heart couldnt help it. He really cared about E. They both stayed in that position for a long time, until Christian kissed E on the lips. Christian couldnt help himself and deepened their kiss. But E felt she couldnt make love to him anymore. She was afraid to disappoint him, but finally she had the courage to say, Is it okay if we do it another day? Im still tired... E said it with a blush on her face. Christians eyes darkened at such a tempting sight. Ill try to be as gentle as possible, that one sentence alone made E sink. She nodded and gave Christian permission to continue. After that, the room was immediately filled with their passion that had been dyed for a moment. Not wanting E to be in pain, this time Christian was really very gentle. He cared deeply for her, prioritizing her satisfaction over his. As he listened to Es melodious sigh, Christian could feel his heart melting. When hes done, Christian kisses her lips and carries E into the bathroom, helping her clean up. E was leaning on the bathtub, soaking in warm water while looking at the man who was in the shower room. His perfect body, his id belly was like sculpture, and his honey tawny skin was enough to make any woman go crazy. Suddenly, E took a deep breath. She doesnt know if Christian really cares about her. She doesnt know if Christian is willing to help her or not. But now she couldnt do anything. As she is distracted, Christian is already standing beside her. Why? Are you tired? Can you help me? E still closed her eyes tiredly. Look at you. Am I not obedient enough? E opened her eyes and looked at Christian. However, she saw something that she shouldnt have seen. She immediately coughed and averted her gaze. Christianughter echoed after that. Havent you seen it before? Why are you embarrassed? He said it while carrying E out of the tub, taking a towel to wrap her body carefully. He led E back to the bedroom which was connected to his office and then walked back to the bathroom to put on a bathrobe. She called Jason and asked him to get his clothes ready. After that, he leaned back on the bed while reading the documents. E was fiddling with her cell phone while asionally ncing at Christian. The more she looked at him, the more handsome Christian looked in her eyes. As E took another breath, she heard Nathans voice suddenlye from outside. Father! Ivee to see you! Chapter 54 54 Falling Into The Pool Father! I came to see you! Hearing Nathans voice, E almost dropped the phone in her hand. Why did the fat kide all of a sudden? Now she was only wearing a bath towel! Can you imagine what would happen if Nathan saw her? Even though Nathan still didnt understand the rtionship between adults, he would definitely point at E and say something like, Old hag, how dare you seduce my father with just a bath towel! At the thought of that happening, E felt her head hurt. She rubbed her face in confusion. She didnt want to make Nathan angry and hate her. As an adult, no one enjoys being hated by a little five year old. E immediately looked at Christian angrily. If it wasnt for this man who kept ruining her clothes, how could she have panicked? She looks at Christian for a long time and realizes that the man is only wearing a bathrobe too! E immediately put down her phone, crossed the big bed and walked over to Christian. She immediately tugged on Christians bathrobe and said, Your son ising. Quickly put on your clothes! ..... Christian doesnt say anything. He just looked at E with a deep gaze. He put the paper in his hand and let the woman tug at his robe. The more panicked E gets, the harder it is to untie Christians robes. In the end, it was tied even tighter. E looked at the man in frustration and asked, How do you undo it? From the very beginning E tried to take his clothes off, Christian just stared at her. Does this woman know what she is doing? E doesnt notice Christian is looking at her. Her hands are drenched in sweat from panicking and finally, she tries to pull Christians robe from above. As soon as the topes off, Christians chest is exposed in front of her. Es hand, whichnded on Christians chest, was immediately caught. What is it? E immediately panicked. I want you to rest for a while. But it looks like youre still excited. I have no choice but to satisfy you then. Christians lips form a mischievous smile. Your son is here! E looks at Christian in surprise. Why is this man still calm? Why didnt he put his clothes on right away? When she said that, she immediately released her hand from Christians grip and tried to untie his robe again. Can you help me? E looked panicked. Its not appropriate for a child to see us like this. I am a man, Christian replied casually. E was silent for a moment. She knew that Christian was a man. Why did he have to tell her about it again? E looked surprised for a moment and finally, she understood. It didnt matter if Nathan saw his father in a bathrobe only. They are both male and Christian is his father. It was even more dangerous for Nathan to see her with just a bath towel! She is a woman and she is not a family to Nathan. She scrambles out of bed and opens Christians closet, trying to look for any clothes that she can put on. Christian watches Es every move and says, Without my permission, they wonte in. E froze in her steps for a moment. Nathan had been knocking for a long time, but he didnte in. The woman then heaved a sigh of relief, but inside she was cursing Christian. If Christian had said it earlier, she wouldnt be so panicked! You... Before E could speak, Christian opened the door to his room and said, Come in. Okay, Dad! Nathans voice was full of enthusiasm and could be heard from outside. This was the first time he hade to his fatherspany. Christian! If possible, E really wanted to kill Christian and feed him to a tiger! Christian must be doing all of this on purpose! Before E could figure out another way, the sound of a door opening rang in her ears. She immediately ran and hid herself under the nket, wrapping her whole body tightly. Meanwhile, Christian just stares at her while trying to suppress a smile. E looks so cute when she panics like this. He wanted to know what E would say to her sonter. Nathan walked into his fathers office jumping up and down with joy. On his back was a small duffel bag which shook every time he stepped on his fat legs. When he saw Christian standing in front of his bedroom, Nathan walked over with pleasure. Father! Although Christians nature is very cold, it doesnt mean his rtionship with Nathan is cold. In fact, Nathan greatly admired and loved his father. He idolizes his father and hopes that one day he can grow up to be like him. Hmm... Christian replies as he tilts his body, deliberately showing the inside of his room. The nket over his bed was protruding, showing that there was clearly something inside. Nathan looked at it in surprise and then approached it suspiciously. Father, is there something here? E held her breath for fear that Nathan would find her. Now, her body was only wrapped in a towel. While hoping that Christian would show her some kindness, she overheard him say, Hmm... Someone is there. Who? Nathan became even more curious. See for yourself. Christian folded his arms across his chest and then turned his attention to Jason who was standing at the side. Wheres the clothes? Jason handed Christian a bag and then walked out the room. E tried to hear the movement outside her nket. She could hear the fading footsteps, which belonged to Jasons. However, there was a small footstep approaching towards her. She felt so nervous under the nket. Suddenly, she came up with an idea. She pretended to be weak and showed half of her face to the outside of the nket. As soon as Nathan came closer and saw E, he immediately shouted, How can this old hag sleep in my fathers bed! I... E exhaled weakly, opened her eyes and looked at Nathan who was standing by the bed. Little master... You... Nathan was surprised to see E like this. What are you doing? Get off and get out! E coughed twice and made herself feel like she was out of breath as she spoke. I fell in the pool earlier... Ah? Nathan looked a little surprised. The pool? Nathan had also fallen and he knew how much it hurt. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something tofort E, but he swallowed his words again when he remembered that E had lied to him. It doesnt matter. Whats important is that youre not dead yet. E could imagine the same wordsing out of Christians mouth. But now that she heard it from Nathan, it felt very strange. It seemed that Nathan was really a clone of Christian. Even their speaking style was simr. Chapter 55 55 First Love Its okay. Whats important is that youre not dead yet. The fruit doesnt fall far from the tree. Nathan and Christians speech was exactly the same. However, E imagined, if Christian had said it, he would have said it in a sarcastic tone. Meanwhile, Nathans tone was much more innocent. T-thanks, E replied, wanting to end the conversation. But as soon as she turned to the other side, she heard Nathans voice again. Hey, bad woman! You must have intentionally dropped yourself into the pool, right! Huh? What? Nathan frowned and looked at E suspiciously. He couldnt believe this woman. E looked at Nathan and said with an annoyed look, Only a fool would think I deliberately dropped myself into the pool! Nathan thought for a moment and then understood what E meant. Thats the same as calling him stupid! ..... That sentence annoyed Nathan. Hey, bad woman. Even when youre sick, youre still evil! He turned and looked at his father, as if asking someone else for help. Dad, look how mean this woman is. I know... Christian replied with a smile. Those two words made E feel suffocating. All of this happened because of Christian. If the man hadnt opened the door for Nathan, Nathan wouldnt have been able to enter! E curled up in the nkets and didnt want to talk anymore. Its better if she stayed silent and pretended to pass out. However, since she was too tired, she unconsciously fell asleep. Until the day turned into evening, E finally woke up in a daze. Her head buzzed a little. She had suddenly fallen asleep twice today, first in the car and second in Christians bed. When she turned to her side, there was already a new dress prepared for her on the bed. It must have been Jason who had prepared it because Christian had ruined her clothes. E got to her feet and put on the dress, not knowing where Christian got her size, but the dress fitted her perfectly. When she finished, she felt her stomach growl. E immediately washed her face, wanting to go out and eat. When she opened the bedrooms door, she saw Christian sitting in front of hisputer. Christian seemed so immersed in his work that he didnt even notice Es arrival. Wrinkles appeared on his forehead as his hands rapidly typed over the keyboard. Behind him was arge window with a magnificent view of the entire city. From the window, sunlight entered the room, making it bright enough even though the lights were still off. E leaned against the bedrooms door while gazing at the sight with admiration. Everything in Christians life seemed so wonderful. Previously, she had been stunned to see Christians house. Now, she was stunned again to see the mans office. Christian lifted his head from theputer and realized that E was lost in thought, looking out the window. His lips immediately pursed in displeasure. Are you thinking of your first love? Hah? The question made E flinch and wake up from her daydream. Her first love? Did he mean Haikal? By then, Christian had lost his motivation to read the documents and walked over to E instead. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the window. Whats wrong with you? E looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. Whats wrong now? She only saw the city outside. Did this sight upset Christian? Dont tell me you didnt know that the building over there belonged to the Adisurya Group, Christian sayed with anger shining in his eyes. Adisurya Group.... Haikals family. Seeing how E looked at the building with a dreamy gaze, that means E still cares about her first love, right? E said she wanted revenge, but is she sure about it? E blinked innocently. She really didnt know... Five years was quite a long time. She spent those days in a mental hospital, and the city slowly changed without her knowing. Christian, E looked at Christian with a sneer. I also wish I had the generosity to forgive those who brought me down to the bottom of hell. But sadly, I dont have it. I can not do it. Haikal, Indri and Merry... They had made E taste the bitterness of hell. They owed her not only those five years, but all the suffering she had endured. Christian immediately regained hisposure at Es words. Why did she hesitate? How could being with Haikal be better than staying beside him? He could give everything Haikal gave to E. Even what Haikal couldnt give her, Christian could give it. E noticed the change in the mood of the man beside her. Christian, did you just show me your concern? E raised her arms to wrap Christians waist, pressing her face against his chest. She heard Christians steady and strong heartbeat, also the smell of cologne from Christians body. Christian hugged her back and ced a light bite on Es ear. How was Haikal when he was with you? The sudden question left E silent for a moment, wondering how she should answer it. She thought for a moment and then answered, Just like couples in general. Were hanging out, going to the mall, spending time together... At that time, E was still too innocent. She thought she would spend her whole life with Haikal, living happily ever after. But it seemed her life had started to decline since that day... Her dream was too high and the day her dream was shattered made her feel like she was being stoned to death. Isnt there anything else? Christian looked interested. No. Thats all. E shakes her head with a straight face and then leans back against Christians chest. Why do you always talk about unimportant things? Christian frowned and tried toe up with an excuse. Im just curious and want to know how to treat you. Es face was gloomy. She closed her eyes and buried her face in Christians chest. He didnt want to remember his past anymore. At that moment, the door to the room suddenly opened. Nathan peeked inside. And after calling his fathers name, he saw Christian and E hugging each other. Old hag...! You lied to me again! E turned and smiled when she saw Nathan. Your father isforting me. He is very considerate of others. As she said that, E struggled to get out of the mans grip. But Christian hugged her even tighter, as if he did it on purpose. Do you need to say that? Nathan snorted. Of course his father was the best. He felt very happy and proud when someone praised his father. Nathan... Suddenly, E called out Nathans name in a serious voice. The expression on the boys face was equally serious. Chapter 56 56 Trauma Nathan... Suddenly, E called out Nathans name in a serious voice. The expression on the boys face was equally serious. Es tone silenced Nathan. He remembered that when E hit his ass, E also spoke in the same tone as him. The pain and shame he felt at that time made Nathan still afraid to this day. But remembering that he had Christian beside him, the boy felt much calmer. Christian released Es body from his embrace and let E do as she pleased. He wanted to know what E was nning. If she wanted to find trouble with his son and then ask him for help, Christian could only say that E had made a grave mistake. He sat in his chair, waiting to see what happened. E didnt feel ashamed anymore. She straightened herself and said, I think you should pay attention to your words now. As a member of the Adipamungkas Family, the first thing you must remember is to always be polite. ..... She told the truth. If you want to be respected by others, you have to respect other people. When she was a child, E took ethics sses. But after her father got with her stepmother, she no longer attended the ss. Looking back, E was quite surprised, realizing how important ethics were. I... Nathan wanted to argue, but E interrupted him first. I know the babysitters and the teachers will tolerate your attitude because they are afraid of your identity and dare not fight you. Nathan looked at E intently. Even though he didnt want to admit it, what E said was true. Nathan was young, but that didnt mean he didnt understand. Do you think its good to keep such attitudes? E wanted to change Nathans attitude. If Nathan didnt know the ethics in his environment, he would be hated by everyone. Especially since he was a member of the Adipamungkas Family, so he received more attention. All eyes would be on him... She hoped Nathan could act like his father in the future. Even though Nathan had a stubborn temper, he still knew what was right and wrong. He also knew that he had been rude to E from the first time he met her. But he couldnt control it. This attitude has been ingrained in him for a long time, especially when women kept trying to get close to his father. They were always pretending in front of him. Only E was different. E would always tell him the truth, not treating him like a clueless child. After a while, Nathan finally nodded his head. That small gesture made E smile sincerely. Christian is a little surprised by this new side of this woman, she taught his son an important lesson sincerely. Actually, Christian also took part and was responsible for making Nathan like this. He was too busy working and rarely could find time to apany his son so Nathan was lonely. If you feel guilty, you have to change your attitude. E felt happy in her heart. It wasnt easy for this fat kid to finally admit his mistake. When Nathan heard this, he wanted to fight back. But when he lifted his head and looked into his fathers face, he finally fell silent again. He could see from Christians expression that his father too, didnt like his attitude. Nathan felt a little sad, causing tears to well up in his eyes. But he didnt dare to blink his eyes and dropped his tears. He didnt want to show his weakness in front of others. He was still silent, not answering. But E waited patiently. E knew that Nathans attitude had been formed since he was a child and it was not easy to get rid of it all at once. Just as she was about to end the conversation, Christian suddenly said, How are you supposed to call E? The question not only surprised Nathan, but also E. E looked at the man beside her bbergasted. Even though the man did this to educate his son, he still gave E the illusion that he defended her more than Nathan. However, those were just Es silly thoughts. As if he could sense Es feelings, Christian turned and looked at her, then said in a low voice. Im just helping you. His voice was so low that Nathan couldnt hear it. Subconsciously, Es lips twitched. What was Christians purpose in telling this to her? After thinking about it for a while, she finally smiled. Thanks for your help, Christian. Christian just gives E a deep look and doesnt say anything. Nathan is still struggling now. He was still standing where he was, with his head down and unknowingly toying with his feet. He looked worried, as if thinking about how to do what his father told him to do. Did he need to say the answer or not? It was obvious that Nathan was trying to say it. If he didnt say so, his father would surely be displeased. If he said so, wouldnt this woman get what she wanted? The sight of Nathan struggling to pick his choice made E finally smile. I wont force you if you dont want to. Is that true? Nathan looked at E in disbelief. Shouldnt this woman be proud and happy that his father defended her? After all, he had been so rude to her from the start. Take it easy, E smiled patiently. In contrast to her usual charm, when she faced Nathan, there was a touch of kindness in Es eyes. It warmed Nathans heart. Never had any of his fathers friends smiled at him like this. But this woman lied and pretended in front of him, right? The boy looked confused again. You think you are different from those women? Nathan asked, looking at her expectantly. After all, Nathan was a child. As smart as he is, his insight is still very limited. There were still many things he didnt understand. At first, he also believed that he would have his own mother one day. Once, he followed a beautiful woman who was chasing his father and overheard her conversation with her friend. She told her friend that she hated Nathan and was only pretending in front of him. This made Nathan very angry and decided to reject all women who approached his father. Previously, Nathans character was not like this. But after that incident, he didnt want to open up to anyone nor know how to deal with other people. The woman who approached his father said that he was not a good son. If he wasnt Christians son, she wouldnt want to talk to him. At that time, he also heard the words illegitimate child, but he did not understand the meaning. After looking it up on the inte, only then did he know what the words meant. Since that incident, it was ingrained in his mind that all the women who approached his father must be evil! Chapter 57 57 New Babysitter E didnt understand the expression on Nathans face. She also didnt know what made Nathan hate all the women who tried to get close to his father. Maybe there was a story behind it, but E didnt know and didnt want to know. All she knew was that she was different from all the women who tried to get close to Christian. She didnt want Christians money, she didnt want his wealth or power. She also didnt want his status. All she wanted was Christians help to take revenge on her family. And when its all over, she would leave Christians life. She wouldnt bother Christian anymore. During her business rtionship with Christian, she never asked for more than what she could get from Christian. She realized that she could be beside Christian because of their mutual rtionship. And this rtionship was meant tost only momentarily. So, she nodded without hesitation. Im different from them. Nathans eyes immediately lit up when he heard that. He opened his mouth and finally said, Fine then... Big sister. ..... Hmm... E nodded happily. At the same time, she felt beautiful and young, hearing Nathan call her big sister. Five year olds called her big sister! Actually, status-wise, she was a friend of his fathers. So Nathan should have called her aunty. But judging from her face, E did look very young. Five years in a mental hospital did not make her youth and beauty fade. However, at this moment, Christians face looked unsightly. He is Nathans father, but the boy calls E big sister? This call sounds very wrong. Due to the cold aura that suddenly appeared around her, E curled up and stroked her arm. She looks at Christian in surprise. Whats up with him now? Suddenly, Christian turns and looks at her. Are you happy now? At first, E wanted to nod. Of course she was happy. It was not easy to change Nathans mind. No matter what the reason for this fat boys change in attitude towards her, or how long he tried to change, E felt proud. Not to herself, but to Nathan as well. She felt very satisfied, even though she needed Christians help in the middle of her journey. Besides, who wouldnt be proud to be called big sister? Of course if she could, she wanted to be called with this name forever. The call made her feel that her beauty was appreciated. Big sister? Christian said with deep eyes. Nathan looked at the two people in front of him in bewilderment. He felt there was nothing wrong with the call. He felt that E was much prettier and younger than the female artists on TV. He heard them say that they were 20 years old. So, E should be younger than them right? However, Nathan remembered that E already had a child. If E was under 20 years old, how old was she when she gave birth to her child? Nathan felt there were not enough brain cells to understand all this. He tried to do the math in his brain while using his tiny fingers. But he still doesnt understand. As Nathan was digesting this information and muttering to himself, E looked at Christian worriedly. It was just a call, why is Christian so angry? Damn it! Which woman doesnt like to beplimented? But the cold aura emanating from Christians body made E not dare to open her mouth and speak her honest opinion. Would you like some coffee? E asked sweetly, trying to divert the conversation. Or rather, she was trying to bribe Christian with coffee. Who knows if a warm drink can melt Christians coldness. Do you like being called sister? Suddenly, Christian approaches her. E thought that Nathan was also there so she kept her distance from Christian. She had worked so hard to make Nathan realize his mistake. She didnt want to make out with Christian, in front of Nathan, and make the boy hate her again. Not really. How dare she say she is happy? If she did, Christian would surely punish her again. Liar. That one word made E instantly shut up. She considered for a moment and then decided to tell the truth. Fine, Im very happy. Hmm? The threatening mumble made E breathless. All the answers are wrong. When she said she was not happy, Christian called her a liar. If she was honest and said she was happy, Christian would be mad at her. Then what should she answer? At first, E wanted to divert the conversation and stop the topic, but Christians gaze was pressing too much on her. She thought again and answered, Just... slightly happy? Before Christian could bully her again, she continued, Im happy that Nathan finally called me by a more polite name. But Im not happy that Im getting farther away from you. Finally, E made up a smart answer that Christian couldnt argue with anymore. E smiled gently as she said that and looked at Christian with a proud look. That answer satisfies Christian. It sessfully passed the bar minimum. Just enough... E heaved a sigh of relief seeing Christian quite satisfied. Its really hard to please this man. She had just calmed down when suddenly Christians voice was heard again. Starting today, you will be Nathans babysitter. I dont want to. E didnt even think as she said it. However, not only her voice was heard, but there was another small voice. Nathan immediately snapped out of his thoughts when his father said that E would be his new babysitter. He had called her sister, but he didnt want to have a babysitter like E. What if E spanked his ass again when he did something wrong? He didnt want to be humiliated like that! While thinking about the condition and safety of his ass, Nathans hand subconsciously touched the back of his pants. He was sure that he would never forget how it felt when his ass was spanked. What a horrible feeling! E didnt want to take care of him either. Being a babysitter means she has to be patient in dealing with this fat child. Dealing with Christian alone was enough to make her dizzy. She didnt want more headaches. In addition, Nathan is very naughty. He would definitely find a way to get her out of his way to his father. This was beyond Es ns and she would not agree. Shed better be a waitress at the bar. With Christian protecting her, she didnt feel pressured. She could do her job well without fearing anything. She could also earn a lot of money. Only a fool would give up a job at the bar to be Nathans babysitter. Christian had expected this reaction from E and he finally said, Ill pay you five times more than your sry at the bar. Chapter 58 58 Five Times Ill pay you five times more than your sry at the bar. Five times? As soon as Christian mentions the fee, Es eyes immediately light up. She looked happy and worried at the same time. Currently, she has no source of ie. Christian forbids her to work at the bar, so she can only find another job. However, even if she tries to find a job, others will not reward her with such a high sry. She is just a high school graduate. Or maybe people wont ept her because shes been in a mental hospital. Who wants to have crazy employees? But now, Christian has offered her a very high paying job. Of course she was very interested. However, in exchange, she had to face Nathan every day. She didnt know if she could face this naughty fat kid... ..... Seeing E being tempted by the offer, Nathan immediately felt anxious. Father, you must consider such an important matter! He looks at Christian with a serious expression. What should he do if E bes his babysitter? His ass suddenly felt sore and hot now, as if to remind him to keep resisting. Unfortunately, Christian rarely changed his mind, even if the one who asked for it was Nathan. Why? You dont want to? Christian didnt decide this in a hurry. This was the first time he had seen Nathan take someone elses word. Even though he didnt apany his son often, he still understood Nathans character very clearly. His son was just like him, aggressive and domineering. He will feel ufortable when he meets someone who is more assertive than him. Its the same as how he felt now. He also realized that there was quite arge distance between himself and E, making him feel afraid of E. Plus, Christian sees how E is trying to educate his son, hoping Nathan changes for the better. Even though Nathan had only changed a little, E felt that was enough. Nathan looked at his father with pitiful eyes. Why did his father want this woman to be his babysitter? If E became his babysitter, he would never be able to kick her out. He grabbed the hem of Christians shirt and didnt know what to say to his father. I... He racked his brain, trying to find the next sentence. But he didnt know what to say. Shouldnt his father be aware that he was afraid of E? That woman spanked his ass. It was so painful and embarrassing! Dad, can you hire somebody else? Nathan seemed to have found his voice again and said quickly, I wont misbehave again and I wont kick anyone out. No. Christians short answer made Nathan immediately fall silent. After that, he turned his gaze towards E, wishing E was on his side. If E refused, his father wouldnt be able to force her, right? The thought made him start winking at E, making his chubby face look ridiculous. E noticed his gaze and tried to hold back herughter. She pretended not to see Nathan to tease him. Nathan was worried. He kept blinking his eyes deeper. However, when Christians gaze falls on him, he immediately bes an obedient child. You two dont mind, right? Of course they both objected! But Christian doesnt take no for an answer! The question is actually the same as the final decision! Maybe this will benefit E much more than Nathan. At the very least, she would earn a lot of money as long as she was patient with this little master. Finally, the woman shook her head. I will obey your order. Nathan saw E as she said it to his father. The answer made Nathan stop breathing for a moment, but he couldnt say anything. After quite a while, he finally nodded helplessly. Christians face looks much better now. At the thought that E would be at his house every day, his mood got better and better. But he hid his joy well. E. Suddenly, he called out to E. His voice sounded very serious when he called to the seemingly happy figure beside him. E immediately hid her joyful expression and looked at Christian with a t face. Is there anything else I can help with? Move into my house to take care of Nathan, Christian says in a deep voice, as if hes ordering a very important task to one of his employees. E was silent for a moment and then a smile appeared on her face. Alright. Father? Nathan was confused. Why did he want E to move into their house so quickly? He remembered that thest babysitter had to go through a very long trial before moving into their house. As if she could guess what Nathan was thinking, E exined to him patiently. Thats because Im smart and amazing! Christian just looked at her. To be honest, apart from the fact that E was extremely beautiful, he had yet to find any other advantages of this woman. One other thing that made Christian like her was her honesty. She never hides anything, neither her past nor her ns for the future. The woman did not exin what she actually wanted. But being next to E put Christian at ease. This peaceful feeling made Christian want her close. Never once did Christian spend his time on women. But for E, he always made exceptions, again and again... Nathan raised his eyebrows suspiciously and said, Then show me. Show what? E looked confused. Should she show her affection for Nathan as a babysitter? It made E shudder. If he did, the fat kid would immediately scream and hit him. Seeing Es stupid face, Nathan became even more convinced that his suspicions were correct. Didnt you say you were smart and amazing? Then, show me! How should she show it? E smiled and looked at Nathan. If were together long enough, Im sure youll find out about my amazing abilities. That one sentence silenced Nathans mouth. He could understand the threat behind the sentence. In his ears, Nathan seemed to hear E telling him not to mess with her. They would be together a long time and if Nathan wanted to livefortably, he had to obey her! Nathan felt very sad. Who dared to threaten him? Only this woman! E was very satisfied with Nathans attitude towards her. As a babysitter who looks after, takes care of and also educates Nathan, of course she has to make Nathan obey her. Christian cant help but smile when he sees the two people in front of him silently bickering. At this moment, E looked like a soldier who had won the war. Her beautiful face was full of pride. She rarely shows her childish nature like this. Nathan, you go out first. I have to talk to E. Chapter 59 59 New Rival Nathan, you go out first. I have to talk to E. Okay, Dad. Nathan always listened to what Christian had to say. He left the room without asking what his father and Es business was. In his heart, he thought his father would want to punish the woman. The more he thought about it, the happier Nathan became. He stepped slowly at first, but as time went on, his movement was getting faster and faster. He even seemed to jump a little. Dont forget to close the door to his fathers study. E doesnt understand what Christian wants to talk to her about. So she took this opportunity to seduce him first. If Christian wants to punish her, she can at least avoid it. She wraps her arms around Christians neck and whispers in his ear. Christian... In an instant, E turned back into a beautiful and charming mature woman, as if her previous smile was just an illusion. But Christian knows that theres a hidden side of the woman before him. ..... He didnt move an inch and just looked at E calmly. E wonders what Christian is thinking right now. She just kissed Christians lips gently. Christians normally cold lips felt very warm now. As soon as their lips touched, Christian returned the kiss and bit Es lips gently. E was surprised when Christian did it. Even though Christian did it gently, her lips would still be swollenter. What would people say if they saw itter when she came out? Christian ... As soon as E said his name, Christian immediately caught Es chin. He pushed aside the documents on the table and picked up her body,ying her on the table. Where did your thoughts go earlier? When Christian took off her clothes, E could only surrender when she saw that her clothes were about to fall off. After that, Christian didnt let Es thoughts drift away from him anymore. He was still fully clothed when he made love to E, making his normally very neat clothes, without the slightest wrinkle, now a little messy. After their quickie ended, E could only lean on Christians arms while looking at the mans desk. Her cheeks reddened when she saw the table. Every time she walks into Christians study, shes bound to remember todays events, about how this desk was used improperly. Are you shy? Christian notices her flushed face. He raised his hand and caressed the cheek of the woman in his arms. Next time lets try another ce. Even though E tried to contain her embarrassment, her face seemed to be betrayed. Her cheeks were getting redder and redder, and it was all beyond her control. Another ce? You beast! E felt embarrassed and reluctant, but in the end she still nodded obediently. As long as you like it. Christian used the phone on his desk to request another set of clothes from Jason. E felt sad when she saw this beautiful dress which was now a mess. This dress prepared by Jason must be very expensive, right? E also really liked this dress. But now this dress was already damaged thanks to the beast before her! Whats wrong? Anything youre dissatisfied with? Christians voice suddenly rang in her ears. E was surprised to hear that. After that, she pursed her lips, pouting like a child. The dress is beautiful. Its a pity that its torn, I mean... It made me feel... loved. You dont know how my life was before. In a mental asylum, who would give her a dress like this? No one paid attention to her, not even her family. Some other patients would always get a visit from one of their family members. At least, even if they werepletely insane, their family didnt abandon them. How about her? She wasnt crazy, but she was thrown into the wrong ce. She lived there alone, with no one to care about her. Christian could see all kinds of thoughts running through Es mind, but he didnt know what E was thinking. E always looked indifferent, making everyone think that there was nothing she cared about in this life. She didnt even care if she had to die. Just like Es clear eyes, Christian could only see his figure in the reflection, without being able to prate what was buried deep inside. Christian had only ever seen E lose control of her emotions when she mentioned her family and ns for revenge. His heart ached and he unconsciously said, Dont worry. It wont happen again. E doesnt understand what Christian means. Either Christian wouldnt ruin her clothes again, or he wouldnt let E experience the hell that shed lived before. E had no intention of finding out what Christian meant. All she could do now was depend on that man. Thank you. She leans against Christians chest and smells the mans scent. It was a mixture of cologne, mint and tobo scents... Sir... a knock on the door was heard, followed by a female voice. The womans voice didnt sound as seductive as Es, but it was very polite and formal. E raised her eyebrows in surprise. This time, it seemed that Christian didnt ask Jason to deliver the clothes. By that time, Christian had risen to his feet and handed E his coat slung over the back of his chair. E epted it, using the coat to cover her slightly exposed shirt. After that, she walked towards the sofa and sat there. As the woman who only warms Christians bed, she knows her ce. She knows when to go forward and when to back off. Maybe this one woman is in Christians future, or maybe one of his girlfriends? E picks up a magazine and reads it, with Christians coat draped over her. Come in, Christian nces at E and is relieved to realize that she is covering herself with his coat. He didnt want anyone else to see her naked body, not even a woman. After getting permission, the door opened. A woman in professional attire came into the room. Her five-centimeter heels made a sound every time she stepped. Sir, here are the clothes you asked for. She stepped forward respectfully and handed him the bag she was holding in her hand. E couldnt help but raise her head and look at the woman before her. The womans appearance wasnt unusually charming, but she wasnt ugly either. Although her face was not unusually beautiful, she looked firm and some of her features stood out. Plus, in this workce, her eyes looked sharp. Only when dealing with Christian did those eyes seem to show tenderness. E wanted to hit her head again. Suddenly, she found a new rival and it made her feel very wary. As E was looking at her, the secretary suddenly turned around and their eyes met. Hello, she said. Chapter 60 60 A Color That Reminiscent of the Past Hello. Although E didnt really like this secretary, she still thought about etiquette and politeness so she greeted her briefly. Her greeting wasnt overly cold, but it wasnt friendly either. However, what did E get in return? Silence, and also a look of hatred. Unknowingly, the secretary showed her feelings from her face and body movements, making E feel ufortable. Laras. Christian called coldly. From his current seat, he could feel hatred emanating from his secretary. Laras immediately realized, trying to curb her hatred. With a gentle smile on her lips, she looked at Christian, Sir, is there anything else you need? She asked, eyeing Christian closely. ..... This man is so perfect. There is not a single woman in this world who does not want to be his lover. Of the many women, she is one of them. Perhaps of the many women, she is one who uses an elegant way to attract Christians attention. She worked for thispany for years, only to follow Christian. She hoped that by working in the same ce, she could get Christians attention. After Christian took over thepany, Laras used her own abilities to be his secretary. Christian also trusted her abilities and had never removed her from his side even though there were so many other women who were trying to win his heart. Therefore, Laras felt she had a special ce in Christians heart. There were so many women around Christian, but not many who could be as close as her to him. Theres not much to catch Christians attention... E is the only woman Christian brings into hispany and can even enter his study. This makes Laras feel danger! She thinks about how to get E out of her way to get Christian. However, Christians voice suddenly rang in her ears. Do you still have business here? Laras body stiffened and she nced at E. Christian had not received the bag in her hand. She gave it to Christian, as if handing him something of great value. Sir, this is the dress you wanted. She had worked for Christian long enough that she understood the mans taste. After realizing that Christian didnt intend to take it right away, she ced the bag on the table and then walked out, closing the door to the room very carefully. E studied the expression on Christians face carefully and felt her heart much calmer. Laras is not a random woman. She is very cunning. And E is worried that Christian will be deceived by her. However, it seems that even a woman like Laras cannot make Christians heart melt. E tilted her head. Her hand holds the magazine, but all her attention is on Christian. Christian turned and his eyes met Es. He looked like he was holding back a smile as he pointed at the bag on the table. Thats your dress. Try it to see if it fits or not. E looked panicked when caught looking at Christian. She suddenly averted her gaze and nearly dropped the magazine in herp. The smile that Christian was holding back seemed to peek from the corner of his lips... After cing the magazine she was holding on the sofa, E immediately walked over to Christians desk. She took the bag and opened it, finding a in white dress. Ever since she approached Christian, she had never worn clothes of this color. The clothes seemed to remind her of bad memories in her life and that was the least thing she wanted to remember now. Even though she tried to hide her feelings as best she could, her expression seemed to show a bit of pain. She deliberately buried her past in the depths of her heart, but sometimes the wound suddenly appeared without warning. Subconsciously, she bit her lip a little too hard to feel the smell of blood in her nose. She took a deep breath and tried to suppress her turbulent feelings. After that, she looks at Christian with a smile. It seems your secretary has bad taste. A beautiful woman like me prefers to wear clothes in ck to look sexy, or shy colors to attract attention. E takes the shirt out of the bag and then asks Christian what he thinks. Dont you agree with me? Christian looks at E, not expecting his secretary to buy such a dress. Seeing the bitter smile on Es face, Christian immediately stands up and takes the shirt, setting it aside. If you dont like it, dont use it. Es eyes were still fixed on the shirt, as if dragged into her past memories. Unknowingly, she grabbed her own arm and rubbed it as if she felt cold. Without realizing it, she showed her fragility. Hmm... She replied after quite a while. She didnt know if Laras knew about what had happened to her, about where she had lived for thest five years. She didnt know if Laras was doing this on purpose to hurt her. Seeing Es gaze still lingering on the dress, Christian immediately threw it on the floor. Looking at it one more time, Christian realized that the dress looked like a doctors robe. Laras didnt know anything. Christian said suddenly, as if hes worried that E would misunderstand and be angry with him for this matter. He took Es hand and said softly, Only Jason and I know. Finally, E could only take her eyes off the dress and look at the man in front of her. She didnt know what to say. It will not happen again. Seeing E remain silent, Christian finally took her in his arms. E could feel the warmth of Christians body temperature through the clothes they were wearing now. It wont happen again... Those words seemed to echo over and over in Es ears. Christians words were stuck in her mind. Thank you, she said in a low voice. E didnt know if Christian was just trying to cheer her up or was actually promising that the past would never happen again. At this moment, she felt touched by a little kindness and care from Christian. No need to thank me, Christians voice sounded displeased. E nodded at that. Right. There was no need to thank him. After all, their rtionship was solely based on mutual agreement and benefit. E returned Christians hug and shed her usual sweet smile. I am happy. In an instant, she had turned into the usual E. Meanwhile, Christian continued to hug her gently, holding her as if to share his warmth. Meanwhile, his dark eyes looked as deep as a thick ck ink. Chapter 61 61 The Clothes He Picked Nathan had been waiting outside for a long time and finally went to eat with Jason. After being away for a long time, he wanted to return to his fathers office again. He could not stay away too long and leave the evil woman with his father alone. He had to keep an eye on the evil woman, preventing her from doing anything to his father. He looked at Jason who was beside him. In order to defeat the evil woman, he needs the help of others. Looks like his fathers assistant could be a help! Just as he was about to say something to Jason, the mans cell phone suddenly rang, interrupting Nathans n. Sir. Hearing the call, Nathans ears immediately stood up. He approached close to listen to their conversation. But his too short stature made it impossible for him to hear what his father was saying. He could only see Jason repeatedly nod his head. ..... Jason was seen holding his cell phone while listening to his boss words, and not long after, he seemed embarrassed. He knew about the rtionship between Christian and E. This morning, he had sent clothes for E. But now his boss asked him to prepare another set. Of course Jason knew what had happened between Christian and E. He considered Es position in his bosss heart and knew that she had be more and more important for Christian. Seeing Jasons serious face, Nathan also frowned. He was curious about what his father had to say. Uncle, what did my dad tell you? Jason knew about Nathans attitude towards E, so he didnt say much. He only said that he had to prepare something and would take Nathan back to thepany first. I want toe with you! Nathan didnt want to obey Jasons words. He wanted to know what his father talked about to Jason. Young master... Jason felt helpless. Not many people could stand against Nathan and Jason was one of them. If he made Nathan angry, he could have had very bad luck. Mr. Christian is looking for you, Jason excused, hoping Nathan would follow his words. Uncle, you must take me with you. This is an order! Nathan said firmly. He tried to imitate his fathers style, but with his small body, his appearance looked ridiculous. Jason smiled when he saw him. But I cant go against your fathers order. Once again, Jason used Christians name to get Nathan back into thepany. If Nathan found out that his father gave clothes to the woman he hated, wouldnt he throw a tantrumter? Jason couldnt get the boutique to send the clothes to thepany because they only made womens clothing. If he asked them to do it, it would raise suspicion. Until Christian and Es rtionship is made public, he cant do anything wrong, no matter what. I want toe with you! Nathan looked at Jason stubbornly. He even held onto Jasons pants so the man couldnt leave. Besides, his father is now punishing the evil woman! How could he bother them now? Uncle, take me with you. I wont be naughty. Nathan promised with an innocent look. Jason was the one who couldnt say no to Nathan. So in the end, he could onlyply and nod. Alright, lets go now. Nathan thought they were going to some nice ce. But after seeing that the ce they were headed for was a boutique, Nathan immediately lost his enthusiasm. Even more so when he finds out that the ce is a boutique that sells womens clothing. His footsteps stopped at the door. Uncle, did my dad tell you to buy womens clothes? Es face was the first thing that came to Nathans mind as he asked this. Its true that she is a liar! She said she was different from other women, but now she was asking his father to buy her some clothes! Nathan was standing at the door with a frown on his face. His cheeks look puffy and red. Uncle, do you also think that that woman is good? Nathan clenched his tiny fists and looked at Jason. Jason didnt think E was bad. Aside from herplicated background and sometimes seductive way of speaking that gave him goosebumps, Es actually not that bad. Compared to other women who had been trying to get Christian before, E was much better. At least, E didnt look at him with the condescending gaze of the previous chicks. But he knew that Nathan would not listen to this exnation. He cleared his throat and looked for another reason. The boss identally ruined Miss Es clothes. Thats why he asked me to buy new clothes. No! She must have ruined her own clothes on purpose! Nathan said with absolute certainty. Women always used various ways to get his fathers attention. What trick had he never seen before? None! Jason didnt say anything. He pointed to random clothes, asked for the size and went to pay for it. It would be best if he left as soon as possible. Wait! shouted Nathan. He was standing in the doorway, pointing at the clothes on the front. This one looks good, he said. Jason was surprised to see it. His mischievous young master chose clothes for E, someone he clearly disliked! This is a rare thing indeed. Dont get me wrong! Nathan pretended to be indifferent and shrugged his shoulders. I just feel like this clothes is nice and appropriate for women to wear. The pink clothes looked casual, but it didnt detract its modesty and elegance. The style was very simple, only decorated with a few small pearls on the chest. However, the simplicity showed its luxury. After all, it wasnt the expensive clothes that made a woman attractive, but the charm of the woman herself that could bring out the luxury of the clothes. Jasons eyes also lit up when he saw the clothes. The one chosen by Nathan was not from a random brand. He immediately gave Nathan a thumbs up and decided to exchange the item he had previously chosen. ... In Christians office, E was seen fast asleep still holding the magazine in herp. Since then, she just flipped through the magazine without seeing the contents at all. Incidentally, the page she is currently opening is the gossip section regarding Haikal and Indri. A knock on the door caused Christian to get up from his desk and walk over to E. Christian frowned when he saw the magazine E was holding. He didnt know since when it happened but Haikals name had be a thorn in his heart, making him feel annoyed all the time. Christian felt displeased. Now, E is his. Christian raised his hand to caress Es soft cheek. The coat that covered her body seemed to sag a little when she fell asleep. Christian then smoothed the coat before speaking. Enter. As soon as the door opened, Nathan immediately ran inside screaming. Old hag, quickly try this one! Chapter 62 62 Already Exined Old hag, quickly try on these clothes! Nathans screams startled E that she suddenly woke up from her dream. She opened her eyes and rubbed her head which felt dizzy from waking up suddenly. After that, she looked towards the source of the voice in annoyance. Nathan was standing there carrying arge box. There was joy on his face. However, when he noticed the coat that was on Es body, his cheeks suddenly bulged. Why are you wearing my fathers coat? Your father gave it to me, E smiled. She felt that this fat kid was too cute to tease. Quietly, Jason had left the room. He didnt want to get involved nor did he want to be a victim of Nathans mischief either. Not to mention if his boss suddenly got angry. He didnt want to be caught in the middle and got punished. Nathan didnt say anything, he only looked at E. ..... Then he thought back to the clothes he had chosen for E. Suddenly, his mood worsened. He put the box he was carrying on the table and looked at Christian who was holding a magazine. Dad, what are you reading? News, Christian replied casually. E followed Nathans gaze and saw that Christian was holding the magazine she was reading earlier. She didnt know since when the magazine had changed hands. On the page of the magazine, there was a picture of Haikal and Indri. E didnt notice it before. She only had a glimpse of it. Little did she know that she would fall asleep with the magazine open on that specific page. She always paid attention to news about her family. As the saying goes, keep your friend close and your enemies closer. Knowing about her familys current situation could help her to be alert and n her next move. But now Christian has seen it. What Christian thinks is not the same as what E thinks. Are you still thinking about him? Christians sudden question takes E and Nathan by surprise. Who is he? Nathan winked innocently at his father. Christian opens his magazine wide on the coffee table in front of him, showing Haikals face very clearly. He... E was silent and toozy to exin. She had exined this to Christian before. Does Christian think she is stupid? Her feelings for Haikal had long been erased from her heart since the man betrayed her. Does she look that stupid, still in love with Haikal after he pushed her to hell? After that incident happened, all her feelings for Haikal just disappeared. People who have never experienced it have no idea how much it hurts to be betrayed. Unknowingly, E was lost in her own thoughts again. Her brows were slightly furrowed. Christian stared intently at Es face, trying to observe every expression on her face. If she dared to show some reluctance and longing for Haikal, he wouldnt mind strangling E to death with his own hands. Meanwhile, Nathan didnt seem to understand the situation. He looked at the face of the man in the magazine and searched for that person in his memory. Finally, he said, Father, I have never seen this person before. Nathans tone was so sure that E couldnt help but smile. Christian also smiled at his sons innocence. However, after he turned back to E, his face looked cold again. Youd better give me a reasonable exnation, he said threateningly. I... E moistened her lips and stepped back. After that, she smiled calmly at Christian. Im sure you know how much I hate them. I read information about them. You should also know why I did it. Christian thought for a moment and then understood. But his face was getting darker now. He was so worried about this woman! For some reason, he wasnt sure that this woman would always be by his side. He was worried that the moment he let his guard down, this woman would disappear like smoke. The aura from Christians body made E and Nathan scared. Before Nathan could find an excuse to run away, E had asked first, What did this little master bring for me just now? Nathan took back the box he had ced on the table. He didnt want to give the box to E. His excitement when choosing clothes for E had just disappeared. She is just like the other bad women! I wont give it to you! His lips looked pouty. He nned to go out carrying the box. E didnt want to face Christian so she wouldnt let Nathan get out of there. She stepped forward and stood in front of the boy. Let me guess. This box is for me, right? E remembered the name on the box, which was the name of a boutique that sold high-end womens clothing. Nathans face immediately turned red because he was caught. He was still holding the box, not wanting to let it go. Right now, he didnt even want to look at Es face. The woman must have known that he had chosen the clothes for her and deliberately wanted to show off her pride in front of him. This is not for you! Nathan looked everywhere else, except at E. Nathans appearance made E raise her eyebrows. This chubby kid sometimes looks really cute. Then who will you give it to? She points at Christian with her head. Is it for your father? Nathan nodded. E held Christians coat that was on her body so it wouldnt sag and crouched down in front of Nathan. But this box is for women, your father cant wear it. Could you possibly ask your father to find a new mother for you? E nodded to herself and continued, Hmm... That makes a lot of sense. I think the message behind it will be clearly conveyed. But your father will be angry. E looked at Nathan once more, feeling that Christians DNA was really strong. Nathans face is 80% simr to Christian, handsome and charming. If only the boy had been a little sweeter, E would have been pinching his cheeks in exasperation. Christian can only watch all this in silence. How did it feel to be ignored by the two people right in front of him? Nathan didnt dare to use his fathers name anymore and he didnt want to have a new mother. He held the box tightly and thought again. Finally, he gave it reluctantly and added, This. Uncle Jason picked it up and told me to deliver it. Of course E didnt believe it. If thats true, why would Nathan lie? He couldve given it to E without needing to find an excuse. But E did not expose Nathans lies. After receiving it, she thanked Nathan and went into Christians room as if to escape as quickly as possible. She had forgotten that behind her was another man who kept piercing her figure with cold stares. Chapter 63 63 The Most Beautiful Dress Shes Ever Seen E didnt even think twice as she ran to Christians room, leaving an annoyed and neglected Christian in his study, alone with Nathan who didnt know what to do. After the door was closed, Nathan became even more awkward. Why did he give it away so easily? Maybe he should have run out of the room and took the clothes away. He lifted his head and looked at Christian. Father, youre not going to marry her, are you? Nathan didnt want to have a new mother. It was a topic he spoke most of the time in front of Christian. He didnt like all the women who approach Christian. He didnt trust all of them, including E. No, Christian replies quickly. Upon hearing that answer, Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. His little face looks calm again. He didnt want this old woman to be his mother even though this old woman is actually pretty... E was seen in the room holding the box she got happily. She did not expect much with Nathans choice of clothes. After all, he was just a 5 year old little boy. Still, this box alone was enough to cheer her up, like a child who gets a present on her birthday. ..... She rushed to open the box excitedly. But when she opened it, her body froze immediately. Pink? She thought Nathan would pick her a random color, like red or bright blue. Or maybe green and yellow, colors that kids usually like. She believed that as a boy, especially one who looked so much like his father, there was no way Nathan would like the color pink. That means, when choosing this color, Nathan thought about her. As E took it out of the box, she became even more disbelieving. It was no exaggeration for her to say that this was the most beautiful dress she had ever seen. However, she did not spend her teenage years in beautiful dresses, like girls in general. After putting it on, she stood in front of the mirror. She looked much prettier, at leastpared to Christians secretary who was looking at her with hatred earlier. She rushed to open the door, impatient to show it to Christian and Nathan. Her smile looks genuine and sweet this time. Thanks for the dress. Christian and Nathan looked at E at the same time. E looks absolutely beautiful and graceful. With this pink dress, she looks much more charming and calm, not as seductive as usual. Even though she didnt wear any make up, she still looked very beautiful. Unknowingly, Nathan gasped. However, he immediately covered his mouth upon realizing it. He didnt want to make the evil woman proud any more than now. Christians gaze is also fixed on E. When he saw E like this, he recalled her charming and seductive figure when they first met at the hotel. It was an unforgettable experience for Christian It fits you well, Christian said as he walked towards E. Seeing Christian approach her, E was secretly nervous. Christian, do I look pretty? She asked spoiledly, but her feet took a step back to keep her distance from the man approaching her. Somehow she could feel the change in Christians face. Its as if the man turned into a hunter who had found his prey. Hmm... Christian replied in a low voice. He walked over to E and caught her by the wrist, not letting her further away from him. Uh... That... Christian, dont be rash, E gulped, feeling very panicked. Her eyes fell on Christian, then his hand, then on Nathans face as the boy was watching them and back on Christians face which looked full of passion. Finally, Nathans attitude towards her had changed a lot from the first time they met. And E didnt want to just ruin her effort. She still wanted to maintain a good image in front of the child. Not knowing why, E felt a genuine feeling every time she was near Nathan, as if the feeling that came out of her heart was unbearable. Maybe it was because his son was the same age as Nathan so all the attention she should have given to her son finally turned to Nathan. Christian knows what E means. He turned to look at Nathan who was standing dumbfounded. Nathan still couldnt understand the situation. Why was his father holding Es hand? He looked at his fathers hand for a long time and then his gaze went up. When he saw his fathers cold eyes, he trembled. He didnt do anything wrong, did he? Dad, Im going out first! His little fat feet were very agile as he ran to the door and rushed out. Jason was standing at the door. Young master. Nathan raised his head and looked at Jason with sadness on his face. Uncle, why do you think my father wants me toe out? Jason stared at the closed door, not knowing how to tell Nathan the truth. Maybe theres something he should do. Something... Nathan mumbled. He felt like something was wrong and asked again, That old hag just changed clothes. Why did my dad suddenly want to do something? Uncle, do you know what my dad is going to do? I dont know, Jason answered, having no other reason. He couldnt lie to a 5 year old, but he couldnt tell the truth either. In the CEO room, E looked at the man who was about to turn into a wolf with a nervous look. I... Before she could utter a single word, Christian silenced her with his lips. His breath was full of passion, immediately enveloping E. Unknowingly, she returned the kiss and sank into it. After a long time, Christian finally let go of her. E leaned in his arms as she caught her breath. I kinda like Nathan. Christians eyebrows rose when he heard this. It was the first time hed heard of another woman liking his naughty son. In fact, he had never heard anyone call his son by his direct name. But he didnt mind if E did it. You want to approach Nathan to please me? he asked. Every word and every action of this woman in front of him had a purpose. Christian wants to stay alert and careful. But every time E was around him, he felt defeated. E immediately rolled her eyes. This is the opportunity you gave me. After that, she realized that this conversation was too personal. She hurriedly changed the subject. Christian, what do you want to eat tonight? You decide. Seeing the beautiful and sweet E, Christians mood turned better than before. E didnt expect Christian to let her choose the menu for dinner. Are you expecting a surprise from me? Chapter 64 64 Your taste is not good The weather in the city is very sunny today. Most of Adipamungkas Groups office buildings are designed with floor-to-ceiling windows, making the sunlight that enters through the windows look dazzling. E raised her hand to block the light, narrowing her eyes. She was strolling around Christianspany. She was too bored in Christians office. Now, the man is busy at work. And she had to think of a menu for dinner. Finally, E decided to go out to buy food. It seems that after signing and working with Christian, she hasnt made any progress. Should she try to start with Nathan? After all, Christian really cares about his son. But E couldnt bear to involve a 5 year old in her ns. Although Nathan has a naughty and sometimes annoying nature, he is actually a good boy. ..... E shook her head. How could she possibly do such a cruel thing? She could achieve her goal using another way. E took a deep breath and took out her phone to search for food nearby. She doesnt know how to cook and of course she cant prepare a surprise cooking for Christian. All she could do was order food for him. Perhaps, someone like Christian never eats take away food. Coincidentally, E was able to get Christian to try new things. She knows that the food Christian eats every day is food prepared by his personal chef or the one he ordered from a high-end restaurant or hotel. But if he kept eating that food, wouldnt he feel bored? E was seen walking in thepany when she identally met Nathan who looked sad. Nathan looked at E from head to toe, satisfied with the dress he had chosen. After that, he asked, What are you doing? For some reason, Nathan couldnt help himself and wanted to find trouble with E. E waspletely unaware of Nathans presence. She was thinking hard about what food to order for Christian. In addition, Nathan was so short that E didnt see him because she wasnt looking down. E racked her brain and looked for food that could bring her closer to Christian. It would be better if she could get rid of Laras at the same time. At the thought of it, E smiled widely. I dont know if he likes to eat this or not... E just muttered under her breath but Nathan heard her clearly. Right now, E was ignoring him, making him feel ufortable. He wanted his presence to be recognized by the woman. Hey, old hag! Why did you mention my fathers name? Nathan raised his voice several times, causing E to finally notice his presence. But E was annoyed whenever Nathan referred to her as an old hag. Shes not that old! Try again, what did you call me? E crouched down and looked at Nathan. Now Im your babysitter, you know. That means, E has the right to punish Nathan when he makes a mistake. After hearing this, Nathan nodded and asked again, I mean, babysitter. Why did you mention my fathers name earlier? Babysitter. The call was not much different from the old hag. Or even worse... E snorted, Arent you ashamed to call me an old hag? You are not even a handsome man! Nathan had never heard of this before. All this time, he thought of himself as a handsome little man. Even though he was a little chubby, he was still confident in his appearance. Why am I not a handsome man? E had been waiting for this question and finally smiled proudly, Because you are still a brat! After saying that, she got up and walked past Nathan happily. Old hag! Nathan felt annoyed when he was left ignored. He shouted so loudly that his voice echoed down the corridor. Anyone on the floor could hear it. Es lips twitched when she heard this. Its true, Nathan is indeed Christians son. They both dont really care what other people think of them. But what about her? She still has shame! She turned reluctantly and looked at Nathan who was behind her. My dear little master, can you lower your voice? Youre bothering the employees here. When Nathan heard this, he thought E was afraid of him, so he immediately felt proud. Apologize to me! He said, lifting his head proudly. With a smile on her face, E walked back to Nathan, crouched down again and looked at the fat boy. Do you know whats the quickest way to make me apologize? How? Nathan asked spontaneously. Just two words! E raised her hand and showed her one index finger in front of Nathan. Keep dreaming! After saying that, without waiting for Nathans reaction, she got up and left. She was really childish for fighting a small boy like this! However, when she raised her head, what she saw made her feel ufortable. Laras was seen holding a document in her hand. Her clothes were so neat that she looked very professional. Her facial features to her eyebrows look sharp, as if to illustrate that she is an example of a perfect career woman. E didnt like this woman. ording to her, this woman was trying too hard to entuate her sharpness. She didnt know her limits. With her arrogance, sooner orter, she will surely suffer. Miss, what a coincidence... Laras seemed to have a hard time greeting her. E is not the innocent girl she was five years ago. When she heard Laras call her such with her mouth, she knew she wasnt calling her out of courtesy. Its more of a condescending call. It was as if she was insulting her as a Christians side chick. Indeed it was close to reality, but unfortunately, the man behind her was Christian. E doesnt know what Christian and Laras have been doing all this time. But even if they had a rtionship, it didnt matter. After all, she belongs to Christian now. Unfortunately, I just came out of your boss office. E raised her hand to brush her hair. Her movements looked very feminine and seductive. A woman like E, what kind of man wouldnt want her... Laras looked at E who was standing in front of her with tightly clenched hands. If only her fingernails were long, they might have prated her skin and made her palms bleed. However, after that, she realized something... Where are the clothes she gave Christian earlier? Where did Es clothese from? As if knowing what Laras was thinking, E suddenly said, I forgot to tell you. I had a feeling the clothes you sent werent great, so Christian threw it away. You dont seem to have good taste. Chapter 65 65 Buying Snacks at the Supermarket I forgot to tell you. I had a feeling the one you sent wasnt great, so Christian threw it away. You dont seem to have good taste. E knew what Laras was thinking when she saw the dress she was wearing now. The woman must be wondering why the dress on her body wasnt the dress she sent earlier. E still smiled sweetly even though her mouth was very sharp. Meanwhile, Nathan who was usually mischievous, was now standing beside E obediently. Maybe he didnt like E nor trust her, but he hated Laras more than E. Laras was his fathers secretary, but Nathan had heard the woman speak ill of him behind his back. The woman pretends to be nice in front of him, especially when in front of his father, she will turn into a very considerate person. Nathan hated this kind of person the most. A hypocrite... Laras professional face showed anger and irritation. But it onlysted for a moment. She is very good at controlling her own emotions. So a secondter, she regained herposure. Unfortunately, your goal is different from mine. Laras gave a warning to E. She didnt even call her politely anymore, because Laras thought that a woman like E was below her. She thought that E would take advantage of the opportunity to end the conversation, just like her. After all, they wanted Christian to love them and they would do just anything to get rid of anyone standing in their way. ..... s, doing stupid things like showing jealousy should be avoided. However, E raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, Why is it different? Dont you want to be loved by Christian too? The question immediately changed the expression on Laras face. She was afraid that the walls in this ce had ears. She was also afraid that Christian would hear what she was thinking and send her away from where she is now. From Christians side... She has tried to hide her feelings while struggling hard to be by Christians side. She does all this in order to gain his truth, to be the only woman Christian is close to. She is not like other women, who can only stare at Christian from afar. Or like the woman before her, who would be Christians one night woman for a short time. What she will have with Christian is forever! To achieve that, she must not take the slightest risk. There are so many people whoe and go in thispany. You should pay attention to what you say. Ive been working as Mr. Christians secretary for many years and I know what kind of person he hates the most. Laras kept her distance from E. Her face should always show a strong smile. She couldnt lose to this woman. This woman appeared so suddenly, while she had been by Christians side for years. Whats the point of fighting her? Around Christian, there are so many beautiful women. Did she think she would remain by Christians side for a long time? It was just her imagination! Oh? E felt like she was being taught by a teacher. Then do you also know what kind of person Christian likes? Lara immediately nodded. Of course. She felt very confident when she answered. Too bad, E sighed. Youve been trying so hard for a long time, but you still cant be the woman Christian likes. You... Laras eyes immediately widened, wanting to reply to Es words. But she felt her throat constrict, unable to say anything. E seemed to stab her right on her heart. What the hell do you know about it! She said atst. I dont know much, E tilted her head. She didnt stand up straight like a professional looking woman before her. She stood in a casual style, even looking rxed and a littlezy. However, with the pink dress Nathan chose, she looked very graceful as she walked a few steps forward. She stopped in front of Laras and realized that she was a few centimeters taller than the woman. This advantage allows E to look down, while Laras has to look up when she looks at her. In Christians eyes, I am a woman. And you... E smiled sweetly. Just a mere secretary. Employee. Subordinate. Usually, Laras is very easy to cover her feelings and control her emotions. But somehow, in front of E, she couldnt help herself at all. Every word that came out of Es mouth seemed to stab her heart viciously. What a pity. E shook her head with a sad look and walked past her. After that, she remembered that Nathan was still there. It rarely happens. The fat boy didnt say anything at all. He didnt spoil her ns and didnt make things difficult for E. This made her feel happy. Little master, would you like some snacks? Snacks? Nathans eyes immediately lit up. Whats that? E held her phone with a sigh. Life of the rich.... Is simply different. This kid doesnt even know what a snack is. Something delicious. Something that kids and adults will love too. Is that true? When ites to food, Nathan is the king. His eyes immediately showed hope. Hmm... E nodded, taking the initiative to take Nathans hand and lead him into the elevator. After getting into the elevator, Nathan looked sullen. I hated that woman, so I came with you. If he didnt go, the secretary would definitely pretend to be nice to him and want to win over his heart to get his fathers attention. I know, E nodded happily. Incidentally, she didnt like the secretary either. This has nothing to do with Christian. But E didnt like it when other people looked at her with hatred. Nathan didnt expect Es reaction to be so light. He thought that E would be like any other woman who nagged and badmouthed others behind their back. After a moment of silence, he said, You said you would buy me a snack. Dont forget, okay! E lowered her head and smiled at Nathan. Fat boy, it seems that you have a good memory. Of course! Nathan patted his chest happily. The slightestpliment was enough to make him happy. E smiled sincerely and couldnt help but stroke the boys head. Since he had promised Nathan, he finally put Christians food aside and went to the supermarket first. Nathan had never been inside a supermarket before. During this time, it was the waiter or the driver who would go shopping at this ce. She could only see from a distance and had never entered a ce as crowded as this. Seeing E take a stroller, Nathan immediately followed. He pushed E away and pushed the carriage with all his might. He wanted to push it himself! E could onlyugh as she watched it from behind. However, her expression immediately froze when she heard the voice of a person beside her. Chapter 66 66 Wanna Listen to My Story? Have you ever hated someone so deeply? To E, it was this person who had ruined her life, her most beautiful youth. To E, it was this person who pushed her into hell with their own hands, along with several others. For E, Merry is that person. E knew very well that her miserable days were Merrys doings. If it wasnt for Merry, Indri wouldnt have been able to think so cunningly. Although Indri always thought of herself, such a cruel n was not something a girl of Indris age could think of. Hey, why dont you walk? Nathan went far enough to notice that E wasnt following him. Finally, he looked back. ..... Today, E took him to this ce to buy some good food and like it or not, Nathan had to do it. But what he saw this time took him by surprise. E stood where she was with her hands tightly clenched. Her body no longer exuded the charming and graceful aura she had before. She looks so cold now. E looked just like the boys father when shes angry. Nathan looked at her in bewilderment, pursed his lips, wondering what had made E so angry. Did she hate him as much as the other women? While thinking about this, Nathan suddenly felt ufortable. He looked at the stroller he had brought before lonely. He wasnt tall enough to touch the handle at the top. He could only hold his legs with his tiny hands. And he feels so sad. Es eyes fell on the pair of mother and child who were slowly drifting away. After that, she tried to cover up the hatred in her eyes. In an instant, she turned into the previous E, the sweetly smiling E. Nathan. Hearing Es call, Nathan immediately hid his feelings and rolled his eyes, looking indifferent. Why are you just standing there? He couldnt stop himself from asking again. I saw someone who was really annoying, E smiled, not wanting to name the person. Nathans eyes sparkled with hope. Apparently, E doesnt hate him like other women who approach his father. Just now, she wasnt looking at him, was she? Maybe E was looking at someone else... Who is that person? Nathan insisted on asking until the end. Fat boy... E crouched down in front of Nathan and looked at him. The person I hate is someone who has ruined my life. Because of her, I really suffered. What does it mean? Nathan didnt understand what E meant. He was too young to understand such things. Whats more, E only gave hints, and didnt tell the truth directly. That... Es eyes seemed to dim and the smile on her lips faded. Right now, she really needed someone to talk to. Even though the person in front of her was only a 5 year old child who didnt understand anything, she still wanted to tell her story. Would you like to hear my story? She asked. Nathan saw a glint in Es eyes. It was not a gleam of joy or joy, but rather tears that threatened to fall. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. Fine, you can tell me. Ive liked someone before, E took a deep breath and said in a low voice, I... I thought I would marry him one day. But then... But then? E stopped talking for a while and Nathan couldnt help but ask. Seeing the curious childs face, E suddenly felt it was inappropriate to tell this to a child. She shouldnt involve children in her problems. She thought for a moment, took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness she was feeling. I... I didnt marry him, after saying that, E got up and walked over to choose a snack. Nathans eyes widened. Is that all? What kind of story is this? Yep. E looked into Nathans face and felt a lot calmer in her heart. She didnt have time to tell all the pain in her heart, but when there was someone who wanted to hear it, it was enough for her. It was indeed painful to open the wounds of her past, but this fat boy in front of her made her feel much better. Her eyes softened as she looked at Nathan. Nathan still didnt understand. You lied to me, right? There must be more behind it... His curiosity was aroused and he had nned to listen carefully to Es story. But it turned out that the story ended just like that. After that, E ignored him. Hey! You have to tell me! Nathan scrunched up his tiny face and looked at E angrily. But E felt that expression didnt suit the boy at all. I already told you. The story is over, she said with a sweet smile. Nathan was too young to understand the cruel world of adults. Oh, I see. I think I understand it even if you dont want to tell me, Nathan snorted proudly. They bullied you, right? E was slightly surprised and felt her eyes sting. But she forced her head to shake. Im so smart, you know! How could they possibly bully me? Nathan held Es hand as if he could see what E was hiding in her heart. E thought Nathan would ask again. But the boy turned his gaze elsewhere, Lets go shopping. By the way, where are the snacks you mentioned earlier? Ill take you. E held his hand back, feeling Nathans small but firm hand. Which one do you want? When he arrived at the snack shelves, Nathans eyes immediately lit up. He had only seen all of this in TVmercials. It turns out that these foods are called snacks! Which one is good? He turned and asked E. However, before E had time to choose, Nathan continued again, I want to try them all, one each. E immediately regretted taking Nathan to the supermarket. Why did the thought even cross her mind? If Nathan wanted to buy one from each kind, how would they bring themter? Even Nathan wouldnt be able to carry a single stic bag. Nathan, did you bring a bodyguard? Why should I bring a bodyguard? Nathan snorted at E and continued, Do you think this young master is not strong enough to protect himself and his babysitter? Nathan thought that E was still thinking about the previous problem, regarding the people who bullied her. E gave Nathan a thumbs up. Of course you are enough. It is true that Nathan is Christians son. His brain and his demeanor... the resemnce is pretty uncanny. He mightve been more confident than children his age. Nathan was feeling very excited. He had already let go of Es grip on his hand and grabbed the colorful snacks, throwing them into his stroller. His tiny feet were moving very nimbly now. Ahhh! Suddenly, a scream was heard, making Nathan very surprised. E turned her head and looked for the source of the voice while asking, Whats wrong? Chapter 67 67 Meeting Despite Dodging Ahhh! A scream rang out, making E realize that Nathan was no longer beside her. So excited, Nathan ran to the other shelf without waiting for E. Nathan, whats wrong? E looked for where Nathan had gone, but instead she saw two people she least wanted to see on this earth. Merry and Indri. Time seemed to stop moving. E could only look at the two people in front of her carefully. She didnt think that she would still run into these two despite her effort in avoiding them. It seems fate is indeed strange. Are you blind? A womans shrill scream was heard loudly. The scream caught the attention of several visitors around. It was Indri who shouted. After that, she looked towards the middle-aged woman beside her with worry. Mother, are you alright? ..... Im fine. Even though her mouth said it was okay, Merrys forehead looked wrinkled. It was obvious that she was annoyed. E knew that Indri really liked this game. Indri really liked to be a kind and devoted child to her parents, especially when she was in public or in front of other people. She acted as if she was the most devoted and kindest child to her parents, on this earth. After confirming that her mother was okay, she turned to Nathan and shouted loudly, Whose son are you? Are you blind? You have no eyes, huh! I... I didnt mean to. Nathan was not a coward. But when he faced an aggressive adult like Indri, of course he would feel scared. Whats more, he didnt know whether this woman in front of him would hurt him or not. Judging from her aggressiveness, this woman could have hit him. What kind of little 5 year old child wouldnt be afraid of this? Nathans body was short and small so he didnt see any adults in front of him. Moreover, he was so excited that he moved very quickly without paying attention to his surroundings. Oh, you impudent child! Youve never been properly educated, have you? Youve done something wrong, but why dont you apologize? Whose child are you? Let me see what kind of parents raise and educate a kid like you, said Indri, constantly yelling at Nathan with all her insults. Her status as a daughter of the Maheswara Family had made her arrogant. Plus, she is engaged to Haikal now. In this city, who can stand against her? With such a background, of course she would feel arrogant. Nathan took a step back, feeling pressured by the woman before him. However, he felt his body being hugged by someone from behind. After that, his feet no longer touched the ground. He floated and his body was now in a womans arms. That woman was none other than E. The faint scent of the womans body made Nathan feel calm. He could smell the same soap his father used. He was afraid of the woman who scolded him earlier. That woman was so fierce. Maybe if E didnte, the woman would hit him. E raised her head and looked at the two people in front of her with a calm gaze, I want to ask this youngdy. You yell at a small child in a supermarket, in front of a lot of people. Who were the parents who gave birth to and raised you to be such an impudent person? Didnt your parents teach you etiquette? E said, insulting Indri back. She heard Indris insult to Nathan and used it to get back at Indri. In fact, the parents who gave birth to and educated Indri were also her parents, to be more precise, her father. But E didnt care anymore. Her former home was no longer her home. She no longer had a home. If she could cross out her familys name, she would erase Maheswara from her name. Hearing Es words, Nathan felt much braver than before. Especially when he saw the shocked expressions on the faces of the two women in front of him, Nathan became even more delighted. Good job, Nathan whispered in Es ear. Es lips curved into a smile. She smiled at Nathan. She felt guilty for not taking good care of this child, allowing him to meet bad people. E used her other hand to lightly stroke Nathans head. The situation caught the attention of many people. One by one they began to gather to witness what was happening. Indris face looked unsightly, but she looked even more surprised. E! Why are you here? She shouted uncontrobly. Only then did E look at the two of them. Oh, it turned out I was talking to my stepmother and step-sister. What a coincidence. Merry initially felt a little surprised. But she soon regained herposure and showed her graceful face. E, where are you going? Im worried about you. The woman looked sincere. As she stepped forward to touch E, the woman immediately dodged her. E, why are you... Are you mad at me? You could say, Merry did her best to y a good mother. Even tears streamed down her face. I know youre worried about me. E looked indifferent and said quietly, You are worried that I will live too long, return home and take revenge on you, right? E had no intention of taking their treatment for granted. She would make them pay for whatever they did to her. Nathan leaned on Es shoulder, frowning. That auntie looked like a bad woman pretending to be nice! Nathan coughed loudly to get everyones attention and said, Your hypocritical face is very, very ugly, old woman! There was a crack on Merrys perfect face. But in an instant, her face returned to its former expression. This child is very sweet. Child? Indri stepped forward and looked at Nathan. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Is this the illegitimate child you gave birth to without knowing the father? PLAQUE! The loud noise made the entire supermarket fall into silence. E carried Nathan with one hand and pped Indri with the other. The p was so hard that it not only hurt Indris cheek, but also her palm. But E was very satisfied. Nathan immediatelyughed and gave E two thumbs up. Good! Evil people should be punished! He also hated the two women in front of him. You dare to hit me...! Indri held her face angrily. E, you really are dead now. I will report you to the police! Indri took out her cell phone to call the police. Nathan blinked in surprise and looked at E before saying with a whisper, Hey, you are in big trouble! Chapter 68 68 Showing off You dare to hit me! Indri looked angry after E pped her. E, you really are dead now. I will report you to the police! Without further ado, Indri immediately took out her cellphone and wanted to call the police. Old woman, you are in big trouble now! Nathan immediately whispered to E. ording to Es understanding of Indri, apart from calling the police, she would definitely call Haikal. She would definitely cry and seek attention in front of Haikal, as well as tell how cruel E was. She would also definitely tell Haikal that she was very wise to have chosen her over E. She would say that she was the luckiest woman to get Haikal. With all that, E estimated that she would stay at the police station for a few days. E had already lost a lot of time in the mental hospital and she didnt want to repeat the same thing. Unfortunately, the ce shed go to this time was not a mental hospital, but jail. She didnt want to waste her life! Nathan looked at E and then said, At first, I wanted to call my dad and ask him for help. But now, I think this is the right opportunity to test whether you deserve to be my babysitter or not. ..... Test? E felt a little puffed up when she heard this sentence. That means Nathan began to open his heart and ept her to be his babysitter. And if she can pass this test... You n on watching me teach these bad guys a lesson? Es lips held back a smile when she heard what Nathan said. As they both spoke in very low voices, Merry looked at her daughter. Indri, dont do that. Youre siblings. Why do you have to fight like this? If possible, E wants to give Merry an Oscar. Her acting looks very natural. She looks gentle and kind. Absolutely the best stepmother in the world! The ssydys mask she wears on her face is absolutely perfect. Everyone watching around them looked amazed at her generosity. Although Indri felt displeased, she put her cell phone back after hearing her mothers words. She understood her mother very well. If her mother had done that, she would have had a better n against E. Her trust in her mother made Indri calmer. E had guessed that this mother and daughter would not be that kind to her. But she wasnt the same girl five years ago. E knew when to go forward and when to back off now. She knew how to deal with these two. Merrys eyes fell on E. During Indri and Haikals engagement party, she didnt pay much attention to E. After all, E was a woman who just got out of a mental hospital. What could she do? But when she saw her now, Merry felt that E was different from before. E used to have an innocent look with clear eyes. But now, Es eyes looked deep, as if there was deep meaning in them. Something that Merry didnt understand... What made her even more jealous was that E looked much more beautiful and charming than before. She knew that she was not as beautiful as Es mother. And her daughter, Indri, was also not as beautiful as E. At first, she thought kicking E out of the house and sending her to a mental hospital would be enough to get rid of her. But now E was standing before her so gracefully, and it made Merry feel enraged. E, Merrys voice was soft. Your sister is really spoiled. Dont mind her anymore. She didnt mean anything bad. She didnt mean anything bad? Es eyebrows rose and asked. Did they think she was blind and deaf? Did they both think she didnt see what Indri did to Nathan earlier? Es gaze was fixed on Indri. Did that p hurt? If youre hurt, keep your mouth shut next time. You... Indri was really going to let this matter slip, but E kept provoking her. As the daughter of the Maheswara Family and Haikals fiance, who would dare to p her like this? Who dared to rebuke her like this? Only E! She really hates E now. She hated her so much! Indri hated E because E always clung to Haikal. Now, Indri hated E even more for her arrogance that she couldnt retaliate for in front of so many people. Mom, look what E is doing! Indri knew that at this time, she had to depend on Merry. On the one hand, she actually believed she could teach E a lesson. But on the other hand, she wanted to show off to E that she had a mother, while E didnt. She had people who would always help and love her on her side, while E diddnt. Who did E have? E was alone now. Indri has a mother who loves her very much, and her father prefers her over E. Besides, Haikal has be hers. That man is her fianc now. Meanwhile, E is alone in this world! Thats why Indris life is much more beautiful than Es. How could E not understand what Indri was doing? Of course she understood. But she just sneered. Even if she had a mother like Merry, she would not be able to live in peace and happiness. Nathan noticed that Es face was gloomy. She turned and looked at Indri. Auntie, how old are you? Arent you ashamed to act like a child? What a shame! Indri feels even more annoyed when she is insulted by a small child. As an adult, of course her pride was trampled upon when she was insulted by a 5 year old in public. The people aroundughed at Nathans words. Indeed, Indri cannot bepared to E in any way. Be it upbringing, way of speaking, or even appearance. How can Indri bepared to E? When faced with each other, the differences between the two became increasingly clear. Nathan, if youre telling the truth, that old auntie over there will be mad, Nathan rarely defended her and E wouldnt miss the opportunity to use it. Hearing E mocking her, Indri felt even more angry. Just as she was about to speak, Merry stopped her. E, when a child is guilty, shouldnt he be educated and taught what is right? Otherwise, he will repeat his mistake time and time again. Made a mistake? E looked at Merry. Then, my dear stepmother, please tell me what Nathan did wrong. The sarcastic remark made Merrys face almost change, but she tried to hold it in. He bumped into me. Merry stood up straight as if she was the most righteous person. She wanted to see how this bitch in front of her would deal with this. Oh, it looks like Nathan bumped into you so hard that you could still stand straight here. Isnt that so? Chapter 69 69 The Need to Meet He bumped into me! E frowned. Merry was a grown woman. Could she not forgive the little boy who bumped into her? Plus, Merry was still standing tall now. That means, Nathan didnt bump into her that hard. Its just that they did want to find trouble after seeing E! From your voice, it looks like Nathan hit you so hard that you can still stand here casually. Isnt that so? E mocked Merry openly, making Merrys face turn red. Nathan is Christians son. If she said it in front of Merry and Indri, they wouldnt be able to do anything about it and its guaranteed that theyd be scared to death! Even if Nathan cut some of Merrys flesh, E wouldnt care. Nathan could do anything! Mother, Indri rushed to remind her mother. That bitch pped me just now. Indris eyes showed determination that she didnt want to give up. But she knew that her mother had ns of her own so Indri didnt do anything. She let her mother do everything for her. ..... But she didnt forget to remind her mother about what E had done earlier. E sneered when she saw Indri whining at her mother. It looked like these two were looking to die. They didnt know who they were dealing with, but they insisted they wanted to make a fuss. They wanted to make E regret it. Unfortunately, right now, E was not alone. E was with Nathan, which meant she had Christian in tow. Of course E will dly help to make Merry and Indri suffer even more. It was precisely because the two of them were the ones E hated the most on this earth. Merry looked at the security guard who was nearby and said, Even though you are siblings, you shouldnt p your sister in the face for no reason. Hurry up and apologize to her. For no reason ... E felt that Merrys ability to lie without changing her face was still the same as before,pletely unchanged ... There wasnt even the slightest awkwardness on her face when she spoke a lie on her lips. She was still as cunning as a snake. Just now, my sister snapped at the child in my arms. Im sure everyone here heard it. Is it okay for a grown woman to treat a child like that? Do you think your daughters attitude does not frighten this child? What if he is traumatized? As soon as E said that, people around them nodded. Indri is very bad. Everyone got to see how mean she was when she scolded a small child. Dont be fooled by her appearance! Indri felt even more angry when everyone defended E. Indri can pretend in front of the media, or be a good girl in front of her father. However, when shes just a little provoked, Indri will snap in no time. She still hadnt reached her mothers truly extraordinary level. E doesnt have to work hard to make Indri lose control of her emotions. Indri! Shut up! Merry rebuked her daughter in annoyance. This daughter of hers really embarrassed her. Just to fight one person in front of her, Indri was not able. After Indri covered her mouth, Merry looked at E again and said, E, just apologize to her. Its useless. E said those two words coldly. These two had bullied her and Nathan. And now they want her to apologize? Just dream! Right! Just dream you guys! Nathan agreed. At this moment, he felt that E looked very beautiful. The two old women in front of him were like eyesores. You... Indri gritted her teeth. At this time, she could no longer obey her mothers words to be calm and immediately called Haikal. As soon as the phone was connected, her tears fell very naturally. Haikal, Im in trouble right now. Not knowing what Haikal was saying on the other side, Indri said pitifully, I met someone you hate... Who else is that? E ... her tears flowed even harder. She sobbed and said spoiledly, Haikal, I will be waiting for you. You have toe here quickly. E felt the hairs on her neck stand up hearing Indris voice. It turned out that Indri acted like this in front of Haikal. No wonder, even though she was much prettier and much better than Indri, Haikal still chose Indri Meanwhile, E had never acted spoiled in front of Haikal. She was always stubborn and not sweet. Her sweetest attitude was only there when she was shy. After five years, she had changed a lot. Nathan could not ept what Indri said and he said to E, Lets go. He didnt forget to point at the snack in the stroller beside him. Dont forget to pay for it. Even at a time like this you still dont forget what you want, huh? Eughed at him, but she didnt refuse. She put Nathan back on the floor, took the stroller and wanted to go to the cashier. Merry immediately stopped the stroller. E, dont you want to stay to see Haikal? She said with arrogance in her eyes. One thing that made her feel that her daughter was better than E was only Haikal. E was very loyal to Haikal. She became pregnant at the age of eighteen and after hearing that it was Haikals child, she always tried to protect the child. And now, Haikal had be Indris fianc. This made Merry feel very happy and proud. However, when she saw Es unconcerned face, Merry felt something was wrong. You dont want to see him? asked Merry. Whats so good about that jerk? E looked at Merry and then turned her gaze to Indri. Thats why you have to take good care of that bastard. Now I already have a very precious treasure in my hands. Let me tell this dear sister of mine that I have absolutely no interest in her or her fiance. If you want to keep that asshole for the rest of your life, I dont mind. So next time dont evene and warn me to stay away from your fianc, okay? I have absolutely no interest in Haikal. Now E really doubted her eyesight back then. Was she that stupid when she was young? Even when she and Haikal were still in a rtionship, Haikal and Indri were already very close. She was so blind that she could not see that they had an affair behind her. Es words made Indris face turn red. What did you say! You know what Im saying. No need to pretend. Es eyes were cold. When she looked at Indri, she gave a condescending smile. Its ironic and sad. She thought for a moment and said, If you two want me to meet Haikal, I will wait here for him. She turned and looked at the supermarket clerk who was nearby and asked, Is there a chair here? Can I borrow it? Chapter 70 70 A Crazy Woman Is there a chair here? Can I borrow it? The supermarket clerk immediately served E in a friendly manner, lending her a small chair. E sat on the chair while waiting for Haikals arrival. Meanwhile, Nathan who was beside her had pushed his cart full of snacks to the cashier. After that, he sat down with E and opened one of the snacks he bought. This old hag didnt lie this time. The snacks she chose were really delicious! He ate the snack so voraciously. After finishing two packs, he became so impatient. He wanted to take these snacks to his father and asked him to try them! He looked at Indri who was standing in front of them with a face painted in anger. Hey, you. When will that friend of yourse? I want to go home and meet my father. Hes been gone too long. His father would definitely be worried about him. Hah? You have a father? Youre... ..... Indri, E interrupted her in a cold tone. Looks like the p I gave you earlier wasnt enough. Indri immediately stopped talking when she heard this. Es warning seemed to make her cheeks burn. I wont forgive you! She said, gritting her teeth. E nodded. I also want to return your words to you. I wont forgive you. True, E will not forgive Indri. E will never forgive Merry and also Haikal. She still remembered how shameless the woman in front of her was. Right after E gave birth and was still weak, Haikal and Indri came to visit her at the hospital. She saw her own step sister take Haikals arm and smiled as she said, Sis, now Im going out with Haikal. Dont you want to congratte me? So long had passed, but E still remembered it. She still remembered everything they did to him. Nathan felt his heart warm when E protected him. No one had ever protected him other than his father. When he is not with his father, he must protect himself. He had been hurt too many times and lied to by many people. But this time there was someone who defended him. His lips curled into a shy smile as he thought about it. Right now, in his eyes, E looked extremely beautiful. The people there were getting tired of waiting and intending to leave. Just at that moment, Haikal arrived. Indri was the first to see him and immediately approached him. Haikal, you came! Her voice sounded soft and fragile. Everyone who witnessed her attitude was utterly disgusted, especially E. They had all seen Indris attitude towards the little boy before. Shes so evil! Meanwhile, Merry looked normal. She didnt look as ufortable as the others because she already knew how her daughter would win a mans heart. In fact, she herself also did the same thing once, seducing a man. Now, Haikal had arrived and they could embarrass E together! E looked at Haikal, surprised by his appearance. Although Haikal was still the same as before, his appearance was much worse now. Compared to Christian, he was clearly nothing. Like earth and sky. And from his attitude, which made them wait for more than half an hour, E felt even more disgusted at him. This supermarket is located in the city center, near Christianspany, which means it is also close to Haikalspany. From Haikalspany to this supermarket, it probably only takes 5 minutes. If there is a traffic jam, maybe he will bete by up to 15 minutes. Haikals hair and clothes are very neat. E guessed that this man didnte from his office. Maybe he rushed here from another ce... It seemed that Indris love for her fianc was not reciprocated... Knowing this, E felt so happy. She got a new clue that could be useful for herter. She looked at Haikal with her lips curved into a smile. Long time no see. The voice made Haikal turn and look at E. At this moment, E was sitting gracefully. Even though she was sitting on a small chair that the supermarket lended, she still looked charming and ssy. On the other hand, Indri looked wrinkled and her face was very unsightly. Indeed these two women could not bepared at all. Then, Haikal suddenly remembered Es pregnancy. Before he had a chance to taste this woman, another man had preceded him. E, its been a long time since Ist saw you. He stared intently at the woman in front of him, impatient to rip off her mask and smash her face to pieces. He wanted this woman to kneel before him and beg for mercy. E is a thorn in his heart- that woman betrayed him. Hmm... E stood up and walked over to him. Quickly say what you want to say. I dont want to waste my time. If Haikal could just pretend, E could do it too. She was no less great than Merry. She could remain calm in the face of any problem. Even though she was currently dealing with three people at once, she still remained calm. Moreover, she would do anything to protect Nathan. Indri really liked what E said, as if she was given a rare chance to retaliate. Haikal, she and the little bastard- ... Uh, that little kid, hit my mother. But they dont want to apologize. Merry also seemed to want to take advantage of this opportunity. But she could still control herself better than her daughter. She waited for the right moment to deliver her attack. I told you I didnt mean to! Nathan felt very angry. This is a small matter, why should it be exaggerated like this! These olddies were far worse than kids. You made a mistake, whether you did it on purpose or not. Indri snorted coldly and looked at Nathan with disdain. After that, she turned her gaze towards E. Anyway, I am more curious about this child. Is this your son? Wasnt he dead five years ago? Is this child the one you adopted from the orphanage tofort your aching heart? After saying that, Indriughed loudly. So what if youve been released from the mental hospital? Getting out of there doesnt mean youre healed! Indri turned and looked at the people around them. Do you think this woman is beautiful? Too bad, youre looking at a crazy woman. She just got out of the mental hospital about a month ago. Please be careful with her. Dont let her hurt you. After all, she can do anything when shes out of her mind. Chapter 71 71 Illegitimate Child So what if youve been released from the mental hospital? Getting out of there doesnt mean youre healed! Indri turned and looked at the people around them. Do you think this woman is beautiful? Too bad, youre looking at a crazy woman. She just got out of the mental hospital about a month ago. Please be careful with her. Dont let her hurt you. After all, she can do anything when shes out of her mind. The people around who listened to this subconsciously stepped back and kept their distance. They didnt know E and were afraid that she might actually do something bad to them. Nathan was worried about E. He wasnt a stupid kid and he understood what the ugly woman was saying. He wasnt afraid of E, but he felt sorry for her. E never did anything, made no attempt to get into trouble with these people. But why were these two ugly women trying to attack E? He turned and saw Es still calm face. As if he could see what was in Es heart, Nathan regained hisposure. Nathan clenched his tiny fists in anger, trying to defend E. You are crazy! You and your entire crazy family! Hey! You little bastard! What did you say?! Indri looked at Nathan with a sinister look. Looks like you werent properly educated to grow up to be this impudent! ..... Indri, why are you advising others if you are also being rude? What education do you have? You dont have manners. E protected Nathan behind her body, her face still looking calm when facing Indri. Nathan pursed his lips. He wanted to avenge the ugly woman. But when he found out that E was trying to protect him behind her body, Nathan decided to keep quiet. This old woman was protecting him and he wanted to give her a chance. E, do you forget who you are dealing with! Finally, Haikal said something. He clenched his fists in annoyance, showing how angry he was now. Meanwhile, E just folded her arms in front of her chest and smiled. Ohh, you defended your fiance. It was very moving. She tilted her head and looked at the three people in front of her with disdain. Hasnt anyone ever said to you that you guys are disgusting? At first, Indri felt happy when Haikal came. She thought E was jealous of her rtionship with him. But this time, her face instantly turned gloomy. Theres no need to hide it. Youre jealous, right? You are jealous because Haikal is mine. You liked him from the start, but didnt Haikal dump you in the end? Indri took Haikals hand and her face looked very proud when she said it. Nathan finally understood what Es previous story meant. He looked at Haikal, the man E said she liked. And suddenly, sheughed. Old woman, is your eyesight that bad? How could a man like this bepared to his father? E felt that Nathans presence here was very easy to anger the crowd. Nathan always spoke honestly and candidly, so he didnt know how to cover it up with politeness. But those words also wanted to make Eugh. Its true, Haikal is nothingpared to Christian. E smiled and whispered to Nathan, Go home first. E didnt want to involve Nathan in this. She didnt want anything to happen to the boy. No! But Nathan had his hands on his hips and his face looked cool. You are my babysitter. Of course I will protect you. Your babysitter? Indris voice sounded shrill, as if a rare animal was just seen roaming the middle of the city. After that, she looked at E again. I didnt expect you to adopt an autistic child like this. Or maybe your madness has spread to him? Indri, I hope you dont regret what you said today. E looked at Indri with an angry look. After that, she lowered her head and looked at Nathan. You cant learn the dirty words she used. You know what to do, dont you? E is not afraid of being publicly humiliated. She was just afraid that Nathan would learn bad things from Indri and use them in his life. ... At this time, Christian has been waiting in his office for quite a while. But E hasnte back yet. E said she would surprise him. Could she be lying? Christian closed his eyes and his voice was cold as he called out to Jason. The man walked into the room, feeling as though he had entered the oak of a battlefield. Sir. Find out where E is now. Christian looks at the documents on the desk and in his hands, as if he doesnt really care what hes saying. In fact, he cant focus on work today. Yes sir. Jason rushed out. It didnt take long for him toe back and report. Miss E is taking the young master to a supermarket. Supermarket? Christian frowned. Why would they go to such a crowded ce? Jason looked at Christian and continued, Maybe something happened to them. The figure of E immediately appeared in Christians mind. What if something happened to that woman? After that, he thought about his son. He immediately put down his paperwork and said to Jason, Lets go to there. ... The situation was very unfavorable for E. She looked at the three aggressive people in front of her, feeling that this was not her lucky day. After that, she looked at Nathan who was beside her. She imagined what Christian would do to her if he found out that she got Nathan involved in this kind of trouble. Maybe Christian would punish her again. E sighed in resignation, not wanting to continue this debate. By now, she was worried that Christian had heard of what had happened. If he found out, Christian would not forgive the Maheswara Family. Is it done? Im busy right now and I have to go. By the way, Haikal, I think you are verypatible with my sister. I hope you two can be together forever. After saying that, she didnt wait for the three to answer and immediately turned around. She took Nathans hand, who had already opened another packet of snacks. Lets go. You dont want to punish these bad guys? He asked. When E was about to answer, Indris scream was heard first. E, where are you going? Do you want to hide your illegitimate child? E turned and looked at Indri angrily. How many times had Indri called Nathan with such an insulting name? You... Just as she was about to teach Indri a lesson, Christians voice was heard. Since when did my son be an illegitimate child? E saw Christians figure approaching, his whole figure emitted a very extraordinary aura. Chapter 72 72 Do You Think I Am Her Son? Since when did my son be an illegitimate child? Christianes in wearing a suit especially made for him, so it fits him perfectly. There was a strong and cold aura emanating from his body, causing everyone to subconsciously step backwards, as if preparing to flee at any moment. E looks at Christian calmly. She knew that this man was absolutely perfect. Once he appears, he can attract everyones attention, including Haikal. Christian! Indri was the first to scream. At her engagement party with Haikal, she had already met Christian. How could she forget a man like Christian? Just by mentioning his name, several women immediately looked at Christian. Indris eyes shone brightly. Because of Christians sudden arrival, she had forgotten what she had said earlier. ..... Meanwhile, Haikal looks surprised. Indri does like to pretend to be stupid, but Haikal is not like her. He had heard news about Christian who already had a son. Is this child in front of him Christians son? Merry was also surprised. She immediately looked at Nathans face carefully and gasped! The little boys face was very simr to Christian. Why didnt she realize that they both looked alike? Theres no point in regretting now. She stepped forward and took her daughters hand. Indri, you are the one causing trouble! The sudden warning from her mother took Indri by surprise. To her surprise, her mother said that very loudly. Mother, whats wrong? Indri still doesnt realize her stupidity. I said youve caused trouble! After saying that, Merry immediately pped her daughter in the face. The sound of the p sounded very crisp to the ear. Indri did not think she would get such a sudden p. She held her cheek and couldnt react for long enough... Mother, what are you doing? Are you crazy? I think youre the one whos crazy! Haikal also reacted, giving Indri another p on the other side of her face. Indri felt very confused with the two people beside her. She felt her ears ringing from the two sudden ps. Finally, she managed to stabilize her body and felt angry. Why did you guys hit me? Look at the stupid thing you did! Merrys previous charming and ssy appearance had disappeared. Now she looked at her daughter with anger. Why did she have such a stupid child? Since childhood, Indri had never once seen her mother reprimand her like this. This made her feel a little nervous. She looked at Haikal who was beside her carefully. Seeing his unsightly face, she asked, Whats wrong with you? You stupid! Haikal really wanted to remove the head of this woman beside him, to see whether she still had a brain or not. He looked at Indri and then turned his gaze to E. Es face was still as indifferent as ever, as if what was happening in front of her had absolutely nothing to do with her. Haikal still remembers how beautiful E was in the past. She used to look really innocent and pure, but now she looks charming and seductive. When dealing with E, he cant stand her never spoiled attitude. The woman always tries to do everything herself, as if she doesnt need his help. In the end, he prefers a gentle and spoiled woman like Indri. After being in a rtionship with Indri for five years, Haikal was used to her presence. If it werent for Es sudden appearance, he would have rushed to marry Indri. However, everything that belongs to the Maheswara Family will eventually fall into Indris hands. But now that he saw E, he wanted to have her. Haikal didnt try to hide his intentions as he looked at E shamelessly. E just looked at him with a smile and said, You son of a bitch. The words escaped her lips in a very harsh tone, but her face showed a smile like spring, as if she had just spoken the sweetest words in the world. The two didnt match at all. After Haikal understood what had happened, anger immediately appeared in his eyes. As he was about to confront E, Indri grabbed Haikals arm and asked, Haikal, what really happened? This stupid woman... Haikal lowered his head. Seeing Indris appearance, for some reason he felt very sick. But he couldnt just ignore him and tell her, Hes Christians son. What?! Indri was shocked when she heard it. She remembered what she had told Nathan earlier. She remembered the insults she threw at the boy. I... Her brain seemed to stop working for a moment. What would Christian do to her if he found out about what she had done to Nathan? Could it be that Christian would do something to her family? Even though her family had position and power in this city, in front of Christian, they were nothing. Their strength and power simply cannot bepared to Christians, let alone their wealth. Even with Haikals help, they couldnt do anything. And Indri was the one who insulted Christians son! Quickly apologize to Mr Christian! Merrys words immediately made Indri realize. She then looked at Christian. Meanwhile, Christian looked at them nonchntly, still with that cold expression on his face... Frightened. Thats how Indri felt now. The coldness that radiated from Christians eyes made Indri tremble in fear. Christian... Mr. Christian... Her voice was shaking, as was her whole body. Sorry, I... Im too stupid and I didnt know anything. Please forgive my stupidity this time... She had already lost her previous arrogance. Her cheeks were red and slightly swollen as she lowered her head to the floor. She looked so pathetic. Christian didnt say anything. He turned and looked at E and then at Nathan who was hiding behind E. You decide whether you want to forgive her or not. When she heard this, Indri got a hope. A small kid would not be able to do something as cruel as adults. She had heard of some of Christians atrocities. And the people who had offended him didnt end well. Christian stood at the highest position and never worried about anything. Young master, please forgive me. I really didnt mean to. I thought you... Ah, I was at fault... Im sorry! Indri looked so sincere when she said it. She had pleaded sincerely, but she did not kneel before Nathan. Do you think I am her son? Chapter 73 73 Ten Hits for Every Mistake Do you think I am her son? Nathan used his fat finger to point at E. He looked at E who was still standing where she was. The old woman looked very calm, as if the people in front of her had not bullied her just now. Yes. All of this is my stupid fault, said Indri quickly. You are such a good boy. How could you be the son of such a lowly woman? Until the end, Indri did not miss the opportunity to insult E. You damn woman! E must be doing this on purpose. If she had reminded her from the start that Nathan was Christians son, how could she have said all those bad words to Nathan? But it wasnt really because E didnt want to say it. E understood Indris nature. Even if she told the truth, Indri wouldnt believe her. E didnt want to involve Nathan in her troubles any further so she decided not to say anything. Let them insult her or demean her. She didnt care at all. ..... Nathan became even more angry when he heard Indris words. E was his babysitter. Only he can oppress her! Others cant! Even if I am her son, you dont have the right to insult her like that! Nathan said angrily. After that, he turned to his father. Father, this woman is very evil. She yelled at me very loudly and insulted me earlier. Everyone here is the witness! Nathan didnt want to say what word Indri used to refer to him. Since he was a child, he had heard those words many times. Christian didnt ask the people around him, but he looked at Indri. Id better ask Indri directly. What did you say to my son when I wasnt here? Indri immediately knelt on the floor. Her face was pale from being so frightened. She immediately turned to Haikal and Merry who were standing behind her. Their faces were truly unsightly. Neither of them stepped forward to help her or say anything in her defense. The two of them couldnt do anything either. Did you forget it? Christian stepped forward until his shoes were under Indris body. If he lifted his feet even a little, his shoes would already be in Indris face. There was not the slightest warmth in his voice. Jason was standing not far away. ording to his understanding of Christian, his boss was furious right now. Young master, his son, was the least people could bother to offend out of all those rted to Christian. Christian loves his son very much and will not let anyone touch him. E looked at Indri who was kneeling on the ground without any pride. After that, she looked at Haikal and Merry. The three of them owed her many things. Sooner orter, they will all pay for it. She will take revenge using her own hands. But did Haikal care about Indris life? He didnt care at all. He didnt care what Christian did, as long as it didnt affect hispany. Currently, his brain was filled with the figure of another woman, namely E. He kept thinking about his past with E. How beautiful E was in his memory. Even on his engagement day with Indri, E looked very beautiful. All of this made his confidence waver. Merry looked panicked and approached Haikal to whisper, Isnt yourpany working with Christianspany? Can you beg Christian to forgive Indri? Merry could only ce her hopes on Haikal now. Haikal nced at Merry and snorted coldly. Do you think that Christian willply with my request if I beg him? Merrys face immediately paled. After that, her gaze fell on E. All of this happened because of this bitch! Because of this woman, she and her daughter had to be humiliated in front of everyone. Because of her, she and her daughter had to suffer in this ce. Indri kept thinking how to deal with the current situation. But she never found an answer. I... Whats wrong? Did you forget? Christian interrupted her immediately, repeating his question impatiently. I did this because I was still thinking about the Maheswara Family. You just need to tell me about what you said to my son and the woman over there. But, Christian continued. If you miss even one word, I will punish you. What punishment? asked Indri in a low voice. How could she still remember what she said? After all, she said it carelessly. Show her. Christian turned to the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard knew what the boss meant. He immediately stepped forward, then lifted Indris head and pped her. Compared to Haikal and Merrys p, of course this p was much harder. It was so hard that it made the corners of Indris lips torn and bled. Not enough. Christian said it coldly and his bodyguard immediately repeated the p. Still not enough. The bodyguard nodded and made eight consecutive ps. Have you counted how many ps you got? Christian looked at Indri who was lying on the ground like worthless trash. Truly disgusting... If she missed one more word, she would receive ten ps. Merry was very surprised when she saw it. She felt every p was aimed at her. But she dared not do anything. She was afraid that something would happen to herself. She is also afraid that Christian will punish her daughter even more cruelly than this. Indri was beaten repeatedly and in the end, she felt dizzy. She looked at the man standing towering in front of her and immediately burst into tears. I know I was wrong. Please forgive-... Wrong answer. Hit her. Christians voice made Indri gasp. Before she could say anything else, a hard pnded on her cheek, making her face feel hot. E just remembered that Nathan was there and that this incident shouldnt be seen by a small kid like him. So she stepped back and held Nathans hand. After that, she hugged him and closed his eyes. Dont see. Huff... Nathan snorted. But he didnt refuse the hug. In fact, he seemed very obedient. This old woman is being bullied today so he decides to let her hug him. Christian could listen to their conversation and his gaze was fixed on E. After that, he moved to sit a bit closer to her. E is not paying attention to Christian at the moment. She could only see Indri who was beaten so badly. Just looking at her made E feel pain too. After that, she sneered. Why didnt Merry take the opportunity to look like a good mother to her daughter? Usually, Merry will not miss the opportunity and show everyone that they are a very harmonious and loving mother and daughter. Suddenly, E wanted to see it... Chapter 74 74 A Mothers Love The sound of constant pping echoed through the supermarket. The few people who had originally gathered to see thismotion had already left one after another. The supermarket manager watched this scene in horror. He did not dare to say a word, he could only pray that this incident would not involve or affect his ce. Christian looked at the incident in front of him with a t gaze. There was a hint of annoyance in his eyes. He walked over to Nathan and asked softly, Are you tired? Only when dealing with Nathan did Christian show his soft side. At this moment, E was still covering Nathans eyes. Her palms felt very soft and her embrace made Nathan feel sleepy. Hmm... After he answered, E had already lowered her hand. She realized that this incident was her fault so she rushed to apologize. Christian, Im sorry. Because of me, I got you and Nathan involved. E said this from the bottom of her heart. ..... She really didnt think it would turn out like this. She only wanted to buy a snack for Nathan. Before entering the supermarket, she had seen the figures of Merry and Indri from afar. And after seeing them, E had also been trying to avoid them. E had absolutely no intention of getting Nathan involved. She didnt want anyone to call Nathan an illegitimate child, like Indri did. Christian looked at the woman in front of him. This woman has a soft heart, but she is also stubborn and determined. Her beautiful face showed all her courage. When Christian came to this ce, he noticed that there were so many people looking his way. He couldnt count how many of them. There was a hint of anger in his heart and he said coldly, Why are you so useless today? You make me suspicious of your purpose in bringing Nathan to this ce. Es face looked gloomy when she heard Christians answer. She knew she deserved it because whatever she did to Christian actually had a purpose. E couldnt deny that she had thought about using Nathan in her ns. But she was not that kind of person. Even if I admit that I am not a woman with a good heart, I would never take advantage of a child. She lifted her head and looked at Christian. Even though she had given her whole body to the demon in front of her, she still wanted to maintain her pride. Christian had had her body, but that didnt mean E had no self-respect. She still had principles in this life. She looked at Indri who was still screaming in pain. A charming smile appeared at the corner of her lips. If you want, I can prove what I say. Christian just looks at E without saying anything. E epted the silence as approval. She stood up and walked towards Indri. When she raised her hand, Christians bodyguard pping Indri immediately stopped and made a way for her. The guard had spent much of their time serving Christian. How could a mere babysitter be presumptuous in front of Christian? He was sure that Es status was not just a babysitter. Her status must be far more special. You still have the strength to scream. It seems their blows were too light. E still had her sweet smile on her face. But now Indri looks shaking. E... What... What do you want to do? She looked at E with a wary look. Every word that came out of her mouth sounded indistinct because now her cheeks were swollen from the p. She had never felt so scared in her life. For a woman, her face is the most important thing. But Christians bodyguard pped her mercilessly. She was afraid something would happen to her face. What if the wound would destroy her beautyter? Even though her face wasnt blemished, it would take her a long time to recover. E squatted in front of Indri and looked at her step sister happily. Dont be afraid. I wont do anything to you. After all, I have no power. While you and your mother still have the entire Maheswara Family who can defend you. Merry who was on the side just watched all this in silence. Her face immediately paled when she heard Es words. How could she not understand Es words? She looked at E in surprise. This girl was different from before. The old E wouldnt have done something like this. E used to be so stupid that she was easy to be tricked and tortured. Haikal looked at E enthusiastically. Why didnt he realize earlier that E was so charming? The woman thrilled him to conquer her. Judging from her rtionship with Christian earlier, Haikal was sure that E was a babysitter to Christians son. Maybe E was too desperate and she just happened to get a job at Christians ce. If that was the case, things would be very easy for him. A babysitter.... how could she refuse the son of the Adisurya Family? E didnt pay attention to their expressions. Her gaze was only fixed on Indri who was in front of her. Indri, actually I feel sorry for you, after saying it, she pointed at Merry. I know your rtionship with your mother is very deep. Ah, but... When youre being beaten so badly like this, why didnt shee forward to defend you? Why didnt she protect you? Indri immediately frowned upon hearing this. Meanwhile, Merry immediately shouted. Dont pit us against each other! After that, she looked at her daughter with great affection. Indri, dont listen to her bullshit. I love you very much. You are my only daughter. Youre the only one I have. As she said it, Merrys tears streamed down her face. My poor daughter... me me for being useless. me me because I couldnt protect you. How touching... Es lips curled into a smile again. I dont have a mother, so I dont know what its like to be loved by a mother. But I read a lot of books. They said, a mothers love can make a mother do anything to save her child. I dont know if you think the same as me or not... Of course! Indri shouted loudly. How would you know if you didnt have a mother? After saying that, she winced in pain. Her cheeks still felt hot and her lips hurt. But since she was so angry, she couldnt help but yell at E. Hearing E say this, Merry knew this woman must have a n. She felt irritated when she heard her daughters words, but she couldnt deny it. She knew her daughter very well. If there was even the slightest doubt in Indris heart, it would get bigger and worse. If that happened, her rtionship with Indri could be damaged! Finally, she could only nod her head and add in a soft voice, E, even though Im just your stepmother... I also love you the same... Chapter 75 75 Sweet-mouthed E, even though Im just your stepmother... I love you too... It doesnt matter, E waved her hand, looking very tired with Merrys hypocritical face. She had seen the real face behind her perfect mask so that the mask was no longer useful in front of her. Its no use being two-faced in front of her now... The most important thing now is, are you willing to do anything for Indri? E saw that Merrys expression was slowly changing. She had never felt this happy in her life. I feel sorry for my sister. She had been pped so many times that she was battered like this. So, mother, you are willing to take this next p for your beloved daughter? Es eyes were sharp, as was her face now. The smile on her face seemed to widen. Merrys body trembled, her perfect mask immediately copsed and her face showed a panicked expression. Indri turned and looked at her mother who was silent. Mother, dont you want to? ..... Indri felt that she had almost died from the pain. She didnt want to take those ps again. She doesnt care even if her mother reces her, the important thing is that she can be free from this torment. She didnt care who took her ce, the important thing was that she was free from this punishment. Plus, after hearing Es words, Indri felt doubts in her heart. Mother? Seeing her mother silent, Indri urged her once again. Could it be that her mother really didnt love her? Merry finally reacted and looked at her daughter with a depressed look. Of course I will. She stepped forward and said, Mr Christian, I am willing to be punished to take my daughters ce. Christian, can you grant their wish? I feel sorry for Indri. And I really love her. E gets to her feet and smiles sweetly at Christian. But when Christian looks at her, he can only see sadness in Es eyes. Her brows furrowed immediately, but he nodded. Hmm... The mutter was like an order to his guard. The man then immediately stepped forward and pped Merry mercilessly. E, who was standing there, suddenly felt lonely. She couldnt stop her thoughts as she imagined that if she had a mother and made a mistake like what Indri did, would her mother also take the punishment for her? Would her mother defend her? Would her mother protect her? E would never know how it felt, because Indri was right, she didnt have a mother. For the rest of her life, E would never be able to feel the love of her mother. Oftentimes, E felt jealous of Indri. Jealous because Indris life is soplete, with her father and mother in her life. Jealous because Indri has a ce to lean on, a ce for her to take shelter. Meanwhile, E could only face the cold mirror and remind herself that everything would be fine. She took a deep breath, suppressing all her feelings. In an instant, she returned to her different persona. The spoiled and charming E. Indri dragged her body to the side and stretched her hand towards Haikal weakly. Haikal, Im really in pain. As she said that, tears streamed down her face. If it werent for her swollen face, maybe Indri and Haikal wouldve looked like a beautiful couple ready to be photographed. Although Haikal was reluctant, for one reason or another, he finally approached Indri and helped her. After that, he said in a low voice, You must be in a lot of pain. Yeah... Indri nodded sadly. After that, she pulled Haikals coat which was dark gray. All this because of that bitch, E! Shes the one who made me so embarrassed today, Haikal. I want her to feel the same as me! Yes, Haikal answered carelessly, unable to take his eyes off E. For some reason, the more he looked at E, the more fascinated he became. Christian is looking around and notices Haikals gaze on E. A feeling of jealousy immediately rose in his heart. Wherever this woman goes, she always attracts the attention of men! He took Nathans hand and walked over to E. Take care of Nathan. E immediately approached Christian. When she saw the look in Christians eyes, E became a little worried. Am I being too cruel? She asked quickly. After saying that, E felt she had made a big mistake. From the start, it was Christian who had the idea to p Indri in the face and everything went very smoothly. Does that mean shes saying Christian is cruel? Christian looks at E with an increasingly annoyed look. E decided to stop talking. Complying with Christians order, she took Nathans hand and stood aside like a student who erred and was punished by her teacher. After a while, she asked again, Do you believe me? Believe what? Your ability to seduce men? As Christian says this, jealousy was clear in his eyes. E fell silent when she heard that but then she reminded him in a low voice, Nathans still here. Nathan was confused. Why was he involved in their conversation? Wait... Just now his father said that the old woman attracted the attention of other men? Nathans little face immediately looked serious. He gripped Es hand tighter and said, Old woman, you must not marry before you get my permission! E rolled her eyes. Now that she was his babysitter, Nathan seemed to have her. She was like a toy that Nathan had gotten. Whatever she did, she had to get permission from this little master. What does the man Im going to marry have to do with you? After all, Im not going to marry you? Does this family like to enve people? Father and son are the same... You... Nathans face was red. After thinking about what to reply for a long time, he finally uttered a single sentence, You must obey my order! He thought for a moment and said, You dont have a mother, do you? I dont have either. Were both the same. So stay with me. No one would dare insult you. Nathan said this very firmly. His face was full of courage, and it looked very sweet in Es eyes. Fat boy, did you eat too much sugar? Why is your mouth suddenly this sweet? A smile appeared on Es face, but her eyes felt hot. It had been a long time... It had been a long time since she had heard such beautiful words. Nathan snorted, his face was filled with pride. For some reason, it felt really good to getpliments from this woman. After that, he nced at Merry and felt the hairs on his neck stand up. He immediately turned and said to Christian, Father, lets go home. After saying that, Nathan immediately let go of Es hand and left the ce quickly. At first, E wanted to chase after him, but Christian grabbed her hand first. Wheres my surprise? Chapter 76 76 Wheres My Surprise? Wheres my surprise? Surprise? E repeated the question with a furrowed brow, but she couldnt remember what she had promised. Did she say she wanted to surprise him? The expression on Christians face instantly darkened. You forgot about it? Perfect. He had been waiting in his office for so long but apparently, E had forgotten her promise. Not to mention that she met members of the Maheswara Family and also Haikal here. What did I forget? E still couldnt remember her promise. As soon as E asked it a second time, she felt a cold wind blow against her body. Unconsciously, she curled up. When she saw Christians face, she gasped and said quickly, I remember, I remember it! How could I not remember my promise. At that moment, she finally realized that she had a very important task. She wanted to order food for Christian! ..... The expression on Christians face turned a little better. He was annoyed that these two people from the Maheswara Family had almost made E forget her promise to him. He raised his gaze and said casually, p her harder. Ahhh...! Merrys scream was heard and then she fainted. Christians bodyguards looked at each other and then looked at Indri. The womans eyes widened. Didnt my mother say she would rece me? Just wake her up by pouring water on her! Indri is different from her mother. She needs a beautiful face to maintain Haikals love for her. Meanwhile, her mother was old and already had her father. Indri felt that her mother had to sacrifice for her! E took a deep breath when she heard a scream behind her. She felt that this mother-daughter rtionship was truly pathetic. Nathan continued to walk forward. While recalling what the two evil women had said to E, he hesitated for a moment and then decided to turn around and say to her. Old woman,e here. Ill tell you something. E held back herughter, but then she walked over to Nathan and crouched down in front of him. What do you want to tell me? If someone bullies you, you have to bully them back. Dont give in! Nathan said this in a soft voice. He patted Es shoulder with his tiny hand. If anything happens, I will help you. If I cant help you, I still have my father! You must remember that my father and I are invincible. At the end of his sentence, his eyes lit up with admiration. It was a sons admiration for his father. I know... E totally agreed with Nathans words. Christian is undefeated. She smiled gently, feeling the warmth in her heart. For the first time in years, she felt someone was defending her. Thank you, Nathan. I really appreciate it. After that, she hugged Nathans tiny body. The aroma that wafted from the fat boys body was abination of milk and the prawn-vored snack he had just eaten. The two vors didnt match at all, but somehow it made E feel at ease. I know right...! Im cute! Nathan looked very proud. He hugged E back tightly, but he said quickly, Old woman, dont be too happy! I didnt say I liked you. They both hugged in front of Christians car. E felt that this was the happiest day she had ever had. Only after you lose something will you feel how valuable it is in your life. She could see that Nathan was starting to make a ce for her in his heart. How many sincere people does she have in this world? Just this one child was enough to make E feel happy. Get in the car, Christian said coldly. He looked at E and Nathan hugging each other with jealous eyes. For some reason, he felt neglected. His cold voice made them both release their arms. After Nathan got into the car, Christians bodyguard immediately gave him the rest of the snacks he had bought at the supermarket. When he saw the snack, Nathan felt very happy. He took out the snack he tried earlier and gave it to Christian. Dad, this is so delicious! Christian then nced at E. He thought E had gone to the supermarket to buy ingredients and cook lunch for him. He did not expect that E went to the supermarket to buy his son junk food. And more importantly, when he looked around, he couldnt find his share at all. There was only one snack of each type, so Christian knew that Nathan himself chose it. E was very disturbed by Christians stares. She took the snack in Nathans hand and gave it to the man. Arent you going to give it a try? Youre giving me this? Christians words made E immediately retract her hand. Secretly, her lips look pouty. Indeed, this man in front of her was a rich man who had never tried this kind of cheap snack. Are you secretly cursing me in your heart? Christian suddenly approached E and asked what was making Es mind wander. The question seemed to echo in Es ears, making her heart beat fast. How could Christian know what was in her heart? E shook her head with a smile. No, no. I know you dont like this. She gave a random excuse. But even though shed lied, Christian didnt want to let her go. How do you know I dont like this? That... E felt that she was actually good at lying. But in front of Christian, she had to think twice. She had to filter her words. I just guessed it, said E in a low voice. Nathans gaze kept shifting between the two of them. He thought for a moment and felt that, if he stayed in the middle of E and Christian, he couldnt eat his snacks in peace. He had to move immediately! Finally, he changed his seat next to E, close to the window. E saw Nathan who had moved. Just as she was about to tell him to sit quietly, Christian already grabbed her chin and demanded her attention. What surprise did you n to give me? Looks like Christian still hasnt given up. Still on the way. E pointed out the window. Christian turns and sees nothing outside. Actually, thats not what E meant. What E means is that she ordered Christian food and its still on its way. To be honest, she hadnt ordered one yet and was intending to order one right now. They are on their way. When they arrive at thepany, their food will also arrive at the same time! Thats a brilliant idea, isnt it? Seeing that Christian was about to get angry again, E immediately said, Wait a moment! Chapter 77 77 ypot Rice Wait a minute! She picked up her phone and freed herself from Christian. After finding an online app to order food, E immediately ordered three ypot rice. ypot rice is a food originating from South China and Southeast Asia, more precisely, Hong Kong, Mysia and Singapore. Actually, E didnt choose it. Its the menu at the top, the rmended menu for the day. Incidentally, the rating of the restaurant was also quite good. She didnt have much time so she rushed to order it. What are you doing with your phone? As soon as Christian wanted to see, E immediately covered the screen. This is a surprise! I cant tell you. E shows an obedient and submissive attitude towards Christian as if to say that she is truly sincere. She is sure that if Christian found out that the surprise was ypot rice, the man would have kicked her out of the car right now. Currently, the streets are busy and many cars pass by. She doesnt want to have an ident and spend her time in the hospital. ..... Besides, E hates doctors. Christian didnt force E to mention the surprise, but now it was Nathans turn to ask curiously. Is the surprise something good? Youll find outter, E said mysteriously. Nathan tilted his head and looked hopeful. He was looking forward to the nice surprise! After that, he lowered his head and returned to focus on the snack on hisp. They arrived at thepany in a few minutes. E stood downstairs waiting for her food order, telling Christian and Nathan to go upstairs first. The young man who delivered the food order was a littlete. He looked around for the person who ordered it and found E who looked like she was waiting for something. Miss, did you order this one? Three ypot rice? He asked E. Yes. Thank You. After receiving the food, E wanted to leave immediately. But she heard the young man ask in surprise. This is the first time I have delivered food to thispany. Didnt they say thispany has a veryplete canteen? I heard the canteen has various types of food from various countries. E felt the package in her hand be very, very heavy. Various types of menus from various countries... Does that mean, thispanys canteen also sells ypot rice? If Christian has eaten ypot rice in hispany cafeteria and it turns out that the ypot rice in her hand is not as good as the one hes ever eaten, what will Christian do to her? E is too scared to imagine the consequences she will get! She turned and looked at the young man who had delivered her order. Compared to cafeteria food, is this ypot rice more authentic? After a moment of silence, the young man replied with one word, Im afraid not. How could the restaurant be more authentic than the chef at Adipamungkaspany? I... E looked doubtful for a moment and said, Can I return the order? The young man looked at E and then immediately fled on his motorbike. He did not ept returns! E was carrying three ypot rice in her hands and looked confused. She stood in front of the CEOs office, but didnt dare go inside. She kept pacing in front of it, deciding what to do. Should she take this food in or not? Or maybe, should she just throw it away? Suddenly, Nathan came and met her. Good surprise! The fat boy could smell the food E brought. The chef in his house is used to cooking Indonesian food and western food. He had never tried ypot rice before and he was so excited! That looks so delicious! Even though he had filled his stomach with various snacks, Nathans stomach was still not full. He immediately took his spoon and tasted the new, unfamiliar food. Its delicious... he said while chewing his food. E felt a little relieved when she saw the boy. If Nathan had never tried it, Christian should be the same, right? E nced at the man sitting at his desk and handed the ypot rice in front of him. Try this one. Is this the surprise you said? Christians lips looked pouty, making E feel even more panicked in her heart. She immediately had a bad feeling. You ordered me ypot rice? E stepped back, feeling sure that Christian would kick her out of here any time now. Have you eaten it before? E tried to calm herself down. She looked at the ypot rice that gave off a delicious aroma and said, Different ces will serve different tastes too. You could say this is your first time trying it. Christian didnt say anything. He took the spoon and ate slowly. Actually, he didnt really like ypot rice. He had never tried this menu in hispanys canteen. But when he remembered that this was the food that E had bought, he didnt want to throw it away. He even couldnt refuse. This woman had driven him insane! Watching Christian eat it, E heaved a sigh of relief! Luckily, Christian didnt make matters any more difficult. Just at that moment, Christians voice was heard. Make me coffee. There were only three people in the room- Christian, E and Nathan. Of course Christian couldnt possibly ask his son to make coffee. E nodded and left the CEOs office. She came down and asked for the way, and after a while she finally found the pantry and rushed inside. Wherever annoying people existed, there would be trouble to follow. When entering the pantry, E saw Laras. Her brows furrowed. It seemed she was really unlucky today. Why did she have to keep seeing this woman? Before she said something, Laras reacted first when she saw E. You... Its you again, Laras had a professional smile on her face. But since that smile was for E, her face looked a little stiffer. Hmm... E nodded, but she didnt intend to talk further with Laras. She walked into the pantry, but found no instant coffee. She felt dizzy when she saw the various kinds of coffee beans on the table. Christian must be doing this on purpose, right? She didnt understand coffee at all. She also disliked coffee. How should she make it now? Laras continued to look at E and saw her movements. After guessing that E was about to make coffee, she stepped forward and picked up a bottle of coffee beans. After that, she smiled sweetly at E. Miss, why are you so careless? Her smile was so strange that it made E frown. And again, she didnt understand what Laras question meant. However, before she could even think, Laras had already lifted the bottle and dropped it. Chapter 78 78 Not Me Miss, why are you so careless? Before E could understand what Laras question meant, Laras had already dropped the bottle on the floor. A loud sound was heard as the bottle and the coffee beans inside fell, scattering on the floor. E was very curious. Actually, how expensive was this bottle of coffee beans that Laras identally dropped it to get her into trouble? Laras eyebrows rose. She looked at E with disgust on her face. As she had expected, this woman was a clueless bumpkin. She didnt even know how expensive these coffee beans were. Only Laras understood... What did this stupid woman have? She didnt deserve to be next to Christian. Miss, you must rece the item you damaged. Laras folded her arms in front of her chest. Her head was slightly raised and her eyes narrowed at E, looking at her with disdain. ..... Her proud gaze showed that she felt she was above E. E was a lowly woman who didnt deserve to bepared to her. E just looked at her calmly. I didnt destroy it. Why should I rece it? Laras, it seems that you are being overly confident. I didnt even touch the bottle. The fingerprints on the bottle are yours. Lara immediatelyughed loudly. Her eyes looked like the eyes of a crazy person. Do you think Christian will check for fingerprints on this broken bottle for you? You think too highly of yourself. Finally, she dared to attack E openly. She looked at E with a condescending gaze. The CCTV in this room is broken. There will be no evidence. She thought E would panic in a situation like this. But the expression of this woman before her looked the same as before. She looked very calm. There wasnt the slightest panic or fear on her face... Are you not worried? Lara frowned. E stepped aside from there and sat on a chair looking at Laras. Do you think that in Christians eyes, Im worth less than coffee beans? E paid no heed to the coffee beans scattered on the floor. She firmly believed that her value was far more valuable than this coffee bean. She could just use her beauty to make Christian forgive her, right? We will seeter. We will prove your confidence! Laras shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Her eyes were filled with pride as if she could already imagine how E looked when Christian dumped her. After she left, E wondered how shed make Christian coffee now. She looked around and found tea. Even though the two were different, she could only pray that this tea could rece the coffee. Christian sat at his desk for a long time. It had been quite a while since he had asked E to make him some coffee. When he didnt see E around him, he became more and more impatient. He only ate a few spoonfuls and then his mind started to drift. In contrast to Christian, Nathan was eating his food heartily. After finishing his meal, he licked his lips and nced at Es portion. As he was about to get off his seat and steal a bit of the food, Christian red at him. Nathan swallowed hard while holding the spoon in his hand. He didnt understand why his father was being scary like this. Father... he whispered weakly. Hmm? Christian looked at his son, furrowing his brows. Why hasnt shee back yet? Nathan tilted his head and realized that his father was looking for the old woman. Her name was quite beautiful, just like the owner. But Nathan didnt want to mention it because it would make E happy. Shes been gone for quite a while. Do you want to find her? Nathan got out of his chair and approached Christian. He also wanted to find E. After all, that woman had a bad temper. Without him, the old woman would definitely be bullied! Hmm... Christian finally replied after a long silence. Nathans lips formed a smile. Before Christian could speak again, Nathan had run out of his study and into the pantry. E was still in the pantry, waiting for the hot water to boil. While waiting for the hot water, she considered whether her choice was the right one. What if Christian didnt want tea? Old woman! Nathans scream suddenly rang in Es ears. After that, she felt someone tugging at her clothes. Old woman, what are you doing secretly here? You are suspicious! I? Suspicious? E looked at Nathans fat face. Her bad mood earlier had disappeared since the fat kids arrival. Its true what people say. If you want to look young, you have to hang out with young kids often. Nathan snorted and his eyes fell on the teapot E was carrying. It smells great. Is it good? His eyes sparkled. Whenever he talked about something delicious, Nathan looked very excited. This is not for you. E moved the teapot away from Nathan. As she turned her head, she saw another figure standing at the door. Subconsciously, her feet stepped back. What Laras said earlier came back to her mind. Looking at the messy coffee beans on the floor, her heart skipped a beat. What if Laras was right that these coffee beans were very valuable? Would she have to pay a huge debt to Christian? She had no money! Does it take so long to make coffee? Christian looked at E coldly. Did this woman know that he had been waiting for her for so long? Something happened. Feeling Christians strong aura, E felt herself getting weaker and weaker. She pointed at the coffee beans on the floor. Someone broke it. Its true that she didnt destroy it. Thats why she said someone broke it. Is that you? Christian stepped forward. Suddenly his eyes looked scary. This stupid woman made him wait so long over a small thing like this! Good... Very good! E looked at Christian in surprise. Did Christian really care more about these coffee beans than her? Its not that cheap, is it? It wasnt me who broke-... Its only you here, when Christian said it, hed already walked up to E and grabbed her hand. Are you trying to lie to me? Hearing the usation from Christians mouth, E felt very angry. For some reason, she couldnt contain her anger and even ignored that the person in front of him was a demon. She yanked her hand hard from Christians grip. I told you it wasnt me! Why are you always using me! Chapter 79 79 One Million for One Night I told you it wasnt me! Why are you always using me! Unknowingly, E screamed at Christian. In a way, this was the first time shed shouted at Christian regardless of the identity of the man in front of her. She was really angry. While looking at Christian in front of her, her little face looked reddish. The color matched the color of the clothes she was currently wearing. Even when she was angry, E could still charm Christian with her beauty. The mans eyes deepened as he looked at E. Like a whirlpool trying to absorb E into it and never let her go again. The pantry suddenly became silent. There was only the sound of boiling water. Nathan looked at E in surprise. His mouth even opened wide enough for his petite face that maybe an egg could fit inside.... Never once did he see anyone dare to scream at his father. This old woman is really... Strong! ..... At that time, Nathan finally found the right reason why E could spank his ass. Even his father couldnt handle this woman. How could he, being a child, be able to go against her? Nathan nodded his head repeatedly, as if to justify his defeat... The silencested for a long time, giving E plenty of time to regain herposure. Her breath seemed to be panting after shouting. But it didnt take long for her to realize what she had just done. The longer the silencested, the more anxious E became. Unknowingly, she stepped back. Her high heels stepped on the broken bottle, making a loud sound and she almost fell. The anger that had previously taken over her entire body disappeared in an instant. Her previous aura had already gone. After she regained herposure, she just wanted to get out of this pantry as quickly as possible! Ill get someone to clean it up. After saying that, E turned around and wanted to walk towards the door. However, she had only walked two steps when Christian caught her. You are so brave... Christian didnt expect E to dare speak to him like that. Apparently, he was too kind to this woman that she dared to yell at him now. I... E looked a little panicked. She had to find a way to apologize. Otherwise, her life would also be lost, just like the coffee beans under her feet. E closed her eyes and tried to shed some tears. She looks at Christian with a pitiful look. I didnt do it on purpose. I was too emotional. Forgive me. You want to forgive me, right? E hugs Christians waist and buries her face in his chest. In times like these, E believes that flirting is one of the best ways! Her soft voice enters Christians ears, making the anger that initially peaked in the mans heart suddenly evaporate. Even Christian himself doesnt know why every time he sees E, his heart calms down. No one had ever made him feel this way, not even his own son... Only E had this effect on him! He should be the one above E, he owns this woman. But somehow, he felt the opposite happened. He felt this woman had him just looking by how she could do anything to him. This woman made him feel something he had never felt before. Nathan stood aside, not knowing what to do. E and Christian had ignored him as if he wasnt in the room. He gets confused seeing Christian and E hugging. He wanted to separate his father and the old woman. But he was afraid that his father would be angry. He wasnt as good as this old woman, apparently... When the boy turned to see Jason peeking through the door, the man gestured at him from there. Jasons face looked very serious as he tried to call out to him. Nathan looked a little hesitant, but then he decided to walk over to Jason. Uncle-... When Nathan was about to say something, Jason immediately covered his mouth. Shh... Young master, dont say anything. Then your father will be angry! Nathan immediately nodded when he heard Jasons warning. He also didnt want to make his father angry. The two people in the pantry didnt even notice Nathan was gone. Christian looked at E and said quietly, How are you going to rece it? Hah? E was stunned at this sudden question. Rece what? As if understanding Es question, Christian said, Coffee beans. Is it... really expensive? Hmm... the mans mumbling made Es legs feel weak. Then, she asked again, Can I afford it? Christians lips twitch, holding back a smile. Of course you can afford it. Damn... E whispered in annoyance. It felt like she really wanted to explode. Why did she have to rece what Laras broke! Hmm? That mumble alone made Es throat tighten. She immediately fell silent and then exined in a soft voice, I told you earlier that it wasnt me who broke it. Why dont you believe me? But I only see you here. Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin. When do you n to start paying your debt? I... Christian doesnt care who dropped the bottle. He doesnt care even though the coffee beans are very expensive. What is more important for him now is to keep E by his side. He didnt want her to be away from him... E took a deep breath and tried to hold back the annoyance in her heart. Then, can you tell me how much a bottle of coffee beans cost? These coffee beans are from Crystal Mountain in Cuba. I sent it here by air transport. In addition, it is not easy to get these coffee beans. One bottle is around 500 million. 500 million? E looked at the coffee sttered on the floor. What kind of coffee is this? How could she possibly pay 500 million? Where will the moneye from? A smile spread across Christians face as he said, With your appearance and taking into ount the rtionship between us, I can give you 1 million every night. I... E really wanted to beat up the man in front of her right now. What does he think she is? With her beautiful appearance and face, E is sure that she can make rich men pay her more than 1 million per night just by using her index finger to lead their nose. Shes not that cheap! E counted carefully and looked at Christian. When can I pay it all off if you give me that price! Chapter 80 80 One Pot of Tea Then when can I pay it all off if you give me that price! Depends on my moodter, Christian left with that one sentence. He let go of her hand that was holding E and got out of the pantry. Meanwhile, E just stood still inside. She turned and saw the hot water was already boiling. Suddenly, her lips curved into a smile. She made tea for Christian in a happy mood. With this coffee bean debt, she and Christian could be together more often. Maybe with this, she could get closer to Christian. All this thanks to Laras. If that woman wasnt mean towards her, E wouldnt get a chance! Ifter it turns out that E has aplished her goal and wants to leave Christian, she will reconsider and find another way to pay off her debt. It was a matter of time... What was important now was that she could live in peace. ..... She transferred the hot water into the teapot and her body was much calmer when she smelled the tea. Maybe Laras is smiling happily in her room now. E felt that she would not be satisfied if she did not seek trouble with the woman... ... In the secretarial room, Laras felt much happier when she thought about the bottle of coffee beans. Shes been in thispany for years. Of course she understood how much the coffee beans cost. That stupid woman must be scared to death because of the price of the coffee beans now! While thinking about it, Larasughed like a fool. All the secretaries around her looked at her in surprise and teased her, Sis Laras, what made you so happy today? Did something happen? Did Mr. CEO invite you to eat together? Several people looked at her and blinked, making Laras blush. She waved her hand. What are you talking about! Even though she was disappointed that what those people said didnt happen, she still felt good about it. Who doesnt want to hook up with Christian? The man was so extraordinary, literally standing on top of the world. Everyone not only admires him, but also wants to be with him. As the group of secretaries wereughing and making a fuss, they were startled by the sound of the door opening. Some thought that the person who had entered was Christian so they immediately returned to their seats in fright. As they quietly raised their heads to take a peek at who wasing, they frowned upon realizing that the person who had entered was a woman they didnt know. E was holding a teapot, with a smile on her face. Did I scare you guys? Several peoples eyes were fixed on her. They had all seen the people around Christian, but they had never seen a woman this beautiful. They had a hard time taking their attention away from E. That woman not only had a beautiful face and body, but also emitted an aura that made it hard for everyone to ignore her. She was really beautiful. Her attitude wasnt too much. Thebination of the two created a perfection in the woman they did not know. Laras was the first to react. Her eyes seemed to be mixed with anger. She always thought that she could control herself very well. But this time, she couldnt calm down. ording to her understanding of Christian, Laras knew that the man was very interested in this woman. E could notice every expression in the room, as well as their reactions. She knew very well that Laras thought of her as a thorn in her flesh. The expression on Laras face looked like a dragon about to spit fire. Miss, this is the secretarys room. Are you lost? One of the secretaries in the room spoke up. Apart from them, only Christian can enter the secretarial room. E shook her head. Im not in the wrong ce. I came looking for Laras. She looked very friendly now, making everyone feelfortable around her. Looking for Sis Laras? The secretary who had just spoken turned her gaze towards Laras. Laras tried to suppress the difort in her heart and looked at E. Do you need help from me? As a chief secretary, E knew that everyone in this room thought of Laras as someone of great ability and very good nature. But E had never felt it since the first time she met Laras. She knew that Laras hid something under her sweet smile and that all these people had been deceived. E raised the teapot in her hand and walked to Laras side. She looked at Laras who was still sitting in her chair. I forgot to introduce myself. Im Isabe Maheswara. Her words made Laras face look unsightly, but she hid it quickly. Miss, nice to meet you. Laras stretched out her hand while saying it, as if trying to show her politeness. But E just looked at the outstretched hand, then averted her gaze. She wasnt an employee here and she didnt have to pretend to be nice in front of all these people. I came to send special tea for you, E said as she put the teapot she was carrying beside Laras ce. A sweet smile appeared on her face. Youve helped me a lot. So I came to thank you in person. Laras looked at the teapot in front of her with a frown. She would never drink this tea. Who knows whats inside. Could it be that this woman put poison in it? No need. She pushed the teapot in front of E and raised her head, seeing the very beautiful woman in front of her. Thank you for your kindness. Secretary Laras, are you underestimating me? Es lips revealed a smile. Christian went to the pantry and asked me what happened to the coffee beans. I told the truth and Christian told me to make this tea for you. She took a deep breath. I didnt do anything, but I still take responsibility for someone elses mistake. Laras did not expect this woman to have the courage to tell Christian about their encounter. But what made Laras happy was that the man mustnt have cared about E. After her heart felt much more relieved, a confident smile appeared on her lips. If you want to apologize, of course you have to do it sincerely. Laras gaze was fixed on the purple teapot. At the very least, you should pour the tea for me and give it to me. A confident smile crossed her face. Chapter 81 81 CCTV Footage If you want to apologize, of course you have to do it sincerely. At the very least, you should pour the tea for me and give it to me. A confident smile crossed Laras face. Several other secretaries looked at Laras in surprise. During their time working with Laras, they had never seen her humiliate others like this. In their eyes, Laras was a very good boss and superior. Her ability to work is extraordinary and she always behaves professionally in any situation. She is also beautiful and kind, willing to help them when they have trouble doing their job. The woman that they knew was amazing. Therefore, they all came to an agreement in an instant. It seemed that the woman in front of them was too annoying to make Laras angry. Theres no way Laras behaved like this without a reason. At the thought of this, their eyes were mixed with disgust as they looked at E. Of course E could feel those hateful stares. ..... Unfortunately, those eyes wont be able to hurt her. The stares from the secretaries couldnt hurt her. After all, she was already numb from having been used to facing disdainful gazes in all her life. She leaned on Laras desk casually and her eyes looked indifferent. It seems your request is too difficult toply with, she said calmly. E guessed that Laras was used to being at the top because of her position as chief secretary. Or maybe Christians trust in her made her more confident. Trust... At the thought of those words, Es heart ached greatly. But before she could think of what was making her heart ache, she immediately pushed her feelings away. This is not the time to feel hurt. She looked back at Laras. Laras felt that E would not lie by using Christians name. That means, what E said earlier was really an order from Christian. The smile on her face seemed to widen. He literally ordered me to deliver this to you, do you intend to oppose his will? Laras was sure that E had no intention of letting Christian go so E would definitely do anything for him, including serving her tea! Indeed, the woman in front of him was a cheap woman. She would do anything to please Christian. E looked like she was thinking for a moment and then said, I dont think Christians advice is very good for you. After all, I dont think youll be able to keep your face after getting this tea. What do you mean? Laras face immediately looked pale. At that moment, Laras realized that this woman didnt want to serve her tea, but threw hot tea on her face! E came closer to her and said carefully, If I pour this tea on your face, wont your face be ruined? Es hands fiddled with the teapot with an unpredictable smile on her face. She just wanted to scare Laras. If she dared to do what she did earlier and me E, of course Laras would be able to withstand some of the punishment that E gave, right? Nonsense! Laras immediately looked angry. He would never treat me like this! Ive been working for him for a long time! You bitch! You are instigating things. How could he treat me like this? How could she possibly believe what E said?! But in her little heart, Laras was doubtful. She couldnt detect the lie on Es face at all. She didnt know what E said was true or just a lie. Its okay if you dont believe it. E shrugged nonchntly. Her eyes fell on the teapot and pretended to look embarrassed. But what should I do now? You have a very beautiful face. I dont have the heart to do it... E frowned as if she was really worried about this matter. The expression on Laras face was constantly changing, from panic, to fear, to disbelief and anger. Several secretaries beside her also looked disbelieving. Why does he treat Sis Laras like this? You must be lying! The youngest secretary among them couldnt hold back and rose to her feet. She shouted loudly. In her opinion, someone like Laras was more suitable to apany Christian. A perfect man deserves the best woman. Even though E is beautiful, how could her abilitiespare to Laras? What hse was thinking was clearly visible on her face. E could see it very clearly, Its true, this girl is still too young. Its nice to have a young age. She could say anything carelessly, without a second thought. E herself is actually still young, and her soul is as young as ever. But in a way, her heart is ten years older than her appearance. This young secretary, E looked at her. Do you think that Christian needs a woman with great abilities? Thats just a silly thought in your mind, there are so many rich kids out there who want to marry Christian. Why should Christian reject them and choose Laras over them? Every time she said something, Laras face grew paler. The young secretarys originally angry expression also became unsightly. E looked very happy now. She toyed with her hair and said, But Im different. I have a beauty that Christian likes. As you think, I also have great abilities. E wouldnt let anyone get into trouble with her, let alone this little secretary. Laras, I want to ask you. How are you going topete with me? E smiled. Ive told you before that in Christians eyes, I am his woman. While you are just his employee. You are so smart, how could you not understand? Christian is a normal man, but he cant help himself sometimes. Youve been with him for years, but until now you havent had the chance to feel thefort of Christians bed. That means... hes not interested in you. Laras eyes seemed to be wandering all over the ce, frantically trying to think of a reply. E felt that she had finished delivering her message. She took back the teapot she had brought and walked towards the door with her beautiful body. She didnt forget to leave behind a message to Laras. Dont forget my advice. As soon as the door to the room was closed, Laras immediately massaged her head. Her brows furrowed as she thought of the rival in front of her. This woman is really sneaky. Meanwhile, E returned to the CEO room in a happy mood. As she approached Christian, her face immediately turned red when she realized whats on the mansputer screen. Christian was looking at the CCTV footage in the secretarys room! Chapter 82 82 Weird Habit Christian could hear the conversation going on in the secretarys room from CCTV footage. E stood awkwardly behind Christian. She had absolutely no idea what Christian was thinking. Shes literally here. Why did Christian want to embarrass her by constantly watching the footage? And again, Christian looked very serious. This made E feel anxious. She didnt know how Christian would react when he saw her bullying his chief secretary. And E also used his name to threaten Laras earlier. Christian... She called carefully. Old woman, you are great! Nathan raised his head from under the table and looked at E in admiration. Indeed, you should punish a bad person like her! he added excitedly. He didnt like Laras. ..... And he was also satisfied when this old woman taught her a lesson! E tried to hold back her smile when she saw Nathan and she tried to remain silent. Her eyes are fixed on Christians face, watching the expression on the mans handsome face carefully. Unfortunately, she couldnt really see what Christian was thinking. He looks like... he doesnt care? E ... while she was thinking, Christian suddenly called her name and surprised E. She immediately approached Christian and smiled at him. What do you need? E didnt dare mention what just happened. Christian turned and looked at E, feeling his heart melt when he saw this woman showing her little paws in the secretarys room. No matter what E looked like, Christian was always stunned to see her. Especially when she taught a lesson to other women by using his name. Previously, Christian really didnt like it when he saw a woman taking advantage of him. But with E, it seemed like everything he didnt like became his liking. Now, all of those principles had one certain exception, and its E. And now, its slowly changing. E looked at Christian sweetly. Before Christian could say anything, E raised her hand to massage Christians shoulder. Are you tired? Let me massage your shoulders. She said this to Christian with a wink at Nathan. Nathan didnt understand what the wink meant. However, it seemed that E had no intention of stopping her blinking either. Finally, he asked, Old woman, do your eyes hurt? E rolled her eyes. At a crucial moment like this, she lost her telepathy with this fat kid! Yeah, my eyes hurt. Finally, she added strength to her hands and massaged Christian diligently. Hows my massage? Isnt it hard enough? Christian turned to the side and looked at E. Suddenly, he felt the urge to kiss her. But now, Nathan was by his side so he had to restrain himself. Only this time he felt that having a son was annoying. Just like today. When he really wanted E, he had to think about his attitude in front of his son. Nathan had no idea that he had be a nuisance between Christian and E. He saw E massaging Christian and wanted to try it. He also wanted a massage. Finally, Nathan looked at E with a pitiful look. Old woman, my shoulder hurts too! You can massage it yourself. Massage me too! E waspletely helpless. Couldnt this fat kid see that she was trying her best to keep Christian from getting mad? Nathan became annoyed when he saw that E was not listening to his words. You are my babysitter. Not daddys! He tugged at the hem of his fathers shirt and groaned, Father, look. It doesnt work well! Cut her sryter! Little master, E immediately took Nathans hand and smiled. Arent I here to massage you? Although her sry as a babysitter was much higher than her sry at the bar,she didnt want to lose a dime. Nathan immediately felt happy because he had won this debate. He closed his eyes and enjoyed Es massage. This time, E reduced her strength so Nathan wouldnt be in pain. The massage made Nathan feelfortable. Plus, Es scent made Nathan feel calm. Old woman, from now on you have to massage me every day! Nathan saidzily. Okay, E just nodded. There was no room for him to refuse. Nathan leaned in Christians arms. Meanwhile, E had to crouch down to massage Nathans shoulders. As she was about to move, E just realized that her legs were numb. She hadnt exercised in a long time and squatting for too long made her legs stiffen. When her body swayed, E just frowned. She wouldnt fall too hard, so she just let her body fall. But suddenly, she felt someone grab her hand. Christian grabbed Es hand and prevented her from falling. He let E use his hand as a support so she could stand up. E looked at Christian in surprise. Their hands were still intertwined, not holding tightly, just touching. E felt her heart warm. Thank you, she said, holding back her pounding heart. She wants to pull her hand away, but Christian holds it tighter. No need to be that polite to me, Christian says casually, looking at E intently. His gaze made Es cheeks heat up. Nathan is still here. Christian shouldnt have teased her like this! Just as the boy thought about it, Christians voice rang in her ears. Nathan, you go out first. Nathan felt very annoyed when he heard those words. Why did he have toe out again? He spends more of his time outside. He had not been in the room for long, but his father had told him toe out again. He opened his mouth in protest, but decided to swallow the words again. Okay, Dad. Im going out first! Nathan covered his mouth and used his hands to count the number of times he was kicked out of his fathers study. It seemed, whenever this old woman was here, his father would be there, as if they hated each other.. Little master-... E wanted to call out to Nathan, but Christian red at her. After the door closed, E swallowed her saliva and said, Im guilty. Whats your fault? Christian asked lightly. But the nonchnt tone of his voice made it even more difficult for E to guess Christians feelings right now. She sped her hands nervously and whispered. I shouldnt be looking into trouble with your secretary. Especially? Christian raised his hand to caress Es cheek. I shouldnt have taken my anger out on her and not used your name. E lowered her head, not daring to look at Christians face at this point. If she had known that Christian was going to see the CCTV footage in the secretarys room, she wouldnt have been so stupid and challenged Laras. Wait... Christian was looking at the CCTV in the secretarys room. Suddenly, E lifted her head and looked at Christian with a strange look. Was he that possessive kind who had a habit of peeping at other people? After all, the rich had their own peculiar habits. E understood it very well. But if it was Christian, E couldnt believe it. Christian is the perfect man in her eyes... ..... Chapter 83 83 An Unexpected Call E looked at the man in front of her. Did this perfect man really have such a weird habit? Secretly peeping at the women in the secretary room? Anyone who tried to catch up to Christian would feel jealous when they found out. But E wasnt after Christian because she loved him or wanted his money. E just needed Christians help to take revenge on her family. And when its all over, the two of them will return to their respective ways. E! Christian looked E straight in the eye and he could tell that E was thinking bad things. Get rid of whatever is on your mind now! Oh? E nodded as she pursed her lips. She just wondered why Christian was looking at the footage. But Christian wouldnt tell her he did it because he wanted to see E. Why did you do that? Christian wanted to know what Es ns were. He knew that Es way of thinking was very different from other women. She only shared one thing inmon- trying to win Christians heart and sleep with him. But E had other goals... ..... This woman was not like other women... Christians attitude towards other women was not the same as the way he treated E. He didnt even realize when E had be an exception in his life... E nodded, but after that she shook her head, she didnt know what to say. She looked at Christian with a t look. Christian, you are so handsome and have everything. Of course there will be a lot of women who want you. Is that true? Christian deliberately brought up the topic of this conversation even though he wasnt actually angry. He just wanted to hear Es exnation. Hmm... E nodded and looked at the still filled teapot. I already made the tea for you, but you dont appreciate it. So, I took it out on Laras just to scare her. And Christian, why were the coffee beans ced in a ss bottle? If not for that ss bottle, how could she owe Christian so much? Laras made her even more angry. Sooner orter, E would make her feel the same way as her! Just to make it look organized. For some reason, E felt that the bottle of coffee beans was not as expensive as Christian had mentioned. ording to her, Christian had lied to her. No matter what happened to her, E had also grown up in a rich family. Even though Christians environment was far more luxurious than hers, E still understood luxury goods. E frowned and couldnt help but ask, Christian, are those coffee beans you bought really as expensive as you said? Christian looked at E and replied casually, Certainly the items that belong to me will increase in price several times over. Just as E thought, Christian tricked her! But she couldnt do anything and could only swallow everything. This rich man in front of her deliberately tricked her to enrich himself! Meanwhile, E is very poor and alone. Alright .... After all, she could pay her debts with her body. Of course she did all this willingly. No coercion. In exchange, E would get what she wantedter... Seeing Es sad face, Christian looked amused. This woman in front of him was really cute. When will you pay the debt? He pulled Es body and let her sit on hisp. After that, he nuzzled Es ear with his tongue, whispering in her ear like he was whispering to his lover. Es heart was beating very fast. She couldnt resist Christians temptation at all. Her heart seemed to want to jump out of her body. Suddenly, E pushed Christians body to lean on his chair. The mans hands wrapped around Es waist, holding her steady. E hugged Christians neck and said, Let me take the lead this time. Christian wasnt sure E could do it, but he gave her a chance. E immediately kissed Christians lips gently and used her tongue to briefly lick them. Not knowing if it was due to nervousness or something else, Es eyshes seemed to tremble as she closed her eyes. How sweet... Christian returned the kiss and kissed Es lips. Their kiss slowly became more passionate. Suddenly, Christian rose from his seat, making E gasp. Es legs immediately wrapped around Christians waist to hold him up. Of course Christian wouldnt let E fall. His hands were already holding her and lifting her up, without breaking their kiss. They never separated from their kiss even though Christian walked into his room. After that, he took off Es clothes one by one. Now, E swa no longer in charge. It was back in Christians hands. He took the initiative to fondle every inch of Es body, not nning to miss an inch. However, Christian felt that E was in control. This woman made him feel out of control of himself. This woman was like an addiction that made it difficult for him to break free... He wanted her. Christian really wanted E, no matter how many times he had her... It seemed, what he wanted from this woman wasnt just her body. He wanted to have Epletely... ... The sun in the sky was starting to set. Its orange glow shone through the windows, creating a warm atmosphere in the room. E was lying on the bed looking at the scene. Her lips curled into a peaceful smile. Of course she was in a very good mood when she saw such a beautiful sight. Finally she could see this beauty... Gradually, her mind turned back to the Maheswara Family again. Merry, Indri and Haikal. Those three killers... They had killed Es child and were trying to destroy her life. You guys can never live in peace... Es eyes were sharp as she plotted her revenge. At the same time, her cell phone which was on the nightstand rang. She took the phone andughed sarcastically when she saw the name on the screen. She had given all the hope, trust and happiness in her youth to this man. The person she trusted the most, the one she believed would be her life partner... Haikal. Of course, an asshole like Haikal wouldnt be able to hold back and look for her! E pressed the answer button and asked in a sweet voice, Whos this? Hearing her voice from the other side, Haikal was tickled. His tone was not like when he was talking to E at his engagement party with Indri. His voice sounded very soft as he said, Isabe, its me... Chapter 84 84 Swearing Isabe, its me... Haikal said that in a soft voice. Isabe ... The call made Es mind wander to the past, to the times when she was innocent and pure. The moments where E fell in love for the first time. At that time, Haikal was the most handsome and gentle man in Es eyes. At that time, E was still a child. She had a cheerful and outgoing nature and would go out of her way to get whatever she wanted with passion. Same thing with Haikal. E would do anything to get her first love. But to her surprise, Haikal immediately epted her. Howe? Haikal also had eyes. E had had a very beautiful face since she was young. How could that man possibly refuse? ..... But after they had sex, Haikal couldnt stand Es character. Slowly, he turned his attention to Indri. When Haikal was in a rtionship with the two, Indri told him that E was pregnant. E thought the child belonged to Haikal so she did whatever it took to keep it. However, on the day she gave birth to the child, she found out that all of this was a conspiracy. What made her feel even more stupid was that her lover was also in the conspiracy along with her stepsister. Isabe, can you hear me? Haikals voice made E snap out of her past memories. Ah! You... E replied in a spoiled voice. She knew that only a spoiled and gentle woman could make Haikal enthusiastic. She knew this very clearly. Hearing Es voice, Haikal felt his blood boil with passion. He carelessly called Es old number, not expecting that the number was still used by her. Does that mean E still remembers the past and even wants to get back together with him? Does she want to reminisce again, about their good times? When dating E, Haikal always tried to give E whatever she wanted, even if her request didnt make sense sometimes. It was all because of this womans beauty... While recalling Es charming appearance, Haikal asked, Can we meet? He had predicted Christians attitude towards E beforehand. He felt that Christian only saw E as his sons babysitter, nothing more. The incident at the supermarket happened only because Christian did not ept when a woman was insulted in public, not because he had a rtionship with E. Moreover, at the time of the incident, Christian was trying to protect his son, not E. Meet up with you? E smiled sarcastically and said, Haikal, what do you want when you meet me? Her question was very straightforward and Haikal made no attempt to hide his intentions. Isabe, you know that my heart is only for you. I like you and until now, my feelings for you have not changed. Isabe, Isabe, Isabe... Es ears felt hot when she heard that name. She had already given up the name. Now she is E! She was sick of hearing that name from Haikals mouth. Haikal paused for a moment and continued, If you want it too, I can make you return to your previous life. I can make you mine... E cracked a smile. But that smile looked very cold. The expression on her face was condescending. This man is truly shameless. Does he think E will still beg him to love her? It is a very attractive offer, but Haikal, do you think you are worthy of my attention? Eughed as she said it. First of all, stop calling me Isabe. Second, how can an asshole like you have the face to say that? You... You killed my son and destroyed me! Es hand gripped her phone tighter. Her face was full of hatred. I heard that it takes a long time to get rid of hatred from ones heart. Haikal, you seem to have forgotten but I just got out of the mental hospital. E had calmed herself down now. Not that she never thought of making Haikal and breaking his heart as a form of revenge. But she found that she could not be in the same ce as Haikal. She couldnt stand him... Maybe because she used to love Haikal so deeply, so even when she hated him, E hated him so deeply. Thinking back on her past feelings, E felt nauseous now. I dont know what happened either! Haikal shouted angrily. He didnt think E would reject him. Let me say. Sooner orter, you will regret your decision today! Lets seeter, Haikal. After saying that, E turned off the phone. She curled up a little in the nkets and when she lifted her head, she saw Christian leaning against the bedrooms door, watching her silently. The sight took her by surprise. Why are you silent? Es body was wrapped in a nket, showing only her small face. She looked so cute like this. Christian looked at her with a deep gaze and asked, Whos calling? E was silent for a moment at this question. Did Christian really not know who was calling her? Couldnt he have guessed? Although she wondered in her heart, she answered honestly, Haikal. Why did he call you? The man asked again. E answered him honestly, He offered me to be his mistress. That sentence made Christians whole body stiffen. A cold aura instantly radiated from him, making E cower in fear. No! Christian frowned and walked over to the bed. His hand grabbed Es wrist from under the nket and looked at her with a sinister look. You cant have any more contact with him! At the thought of E and Haikal being in such a rtionship, Christian felt his eyes and heart darken. He really wanted to destroy the woman in front of him. Haikal was her first love, her lover, the man who had her for the first time! Seeing the smoldering anger, E immediately calmed him down. Christian, calm down. I didnt ept it. He cant bepared to you. Do you think Im blind and prefer him over you? She used to be blind. She was blind because she wanted to be with a jerk like Haikal. She was blind because she had given her whole heart to such a man. Christian still didnt let go of Es hand. When you meet a man who is better than me, will you run into his arms? There is no better man than you in this world, E looked at Christian and said sincerely. Seeing that Christian still hadnt calmed down, she quickly added, Even if there was, I wont betray you, Christian. I swear, I will be yours forever. Until I die, Im still yours. E had promised and sworn. But which promises and vows were truly sincere? Which promises and vows were really real? In this world, nothingsts forever. Promises and vows are just the same... Chapter 85 85 A Luxurious Party Christians expression seemed much calmer after hearing the promises and vows that came out of Es mouth. He removed the nket covering Es body and kissed her lips fiercely. E was taken aback by the sudden attack. She could never guess what was going through Christians mind or what he would do. Suddenly, she felt a pain on her lips. Christians voice rang in her ears. Your mind is all over the ce. After her lips were free, E felt a pain in her neck. Christian bit her neck mercilessly, leaving a mark on it. Hiss- E took a deep breath as Christian bit her. Did this man not know what she meant? After that, in the same ce as Christians bite, she felt a warm and wet kiss. E sighed and held Christians shoulder tightly. However, one thing she knew was, she had exhausted all of her strength fighting Laras earlier. Can we do this another day? E couldnt take it anymore. And she didnt want to appear like this in front of Nathan. ..... Christian stopped when he heard her. Are you feeling sick? Hmm... E replied with a low mumble. Her brows furrowed, the pain she felt was not only in the neck that Christian bit, but also in her private part. Christian rarely cared about her feelings whenever he was connected with her, as if hed never done this with any other woman. E knew that a man who had experience with many women would also have extraordinary abilities. And ording to her, Christian was not that kind of person. She suddenly became interested in this topic. Before Christian could speak, she asked, How many women did you sleep with before you slept with me? Do you think I willck experience? Christians eyes narrowed. The question probably came out of guilt, because he didnt have many women. Secretly, E was happy to discover something new about Christian. If its true that there were no other women in Christians life, that means she had a lot to gain! After saying this, Christian got up and called someone. From their conversation, E could hear that Christian had someone prepare a blister medicine for her private area. E felt her face getting hotter when she heard the serious conversation. Did the man have to ask it so openly? Couldnt he have done it implicitly? Christian looked back and saw E hiding under the covers with a red face. That appearance made Christians heart melt. He lowered his head and kissed Es forehead gently. Come with me to the party tomorrow night. After thinking for a moment, he added, To take care of Nathan. Christian didnt want to show E that he was starting to care and be attracted to her. E nodded. Even if she wanted to refuse, she had no right. Its just that E felt strange. Is it necessary to take Nathan to a party? She felt that an upscale party was not the right ce for a 5 year old. But E didnt ask much. She remembered that she didnt have a dress suitable for the asion and asked, The dress for the party-... E didnt have a pretty dress and she didnt have the money to buy one. So, what should she wear? I will prepare it. E immediately nodded when she heard Christians offer. Even if she got her paycheck, she wouldnt be able to buy a proper dress to be with Christian. She just cant. But with Christians help, she can be the right person to stand by his side. After thanking him, E said that she would dress up so as not to embarrass him. ... Maybe because of Es warning, that day and the next day, Laras didnt look for any more trouble with her. The day passed so quickly, and the night of the party had arrived. E changed her clothes and went to the party with Nathan. The party was held in thergest and most luxurious hotel in the city center. Of course a party held in a ce like this was not ordinary. The people who attended it were also not just anybody. Inwardly, E wondered if Christian was interested in these kinds of parties. E was sure that this kind of party was nothing more than people showing off their wealth andpanies. This kind of party would be very boring. When their car arrived in front of the hotels door, someone immediately opened the door and escorted them to the front of the venue. Christian got out of the car first and then Nathan also jumped out. E rushed out and followed them. As soon as the three of them appeared at the venue, they became the center of everyones attention. No matter where Christian went, everyone would notice him. People thought that someone like Christian would not show up at this party. But he came tonight! As soon as Christian arrived, most of the women in the ce immediately shouted with joy. E was standing beside him and couldnt help but frown. Its true what Christian said earlier. How could heck women? While E was thinking about this, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist, then led her to hook Christians arms. Lets go inside, Christian said casually. Currently, Christian was wearing a navy blue suit. He looked calm as usual. However, not a single person dared to approach him as if there was a fortress blocking them all. Meanwhile, E was seen wearing an aqua blue dress. The dress that fitted perfectly on her body made her beautiful body stand out even more. As she promised Christian, E dressed up so as not to embarrass him. But the effect became so overwhelming that everyone who saw her appearance had a hard time distracting their gaze. Thebination of a beautiful face and a charming body seemed to create an amazing impression. Many men looked towards E. Of course Christian was aware of every gaze that fell on the woman beside him. But sadly, this woman beside him waspletely unconscious. With Christians cold gaze, the men near them immediately lowered their heads or looked away. Seeing the clueless E, Christian felt irritated. Had this woman never realized her charms? Do you like it? Hah? E turned and was surprised. Then she nodded. She thought Christian was asking if shes happy to be invited to an event like this. Like any woman, she loved toe to parties. She liked to dress up and wear beautiful dresses. Whats more, after five years of spending her life in a mental hospital, of course she was happy to feel free ande to such a joyful event. Of course she was happy... When she saw someone she knew, the smile on Es face grew wider. Chapter 86 86 The Desire To Protect The hall wasvishly decorated, with various crystal chandeliers zing above the ceiling. Its lights shone on the guests who came in their best make-up. The men wore their best suits and shoes. Not forgetting expensive watches that adorned their wrists. Meanwhile, the women wore their beautiful dresses, with high heels that made them even taller. A set of jewelry adorned their bodies. The women were chatting with each other, with a graceful smile on their face. Their demeanor looked elegant, showing that theye from the upper ss. Talented people in the business world were also chatting with each other, discussing their work and sess. Everything seemed very harmonious. E looked at Indri with a smile on her face. The swelling on the womans face still hadnt gone away. Even though it was covered with the best of makeup, the puffiness was still very obvious. No matter how much money Indri spent to pay for a makeup artist, nothing would be able to cover up such a big swelling. ..... Her bulging cheeks made her look ridiculous, especially among the rich women who were so well-dressed. At first, E did not understand why Indri still insisted oning with such a swollen face. In a ce like this, all women werepeting to show their best appearance. But Indri came in a pitiful state instead. Was the man beside her not ashamed? At this time, Indri was holding Haikals arm with a happy smile on her face. Haikal also showed a warm smile as if he didnt care about the swelling on his partners face. Whatever happened to his partner, he would still love her... Thats the image he wanted to give to those around him. Gradually, everyone who initially looked cynical turned into envy. No more ridicule was spotted on peoples faces. In fact, they thought that Haikal was a very romantic and loyal man. Indri could see the change in everyones eyes. A proud smile appeared on her lips. Look! She was a woman who could make everyone admire Haikal. How could Epare to her? Es gaze was also fixed on Indri and Haikal. After that, her curiosity turned to interest. These two people were not stupid. The way they used to attract other peoples attention was indeed very good. Many people had witnessed what happened in the supermarket that day. There were even some who recorded it and spread it on the inte so that people made fun of and humiliated Indri and Haikal online. However, Haikal did not immediately respond. He did not speak orment on the incident. He was looking forward to todays opportunity. No matter how hard he tried to rify it, the problem was people saw it first. It was useless even if he exined it to everyone. But if he acted like this in front of the crowd, their view of him would change. Everything went ording to n! Christian realized where Es gaze was headed. His expression turned hard to predict and the aura around his body turned cold as he realized that the woman beside him wasnt paying any attention to him, and instead paying attention to another man. Some people initially wanted to greet Christian with wine sses in their hands. But when they sensed Christians bad mood, they decided to back off. In a situation like this, it was impossible for them to talk to Christian. E only watched Haikal and Indri for a moment. And when she turns back to Christian, she is immediately shocked to see what happened to Christian. This man... who made this man suddenly angry? She had always been by Christians side and she didnt see anyone approaching him. So, what makes Christian feel angry? She thought for a moment and looked back into Christians eyes, making sure shes not mistaken. She tried to be brave and asked, Christian, whats wrong? Why are you suddenly angry? Is there something that makes you unhappy? Tell me. Maybe I can help you. Es voice sounded very sweet as she tried tofort Christian, making the mans heart melt without realizing it. Indeed he could not win over this woman! Whatever E did would make his heart melt! However, Christian tried to appear cool. What did you see just now? My stepsister and future husband? E didnt cover it up. But she said it with a heavy heart as if she didnt want to mention their names. Seeing that hateful expression, Christians face looked much better. This woman looked at the two of them not out of jealousy or envy, not because she still loved Haikal, but because she hated him... Hmm... she answered seriously. The mans big hands wrapped tightly around Es waist. You shouldnt look at other men carelessly. If you dont obey my order, you know what the consequences will be. I know... E nodded, tilting her body slightly to lean on Christian, showing their closeness. While at avish event like this, E remembered when she came to Indris engagement party. The party that her father had organized for Indri was also asvish as this party. The difference was, the party was held outdoors with a garden theme so that the luxury was mixed with the beauty of nature. On the same day, E just got out of the mental hospital, with no one to pick her up other than her aunt who took care of her since she was little. On the same day, she came to the house, only to find her father had kicked her out of her own house, as if she were not a member of the Maheswara Family. As if the name Maheswara in her name was just a decoration... When she thought back, Es eyes shed a glint of sadness. She didnt want to be treated this way. Shes not crazy. She was forced tonguish in a mental hospital and suffer for years because of her stepmother and stepsister. Shes not unhinged. E was silent for a moment and then her hands slowly wrapped around Christians waist as if wanting his warmth and support. Her voice was soft as she asked, No one here will think Im crazy anymore, right? The word crazy made Christians eyes look deep. Apparently, he was also reminded of the engagement party at the Maheswara Family. No, there was a hint of pity in Christians heart. He wanted to protect this woman. He didnt want E to be hurt again... Es eyshes seemed to tremble slightly. There was a strange feeling in her heart, a feeling she didnt understand. But she immediately suppressed it. It is true what people say, humans are greedy and never satisfied. Just like E. When she gets something, she wants more. The person she is dealing with right now is Christian. Just being able to get help from him was enough for E. She had to be content with him, and she could not ask for more. Thank you... after saying this, she released herself from Christians arms and looked at Nathan who was eating cake on the other side. Let me take care of Nathan. Christian looked at E and Nathan. He still had business to discuss and he couldnt take Nathan with him. Finally, he nodded and let E go. Chapter 87 87 Your Fiancee Is Still Out There After leaving Christian, E walked over to Nathan who was busy piling food on his te. The people who came to this party were important and influential figures in the business world, so the person who organized it was also very careful in presenting the food. The chefs selected were the best and the dishes they made were of the highest quality. Old woman,e here! When Nathan saw Eing, he immediately waved his hand and shouted with his mouth full. After that, he put a pastry into Es mouth. This is so delicious! After finishing what was in his mouth, Nathan put in another cake. Everyone present had heard the news that Christian had a child. Since Nathan and Christian came together, everyone became more and more convinced of Nathans identity. Even just looking at this little child made them feel afraid. This made E feel calmer. Looking at Nathan as he ate voraciously made her hungry. She took a fork and started eating with Nathan. The taste of the food amazed her. This is really delicious. Right, right? I cant be wrong! ..... Nathan snorted proudly. While eating, he noticed the clothes E was wearing and nodded in satisfaction. At least you didnt embarrass me today. Very good. Es lips twitched, holding back a smile. What do you mean, fat boy? Do I usually embarrass you? Yes, Nathan stopped eating and thought for a moment, before answering. A little. Well, dont eat anymore. Too much cake can make you fatter. Its not good for your health. E looked very serious when she said that and took the cake in Nathans hands. As your babysitter, I have to work hard. Old woman! You are bullying me again! Nathan shouted loudly. His sudden voice echoed through the room as there was only soft violin music inside. Everyone immediately looked at them. Right now, E really wanted to bury her head. She lowered her head and whispered, There are a lot of people here. Dont shout. Nathan froze immediately. He looked around and was immediately embarrassed when he realized he had everyones attention. But after all, he was Nathaniel Adipamungkas, Christians son. He looked at the people around him and said, I was watching the video and was too excited. Do you mind? He looked at them seriously, showing his fathers demeanor. Everyone knew that Nathan was lying, but who would dare to fight him? They shook their heads, pretended not to know anything and averted their eyes. Nathan breathed a sigh of relief when everyone was no longer looking at him and he looked at E with pride. He thought he had shown his prowess in front of E. But as soon as Nathan looked at E, he found the womanughing while looking at him. Old woman, you... Sorry, I cant stopughing. Youre too funny... E tried to contain herughter, but the more she held it in, the louder herughter grew. Nathan felt very angry and embarrassed. With puffy cheeks, he just red at E, unable to do anything. Christian also witnessed this incident from afar. In his eyes, there was a touch of tenderness when he looked at E and Nathan. And after that, he averted his gaze. Every time he looked at E and Nathan, his cold heart seemed to get a shot of warmth. Haikal also watched Es every move. Ever since E entered the event room, he had a hard time taking his eyes off her. Compared to five years ago, E had be even more charming. Haikal ... Indris soft voice brought him back to his senses. After seeing E and Indri, Haikal felt that the two were so different. If it wasnt for the news that spread on the inte, he would not have brought Indri to this event. This woman really humiliated him! If it wasnt for Indri who had been approaching him from the start, he would never have chosen this woman. I have something to take care of, Haikal let go of Indris hand and walked to the other side. Haikal? Wait... Indri wanted to chase Haikal, but at that moment, her cell phone rang. The call came from her mother. Yesterdays incident was still etched in Indris heart. Although her face was swollen, her mothers face was much worse than hers. Seeing this, she felt calmer. At least, shes not that bad... Mother... Indri, how are you? Merry asked anxiously. She knew very well that her daughter loved Haikal very much and would never leave him. In this city, Indri was not the only one who felt this way. There were so many women who also liked Haikal. Thats why there were many people who also wanted to find a chance to get rid of Indri. Merry wanted her daughter to be strong, stronger than E. Otherwise, her daughter would be eliminated from Haikals side. Just like how they got rid of E... Im fine, Merrys heart immediately calmed when she heard her daughters words. She breathed a sigh of relief. Good then. Indri, you must take good care of Haikal. Now, E is the babysitter of the Adipamungkas Family, but she definitely wants to get back together with Haikal. You have to be careful. That sentence made Indris eyes look cruel. Dont worry, mom. How could she let that bitch go back to Haikal again? She had put all her strength and effort to snatch Haikal. And now she wouldnt let Haikal off that easily. Haikal is hers! Meanwhile, E was still with Nathan,ughing at him for his funny behavior. Nathan felt angry and wanted to chase E away. He didnt want to see her if E was stillughing at him like this. Finally, E went to the bathroom to calm herself down. Haikal was seen talking to someone when he realized that E went to the bathroom alone. He rushed after her. E entered the bathroom and washed her hands. At that moment, she heard a loud noise from the door behind her. The voice made her turn her head warily. What was in front of her was Haikals face which was not decorated with the slightest smile. He was wearing a dark gray suit, looking neat and stylish. But E could no longer see the kindness on his face. She could only see his craziness. You entered the wrong bathroom. This is a womens bathroom, said E. She walked over to the tissue holder and dried her hands without heeding Haikal. Haikal looked at her, feeling his throat getting tighter. Isabe. That one call made all the contents of their conversation on the phone flooded their minds again. Haikal stepped forward and grabbed Es wrist. E didnt fight back. She let Haikal grab it and just looked at the man indifferently. After all, theres no point fighting back. She was a woman and her strength was not enough to fight a man like Haikal. She looked at her hands and then at Haikals face. Your fiance is still out there. Chapter 88 88 My Mothers House Your fiance is still out there. E didnt even hide the cynicism in her tone. But to Haikals ears, E sounded like a woman who was jealous. It was true, E still liked him. After all, he was Es first love. How could E have forgotten him so easily? He didnt think long and thought that every hatred that radiated from Es face or out of her mouth was a form of jealousy. Isabe, I missed you so much. Haikal looked at E with a gaze full of love. His eyes fell on the face of the woman in front of him. E, who had been very beautiful from the start, looked even more attractive after five years. Sorry, but I dont. E still smiled as she said that. She was used to using her smile as a tool to pretend, to cover up her true self that she almost forgot what her real smile was. Youre mad at me, arent you? ..... Haikal looked at E excitedly, adding a bit of strength in his hand that was holding Es hand. Es eyes shed disgust as she realized how disgusting the man before her was. Haikal, let go of your hand. You hurt me. Im sorry. Haikal immediately reduced the strength in his hand, but had no intention of letting go of Es hand. However, his following words made E even more astonished. Im too excited. You know Im waiting for you. How much time did I spend waiting for this day? I really wanted to meet you. Haikal was still the same as before. Even E still remembered the way he apologized every time he made a mistake, just like the person she loved before. Unfortunately, even if Haikal was still the same as it was five years ago, E hadpletely changed. Meet me? E sneered and looked at him with disdain. Haikal, didnt you intervene five years ago? No need to deny it. Did you think I wouldnt investigate it? Isabe, I... Haikal frowned. I only found out about it after... I dont want to hear your excuses, E interrupted. Do you think your reasoning makes sense? Or do you think I will forgive you just because of your brief exnation? Or... E removed her hand from Haikal and stepped forward. Or do you intend to make up for it? Help me get everything back? However, before Haikal could answer, E retreated back to her ce and said, After five years, you are bing more and more... naive. After saying that, E straightened the dress on her body and came out of the bathroom. Haikals eyes burned when he saw the woman leave him. He immediately followed her and said, Dont you want to get back whats yours? E pursed her lips tightly, saying nothing. The house that the Maheswara Family is currently living in is your mothers house, right? Haikals voice became serious as he said that. Are you happy to see that the Maheswara Family lives in that house? Actually, the house will be bequeathed to your sister as a wedding gift. Do you want to take it back? Haikal looked at E intently. He really understood Es character. E would not let anyone else touch what was hers. Plus, after all the atrocitiesmitted by the Maheswara Family on her, E definitely wanted the house back, no matter how much it cost. E exhaled tiredly, as if she didnt want to deal with this man in front of her anymore. After that, she raised her head and looked at Haikals face. Her hands were tightly clenched at this point. She did not expect her father to bequeath the house to Indri as a wedding giftter. It was the house she had lived in for the past eighteen years. And the house belonged to her mother! Dont you want to take back your mothers house? Haikal continued. Es fists were clenched so tightly that her fingernails dipped into her palms. Of course she would! Of course she would take it back! What can you offer? E asked coldly. A proud smile appeared on Haikals face. Im not in a hurry. We can talk about itter. Too long. I dont have the patience to wait, E turned around after giving Haikal a condescending look. Isabe, dont forget. I know you very well. Haikal smiled and stroked Es face with his hand. You are still as beautiful as ever. No, you are even more beautiful than before. If only you had been gentler, I would never have left you. Haikal took a deep breath, showing a regretful expression. E just looked at him nkly. She had seen shameless people many times, but this man before her was the worst. His level of narcissism had gone beyond reasonable limits. Too bad, I dont like you. E dodged and pped Haikals. She looked at him as if the man was an annoying fly. After that, she came out of the bathroom. One day, we will meet again. Of course they would meet again. They would meet on the day E took revenge for everything. E would not miss this opportunity. She would take back everything that was rightfully hers. Haikal saw the figure of E who left him with a faint smile on his lips. If he had set his goal, how could he possibly let her go? E came out of the bathroom and went straight to where Nathan was sitting. Old woman! How dare you leave me here alone for so long! Nathan looked at E in annoyance. He had waited for her long enough in this ce alone! He didnt know anyone here and his father was busy chatting with other people. He had also finished eating. Without E beside him, what could he do? Hes so bored! Looks like he had to teach this old woman a lesson! But after he red at E for quite a while, he found that E didnt react at all. Whats wrong? Nathan shouted once more, but E still didnt respond. Nathan was surprised to see her. Didughing made her stupid? He immediately approached E and waved his hand in front of her eyes. Hey, are you okay? Hah? E suddenly woke up. She saw Nathan in front of her and forced a smile. What is it? Nathan crossed his arms across his chest in annoyance. I called you over and over again. Sorry, I was thinking about something. E didnt even feel the urge to argue with Nathan. She recalled what Haikal had told her. Her father had given her mothers house as a wedding gift for Indri and Haikal. That house was her mothers house! Why was her father so cruel to her? The house was her mothers legacy and should be hers! Why did her father even give the house to Indri? Isnt she the daughter of another mother? Indri is just a stepdaughter to him! Chapter 89 89 My woman Sorry, I was thinking about something else. Es voice was soft as she said it. She took a deep breath, but struggled to control her emotions. Old woman, are you sad? Nathan raised his eyebrows when he saw Es face. He didnt like the expression on Es face right now. He had seen E angry many times when he made fun of her. But this was the first time Nathan had seen E sad. What made this woman sad like this? But Nathan didnt want this old woman to know that he cared about her so he continued, If you put on an ugly face like this, youll embarrass yourself. Hmm... E nodded and inhaled repeatedly. Im fine. Even after Nathan teased her, E didnt reply as usual. Nathan frowned, not liking the situation. Is something bothering you? Nathan still felt that there was something wrong with Es attitude. He felt that E was not a woman who was easily sad. There must be something going on. She could fight his father who was feared by everyone. While at the supermarket, she was still able to fight the two ugly women very bravely. E defended him and protected him from them. ..... Why did this strong woman suddenly look... fragile? No. Do I look like someone who is easily bullied? E tried to show that she was okay. She smiled and stroked Nathans head gently. Im your babysitter now. Who dares to disturb your family? Nathan felt that what E said was very reasonable, but the boy was sure that what E said and her current situation were very different. Just as he was about to ask again, a woman came up to them. Nathan looked up and saw the face he hated. Ugly woman... The call made Indris face look ugly, but after that she smiled. Young master. Sis... She didnt call Nathan an illegitimate child with her own mouth again. Because thest time she said that word, she got a beating that could deter her for life! E and Nathan looked at each other with strange looks because of Indris face. That smiling face was really strange. Nathan couldnt help but say. Dont smile, I am still young. Your face scares me. I wont be able to sleepter! You... Indri red at Nathan. This child is so impudent! He is really naughty and doesnt have any manners. She really wanted to teach Nathan a lesson. But when she recalled that this brat was the young master of the Adipamungkas Family, Indri held herself back. If this boy wasnt Christians child, Indri would have pinched his ear and made him cry! I came to apologize. Indri wore a regretful expression on her face and said, I was worried for my mother that day so I couldnt control my emotions. Im really sorry, I... Sis, Young master, can you please forgive me? E looked at Indri and felt that her acting skills were very poor. Shouldnt she shed a tear or two at this time? Even Nathan, who was still 5 years old, acted much better than Indri. Nathan still focused on Indris face and said disdainfully, Dont put on such a sad face. Youre getting worse and worse. Nathan said it with a serious face. Even his tiny brow furrowed in disgust with the ugly womans swollen face. Thatment made E smile. At times like this, this chubby kid could be really cute. Indri couldnt pretend anymore when she faced the insult. She gritted her teeth and turned her gaze to E. She always watched Haikal wherever Haikal went even though they werent together. Earlier, she saw her fianc following E to the bathroom. Of course Indri knew what had happened. At first, she wanted to go into the bathroom to confront the two of them. But she refused because she was afraid that Haikal would be angry with her. This time, she decided to use her brain to get back at E. Alright, the time to apologize is over. You can go now. E was tired of dealing with Haikal and didnt want to deal with Indri anymore. She didnt even need to use any politenguage to drive Indri away from there. Indri didnt want to go and said, You havent forgiven me. If I dont want to, why should I forgive you? E turned to Nathan and the fat boy chimed in. Thats right! Why should we forgive you? I... suddenly, Indris voice turned soft. But I already apologized. Sis, young master, I beg of you... If only her face wasnt this swollen, maybe her face would look pitiful. But unfortunately, her ugliness covered all of that. E looked back and saw Haikal approaching them. As soon as the man approached, Indri immediately walked towards him. Haikal, my sister and this young master wont forgive me. They dont want to hear my exnation. Disgust was seen in Haikals eyes. But he helped Indri to stand up and then looked at where E was sitting. Haikal looked at her calmly, as if nothing had happened between them. Isabe, why wont you forgive Indri? He asked gently. E felt that humans could be really cunning and two-faced. She was talking about people like Haikal and Indri. Before she could speak, a voice sounded from behind her. Do you mind my womans decision? Christian held his wine ss as he spinned it casually. He looked at Haikal with a cold gaze. Did this man want E? Is he looking to die? Christian was used to looking at anyone with a cold stare, but this time the one he gave Haikal was far more sinister. It was because the man in front of him wanted something that was already his. Possessive feelings emerged in Christians heart. Haikal was surprised by the word my woman that came out of Christians mouth. He looked at E in disbelief. Isnt E just his sons babysitter? Indri was also surprised when she heard Christians words. But apart from being surprised, she also felt happy. She took Haikals arm and said, Haikal, look. You still think about this woman, but she is already sleeping in another mans bed. A babysitter who wants to sleep at her masters ce.... She embarrassed all the women in this world! All the sentences that came out of Indris mouth were very spicy, different from her attitude when she apologized earlier. Indri, a cold voice rang in the womans ear. I am your sister. Is this how you treat me? Saying this, E got up from her spot. Before Indri could react, E had pulled her body. Chapter 90 90 Teaching Manners Indri, I am your sister. Is this how you treat me? Es cold voice sounded in Indris ears. After that, E pulled Indris body without warning so that Indris hand that was holding Haikal was released. They both faced each other now. Ah! Indri winced when Es sudden movement startled her. What do you want to do? She looked at E with wide eyes, trying to make a panicked look on her face. E looked at her with a sneer. My dear sister, what are you making such a fuss about? Im a woman too. How can I be that strong? Also, theres no need to pretend to be weak in front of your fianc. That is useless. E said this while looking at Haikal. Haikal didnt care about his fiance at all. Right now he was looking at E with a confused mind. Since when did E be Christians woman? ..... She just got out of the asylum and went straight to warm Christians bed. What a cheap whore! As he thought about this, the veins on his forehead bulged out with emotion. Indri turned his gaze to Haikal and saw that his fianc looked at E instead. In her brain, it was as if an rm sounded loudly, making her heart beat fast. Haikal, I am your fiance! She growled uncontrobly, making Haikal turn his attention to her. I know. His face looked impatient as he looked at Indri. At that moment, Indri realized that her position was really threatened! Her head turned towards E so fast it looked as if it had slipped from her neck. Why would a crazy woman like youe back to my life again? Why? Her eyes looked so scary when she looked at E. If not for Es sudden appearance, Haikal would still love her! Now that E is here, Haikal suddenly changes. The man didnt think of her even though he was by her side! Indri, it seems I was too good to you before so you can treat your sister however you want, right? Es eyes were fixed on Indri. She stepped forward and then pped her face. As your older sister, I will teach you manners today. E didnt care how many people were here, or if she would be on the news front tomorrow. When she thought that her father would give her mothers house to Indri, she couldnt contain her anger. The pain... This pain she was feeling made her recall how miserable her days had been for the past five years! Christian and Haikal just stood there without saying anything. The attitude of the two of them was very cold even though they were watching the debate between E and Indri. They didnt seem to care at all. Indri held her face in pain and looked at E in disbelief. How dare she! Her already swollen cheeks hurt even more, like they were burning with fire. It feels very tingling. Indri took a deep breath, but she couldnt contain her emotions. You bitch! Indri tried to hide her embarrassment and was about to leave, but E had already approached her. She looked at her condescendingly, but her voice was sweet. Sister, does it hurt? She did not expect an answer from Indri and continued her sentence. Of course it better be painful so you can remember this lesson. Indri did not hide the hatred in her eyes. Bitch, how dare you... PLACK! Another pnded on Indris face. Sister, didnt I just teach you? Have you forgotten? Es whole body felt cold. She couldnt feel anything anymore as if her hand was moving by itself. Do you hate me because I was too patient in teaching you? You... What else could Indri say? Remembering the burning heat on her face, she swallowed back her words and decided to ask her fianc for help. Haikal, how can you let her treat me like this? I cant interfere in your family matters, Haikal replied lightly. He looked at Indri on the floor with disgust in his eyes. If it werent for this woman, E would still be his. Haikal, you... Oh? What a pity... E smiled sweetly at Indri. Out there, everyone says that Haikal Adisurya and Indriani Maheswara are lovers who love each other. But it seems your love is not that strong. As she said that, E was seen fiddling with her fingers as if she was ready to p Indri whenever she had the chance. Actually, I wanted to ask you something. After everything youve done to me, dont you guys ever have bad dreams at night? E crouched in front of Indri and leaned closer to her ear. She whispered in a low voice, You took my sons life. Sooner orter, I will make you pay for it with my own hands! The voice did sound low, but since it was so scary, Indri was shaking. Her body trembled as she looked at E. She was frightened! This woman in front of her was not the innocent woman from five years ago. But once she remembered that E was no longer the daughter recognized by the Maheswara Family, Indri became more confident. So what if E had changed? She had nobody! Meanwhile, Indri still had her mother and father. She still had the Maheswara Family! What are you talking about? Father will not let you into the Maheswara Family again! Why should I go back? E raised her eyebrows andughed. Do you think I want to go back to that house again? You... My dear sister, you dont want to be seen by many people do you? E raised her head and nced at Haikal. Looks like your fianc also wants to go home soon. At that moment, more and more people gathered around them. But since Christian was there, no one dared to take a photo or say a word. Indri also just realized the existence of the people around her. The hatred she felt for E y only grew bigger. Today, E had ridiculed and humiliated her! Lets go, Haikals voice sounded from above her head, bringing tears to Indris face. Haikal, why didnt you defend me? Haikal helped Indri to get up from the floor and looked at the woman in front of him with annoyance. He tried to swallow his anger because now they were in front of the crowd. Didnt you hear what Mr. Christian said earlier? She is his woman. Do you dare to seek trouble with her? Dont want to live anymore? He carried Indri so he could get out of there as quickly as possible. Indri leaned on Haikals shoulder. Her swollen face looked even uglier now. When she thought back to Haikals words, doubt shed in her eyes. Did Haikal lie to her? Chapter 91 91 Injured Hand E witnesses Haikal and Indris departure. Her bad mood got a little better after she took her anger out on Indri. As she turned around, she was met with Christians somber gaze. She had been so angry earlier that she had forgotten the existence of the man beside her, as well as the chubby five year old who was standing next to his father. She had forgotten that she hade here to take care of Nathan. But their encounter turned out to cause amotion. Meanwhile, Nathan still couldnt react at this time. He was still drowning in his admiration. He felt that the old woman in front of him was too cool! Even cooler than when they were in the supermarket! His tiny face was full of excitement and his gaze was fixed on E with pride. He felt amazed and proud that E was not afraid when faced with ugly women who tried to annoy her. E looked very brave when she dealt with the ugly woman earlier! Of course, as his babysitter, E couldnt embarrass him! ..... That look of admiration made Es heart feel happy. Never had anyone looked at her with such admiration and pride before. Just as she was about to say something, Christian had already snorted, How dare... E lowered her head in shame. And then realized that everyone in the room was looking at them. It seemed she had caught everyones attention. She curled up slightly as if trying to hide from their judgemental stares. But actually, the scariest look came from Christian who was looking at her now. I didnt mean to, um... Im sorry I made such a fuss. E lowered her head deeper in fear. Christian walked up to her and said in a low voice, Are you satisfied now? Hmm... E nodded honestly even though she was afraid. Of course she was very satisfied because she could retaliate at Indri. But that didnt mean hercency would stop her from taking revenge. As she had told Indri earlier, she would avenge what they all did to her, with her own hands. And her threat was not meant to be taken as empty. Tsk... She heard Christians sneer in her ear in response to her actions. She closed her eyes and prepared to ept Christians punishment. But when she lifted her head, she found that Christian was already walking towards the stage. On the stage there was a standing mic usually used to deliver presentations, so its only natural to have it at a gathering like this. E looked at the man standing on the stage, surrounded by a beautiful crystal chandelier. He was the center of everything in this world. Christian looked at everyone below the stage. His voice came from the microphone. I dont want anyone to talk about todays matter. It wasnt too loud, but there was a firmness in his tone that made everyone feel the urge toply. After saying that, Christian immediately got off the stage. E looked at him with a stunned look. Meanwhile, Nathan was eating cake beside E and said with his mouth full. My father is the greatest. E turned to Nathan and was surprised to find the boy back to eating and filling his stomach again. Even without Christians warning, these people wouldnt really dare to discuss this matter. After all, Indri and E were from the Maheswara Family. In addition, the Maheswara and Adisurya family would soon be united. No one would dare to seek trouble with them. At most, this incident would only be gossip when the richdies had lunch together. E didnt care. She no longer had a name or reputation in this city. She did not know how many versions of her story from five years ago that went circting. She had beenbeled as a bad person. How could she still be afraid of being talked about by these people? Not long after that, Christian came home with E and Nathan. E was sitting in the car looking a little dazed. What was on her mind right now was the figure of her mother. She suspected that her mothers death had something to do with them. Subconsciously, her hands clenched into fists once again. A resolute determination for revenge shed in her eyes. Nathan could feel Es turbulent emotions. He used his hand to gently tug on Es dress. Old woman, whats wrong with you? Im fine, E rushed to cover her emotions as she turned to face Nathan and cracked a smile. I dont believe it, Nathan said. He pulled Es hand and when he felt the warmth in her hand, his eyes went wide. The warmth didnte from his body temperature. Her hand felt wet. He immediately turned the palm of Es hand and found a drop of fresh blood. Old woman, you... Nathan looked at Es palm frantically, not knowing what to say. When Christian heard his sons words, he immediately looked in the same direction. Es soft and tiny hands left a trail of blood. The marks on her hands were clearly made by her own nails because she was clenching her fists too tightly. E didnt know what to say when faced with Christian and Nathan demanding answers from her, especially when Christians eyes were trying to investigate her. She swallowed nervously. As she was about to exin, she found that Christian had already averted his eyes. He didnt seem to care. Suddenly, Es heart ached. She closed her mouth again and looked out the window. Nathan felt a strange aura between Christian and E. This awkwardness also made him feel confused so he decided to keep quiet. ... At home, Christian saw E sitting on the sofa pensive. He raised his hand and told his servant to get the medicine box. Let me see. E was still in a daze until Christian stood in front of her. Christian? Her eyes fell on the medicine box the man was carrying and her beautiful eyes looked surprised. Give me your hand. Christians face looked grim. E stretched out her hand obediently. A smile immediately appeared on her lips. Thank You. Id like you to thank me in another way, Christian said, looking at her with deep eyes. You know what I mean. E fell silent. Of course she knew what Christian meant. What else could he want from her other than her body? Are you cursing me in your heart again? Christian said as if he could guess Es thoughts. Before E could answer, Christian had crouched down and picked her up from the couch, carrying her upstairs. Chapter 92 92 Golden Chance The medicine box in the living room fell, sending its contents strewn across the floor. The wound on Es hand was covered with ster. E wrapped her arms around Christians neck as the man carried her. What... What are you going to do? You... Christian replied seriously without changing the expression on his face. The answer immediately made E blush. Her eyes looked slightly closed in embarrassment. Her appearance made Christians eyes look even more burning. If the man could run, he might have run as fast as he could to get her into his room. After repeatedly making love to him, the woman still looked shy. Once inside the room, Christian immediately locked the door so that no one would disturb their night. Christian thenid E on the bed. Her long hair looked messy on the white bed. Her face was still covered in light make-up and her eyes were filled with the same passion that Christian felt. Her light blue dress made the bed look like a beachpped by the waves. Her body was seen contorting under the dress that wrapped her figure beautifully, making Christian swallow his saliva again and again. He looked at the woman like an angel in front of him with a gentle gaze. His hand touched Es chin and lifted it slightly before he asked, Is your hand injured because of the Maheswara Family? ..... E didnt expect Christian to ask this suddenly. She was silent for a moment and then nodded. I... the doubtful words left her mouth, but she stopped speaking. She had nothing to say. She didnt need pity from anyone and she didnt need it from Christian either. No, its not. Christian doesnt ask what made E like this. He trapped her in his arms and then kissed her lips. E moaned as Christian bit her lip lightly. It didnt take long for the kiss to ignite her passion. The kiss moved from one ce to another, making Es body burn. As time went on, she sank more and more into the arms of the man in front of her. But one thing she knew was, she must not let her heart sink. All of this is temporary. Everything she had right now was only temporary... ... When she woke up the next day, E was in bed alone. Her hand touched the empty bed beside her. Cold. That meant Christian was long gone. E figured Christian had gone to work by now. She took her cell phone which he ced on the nightstand and looked at the clock. It was 9 oclock. Thinking about her task of taking care of Nathan, E immediately got up and took a shower. When she came downstairs, Nathan was watching television with the butler standing beside him. The butler always had a friendly smile. Hearing the sound of movement from upstairs, the butler turned and saw E. Miss, you are awake. His greeting was very polite. E knew that all of Christians servants were trained to be polite. But E felt that something had changed. There was a different kind of respect than usual and that respect was directed at her. E smiled and nodded. When she was about to approach Nathan, the butler had already approached her. Miss, Master is a very lonely man. That sudden sentence made E raise her eyebrows. The butler looked at E and continued, I am old and I can see how he treats you in a different way. I hope you can take good care of him. Not waiting for Es answer or reaction, the butler took a deep breath and said, He also needs warmth from others. The butlers face looked a little sad and helpless, as if Christian had been living with bad memories of the past that always haunt him. E immediately shook her head at the butler and guessed the mans intention. You should already know about my rtionship with Christian. I am his mistress. Since E was his mistress, their rtionship wouldntst long. Sooner orter, E would return to her own life. She cant stay in Christians life forever. Their rtionship is only temporary, one thats based on profit. Once there is no more profit to acquire, they will separate and go their own ways. Miss, trust me, the butlers voice sounded filled with determination. Ive worked for him for many years and Ive never seen him bring a woman into this house. Youre different in his eyes. He... Hey, youre talking too much... Nathan held the television remote in his hand while looking at the butler angrily. He admitted that he liked this old woman a little, but he would not ept her as his mother. Even though he was young, he could understand the hidden intention behind his butlers words. His rebuke silenced the butler. The man then no longer continued his sentence and could only look down in shame. E frowned, unable to bear to see the old butler treated like this. Little master, he didnt mean anything bad. Also, I wont be your new mother. Your father and I didnt get along and I wasnt the right choice for him. That sentence made Nathan grip the remote in his hand tighter. It was clear that these were the words he wanted to hear from Es mouth, that she would not be his mother. The woman was just his babysitter. But when he heard it, somehow he felt ufortable. He averted his eyes and sat back down on the sofa to escape the situation. For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room became extremely awkward. E was about to get up and go upstairs when suddenly her cell phone rang. She looked at the number on the screen and her eyes turned serious. Apparently, that man couldnt wait anymore... Hello? E answered the call in a soft voice. Good morning, Haikal. The voice made Nathan turn his head. Haikal? Wasnt it the man who met them at the party yesterday? By the time he wanted to listen carefully, E had already moved away from him. Nathan was angry. He sat hugging the sofa cushions and shouted at his servant, I am hungry! E was not surprised by the call from Haikal. She knew that the mans attraction to her was growing stronger. And E wasnt going to miss such a golden opportunity to avenge what happened to her five years ago. Chapter 93 93 Dating Another Man Good morning, Haikal. Hearing Es gentle voice, Haikal felt his heart at ease. He had his cell phone in his hand as he walked to hisrge work chair. His eyes narrowed slightly, showing a devious intent. Regarding what happened yesterday... should we meet for a chat? Subconsciously, E clenched her fists. But she remembered Christians wordsst night. The man didnt want her to hurt her hand again so she let go of her grip. You look very confident that you can get the house from my sister, she said with a smile. Dont you believe me? Haikal looked rxed. Indri loves me very much. You know that too. As long as I want it, as long as I ask for it, she will give it all to me. After all, I am Haikal Adisurya. E agreed with what Haikal said because her former self was also like Indri. She was too blinded by love and willing to give anything to Haikal so as not to lose him. After thinking for a moment, she said, Where? You are still as firm as before, said Haikal. How about the caf where we usually go? I cant wait to see you again. Disgust rose from Es heart, but she still tried to calm down. ..... Hmm... Fine then. See youter. After hanging up the phone, E leaned against the window looking at the scene before her. She thought for a long time then went upstairs to change her clothes. Old woman, where are you going? However, E did not listen to the question. Right now there was only one thing on her mind- her mothers house. She would not let the people who made her suffer to live in her mothers house. They didnt have the rights for that. Old woman! Nathan called again, but the only answer he got was the sound of the door closing. His brow furrowed in annoyance. The butler beside him could only wipe his sweaty forehead, trying to find a way to exin to the boy. But before he could speak, his young master took out his cell phone and called his father. Father! That olddy went on a date with someone else! He said, his face filled with anger. As a babysitter, shouldnt E take care of him? Why did she even go out by herself? On the other side, Christians face immediately looked grim. He didnt say anything for quite a while. Nathans little heart could not endure the long silence and he asked again, Father, are you listening to me? Who will she meet? Christians voice sounded very cold and scary. Nathan felt goosebumps on his body as he stuttered to answer, The person from yesterday... Haikal... As soon as Christian heard that name, he immediately hung up his phone without a word. Nathan looked at his disconnected cell phone with a sad look. After that, he turned his head towards his butler. Dont anyone love me anymore? His expression looked a little hurt. Why did he feel his father was angry with him? However, Nathan realized that the anger was not directed at him, but at his babysitter who just walked away. This is all her fault. Father must be very angry with the old woman. Nathan nodded confidently and his eyes returned to the television in front of him. However, he didnt want to watch it anymore. At the thought that the old woman would meet another man, he felt uneasy. He felt like his toy had been stolen by someone else. ... The caf where E and Haikal met was not located in the city center. Its on a fairly quiet street, but the view was very beautiful. The trees lined the roadside, slightly blocking the sunlight that entered the cafe, making the atmosphere feel cool. Sometimes the wind would blow hard, making the leaves fall. E was seen standing in her purple dress looking pensive. She hated this ce. This ce was in her memories that she didnt want to remember anymore. Even the good memories became bad memories for her now. E took a deep breath and walked into the cafe. The caf was still the same as before, as if the past five years had not changed its appearance in the slightest, not leaving any traces behind. The decor was European-retro style, making anyone who walked inside feel like theyre back in the 17th century. The crisp sound of the bell snapped E out of her memories. She lifted her head and saw Haikal sitting by the window in his gray suit, smiling at her. Just like old times. Unfortunately, E had changed. Haikal... E greeted him coldly and sat across from him. You dont have to be so awkward with me. Haikal looked calm. Every move he made now was very organized, as if to show that he was different from five years ago. Within five years, Haikal had also changed a lot. He was no longer the cheerful boy who didnt know how to be serious. Now he was apany leader. He raised his hand and called the waiter. Two cappinos. No, E stopped the maid. ck coffee for me. Haikal raised his eyebrows and then nodded. Thats all. The servant nodded and followed Haikals words. The man was very satisfied with the servants attitude which made him feel superior. His move showed that he was from the upper ss. Who dared to oppose him? Es gaze was still fixed on the scenery outside of the window. After five years, E realized that time was something very magical. Sadness filled her heart, but she had learned how to hide her feelings. After a while, she looked at Haikal and said, I want my mothers house back. What can you offer? Haikal looked at the woman in front of him casually. Why the rush? We havent reminisced about our past. Reminiscing about our past? Es lips curved into a smile. Okay. How about we talk about how you killed my son. Es eyes suddenly looked cruel. Bing a mother made her realize that although she did not know who the father of her child was, it did not prevent her from loving the child. Even though she hated the man, her son was innocent. And E loved her child with all her soul. Haikals face immediately changed. Thats a long time ago. Dont talk about it. He also did not know anything about the child. He knew that after E gave birth, the child... He immediately stopped his thoughts. Why talk about the bad past? Now E was in front of him and he couldnt wait to get this woman back. He lifted his hand and grabbed Es hand that was on the table. Their hands touched each other. Its easy to get your mothers house back, you know. Chapter 94 94 Bing a Mistress From the high window, warm sunlight prated, creating a warm and harmonious image. Haikal looked at Es face with a stunned look. At this moment, his palm was holding her small and warm hand. Isabe, I shouldnt have left you back then, Haikal shook his head regretfully. This is all Indris fault for being too cruel. E frowned when Haikal suddenly changed the subject. Disgusted, she said, You havent said what you asked for. You know I hate it when youre beating around the bush. E smiled. Haikal could only look at her in admiration. His eyes stared at E like someone who was drunk. I want you toe back to me and be my woman. Haikal thought back to yesterdays incident and said, I can see that Christian doesnt care about you. Being with him wont do you any good. Christian is very cruel. You must have heard of it, right? ..... Haikal seemed to be persuading E with all his heart. He looked like he was worried about E, not thinking about his own feelings. The rumors circting out there are not mere lies. Ive dealt with Christian myself and I know his nature. Haikal shook his head, as if he really cared. I was worried that if you were by his side, you would... Does that mean you are willing to get me out of my misery? E smiled, her eyes showing interest. Haikal thought E didnt really want to be with Christian. Surprise and happiness shed in the mans eyes and he immediately made a promise. Isabe, I will treat you well. As long as youe back to me, the house will be yours. You will enjoy the life that everyone wants. Does that mean you want me to be your mistress? E withdrew her hand, took a tissue from the table and wiped it as if she had just touched something disgusting. The waiter came with their coffee, looking surprised to see E like this. He didnt expect there to be such a charming woman in this world. On the other hand, the man before her seemed unable to suppress his aura. The waiter immediately put the coffee in front of them and walked away from the ce. E stirred her coffee casually, picked it up and took a sip elegantly. She didnt even add any sugar. Haikal looked at E who didnt frown even though she drank the bitter coffee. A strange feeling rose in his heart. He remembered that E used to be very afraid of suffering. She didnt like anything bitter like ck coffee. Why didnt you say anything? E raised her eyebrows and looked at Haikal, who looked confused. She knew why Haikal was surprised. If she saw her current self from five years ago, she would also be very surprised. Surprised by the magnitude of the change that had urred to herself. Haikal regained his senses and asked, Since when did you like bitter things? Dont you know the basics of being a man? E stirred her coffee again slowly. Changing the subject constantly is not a good habit. Haikalughed at thement. You have changed a lot. Right, I want you to be my mistress. Isabe, you should know that theres no point in you being with Christian. You better choose me. If you are with Christian, he will leave you one day. Haikal said it while raising his hand to touch the side of Es face. He wanted to taste what it was like for this woman in front of him. That burning passion seemed to radiate from his eyes and felt from his fingers. When E didnt push him and didnt resist his touch, she felt like she had won. E smiled gently at Haikal, raising her hand to hold his hand that was on her cheek. Meanwhile, a luxurious ck car was parked across the street. Inside the car, a mans face was so gloomy, as if it could make the sky rain in no time. After receiving a call from Nathan, he sent his men to find out where E and Haikal met. At first, he thought E wanted to meet Haikal because of her family problems. After all, E wanted to do something to her family. But now, it seemed that the woman was intent on betraying him. His hands gripped the steering wheel tighter. This woman was really shameless! Christian saw all this with his own eyes. Haikal was about to be her brother-inw, but E still wanted to seduce him! Did she want to control a few more men? She really had a very devious mind! The anger in his eyes grew more and more intense. He held back the urge to get out of the car and dragged the woman home with him. Finally, he stepped on the gas in his car and left. Some of the pedestrians looked surprised and frightened by the sudden movement of the car. However, this incident did not affect E and Haikal at all. Haikal looked at E with a happy look. He knew that he would soon get this woman in front of him so his eyes looked even more excited. E could clearly see the change in expression on the mans face. What makes you think that you are so much better than Christian? The sudden question made Haikal stunned. He looked at E. The womans face was still smiling gently as usual. When Haikal wanted to answer, E immediately interrupted him. Do you think you are richer and more powerful than Christian? Or more handsome than him? Or is your future more promising than his? Eughed and her cynicism was uncovered. Did you think I would leave Christian and choose you? You better not be delusional. Suddenly, Es face changed. She rebuffed Haikals hand in disgust, took a tissue to wipe her face as if she had just been touched by something disgusting. You... Haikal felt very angry. He looked at the woman in front of him, shaking violently. The veins on his forehead stood out, showing how angry he was now. E smiled,pletely unaffected by his anger. You dont think so, huh? Then tell me, what is your advantage over Christian? If you can find just one thing about yourself thats better than him, Ill be your mistress. How about it? In Es eyes, this man couldnt bepared to Christian, from any angle. No one couldpare to Christian. His face, appearance, aura emanating from his body, and every move he made showed how charming Christian was. In this city, no one couldpare to him. Isabe, dont you want that house anymore? Haikal stood up angrily and pointed at E who was still silent. He said cruelly, If you stay this stupid thing again, dont me me for being cruel. Youve destroyed your mothers legacy. You buried it with your own two hands! Chapter 95 95 I Hate Liars Isabe, dont you want that house anymore? If you stay this stupid, dont me me for being cruel. Youve destroyed your mothers legacy. You buried it with your own two hands! Every word that came out of Haikals mouth pierced Es heart. Her mothers legacy was truly precious. How could E not want it? But no matter what, E wouldnt go back to this bastard in front of her, the man who killed her son! She felt hurt, but the smile on her lips did not change. First of all, please stop calling me Isabe, Es eyes were sharp as she said that. She was sick of hearing her name out of Haikals lips. She felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. Secondly, you and my sister are not married. Do you know what that means? She continued. Es eyes stared fixedly at Haikal. That means the house still belongs to the Maheswara Family. Even if Indri wants it, she has no right to touch it! Her tone was firm as she said it. Whats the point of being Haikals mistress? With Christians help, E could get the house. She just needed to find a way to persuade Christian to help her get the house back. ..... This jerk in front of her was nothing! All the guests and waiters in the cafe were very scared and looked at the two of them in panic. They were afraid there would be amotion there. However, not a single person dared to interrupt them. It could be seen from the way they spoke and the way they carried themselves that they were both from the upper ss. Plus, they mentioned about the Maheswara Family, a family that was quite feared in the city. Haikals face instantly turned unsightly. You will regret it! He got up and walked towards the door. But before he could get out, E called him again. Haikal looked a little hopeful, hoping that E would change her mind. Maybe E had regretted her decision before they had even parted. However, what E said afterwards shattered Haikals hopes. Haikal ... She pointed at the cappino on the table, a ss that Haikal had not touched at all. You havent paid for it. Haikals face became even more gloomy. He walked over to the cashier and tossed a few hundred thousand notes and left. Lets seeter! I will never forgive you! I wont forgive you either. You and the others... E said those words in a low voice. Only she could hear it and Haikal knew nothing. After Haikal left, E sat quietly and finished her ck coffee. This ck coffee was very expensive and she didnt want to waste it. Every bitter taste on her tongue made E remember how much suffering she felt. This bitter taste was not worth any of that. E used to hate bitter taste but now was used to it. She was used to swallowing bitterness, because nothing was more bitter than her life. Once out of the caf, E took a deep breath. She stretched her body and waited at a bus stop. But right now, at Christians house, Nathan was looking at his father who was cold like an air conditioner. He didnt dare say anything. He thought his father would go straight to the old womans ce. Was his father angry about not being able to find the old woman? After thinking about it for a while, Nathan didnt understand why his father was this angry. Finally, he looked at the butler, looking for an answer. The butler lowered his head, showing that he didnt know why either. He felt that Nathan shouldnt have called Christian. But now its all happened. And this incident made everyone unhappy. Plus, he felt that E would be very unlucky when she got home. After waiting for half an hour, E came into the house with a bag in her hand. Seeing the situation before her, she was taken aback for a moment, but then reacted immediately. Christian, you came home so early today? She walked over to Christian with a happy smile in her eyes. Christian sat on the sofa with a cold face, but not as usual. He has always been cold, but his silence today shows that he is really angry. Something happened and E didnt understand what. E doesnt get any response from Christian. She turned to Nathan and quietly asked the boy what had happened. Nathan just looked away guiltily. If he hadnt called his father, he wouldnt have been this angry. But this was all the old womans fault. If she hadnt gone out to meet another man, he wouldnt have called his father! E went on a date with another man! The moment he thought about that, the guilt in his heart immediately faded. Nathans little face looked somber. He also looked at E with a displeased look. E felt very confused. She didnt understand what she did to make Christian and Nathan angry with her. Finally, she turned to the butler in the room and decided to seek an answer from him. The butler just shook his head slightly, showing that the situation was very bad. It made E feel scared. She wanted to run away from there. But before she could escape, Christian asked, Where did you go? His tone made E tremble as if her body had been tossed into the north pole. I went to a caf to meet Haikal. E was telling the truth and just as she was about to exin their meeting, Christian caught her wrist. He grabbed her hand hard, causing E to wince in pain. But she wouldnt show it in front of Christian. I underestimated you. What did he give you? Christian said it coldly. I... And what good is a woman like you? Christian asked grimly. An ironic smile appeared on the corners of his lips. He grabbed Es hand and released it suddenly, making her stagger. E couldnt stabilize her body so she fell to the floor. identally, her head hit the sharp edge of the coffee table. What- E wanted to ask what made Christian this angry. She hadnt even gotten a chance to exin their meeting earlier. Her hand went up to grip the injured part of her head, but Christian pulled it back again. Do you know the consequences of betraying me? I dont know... E shook her head. Her forehead ached, causing tears to well up in her eyes. But she held back and didnt let her tears fall. I hate liars the most! Chapter 96 96 Seeing It With My Own Eyes The atmosphere in the living room made Nathans and the butlers hearts tense up, as if their hearts were rising into their throats. Nathan witnessed everything in front of him in horror. He couldnt believe his father would actually punish the old woman. After that, the butler immediately took the necessary step. He carried Nathan and went upstairs. He could see that Christian was furious and that Es fate would not end well. And he couldnt let Nathan see it. In Nathans eyes, Christian was a good father, even though he was very strict. But in the eyes of outsiders, Christian was a cruel and unsympathetic person. He did not use his hands to hug others or give warmth. Even though Nathan wanted to help E, he realized that he was just a small kid, so he decided to give up. What could he do against his father? ..... When he arrived at his room, he listened carefully to the movement outside. He looked at his butler anxiously. Head butler, my father wouldnt do anything to the old woman, would he? Young master, sorry. I dont know the answer, The butler sighed helplessly. Just this morning, he talked about Christian to E. Who knew that such a catastrophe would happen so soon. In the living room, E could only stare at the man in front of her without having a chance to exin. No matter what she said, Christian would think that all her words were lies. Christian was displeased with her silence. Meanwhile, E felt her head dizzy after the impact. The pain was unbearable. Christian... She called out Christians name in a weak voice, but the man grabbed Es chin roughly. Didnt I warn you beforehand not to betray me? You want to save yourself now? Christian smiled coldly. I saw you and him with my own eyes. Those words made Es body stiffen. Christian saw her and Haikal by himself? While in the caf, E let Haikal hold her hand, letting Haikal touch her face. But she did all that just to embarrass Haikal. Es eyes widened and her breathing became uncontroble. What could she say to exin all this? If she told the truth, would Christian believe her? Do you remember now? Christian put a sinister smile on his lips. As he said that, he grabbed Es hand and led her to the bathroom upstairs. The strength of his grip made E wince. But being so stubborn, she kept her mouth shut. She didnt want to admit something she didnt do! She never betrayed Christian! Warm blood ran down Es forehead, down her cheeks. Christian looked back and looked at E. His eyes narrowed suspiciously. Are you also using this method to lure Haikal? With that pitiful look on your face? Christian sneered coldly. He opened the shower room and pushed E inside. The cold shower wall made Es body tremble. After that, Christian turned on the cold water, drenching her all over. E lowered her head, watching as the water mixed with the blooding from her forehead. When she saw her hand, E felt lonely. Her heart felt empty... She thought that after spending some time with this man in front of her, Christian would care a little more about her. But that was just her naive thoughts. She couldnt hope for a man like him. This man is a devil and E has been trying to make a pact with the devil. Shes only an ordinary human, and she can only be his puppet. E leaned her body against the wall nkly. She thought about what was wrong with her life that she deserved to be treated like this. She had suffered so much because of her own family... She hoped that by approaching this man, she could take revenge for all that suffering. But in order to achieve her goal, it seemed that she would have to suffer a little more... Isabe! E made Christian even more annoyed. Do you think I will let you go just because you are like this? E snuggled into his arms. Shed been in pain. What else would Christian do to her now? The water was still wet all over her body, making the makeup on her face smudged. She looked so pathetic. She closed her eyes, feeling her head throb violently. Christian frowned in annoyance. After that, he left the room, leaving E alone. When the servants outside saw Christianing out of his room, they just sat there, not daring toe any closer. Christian looked at them and said coldly, Clear everything up. ... E felt immersed in the darkness for a very long time. When she woke up, the sun had already set. Her throat ached and the wound on her head was still throbbing. What Christian did to her came back to her mind. What a crazy man. E exhaled, but she felt her whole body go limp. She had no strength at all. Just as she was about to get up, the butler opened the door and went inside. Miss, are you awake? How do you feel? The butler asked nervously. He understood Christians nature so he didnt need to ask what Christian did to E. He felt sorry for this girl. She was a very good person... Inwardly, the butler regretted what had happened. He walked to Es side and put down a bowl of porridge. E thanked the butler, but she didnt touch the food. When she thought back to the wound on her forehead, she said. May I ask you to help me get a mirror? The butler knew E wanted to see the wound on her forehead, so he handed her the mirror right away. The wound on Es forehead looked wide enough and wet because Christian left her under the shower earlier. E put down the mirror and cursed inwardly. Christian was really cruel. He made her like this and didnt give her any treatment. What if this wound left a mark? If she had a scar on her face and Christian didnt want her anymore, how could she find someone else to help her? While thinking about it, E felt angry. Dont you think your master is going too far? E said angrily. What if this wound on my head leaves scars? The butler nodded sympathetically as he noticed the wound on Es forehead. Es eyes lit up brightly because there was someone defending her. Then can I ask you to help me get some medicine and bandages? If you dont have medicine, then a bandage is enough. The butlers age was twice older than her. Of course he felt sorry for this young woman. He nodded and walked out of the room. But as soon as he opened the door, he met Christians figure. Sir- Chapter 97 97 Call The Doctor Sir- Hmm... Christian entered the room and his gaze was fixed on E. E was sitting on the bed holding the nket. When Christian arrived, she unconsciously snuggled deeper. Es lips pursed in annoyance and her hands gripped the nket tightly, but panic shed across her face. Even though she tried to cover it up, her body couldnt stop shaking. Are you awake? E couldnt even find her voice so she just nodded. Does it hurt? Christian walked over to her slowly, raising his hand to caress her wound gently. E just looked at Christian warily. She didnt dare say anything. At this point, she didnt know whats going through the mans mind and didnt want to say anything that could make him even angrier. She didnt want to feel pain anymore. ..... Why didnt you say anything? Are you afraid of me? Christian moved his hand to Es chin and looked at her intently. You were with him for quite a while, did you do something with him? Christian looked at her like a cheap woman. E didnt only feel pain in her body, but also in her heart. Enough. How can it be enough? Im giving you a chance to be honest about whether you slept at another mans ce. E gritted her teeth and averted her gaze. She tried to contain herself, holding back the pain in her heart. Are you mute? Christians patience seemed to be running low. Slowly his eyes narrowed. The image of the woman in front of him and Haikal making out came back to his mind. His hand that was on Es chin moved to her shoulder and after that, he tore off the pajama she was wearing. The sound of the clothes being torn apart was followed by a look of disbelief in Es eyes. You... Has this man gone mad? E looked even more frantic, but Christian kissed her and bit her lip first. If you dont want to say it, let me check it myself. Not! Dont do this! E tried to cover her body with whatever was nearby. She didnt want to see Christian in a different way. She knew that the man in front of her was a demon, but at least this man had never done anything that she didnt want him to do. Even during sex, Christian always asked permission and made sure that E would nod before he continued. And E never did anything to betray Christian. She didnt want to ept this kind of punishment. She didnt deserve to be treated like this. BRAK! E saw a cab beside the bed and banged her head against it. The impact made Christian release her body with wide eyes. What was this woman doing? E was really cruel to herself. She was terrified of the pain but she knew this was the only way to stop Christian. E felt her vision getting blurry. The stabbing pain made her brows furrow. The ce where she hit her head happened to be her forehead, which was already bruised and bleeding. Finally, blood was running down her cheeks again. Christian squinted his eyes and looked at E with a deep gaze. Do you think you can escape that way? He looked at Es chest and the exposed parts of her body, not finding any traces that it shouldnt have. It made his anger disappear. Meanwhile, E felt her head spinning. Looks like she hit her head too hard. She opened her mouth as if to answer Christians question, but she couldnt make a sound. Seeing her appearance, Christian immediately took a tissue and gently wiped the blood flowing from her wound. E moaned softly as the wound on her forehead was touched. The slightest touch would only make her feel sick. She felt pain. As time went on, her vision grew blurry and it became increasingly difficult for her to open her eyes. A momentter, she fell back into the darkness. ... The sun had not yet fully set and its warm rays came in from the window, shining on Es body while she was lying on the bed. Christian watched E lying on his bed. With the sunlight shining on her, the woman looked as if she came from a painting. The only thing that made this painting look wed was the gaping wound on Es forehead. The anger that Christian felt earlier had started to lessen. When he saw Es face, Christian subconsciously frowned. He had never felt so violent before and it was all because of Es presence. He rose to his feet angrily and left the room. Once in front of the room, he looked at the butler who was waiting at the side. Call a doctor to treat her. If there was a scar on that pretty face, he wouldnt be able to enjoy her beauty again. After all, E was his toy. After hearing Christians words, the butler secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, as expected, his master still had feelings for E regardless of what had happened. The butler rushed downstairs and ordered someone to call the Adipamungkas Familys personal doctor. Meanwhile, Nathan was in his room anxiously. Since the room was soundproofed, he couldnt hear anything outside. Finally, he opened the door to his room slightly and listened. He couldnt help but worry when the butler asked someone to call a doctor. Was the old woman hurt? Nathan nced at his fathers room, saw that the door to the room was tightly closed with clenched fists. He wanted to see E. But when he recalled that the old woman had gone on a date with another man, he went straight back into his room. The old woman was hurt because of his fault. He was responsible for whatever happened to her. Nathan muttered several times in his heart. But as the butler passed by his room, he couldnt help but ask. Hey, what happened to the old woman? The butler could clearly see the worry in Nathans eyes. Indeed, this young master had a bitter mouth, but his heart was as soft as cotton. Miss Es forehead is injured. She must be treated now, he said seriously. He thought Nathan would be even more anxious. But who knew that the fat kid just snorted coldly and walked back to his room. She deserved it, he muttered. Nathan didnt want anyone to know that he liked E. Otherwise, the old woman would be even more proud. She would n a lot of bad things and turned out to be the same as the other women. Nathan didnt want it to happen. The butler looked at Nathan in surprise. In the end, he could only smile and shake his head, escorting the Adipamungkas Familys personal doctor to the main room. Chapter 98 98 Frightened E was still in bed with her eyes closed. However, it was clear that her sleep was restless. Her brows furrowed and her hands gripped the nket tightly. She looked like she was drowning in an endless nightmare. Every now and then, she would mutter quietly and no one could hear her words clearly. Christian stood by the bed, looking at E. Not knowing if it was because of her nightmare, or because she had lost too much blood, Es face was pale. Her lips look very dry and cracked. The doctor who entered the room could only hold onto his briefcase, which was filled with medicine, and didnt dare to move an inch, feeling pressured by the cold aura emanating from Christian. He is the Adipamungkas Familys personal doctor. However, he rarely has direct contact with Christian. You could say, this was the first time the doctor had met him in person. But when he recalled the rumors circting out there, the doctor was surprised by Christians attitude. This man looks worried about the woman in front of him. The butler who apanied the doctor also could only stand while holding back his fear. What does his master want? ..... After a long silence, Christian finally said, Treat her. Okay, the doctor didnt dare to dy any longer. He immediately opened the medicine box he was carrying and took out some disinfectant for Es wound. However, as he approached closer, Christians voice was heard again. Dont go near her. The doctor immediately stopped in his ce. How could he treat her from a distance? He thought for a long time but couldnt find the answer, so he turned and asked the butler for help. The butler also looked surprised and confused. He still didnt understand what Christian wanted. Do it quickly! Christian urged the doctor in a cold voice. He moved to the sofa in his room and sat there watching the doctors every move. He didnt want anyone else to touch his toy. The doctors hands were shaking as he looked at E. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and finally got up the courage to ask Christian. Sir, if I donte closer, I wont be able to treat thisdys wound. It looks like the wound is quite serious and requires... A cold gaze immediately swept across his figure, causing the doctor to stop talking and stand up tensely. Serious? Yes... the doctors voice turned quieter. If youre worried, I suggest sending her to the hospital for a check-up. Im afraid theres a concussion... Whats the probability? The odds are pretty high... Christian squinted disgruntledly at the doctors uncertain answer. I asked for the exact possibility. Ah, the doctor looked surprised and immediately answered, 75% After that, another long silence filled the room. The doctor felt his robes getting more and more wet from his own sweat. Today, Christian was really scary. The butler in the room also didnt dare raise his head to look at Christian. The two of them could only wait for Christian to give his order in silence. E, who was still asleep, muttered incoherently again. The word that could be heard from her mouth was simply asylum. A mental hospital... Christian looked at the woman lying on his bed with a deep gaze. Nobody knew what he was thinking at this moment, but suddenly he got up and left the room. The doctor and butler in the room immediately breathed a sigh of relief. But after that, they looked confused again. Could he treat this woman? The doctor looked at the butler behind him and finally saw him nod. Miss Es position in Mr. Christians heart is very important. Have you ever seen any woman he brought to his house? I... the doctor thought carefully. Touching his chin, he said, Could it be that he is starting to fall in love? They both had worked for Christian for so long that they knew the man very well. Christian had never been in a rtionship with any woman so far. Perhaps... Are you guys so interested in my business? The cold voice that came from the door scared the doctor to the point of almost falling. He immediately took out the disinfectant and cotton swabs to treat Es wound carefully. Meanwhile, the butler could only lower his head, as if to let him know that he was not interfering in this matter. Seeing everything in front of him, Christian felt uneasy. He came back because he wanted to make sure that the doctor treated Es head wound. He didnt think he would hear the conversation between the doctor and his butler. Did he really care about E? Christians eyes looked darker and his lips curled into a cold smile. Shes just a woman who caught his attention for a while. Why should she think about her any further? One day, he would get tired of this woman and get rid of her with money. After all, E also admired him for his power. The doctor touched Es head and wanted to apply a bandage when E suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at the familiar room, the room she had slept in for the past few days. Unknowingly, her eyes immediately narrowed because the room was so bright. She tried to raise her hands to cover the blinding light, but she felt her muscles were weak and powerless. Her body was really tired. She looked around and finally realized there was a doctor in the room. You... E immediately curled up, as if it was her spontaneous reaction when she saw a doctor. The doctor frowned upon seeing that reaction, thinking that E felt her body ufortable. Do you feel sick anywhere? Do you feel dizzy? Even though the doctor asked in a very friendly manner, Es reaction was still so tense, it was as if she was denying his existence. A letter saying that she was insane five years ago had been issued by the hospital and announced to the media. She knew that these people were being threatened by Haikal. But her heart seemed unable to forget what happened. I am fine. Please donte any closer, E said quickly. She snuggled deeper into the bed and tried to get away, but her body was too weak. Finally, she said with a little panic, Please get out of here. Miss, I just want to treat you, the doctor exined carefully. He could see that E was terrified by his presence. It was the first time he and E had met and the doctors face wasnt too bad. She shouldnt be afraid of him. Unless this woman was afraid of everything about the doctor that reminded her of her past... Chapter 99 99 Plenty of Time Please get out of here. Im fine, E growled softly, taking the doctor by surprise. The extreme anger and fear escaping Es gaze made the doctor wonder, what made the woman feel this way? He knew he couldnt make his patient even more ufortable so he tried to calm E down. I will go. Get plenty of rest, Miss. E felt relieved after hearing this. However, before she could let out a calm breath, a low voice sounded in her ear. Another sneaky trick. Es body was shaking as she looked at the man who entered the room. A truly cruel man. With a ck suit that wrapped his looming body, he looked very handsome. However, this time, he was not wearing a tie and the top buttons of his shirt looked a little messy. Its rare for E to see a Christian like this. Christian stepped up and walked over to E slowly. Meanwhile, E tried to stay calm as she looked at Christian. ..... She wanted to exin her reaction to the doctor, but in the end, she said nothing. The butler and the doctor then left the room, leaving the two alone. Do you think everything is over? Christian raised his hand to caress Es cheek. With a smile on his face, he said each word slowly. This made Es hair stand on end. She dared not speak, only allowing Christian to say whatever he wanted to say. Suddenly, pain shot up her chin as the man in front of her grabbed her and said in a deep voice, Come with me to the office tomorrow. Christian tried to convince himself that he didnt care about this woman. He didnt care... ... The scenery in the city didnt change much, even though the seasons were changing. Es eyes were fixed on the car window, seeing her reflection as well as the bandage covering her head. Isnt this an exaggeration? Plus, if she walked into the office looking like this, everyone would turn their eyes at her, right? E nced sideways at the man beside her. Everything that happened yesterday still echoed in her mind, as did all the words Christian said to her. E closed her eyes. And when she opened it again, her face looked t. E couldnt leave this man. She had to ept everything this man said and did to her. They were both silent the whole way, making the driver who drove them tense. She could only breathe a sigh of relief when she saw the Christianspany in front of her. E looked hesitant to get out of the car. But before she could think any longer, Christian had dragged her out of the car. You are just a toy. Watch your manners. Christian held Es chin and his gaze was ambiguous. But what came out of his lips was cold and piercing. E didnt look away despite being treated so badly. She looked straight at Christian. Hmm... Christian couldnt see Es heart breaking into pieces. The woman tried to hold back his feelings even though she was treated unfairly and only bit her lip. Christian seemed satisfied with Es submissive attitude. He turned and walked straight into hispany, followed by E. It was now past work hours so many employees were seen hanging around the office. Christian became the center of attention as he walked into hispany, so the same thing happened to E, even though she tried not to attract attention. E could only look at the man walking in front of her while following reluctantly. Previously, E hade to thepany and attracted many peoples attention. Seeing her appearance now, of course everyone would gossip about her. Carrying documents, Laras stood in the lobby of thepany gracefully. She looked at Es back, with a haughty smile on her face. It seemed that this woman, who was full of confidence a few days ago, had no meaning in her CEOs heart anymore. Laras had worked for Christian for many years. Of course she understood the expression on her CEOs face. Christian didnt care about this woman! If this woman were even a little special to him, Christian wouldnt let her be noticed and gossiped about by the crowd, like an animal in a zoo. When they arrived at the CEOs room, E sat on the edge of the sofa in silence. She felt that she was better off in the lobby and being watched by a lot of people than being alone with Christian. The mans piercing gaze was too cold! Theres so much work for Christian to do, shown by the paperwork strewn across his desk. But not a single word could enter Christians mind at this moment. He lifted his head and looked at the woman who was so calm in his room. Christian felt much calmer when he knew that E was nearby. Es gaze remained fixed on the scene outside the window. She had read the news about thepany owned by her family which moved right across from Haikals. She heard that they did this for their future merger. Soon they would be one. E sneered at the thought. These people werepletely heartless. E had fallen to the point where her father no longer considered her a daughter. What do you see? Her body was suddenly hugged by the man behind her. A low and alluring voice sounded in Es ears, but she also noticed the warning in it. I was looking at my fatherspany, E answered honestly. So impatient, huh? Christian whispered in her ear, making Es neck feel his warm breath. Why are you rushing? Theres still plenty of time. E just smiled sadly without answering Christians question. She understood the meaning behind Christians words. Right now, the man still couldnt believe her and wasnt going to help her. It felt like she was working some kind of an unpaid job just so she could gain Christians trust and supportter. But E was in a dilemma. Christian didnt want to hear her exnation. Even if E had a chance to exin, Christian wouldnt believe her. How long should she wait? When could she get help from Christian? When would she get her revenge? When would she be able to live a normal life again? Isnt it enough to be by my side? Christian hugged E tightly. You can still think of someone else when youre with me. E was about to open her mouth, but Christian interrupted her immediately. From the start, I already knew that you were a shameless cheap woman. But you turned out to be more than I expected. Youre braver than I thought. Christian said it with anger burning in his eyes. Chapter 100 100 Jealous From the start, I already knew that you were a shameless cheap woman. But you turned out to be more than I expected. Youre braver than I thought. E felt that the man had lost his trust in her. However, she only shed a charming smile. Christian, havent you been talking a lot these past few days? E turned and hugged Christian by the neck. They really looked so intimate together. E brought her lips closer to Christians, but she had no intention of kissing him. Her eyes were still shining charmingly and with her voice that whispered like a gust of wind, she said, Let me guess. Are you jealous? Christian snorted and his eyes darkened. Only that grunt left his mouth before he pushed Es body away from him. Because of that, E sat back down on the sofa. She frowned briefly but didnt forget to keep the smile on her face. I cant find any other reason to exin your current anger. Christian waspletely different from other men. Even if Haikal was angry with her, the man would never touch her. Haikal would only curse E and leave her alone. But seeing Christian... It seemed that he was the true devil! ..... Slowly, Es hands clenched tightly. She knew she couldnt dy any longer. The longer she was with Christian, the more her safety would be threatened. I apologize. Christian would take no exnation from Es lips. So E decided to apologize, even though she didnt do anything wrong. Es long hair fell from her shoulders, covering most of her face. A white bandage wrapped around her head, making her look even more pathetic. Christians gaze fell on the woman. It seemed that Es body, which had gained a little weight after being with him, now looked thin and weak again. Suddenly, anger rose from the mans heart. Christian had been trying to make her healthier than before, but this woman found herself another man instead. Plus, E apologized now. Did that mean that she was really back in touch with Haikal? You are very brave, huh. Christian walked over to E and looked at her angrily. Es body looked tiny under his eyes. With her head down, she looked helpless. Christian clenched his fists tightly, trying to contain his emotions so he wouldnt do anything. He felt like he wanted to hit something. E nodded and slowly got up from the seat. Her body swayed a little because her head was still dizzy. She walked over to Christians desk and grabbed a cup of still warm coffee. Christian, have you got any new coffee? Christian could see Es empty eyes, making the anger in his heart re even more. He didnt like seeing E pretending in front of him. Her smile was so fake it was hard for Christian to see any sincerity from it. Finally, Christian returned to his seat and continued to work. E sat back on the sofa, reading the magazine she had seen earlier. Inwardly, she could only take a deep breath. It didnt take long, E felt sleepy because there was no work she could do. Subconsciously, the magazine in her hand slowly slumped and her head leaned against the side of the sofa. Christian turned and saw E sleeping peacefully. His hand stopped moving, causing the pen he was holding to leave a deep imprint on his document. He frowned and decided to leave the room. E was awakened by the sound of her cell phone ringing loudly. She rubbed her eyes and looked around her half-consciously. After that, she realized that her cell phone was ringing loudly. The number disyed on the screen made her hands clenched into fists. Haikal... Es lips curled into a sinister smile. Isabe... Haikal called her name softly, as if no argument had taken ce between them at the caf yesterday. I know you were angry yesterday because I let you down. Dont worry, it wont happen again. If youe back to me, I will treat you well. I think youre too stupid. Outside the door, Laras was standing where she was holding a document. From the gap in the open door, she could see Es smiling face as she answered the phone. When Laras heard Haikals name, her eyes immediately lit up. Finally, she could take down this cheap woman! Laras took out her cellphone and took a photo. Es attention was still on her cell phone. The more Haikal showed his sincerity, the more ironic E felt. I am really, really sorry. I regret everything. As long as you want toe back to me, I promise your family will ept you back. You will still be the eldest daughter of the Maheswara family. Haikal felt that the offer he made was enough to tempt E. He knew that the position as the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family was the most important thing, even more important than being Christians lover. Heh... E sneered. Her eyes looked cold after hearing Haikals words. To be honest, I dont want to return to the Maheswara Family. Whats the point of meing back now? My stepmother and stepsister will trample on me again. When that happens, do you intend to be the hero and save me to ensure that I wont suffer in that house? On the other side of the line, Haikals face changed expression. Indeed, that was his n. If E was by Christians side, he couldnt do anything. But if E returned to the Maheswara Familys house, he could do whatever he wanted. I just want you to have a better life. How long do you think a guy like Christian will want you? He has no shortage of women around him. Many of them want to take your ce, Haikal sighed for a moment as if he was really worried about E. I am a man. So I also understand Christians thoughts. Youre just a toy that catches his attention for a while. E looked at her phone with a bored look and said casually, Youre not one to judge Christians feelings for me. Just as Haikal was about to answer, E was already ahead of him. Do you know why I answered your call? E paused for a moment and then continued, Because I dont want to miss the chance to embarrass you. E smiled as she said that. Do you think I am cruel? You made me like this. Beep... Beep... The call suddenly ended. Haikal who was sitting in his office work chair looked at his cell phone angrily. He immediately mmed the phone, shattering it on the floor. After E ended the call, she looked at the clock and found that it was almost 12 noon. E guessed that Christian wouldnt care about her today, so she finally grabbed her bag and left the ce without any hesitation. Chapter 101 101 Lying There are times when you try to avoid someone but then destiny brings you closer to that person on purpose. Maybe thats how E is feeling right now. She saw a figure that was about 5 meters away from her, only separated by a ss window. Her good mood instantly shattered. Previously, she wanted to find lunch, but now her appetite had disappeared. E could see Laras expression clearly. Maybe she had been obsessed with Christian for years. When she looked at Christian, Laras face was full of admiration and her eyes seemed to glow with stars. Silently, E pursed her lips in annoyance. Did Christian like a woman like her? Would he let this kind of woman be by his side? Right now, Christian was standing with his back to E so E couldnt see the mans expression. She didnt know what Laras was saying to him so excitedly. Because of Haikal, Christian hated her now. No one could support her at this time and E didnt want to get into trouble with Laras. ..... As she was about to leave quietly, Laras raised her hand and pointed at her. At the same time, Christian also turned around. Today, E was wearing a knee-length pink skirt. Her clothes looked neater than usual, but it still couldnt hide her sexiness. She stood where she was holding her bag, looking at the two people who were looking at her questioningly. Christian looked at E intently, as if he wanted to devour her alive. Even from far away, E could still feel the cold aura emanating from Christian. Laras stood beside him with a happy face, as if waiting for a very interesting show. E finally realized. The conversation between Laras and Christian just now was most likely about her. Its just that E couldnt think of what Laras had said to Christian. As she thought about it, Christian was already walking towards her quickly, followed by Laras behind him. A smile appeared on Laras face, as if she had already managed to get what she wanted. When E woke up and lifted her head, Christian was already standing in front of her. Christian was looking at her with a look full of anger, a look that E had always seen for the past few days. Are you sure I cant live without you? That cold voice made the smile on Es face instantly disappear. Did he just say that he could live without her? Of course its possible. E knew full well that she was at a disadvantage, while Christian could do anything to her. Before E could think further, Christian had pulled her hand away. E frowned at the sight of the mans hand gripping her wrist hard. Its always been like this... Christian never listened to her exnations. E, you seem to think too highly of yourself, after saying that, Christians strength increased. E looked into Christians eyes and said, I dont know what I did wrong to make you like this. Whats my fault? Since when did E think too highly of herself? She had always humbled herself in front of Christian, trying to do whatever it took to please him. So, what crime did shemit now? Do you seriously not know? Christian sneered. His gaze fell on Es face and his lips pursed. I have to acknowledge your ability in seducing men. Laras stood beside Christian looking both happy and angry. Why didnt Christian just kick out this woman? He needed to throw this woman away! If this continued, E would find an excuse to justify her action, right? After thinking about it, Laras made up her mind. She looked at E fiercely and said, Mr Christian treats you very well, but you are having an affair behind his back. After that, she took out her cell phone and showed her the photo she took earlier. I saw you talking to Mister Haikal. Your smile looked so happy. When E saw the photo, she clenched her fists tightly. Looks like she underestimated Laras too much. She did not expect that Laras was this cunning. If you listen well, you should know how I humiliated Haikal. Ive never been nice to him. E looked at Laras calmly. She was really angry right now, but she tried to remain indifferent. I was too shocked at that time. After taking the photo, I immediately left so I didnt hear your conversation. Laras looked at E with a fake regretful look. I thought you were a simple and kind woman. But it turns out... It turns out that I got to witness something like this today... Are you kidding me? E looked at her disdainfully. Do you think I am that cheap? Is there something wrong with your eyes? If you dont feel well, quickly take your medicine. Whats the point of arguing with me? Laras shed a haughty smile. Im just saying what I think. Its fine if you dont agree. After that, Laras looked at Christian. Sir, I think she has other intentions when approaching you. Who knows if she will use this opportunity to reveal thepanys secrets to others. Christian kept looking at E, not seeing Laras face when he heard her speak, as if he was trying to find out the truth of Laras words in Es eyes. He let go of his hand that was holding E and said, Your cell phone. Christian wanted to see how much time E spent talking to Haikal. E immediately felt disappointed. It was true, Laras knew Christian so well that she knew how Christian would react. Christian wouldnt listen to her exnation. He just wanted to see the evidence from her cell phone. The cell phone in Es bag felt very heavy now. Her heart felt cold. Again, Christian didnt believe her. However, a secondter, Eughed at herself. When did Christian ever believe her? E took her phone out of her bag and handed it to Christian. She had no other way but to face this problem and deal with it. Christian saw Es unconcerned expression with anger in his heart. He took the phone and looked at the previous call records. There were only a few calls. E rarely contacted anyone and vice versa. At the top, there was an unknown number. Christian immediately called it and the person on the other side answered right away. Isabe, a gentle male voice rang out, calling out to her with surprise and hope. Haikal did not expect E to call him again. However, who wouldve known that the person holding the womans phone right now was not the beautiful woman he imagined, but rather a demon who was ready to destroy him. Christian gripped the phone and looked at E coldly. Are you two enemies? E nodded. E considered Haikal her enemy, but Haikal continued to annoy her. Are you still trying to lie to me? Chapter 102 102 What Do You Want? Are you still trying to lie to me? Christian hung up the call and without further ado immediately threw the phone in the trash. E could only look at her phone that was thrown around like a worthless item with wide eyes. She had already spent millions to get that phone! And now she had no more money to buy a new one. She had to struggle just to feed herself, let alone to get a new cell phone. At the thought of how poor she was, E felt hurt. She really wanted to run to the trash and get her phone back, but she still had her pride. She didnt want to look like a totally desperate cheap woman. Even though her heart was actually crying... Christian saw where Es eyes were. He felt very angry when he saw E was really looking at her phone and immediately grabbed her hand. Do you really care about- ..... Of course! E answered without thinking. She didnt have time to think about what Christian meant. Right now, the only thing she could think about was her phone! The price of the cell phone was millions! How could she not care? If she was still the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family, she would probably have gone straight to buying thetest mobile phone regardless of her old one. Unfortunately, shes not the daughter of the Maheswara Family anymore... Christian gripped her wrist stronger and harder. E still cared about Haikal? It turned out that this woman did have a purpose in approaching him from the start. And unexpectedly, E managed to attract his attention and even toyed with him. Didnt this woman say she wanted revenge? Did that mean she wanted to expel her stepmother and stepsister from the Maheswara Family and then marry Haikal? As this thought popped into his mind, Christian felt even more irritated. Do you want to leave me? The sudden question made E turn and look at Christian with a surprised look. She didnt understand how the topic of the conversation could change so quickly. When did she say she wanted to leave Christian? Even if Christian threw her away now, E would still try to chase him. She still needed Christian to reach her goals! It would make more sense for Christian to want to leave her... Did that mean Christian wanted to dump her now? Christians face grew darker. You dare to think about him, it means that you have prepared yourself to face the consequences, right? After saying this, Christian immediately dragged E back into his study, ignoring Laras who was still beside him. Laras still stood where she was until the door to the room closed with a bang. She still couldnt believe it! Laras had never seen Christian like this before. What did Christian say just now? Why didnt the man dump E? Why didnt the man throw her out? At the thought of this, Laras heart was beating like crazy. No... No way... Laras mumbled a few times, turned around and walked towards the secretarys room. She couldnt believe Christian would do all this. She thought, Christian would immediately throw the shameless woman out of his sight. But why did everything turn out like this? Why didnt her n work? ... After entering the study, Christian immediately grabbed Es hand and pushed her onto the sofa. E frowned at the pain in her wrist and in her butt from the hardnding on the sofa. She curled up slightly as she looked at this sinister man, as if it was a spontaneous reaction of fear of losing her life. She could clearly see that Christian really hated her now. E felt that she had been very unlucky in thest few days. Even though she had experienced five years of suffering in a mental hospital, it didnt mean she was immune to torture. She did not want to be tortured by Christian. If this continued, it would eventually destroy her from within. Christian, calm down. E got to her feet and tried to calm Christian down. Inwardly, she repeatedly reminded herself to be patient in dealing with Christian. I know thatpared to that head secretary of yours, you must trust her more than me. You wont believe me even if I exin until my mouth is foaming. Thats why, I wont exin anything. I just hope that one day, you find out the truth and apologize to me. E raised her head and her gaze was stubborn. E was not a woman who was easy to bow her head in front of other people. If she was really innocent, E would try to defend herself. However, E couldnt do this with Christian. In her rtionship with Christian, she was the one who was always at a disadvantage. She needed Christian, while Christian could easily rece her. It would be difficult to find a recement for Christian, while there were so many women who hoped to take her ce by Christians side. Even though she was stubborn, she still needed Christian to achieve her goals. She had to be patient... Christian nodded and moved closer to E. You better not use your tricks on me. Otherwise, you know how I will deal with you! Even though Christian said it coldly, E still looked at him fearlessly. She nodded and said, I have already signed a contract with you. I wont break it. Her eyes were clear, there wasnt a single lie in them. Christian could see all that. He stepped forward and hugged Es waist before kissing those clear eyes gently. This was an illusion for E. One second Christian would be very rude and the next he would be very gentle. This tenderness was like an illusion, an illusion that E yearned for. E took this opportunity to hug Christian back. They both hugged each other for a long time. After a while, Christian finally said, Go back home. E was surprised to hear that. She didnt think Christian would just let her go. But of course not. Christian was a vengeful man. Dont contact him anymore. I will spare you this time. When talking about Haikal, Christian got annoyed. He didnt know what Haikals position was in Es heart. He didnt know if what E said was the truth or a lie. E could feel the doubt in Christians heart and immediately made a promise to him. I wont take his calls again, he said, nodding. After that, she asked, But we... us... how long will it be? E took a deep breath and held it, waiting for Christians response. Haikal and Indri were engaged and would soon be married. E only wanted the house her mother left behind. She did not want her mothers legacy to be destroyed by that evil mother and daughter. What do you want? Chapter 103 103 A House What do you want? The direct question from Christian took E by surprise. She knew how much Christian doubted her. Then, what was the meaning of this question? Is this a test? Just as E was contemting the right answer, Christian had already asked sarcastically. You want jewelry? E looked at Christian coldly. Even though she was poor and penniless, did she look like such a greedy woman? Maybe thats how Christian saw her. E didnt know if this answer would make Christian think worse of her. But it seemed that the mans impression towards her was already very bad. Fine then... ..... E shook her head and said, I want a house. She wanted her mothers house. You want to move out? Christian looked somber. E didnt notice the expression on Christians face. Right now, she was thinking about the house her mother left her. After all this was over, she had to get out of Christians house. She had to go and live her own life. In the end, she would live in that house. If she had to name the one thing she regretted the most in her life, E would say that she was truly sorry that she didnt have time to be devoted to her mother. She couldnt remember what her mother looked like, and she had gone before she could even make her happy. The only thing that remained in her memory was when her mother hummed a tune the day before she died. After that day, Merry came along with Indri. Merry had also been humming tunes when she was at home, but her voice was not as beautiful as her mothers. While thinking about this, E subconsciously sank into her memories. Christian looked at the woman in front of him. He knew that at this moment, Es mind had moved to her own world. Christian frowned. He didnt like seeing her this way. He didnt like it when she disappeared from before him. Dont daydream. Those two words made E instantly wake up from her daydream. E looked at the man in front of her, but she could only swallow all the words she was about to say back into her mouth. She had to stay calm. Silently, she frowned. If Christian didnt mean to give her what she wanted, why should she ask? If Christian didnt ask, she wouldnt ask for anything. What a strange man. But E didnt want to miss this opportunity either. This was the first time Christian had taken the initiative to ask her something. At least, Christian had the desire to make her happy. Christian, havent we made a contract? As long as you agree to cooperate with me, you must not refuse my request. E hugged Christians arm and smiled sweetly at him. The agreement between them was clearly written and E would not allow herself to suffer. Do you think I have epted you? Christian looked at her coldly. If youre ready to exin your rtionship with Haikal,e back to me. E looked at Christian in disbelief. Did this mean that all her efforts had been useless? Everything she did... Was it all in vain? Christian asked for an exnation from her. But every time she exined, Christian wouldnt believe her. A feeling of helplessness rose in Es heart. She took a deep breath and finally nodded. Okay. Then I... You can only stay at my house, Christian said firmly. You are my sons babysitter and you have no money. Hmm... E immediately agreed. Its true what Christian said. She had no money. The ce where she lived was also not good. If she lived alone, she still had to try to feed herself. Staying at Christians house was the best choice. E smiled at Christian. Then, Ill go home first. Compared to facing this cold man, E was better off dealing with that naughty fat kid. At the same time, she also found a way to take care of Laras. Laras existence really threatened her. Christian trusted his secretary too much. Hmm... Christian replied. He walked over to his desk and sat down in his chair, but his eyes were still on Es figure, more specifically on the bandages around her head. He knew that E was in pain right now. But he couldnt control his emotions whenever he thought of E having a rtionship with Haikal. Perhaps it would be best if he calmed himself down for a few days. ... Once back at Christians house, the first person E saw was Nathan. Nathan was wearing casual clothes. His hands were in his trouser pockets as he looked at E. Because of his father, he couldnt see E recently. Actually, he felt a little guilty and wanted to know Es condition. But when he thought that it was E who contacted another man first, Nathan felt a little less guilty. Even so, the fat kid was still worried about her. Nathan looked at Es head which was wrapped in a bandage with a frown. After that, he looked at the butler who was beside him. Why is her head like that? How long had Nathan not seen this old woman? They had only been apart for a while but the old woman was already suffering. She could not survive alone it seemed, especially without him. Maybe she identally got hurt. The butler decided to lie. The problem between Christian and E was tooplicated and he couldnt exin it to a 5 year old. Nathan nodded at the answer. With his short legs, he walked towards E. Old woman, you embarrass me! Es lips twitched hearing that. Cant this fat kid say something nice for once? After all, she was like this because of this fat kid. However, E couldnt be angry at him. Nathan didnt wait for E to speak. He thought he felt sorry and guilty so he continued, Without this young master, you cant do anything. See, you hurt yourself. After that, he cleared his throat to show his authority. From now on, you cant stay away from me. I will protect you, do you understand? Okay. A feeling she had never felt before, rose in Es heart. E wasnt that fond of children. She didnt like children and didnt care about them. However, listening to this fat boys words... the sadness and suffering that hurt her heart seemed to disappear. Nathans shrill voice still rang in her ears. Look at her. She is my babysitter, but she cant be as good as her master. He said, seeking approval from the butler. Thats right, young master. The butler nodded helplessly and then looked at E with an apologetic look. E just nodded her head with a smile. She understood that the butler could do nothing in front of this little master. She understood Nathans character. On the surface, Nathan acted like a demon lord, but inside, his heart was much softer and more fragile than anyone. ..... Chapter 104 104 Severe Injury Look at her. She is my babysitter, but she cant be as good as her master. Nathan said, seeking approval from the butler. Thats right, young master. Upon getting the butlers approval, Nathans lips immediately revealed a proud smile. He walked over to E and stretched out his little hand, holding her hand which was twice as big as his. Old woman, Ive already called a doctor for you. He was worried about E. However, he didnt want to make it too obvious. He didnt want this old woman in front of him to be too arrogant so he added, I dont want to see that wound on your head. You will embarrass me. With his tiny hands, he took E to enter the house. The Adipamungkas Familys personal doctor was already in the house, preparing to change the bandage on Es head. When the bandage was removed, Nathan could finally see the wound on the old womans forehead. Is it that bad? At first, Nathan thought the wound was just a minor scratch. He thought the old woman would just have a bruise or a small blister on her head. ..... However, in order to gain the attention of his father, this old woman must have deliberately exaggerated the wound and used arge bandage to wrap around her head. He didnt know that the wound was this bad. He saw the wound that still looked reddish with his little body shuddering slightly. It doesnt matter. Its just a small wound, E said with a smile. Compared to her suffering in the mental hospital, this wound was nothing. She could still bear the pain. Nathan looked depressed when he noticed the gaping wound on Es forehead. He didnt want to show his concern, but the expression on his face betrayed him. After the bandage was changed to a new one, Nathan looked at E with guilt and worry on his face. Does it hurt? Do you want me to blow it? E felt her heart warm when she listened the fat boys offer. Hmm... E nodded slowly. Without waiting any longer, Nathan immediately climbed over to the sofa and stood on it, blowing the wound on Es forehead so sincerely, as if he hoped the blow would ease the pain in Es forehead. Even though there was a bandage covering her head, E could feel the warmth from the blow. The butler looked at the warm sight in the living room happily. Es eyes were on Nathan, looking at the boy with a gentle gaze. She couldnt help herself. Finally she hugged the boys tiny body and kissed his chubby cheeks. Nathans face immediately turned red like a boiled crab. He rejected all the women who approached his father, but somehow he couldnt refuse E. Together with E, Nathan felt peaceful and happy. The boy then lifted his head and looked at E. Old woman, you cant go out with other men, okay? You must stay here with me! Nathan said it sincerely, along with his red face. I mean, your sry here is very high. So, you cant be gone forever! He did not expect that E would have a rtionship with another man. That... I cant promise it. E didnt want to lie to a small child in front of her. Because one day, after she achieved all her goals, she would leave. Even if she didnt want to leave, there would be a day when Christian would kick E out of his life. Nathan, in this world, many people dont have the right to choose, E said softly. Nathan didnt understand what E meant and could only stare at her in confusion. E smiled faintly at the confusion on the little boys face and stroked his head gently. When you grow upter, you will understand. Okay. Nathan tilted his head, but he didnt ask anymore. He spent the afternoon happily, rxing with E. In contrast to Christian, the man found it really difficult to concentrate. Christian kept staring at the clock, unable to sit still. At three oclock in the afternoon, he finally rose to his feet. Damn, he really missed that woman! He paced back and forth in his office and finally called one of his secretaries. Since he knew the rtionship between E and Laras, he finally decided to call another secretary. A young secretary was overjoyed when she got a call from Christian. Master, are you looking for me? Hmm... Christian looked doubtful for a moment, but then he continued, I left some documents at my house. Get it for me. The driver will take you there. Yes sir. The secretary immediately went out and carried out Christians order. Laras was seen standing in the corridor, in front of the CEOs room. Seeing the young secretarye out of Christians room, she stopped her immediately. Can I help you? A faint smile appeared on Laras face. What did he order you to do? After hearing the answer from the young secretary in front of her, the smile on Laras face grew even wider. You know that I really like him, can you give me this chance? There was a plea that appeared in Laras eyes. Everyone in thepany already knew that Laras liked Christian and Laras didnt even try to hide it. She believed that by showing it openly, she could put all women here in their ce and make them realize that their dreams would nevere true. After all, she was Christians secretary and confidant. Her appearance, face, body, and abilities... if put together, it was enough to make any woman feel inferior. But there was only one exception- E. At the thought of that womans figure, Laras couldnt contain her anger. The young secretary in front of Laras looked hesitant for a moment, but in the end, she agreed. She realized that he would not be able topete with Laras. Laras shed a grateful smile and went downstairs using the elevator. She wanted to take this opportunity to win Nathans heart. As Christians secretary, she knew very well how important Nathan was to Christian. She left feeling happy and arrived at Christians house excited. But the presence of a figure stunned her. E... Laras gritted her teeth in annoyance. Hmm... Chief secretary Laras, what a coincidence. E smiled at Laras and looked at herzily. Laras tried to control her feelings and said coldly, I would like to take the documents that Mr. Christian asked to be brought to thepany. While saying this, Laras tried to get into Christians house. However, the chubby little figure immediately stopped her. Stop! He stood in front of the door of his house with his arms folded across his chest, looking at Laras fiercely. This is my house. Do you think you can do as you please? Chapter 105 105 Abandoned Documents This is my house. Do you think you can do as you please here? Nathans words made Laras unable to control the expression on her face for a moment. Laras felt that she had always shown a good impression in front of this bad boy all this time. She always kept her emotions in check and spoke to him softly, no matter how annoying this kid was. Even though everything that came out of Nathans lips didnt make sense, Laras always agreed and fulfilled his wishes. She thought she always looked perfect in front of Nathan. But why did Nathan hate her so much? Why was Nathan always so unkind to her? Young master, a smile appeared on Laras face. Mr Christian asked me to retrieve the documents that he left behind. They were quite far apart. Currently, Laras was standing outside the gate so she couldnt see the expression on Nathans face. Meanwhile, E was squatting beside Nathan looking at the flowers in Christians garden. She looked very rxed like she was in her own house. ..... E felt that dealing with Nathan was much better than dealing with Christian. Even though their mouths were both spicy, at least Nathan always cared for her. And so far, Nathan only cared about one woman, and its E. While thinking about this, Es lips curled into a faint smile. Nathan turned and looked at E who was beside him. He knew that E and Laras rtionship was not good so he wanted to help E. How can I believe that dad told you to? Nathan snorted. Every day, there are many people whoe with that excuse. Young master... Laras tried to keep the smile on her face and exined patiently. Mr Christian actually told me toe. If you dont believe me, you can call him. No need to ask. E interrupted before Nathan could say anything else. Butler, please take her to retrieve the documents that were left behind. E turned to the butler with an even expression. However, her heart was slowly cracking, inch by inch. It was like and deprived of water, dry to the point of cracking. Did Christian do this on purpose? That man knew very well that her rtionship with Laras was not good, but he purposely ordered Laras toe to this house. Is this Christians way of testing her? E just looked at the garden with a cold heart. Nathan looked at the side of Es face, as if he could feel the emotional turmoil in the womans heart. He approached E and took her hand. Old woman, I can see that you are not happy. Im fine, E crouched down and faced him. I am d that you are here. You are very caring and considerate. So I feel really happy now. Eughed when she saw Nathan who couldnt help but smile. Keep your smile, its not good to have a t face like your father, E said, pinching Nathans cheek. Then she asked, Do you hate it when someone pinches your cheek? Nathan nodded, but quickly shook his head. He hated it when other women touched him, but he didnt hate Es touch. He took Es hand again and said, I think you smell good. It was his way of expressing that he didnt resist Es touch. Im very touched. E reached out and held Nathans body in her arms. She took a deep breath. I really envy your mother for having such a handsome son like you... It was undeniable that Nathan was indeed very handsome. Even though he was a little chubby, he inherited his DNA from an amazing man like Christian. E had to admit that her heart was weak towards a handsome little boy like Nathan. Nathan snorted. But after that, he raised his hand and patted Es back. I know you miss your son. It doesnt matter. Let me apany you every day. As long as you treat me well, this young master of yours will take care of you, Nathan said as he hugged E tighter. Es scent made Nathan feel veryfortable. She felt her eyes heat up. Unknowingly, tears fell from her eyes. This fat boy said he would always be with her. Even though he was very young and his body was very small, Nathan said he would take care of her. Before she hit 18, her father often said the same thing to her. Her father promised to always be with her and take care of her. But in the end, her father called her a disgrace to the family. She was the child who made the Maheswara Family feel ashamed and humiliated. Thank you. E would keep those words deep in her heart. She knew that these were just the words of a child. Maybe Nathan will forget it tomorrow. Still, it means a lot to E... Nathan nodded with satisfaction. Look how good I am to you. You can just be my babysitter and be by my side forever. You cant go anywhere. Be his babysitter forever... Unknowingly, E looked at a maid, a middle-aged woman, who was watering the nts in the garden. If she lived with Christian forever, maybe she would grow old like that woman. Old, alone, being a servant forever... I dont really like being a babysitter... What can you do without this young master of yours? Nathan was disappointed by Es refusal. He let go of her hand and looked at E. Besides your beauty, what else do you have? Can you wash clothes? Can you cook? Can you find a job? Nathans sharp mouth was exactly the same as Christians. It was true that they were father and son. Every word that came out of their mouths felt like arrows piercing their target. What advantages did she have other than a pretty face? E stood up straight and said, I also have a nice body. Maybe I can be a model. E had fantasized about getting into the world of entertainment. But she knew how dark and deep that industry was. With her current state, especially without anyones support, she would only be trampled on. At first, E only brought up this topic to show that she wasnt as bad as Nathan had imagined. But seeing Nathans disbelieving face, she became annoyed. You dont believe me? Do you need proof? I will show it. Theres no need to prove it. You clearly dont have any advantage. Nathan rolled his eyes. E was annoyed. There was no need to prove whether Nathan was Christians son or not. From the face, to the character and nature, they really were exactly the same! Especially their sharp mouths! Fat boy, is that how you talk to me? Looks like I have to teach you a lesson. E rolled up her sleeves, pretending to threaten to hit Nathan. Nathan still remembered when E spanked his butt so he ran away. Old woman, donte near me! Chapter 106 106 One More Chance Fat boy, is that how you talk to me? Looks like I have to teach you a lesson. However, before E could do anything, Nathan was already running fast from there, escaping E. Even though the fat kid was quite agile, E could have chased after him and caught him. But E deliberately didnt run too fast because she only wanted to scare Nathan. The two of them chased after screaming andughing, making the normally cold atmosphere of the house filled withughter. Incidentally, Laras saw this incident when she came out of Christians house. Nathan was running in the garden, looking back at E from time to time. He looked very innocent and cute like a child in general. Laras had never seen Nathan like this before. All this time, Nathan had always been fierce in front of her. He was also always cold, unlike a child who was easy to persuade. The butler also looked at Nathan with an unexpected look. Not only did Laras find this sight extremely rare, the butler also thought the same thing. ..... Since when did the young master change that they could see him running around happily like this? It took the butler a long time to react and scream frantically, Young master, please dont run around. Oh my God, be careful! He immediately rushed to chase Nathan for fear of the child falling. If anything were to happen to his Young Master, he would pay for it with his life! E stopped chasing Nathan and looked at the fat boy with tenderness on her face. Laras walked up to her and stood beside her. It seems, I have underestimated your abilities. She did not expect this woman to conquer Nathans heart. Laras knew very well how difficult it was to approach Nathan, but this woman had seeded. Of course, E snorted coldly. She didnt try to hide her pride. She provoked Laras on purpose. Her gaze fell on Laras as she looked at her from head to toe and said, Thank you for thepliment. But you are actually jealous, right? E covered her mouth andughed gracefully. Not only was I able to win Christians heart, I was also able to make Nathan like me. This is something you cant get no matter how hard you try. The tant sarcasm made Laras expression change. That expression made E smile even wider. If this woman hadnt been looking for trouble with her, she wouldnt have done anything. She wasnt someone who liked to get into trouble with other people. But this woman in front of her deliberately challenged her. Of course she should retaliate. Even more cruelly... She wasnt weak in the past, now could they imagine how much she changed after 5 years? Shed always been stubborn and now, E was much more cruel. E, arent you afraid Ill tell Christian what you just said? Lara clenched her fist tightly. Indeed, she was jealous. Laras was so jealous! Shed been by Christians side for a long time, spending years helping out with his work. But apart from work, she couldnt get the mans attention. She knew that Christian was cold-hearted. But as long as she was willing to wait patiently, she was sure that the mans cold heart would eventually melt. She was sure the man would submit to her! Laras would wait for him, no matter how long it took to achieve her dream. To get the man she wanted.... But she didnt expect E to appear in the middle of her way. E could see the hatred in Laras eyes clearly. However, she just shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Are you sure you can do the same as I do, Secretary Laras? E always called her with her title in thepany to show that Larass presence beside Christian was nothing more than a secretary. Laras was not even a woman in Christians eyes. Laras was just a secretary. An employee... Eughed softly and patted Laras on the shoulder. No matter how hard you try, you can never feel Christians bed. Do you know what youckpared to me? Laras looked at E closely. E did not expect an answer from Laras mouth. She continued with a sweet smile, Because I am younger and prettier than you. Men like young and beautiful women, right? The smile that radiated from Es face was a perfect smile. That smile made Laras grit her teeth in anger. Secretary Laras, you cant be angry. Otherwise, you will quickly get old and wrinkled. Before Laras could answer, E had already left. While walking past her, E identally nudged Laras shoulder. E knew that in the presence of Christian, Laras had such a big pride because of her good ability at work. But other than that, E didnt find any other threat from Laras. Laras was just one of the many employees at Christianspany. There were so many young women from rich families who wanted to marry Christian. But Christian never batted an eye at them. If those girls couldnt even attract him, how could a in secretary like Laras? Laras didnt mean anything. E, just wait for it! Laras shouted angrily so that her voice sounded hoarse. Secretary Laras, please dont be noisy. E looked at Laras who had changed like a tiger and kindly reminded her, Christian likes gentle women. You... Laras stamped her feet angrily and left with the documents Christian asked for. E stared at the womans back as she walked further away, recalling the time her cell phone was thrown in the trash by Christian. All of it happened because of Laras! Es heart ached when she remembered her cellphone. Nathan had been running for quite a while, not realizing that E had stopped chasing him. When he looked back, he saw that Laras was gone. Nathan saw the look on Es face, as if he wanted to make sure that the evil woman didnt bully E. He took Es hand confidently and led her into the house. Old woman, this young master of yours is hungry. He tried to distract E from the evil woman. For some reason, since Laras arrival, Nathan could feel a little sadness from E. Maybe its because the bad woman bullied E. In his heart, Nathan promised that he would protect this old woman. ... In the CEOs room, Christian was seen reading the document in his hand. It was the document he had just received from the young secretary who was in front of him. He lifted his head and looked at the young secretary. Did something happen at my house? That... The young secretary looked confused. She didnt go to Christians house. Then, how should she answer this question? Christian stopped moving and looked at the secretary in front of him with a frown. Whats wrong? I... I took the documents and left right away. I didnt pay attention to anything else, the young secretary lowered her head in fear. Is that true? Christian closed the document he was holding and said in a deep voice. Ill give you one more chance. Chapter 107 107 Fired Im giving you one more chance. Christian looked at the young secretary in front of him coldly. He already knew that it wasnt this woman who went to his house to get his documents because the young secretary returned to her room and sat at her desk, not doing Christians order. Meanwhile, there was a figure that he did not find in the secretarys room, namely the head secretary. S-Sir... the young secretary was trembling. Sis Laras asked me to- Christian looked at the young secretary with a t face. But the more indifferent the man looked, the more frightened the young secretary became. She could even feel the temperature in the room suddenly turn colder than before. Go to the finance department to get your final paycheck. Sir... the secretary looked at Christian in disbelief. But who told her to let Laras rece her in her job? It was clear that Christian told her to go, not Laras. That means, Christian had a certain goal- he didnt want E to meet Laras. Christian looked at her coldly. Thispany doesnt need employees who cant carry out orders from their superiors. Go. ..... When he said this, there was already anger in his eyes. He could already guess what E was thinking right now. The woman must have thought that he was deliberately telling Laras to go to his house. As he thought about it, Christian felt even more irritated. He pressed a button on his office phone and it didnt take long for Laras toe straight into Christians room. Sir, are you looking for me? Laras shed a gentle smile on her face. In front of Christian, she had to make sure that she always looked perfect. Christian raised his head and looked at Laras coldly. How long have you worked at thispany? Five years, Laras answered honestly. She had been working in thispany since five years ago, after she passed her apprenticeship at the same ce. She had the ability and determination to wait for this man in front of her. Five years, Christian smiled, but his smile looked weird. It was as if there was a hidden meaning behind it. Its been that long, huh? Yes, sir, Laras answered quickly. She thought Christian was trying to recall how long Laras had been by his side and helping with all his work. Finally, Christian noticed her existence! The smile on Laras face seemed to widen, mixed with excitement. But the next sentence made her feel like she was being pushed into a deep abyss. You know what the consequences will be if you disobey my order, right? I... Sir, I... Laras looked at Christian nervously. Only by then did she realize that her co-secretary, who had been summoned to Christians room earlier, had not returned. Sir, I... As if realizing what Laras was about to ask, Christian immediately said, Fired. Laras eyes widened in disbelief. The young secretary was only assigned to retrieve the documents. Did it make a difference between her or the young secretary taking it? Isnt it the same thing? Plus, this kind of incident had never happened before. Laras felt very frantic and she was really confused. Is Christian doing this because of E? Just as Laras wanted to exin, Christian said, Go to the personnel department. Laras body trembled. If she went to the personnel department, she would not be able to return to her position again. She clenched her fists, but in the end, she could only nod. Come out now. Christians words made Laras clench her fists tighter. However, she still turned and left the room. Even so, Christian still couldnt concentrate on doing his job. Only when the time showed five oclock did Christian finally calm down. He immediately stood up and straightened his tie, then walked out of his study. ... Meanwhile at Christians house, E was seen looking at a small child who was rolling on the floor, sulking. Hey, I want to eat some prawn snacks. Buy it for me! Nathan looked at E with his big eyes looking pitiful. Eating too many snacks can give you a sore throat. E shook her head firmly. Nathan immediately looked sullen, holding back his tears. He sat on the sofa wiggling his legs. Just one pack, okay? I promise I wont eat again for another week. Seeing Es serious eyes, Nathan stretched out his hand. One month! E still shook her head. But old woman! Nathan was on the verge of tears. I have helped you to deal with the evil woman today! Nathan couldnt understand why he had to get permission from E to eat a snack. At first, he wanted to tell his servant to go and buy snacks for him, but the maid said that he had to get Es approval. Nathan had tried to beg her in various ways. Es lips twitched, holding back a smile. Was this fat kid really helping her? E finally shook her head in resignation, giving in to Nathans plea. Ill buy it for you. But you can only eat one. She owed this fat boy. If she didnt repay her debt to him, Nathan would be talking about it again and again until she did what he wanted. When he heard the approval from Es mouth, Nathans eyes immediately lit up brightly. Hurry up ande back as soon as possible! Seeing Nathans greedy face, E couldnt help but smile. She found herself liking this fat boy more and more. There was a special supermarket located inside Christian housing estate. E only needed to walk 10 minutes to go there. As dusk drew near, there were more and more people on the street. Most of them were servants in this house, who went to the supermarket to buy vegetables and meat. E didnt want to dy any longer. So as soon as she entered the supermarket, she went straight to the snack bar and grabbed Nathans favorite snack. However, when she was in front of the cashier, she realized that she did not bring any money. What a shame! The cashier looked at her with a smile, not looking down on her. Miss, you can also pay using your cell phone. The cashier knew that the people who lived in this estate were rich people. Besides, from her demeanor, this woman in front of her was no ordinary woman. Most likely, this woman was the daughter of a rich family. E felt very embarrassed and said, I forgot to bring my cell phone. Can I pay for itter? I will be right back. If she came back empty-handed, Nathan would be angry with her. Of course, the cashier smiled kindly. Since this was a residential specialty supermarket, she wasnt too worried about scammers. Everyone here could afford to shop. E breathed a sigh of relief and was amazed by this supermarkets cashier. Indeed this was a ce for the rich so the service was different. Just as she was about to leave, a voice was heard from behind her. E? Chapter 108 108 Just Returned E? E was surprised to hear the voice. How long had she not heard this voice? There was doubt in her heart when she heard a voice she hadnt heard in a long time. She didnt dare turn around and look at the persons face. She was afraid... Time was passing, neither of them moved. E still insisted she didnt want to face the man. However, the man was just as stubborn. He did not want to give up nor move from his ce. Is it really you, E? The man stepped forward and took Es hand. When he saw Es face, his face looked gentle. Long time no see. When he said that, he immediately hugged Es body. His face looked very relieved and happy, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in his life. Es eyes felt hot when she felt her body getting embraced. Her throat tightened and she couldnt say anything. She still remembered that before she was 13 years old, her life was filled with this man in front of her. ..... If there was someone he couldnt forget in her life, it was this person. William Jaya. Liam... Finally, E said his name with her slightly trembling lips. Im here. Liam hugged her again with a joyful look on his face. Luckily, E remembered him. Itd been 10 years since he left this town. It took a very long time before he could get E out of his heart and move on with his life. Back then, he was still too weak and too childish to be with E. Their current position attracted the attention of many people so finally, Liam took Es hand and pulled her aside before looking intently at the face of the woman in front of him. Youve grown now. Liam raised his hand and stroked Es head. Hisment made Eugh. She looked at Liam who was smiling in front of her and couldnt help but gently smack him on the shoulder. When did youe back? I just came back to Indonesia yesterday. Liam couldnt help but ask E. Yesterday I went to your familys house, but they said... Once back in Indonesia, the first person Liam looked for was E. But unfortunately, he couldnt find E at her familys house. I have humiliated the Maheswara Family so they kick me out of the house. Es still calm appearance made Liams heart ache. How much suffering had she endured on her own all this time? He sent his men to investigate E overnight. From the results of the investigation, he could see how much suffering E felt alone. If he were to stand in her shoes, he wouldnt be able to endure the pain of getting mistreated by his own family. Now that he looked at her, E was sure a strong woman. How could a woman like E be able to keep up with those people? E, Imte. Liam held Es hand with regretful eyes. If only he had known E would suffer like this, he would not have chosen to go abroad. At that moment, he just wanted to get stronger so that E could look at him with admiration. Why? E withdrew her hand and looked at Liam. Im d to see you now. Seeing that E was pulling away from him, Liam felt a little hurt. But that expression disappeared very quickly. He understood Es nature and decided not to put too much pressure on her. However, would E still be willing to wait for him now? You must have suffered a lot. Liam took a deep breath with a heart full of bitterness. At this point, he didnt know what to say. It had been 10 years since he had been gone and there were so many things he wanted to say to E. But after he met E, he couldnt say anything. E shook her head. Im fine. It is all over. She shrugged nonchntly. The smile on her face was as bright as ever. This was how E was in his memory, always facing any hardshipsing her way with courage. E, theres no need to force yourself in front of me. Liam could see that E was trying to hide her feelings. Years had passed, even though E had been in a mental hospital for five years and changed, Liam could still see that E was just pretending. He could see through everything with just one nce. Liam always put E in his heart, thats why he could understand the meaning behind every little movement that E made. Hearing Liams words, tears suddenly flowed from Es eyes. But she still looked at him stubbornly. Im fine. She had worked hard and she would soon get back what was rightfully hers. She believed she would be happy. E, Im really sorry. Liam couldnt control his feelings right now. He took Es hand and asked her to get out of the supermarket. The sun was almost setting. The sky showed a red color like it was burning and slowly losing its light. E looked at the man who was currently holding her hand. This man hadnt changed at all. Liam was always gentle and considerate to her. His strong hand gripped her tightly, making her heart beat faster. Unfortunately, E had changed. She had experienced so much in her life and had learned a lot. Now shes much calmer than before. Liam took her for a walk towards the residential park before stopping there. E knew Liam wanted to say something, but the man remained silent for a long time. She could only wait for Liam in silence. The strength of the hand gripping her tightly increased, causing E to wince. From the grip of that hand, she could already guess what the man wanted to ask. E, how did you get to know Christian? Liam looked at her worriedly. I heard he was cruel and merciless, hes not a good man. Is he looking for trouble with you? Did he force you to stay with him? No, its my own will. E replied calmly. You... Liam looked at her in disbelief. After that, he tried to calm himself down. Just forget it. I know you must have a reason for everything you do. But I dont want you to be hurt by your decision. Back then, you... Liam stopped talking and decided to change the subject. What is your number? E remembered that her cellphone was thrown in the trash. With a bitter smile on her face, she said, My phone... I identally lost it today. Liam smiled at that. You are still the same as before. Losing stuff. The two of them chatted for a while before finally parting ways. When she returned to Christians house, E realized that she forgot the snack she bought for Nathan! Chapter 109 109 Little Boys Savings Old woman, youre back! E had not yet entered the house but Nathan could already hear her footsteps. As soon as he saw E, Nathan immediately ran after her. He circled E repeatedly but did not find any packages in Es hands. Wheres his snack? His tiny face immediately wrinkled. He had waited long enough, why did the old womane home empty-handed?! Old woman, where are the snacks you bought for me? E greeted him with an awkwardugh. I forgot to bring money earlier. What? Why are you so stupid? How could you forget to bring money! Nathan continued to nag in annoyance. See, you cant do anything without me. Do you think you can live out there alone? I just told you to buy snacks and you forgot to bring money. If you are like this, you will die because of your stupidity, you know. ..... E frowned. How could she die just because she was stupid? E really admired Nathan. As soon as he opened his mouth, all the words that came out of his tiny mouth were truly venomous. Nathan took her hand and led her into the house, through the living room and straight to his room. Nathans room was decorated in sky blue, which put Es heart at ease. She thought that the color brought a peaceful feeling... Right now, her heart was in turmoil. What if Liam realized that she was trying to hide something from him? What would he do once he learned that she had changed after five years? The words that came out of Liams mouth echoed in her ears again. I know you must have a reason for everything you do. Liam trusted her so he didnt mind what E was doing now. Reason.... E had so many reasons why she did all this. She wants to take back what was rightfully hers. She wanted to make those people regret what they had done to her. She wanted revenge. E tried to get the thought out of her mind. She looked at Nathan. Currently, Nathan was opening the nightstand in his room with his tiny hands. When the nightstand opened, Es eyebrows immediately rose. The nightstand was filled with money! This 5 year old little boy was way richer than she was! Nathan looked doubtful as he looked at the pile of money in his nightstand. How much money should he give E? He didnt know how much the snack cost... After a long thought, he finally took out a wad of money and gave it to E. Old woman, heres the money! E frowned when she saw how much money Nathan had given her. Nathan cleared his throat and said, I am very diligent in saving. Dont forget to return the change to me, he continued seriously. Okay. E couldnt help butugh. This chubby kid was absolutely adorable. Besides, E was curious. Why did Nathan save so much money? He should have known how rich Christian was. Even without saving, Nathan could spend his money as he pleased. E wanted to ask. But when she saw the sadness on Nathans face, E decided to keep quiet. Maybe this kid also had a secret that he wanted to keep to himself... After taking the money, they both went downstairs, just as Christian arrived home. Es instincts told her to hide as soon as she saw Christian. She still hadnt figured out how to exin her rtionship with Haikal to Christian. If she told the truth, Christian wouldnt believe her. Simrly, if she was lying, Christian would know right away. She didnt know how tofort Christian nor calm him down. She felt that if she met Christian now, she would suffer even more. E decided to leave through the back door. Seeing her running towards the back, Nathan thought E felt guilty for making him wait and wanted to hurry up to buy his snacks. He immediately waved his hand and said, Hurry back! E almost stumbled at the scream. But in order to escape from the cruel man behind her, E clutched the money she was carrying in her hands and ran to the supermarket quickly. Christians eyes darkened when he saw E avoiding him. He got back into his car and chased E. In the middle of the road, suddenly E was stopped by a ck car. It almost made her heart drop to her stomach. The car window then slowly rolled down, revealing Christians perfect face. However, no matter how perfect his face was, E still didnt want to look at him. She wanted to run as fast as she could from that ce! Damn it! She whispered to herself. The supermarket was so close to Christians house. She didnt expect Christian to chase her in a car. Come here. Christian looked at her coldly as did his voice. That gaze convinced E that when she approached Christian, the man would surely kill her. However, what could she do now? She could only obey everything Christian said. Christian... E stood in front of the window, lowering her head like a child who had made a mistake. But in her heart, she kept cursing the man in front of her. What did this man really want? No matter how hard she tried to exin it, Christian wouldnt believe her. He trusted Laras more than E. In addition, he sent Laras to get the documents to his house. What did Christian want from her? Get in the car, Christian said nonchntly. E opened the door and got into the car thinking what to do now. Just as she closed the door, Christian stepped on the gas hard. The car drove so fast and out of the housing estate. Christian? E was surprised. Why did Christian take her away? She had promised to buy a snack for Nathan! Throughout the journey, Christian remained in the driver seat with a straight face. After a long time had passed, he finally said, Why did you run away when you saw me? E pursed her lips, cursing herself inwardly. But on the surface, she smiled and said in a sweet tone, Werent you the one who told me not to show my face if I couldnt give you the exnation you wanted? Im just following your order. Oh? So youre ming me now? Christians gaze grew colder as it swept across E. E shuddered when she felt that gaze. How could she dare to me Christian? Could this man stop twisting her words for once? E cherished ??her life very much and still wanted to live! No... Of course not. You have everything in your hand, Christian. How would I dare to me you? E tried to say it as sincerely as possible, as if she had actually seen death knocking on her door. Even though Christian knew that E was lying, he was still pleased with thepliments that came out of Es mouth. Since when did you like me? Christian asked nonchntly, as if hes asking about the weather. Chapter 110 110 Reuniting The Two Since when did you like me? The question was so sudden, like a thunderbolt in broad daylight. Even so, the person who asked it lookedpletely indifferent, as if the question could be answered carelessly. E immediately averted her eyes and looked out the window. What is this? When did she say she liked Christian? How should she answer it? Hmm? The mutter from Christians mouth instantly made E turn and look at the man again. Its been a long time. Ive liked you ever since you got famous. At that time, I wondered how there could be such a perfect man in this world. Youre handsome, considerate and rich, E said seriously. In fact, before she was released from the asylum, she had absolutely no idea who Christian was. After she decided to take revenge and found a way to carry out her n, she looked for Christian, the man who could help her to get anything. By the time I was 18, my name was already in the big magazines. Christian looked just as serious and continued. Why didnt youe and tell me how you felt then? ..... E couldnt help butugh awkwardly. I... At that time... I liked Haikal. She scratched her head nervously, not knowing if that answer would anger Christian or not. But she couldnt lie. At that time, she really loved Haikal so she didnt have time to think about other men. Is he that great? Christian stepped on the gas even deeper, sending the car going really fast. E was so scared when she felt that the car was speeding up. Her hands gripped her seat belt as tightly as if her life depended on it. She swallowed her saliva and said, I used to be blind! After the exnation came out of Es mouth, Christians car finally slowed down. E kept cursing Christian in her heart. While trying to calm herself, E asked, Christian, where are we going? Christian didnt answer her, the man was still deep in thought. If E had met him earlier, this woman would never have had sex with another man. E would not have had such a miserable experience for many years. At the thought of the man who had slept with this woman, Christian felt as if he had been stabbed by a thousand knives. There was an uneasy feeling in his heart. After all that had happened, it turned out that he still cared about this woman. Stupid woman. The two words made E look at Christian in annoyance. What had she done to Christian that she was suddenly insulted like this? Watch your words! Why was she called stupid? Christian and Nathan were absolutely the same. The son called her an old woman and the father called her a stupid woman. It really made E feel old and stupid. E, you really are brave huh! Christian stopped his car on the side of the road. Even though Christian said that, he actually quite liked Es explosive nature sometimes. He knew that what E was doing was true character, not mere pretense. Maybe, before the age of 18, E was always like this... Just thinking about it, Christian found E very sweet. Meanwhile, E was feeling scared now. This man could do anything to her. But he wouldnt ask her to make love in the middle of the way, would he? E closed her eyes for a moment and when she opened them again, she said, Christian, Im sorry. I was too emotional. Its my fault. Im really guilty... She saw Christians face getting closer and closer to her. That handsome face made her heart beat like crazy. This time, she trembled not from fear, but from nervousness. With such an appearance, how could she resist Christian? She swallowed all the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She looked at Christian with wide eyes as her heart beat faster and faster. Then, she raised her arms around Christians neck and closed her eyes. Cant wait, huh? While saying that, Christian stopped from getting closer to E. He looked at her face with a ridiculous look. Es face immediately turned red in an instant. You... Before she could finish speaking, Christian preceded her with a scoff. At first, E was still trying to fight back. They were on the side of the road! What if someone saw them? But slowly, she drowned in the mans kiss. Unknowingly, her hands hugged Christian tighter. She could feel the walls in her heart slowly crumbling. As things heated up, Christian let go of E and took a deep breath. He raised his hand to lightly pinch Es nose. Well continue when we get home, Christian whispered in Es ear. The whisper made Es face turn red again. After that, they continued their journey. It only took 10 minutes for Christian to stop his car in front of a restaurant. E looked at the restaurant in front of her questioningly, not understanding what Christian purpose was by bringing her here. Before she could ask, Christian had invited her down and put his arm around her to enter the restaurant together. Once inside, Es eyes immediately became serious. Haikal? Christian brought her here to meet Haikal? Haikal was also surprised when he saw Christian. He looked confused for a moment and then tried to regte his feelings, looking calm again as before. Christian... Haikal held out his hand, but Christian wouldnt even look at him. Finally, Haikal could only retract his hand awkwardly. He sat down in the chair, still maintaining a charming smile on his face. I read the message he sent you, Christian told E. In my phone? I threw it back again, before he left thepany, Christian ordered one of the janitors to take Es cell phone from the trash. But who would have known that once the phone was in his hand, a message from Haikal came. After reading it, Christian threw the phone away angrily. He rushed home to meet E. When he saw E, he demanded an exnation of the rtionship between these two people. He wanted them to rify their rtionships status. Therefore, Christian decided to take E to meet Haikal so that E could forget Haikal once and for all. E looked speechless after hearing Christians exnation, but she didnt ask any further. She looked at Haikal who was in front of her and said coldly. Why are you looking for me? Haikal felt like he was sitting on a needle. He couldnt rest there. Christians aura in front of him was too strong. After a long silence, Christian finally opened his mouth. Do you need someone to help you talk? Chapter 111 111 Reminiscing the Past Do you need someone to help you talk? The cold and cynical sentence made Haikal frown. He didnt want to deal with people like Christian. This man was too dangerous and everything Christian did scared him. It was reported that when he took over the Adipamungkaspany, many shareholders did not agree. However, Christian used his methods to force the people to resign, so that in the end they all agreed to make him the CEO of Adipamungkas Group. Since then, no one dared to oppose Christian. No one dared to fight him. Christian as a tyrant who could crush anyone at any moment. Whenever someone opposed him, Christian would not hesitate to make that person suffer the consequences. Haikal pondered and said, I just wanted to talk to E. I didnt expect you toe too. Haikal shed a fake smile, its clear that he was trying to please Christian. At the same time, his gaze fell on E, either intentionally or unintentionally. ..... Haikal did not expect that after five years, E had turned into apletely different person. In this world, there were so many women who wanted to sleep with Christian, but none of them had seeded. E was the only woman who managed to do it. Reminiscing about the past? Christians lips curled into a sinister smile. Why dont you discuss your past rtionship with Haikal? Actually, Im also very curious. Why dont you guys just discuss it in front of me? His voice sounded calm and indifferent, making Haikal clench his fist tightly. He was nervous. Meanwhile, Christian hugged Es shoulders tightly. His gaze was fixed on Haikal. How could E have not realized that Haikal was so patient? Even though he had been humiliated so many times, he still looked for her and wanted to meet her. There was reluctance in Haikals eyes as he looked at E. He thought he could defeat E today. He thought he could persuade E to give herself to him today. But he didnt expect that Christian would show up. It was undeniable that Haikal liked and wanted E now, even more than before. He waspletely captivated by her. Haikal really wanted to get E, but he didnt want to risk his life and future by fighting Christian. Its just a trivial matter, Haikal tried to protect himself by showing a friendly smile. Over the past five years, he had learned many things. He had changed from a boy to a leader of the Adisurya Group. If he was immature, how could he cement his position in thepany? Haikal stood up, smiled and looked at the two people in front of him. I still have work to do now. Well talk another time. After that, he turned to the waiter and called out to her. Ill pay for their bills. Haikal was about to leave after leaving a message to the waiter, but Christian looked at him with a sneer. Do you think I cant afford this meal? Of course not, Haikal immediately tried to exin. Its rare that I get to meet you. Every now and then, theres nothing wrong with me paying. Also, you came together with E. Think of it as a gift from a friend. Haikal knew that Christian was deliberately looking for his fault. But there was nothing Haikal could do but exin patiently. Who knew what the man would do after this? Christian waspletely unpredictable. As Haikal thought of a way to escape, E said, Haikal, please dont bother me anymore. I dont like it when you keep bothering me like this. E folded her arms across her chest. Her eyes narrowed, showing tant displeasure. She knew that Christian objected to her rtionship with Haikal. If she didnt exin it now, E wouldnt have another chance. It was rare for them to meet like this. Haikal, you already have a fiance. E said. Haikal and Indri were engaged. E also felt that the two of them were a very suitable couple. Haikals face changed for a moment. However, it didnt take him long to hide it. Isabe, arent we happy together? If E wanted to throw him into the ocean, Haikal would drag her along with him. Haikal tried to look as sad as possible and looked at E in disbelief. I know you me me for what happened earlier. But I have apologized and admitted my mistake. Haikal looked at Christian and after observing his gloomy face, Haikal felt a sense of aplishment. A man with high self-esteem like Christian wouldnt be able to tolerate a woman who had been tainted like E. But Haikal was very curious, how could Christian fall in love with E who had already given birth once? Doesnt he think that woman is dirty? The condescending and disdainful gaze was so tant that even E could understand what Haikal was thinking. Then, Haikal realized that he should have shown his sincerity in order to get E, so he hurriedly changed the expression on his face. I apologize for what happened earlier. I have no intention of forgiving you. E looked at the man sternly, absolutely sure of what she was saying. She had suffered for so many years and this man in front of her wanted her to forget it with one word of apology. How naive. Haikal did not expect that E would hold a grudge like this. He smiled and said bitterly, I know Im not in position to apologize to you. Its good that you know, E interrupted him without a word. I wont forgive you. Dont worry. After saying that, E raised her hand and asked the waiter for a menu book. She chose several menus and looked at Christian who was beside her. What do you want to eat? E felt she had to be careful with Christian. Christian looked at her with a deep gaze, pointed to one of the menus carelessly and told the waiter to prepare it immediately. Christian and E seemed to have the same understanding and ignored Haikal. Meanwhile, Haikal could only look at the two of them with hatred in his eyes. He took several deep breaths, trying to contain his annoyance. Even though he knew he was nothingpared to Christian, he didnt expect E to treat him the same way. Isabe, why are you being this cruel to me? Haikal took a deep breath, showing a pained look. E felt that Haikal deserved an Oscar. As the years passed, this man became more and more good at acting. Chapter 112 112 A Small Lesson Five years ago, E was deceived by the love and affection that Haikal showed her. If she had never seen the betrayal of Haikal before, perhaps she would have been deceived for the second time. E knew how much suffering she had to go through because of Haikals betrayal. After the incident, she found out how disgusting Haikal actually was. She was no longer the stupid and blind because of love like before. Haikal could never fool E again. However, E must admit that Haikal was good at seducing women. There was not a single woman whom he hadnt slept with. He had a handsome face, a gentle nature, and abundant wealth. Although Christian had a much better quality than Haikal, the man was too cruel. His fierce look and aloof personality made many people afraid of him. Unlike him, Haikal was always gentle, though E already knew that Haikal was nothing but a faker. ..... Unconsciously, E thought about all this while looking at Haikal. Christian immediately felt upset and his face looked gloomy. Thats right, he shouldnt have brought E here. Now that she had met Haikal, all her attention was on him! At the thought of this, anger welled up in Christians heart. Christian grabbed her chin and forced E to look at him. What are you looking at? Christians hand forced E to keep looking at him. I.... E hurriedly swallowed her saliva again, realizing that Christian had once again misunderstood her. If only Christian could look into her heart and know how much she hated Haikal, Christian would never be angry with her like this. However, E would not let anyone peek into her heart, or find out what was in her mind and heart now. With a sweet smile on her face, she said, Of course I saw your handsome face. Es hand rose to grip Christians hand that held her chin. The hand was so soft as it caressed the back of Christians hand. The meaning behind her action was very clear. She tried to please Christian. Haikal looked at the two people in front of him with reddened eyes. He had been in a rtionship with E for years, but the woman had never spoken to him in such a sweet way. Although they had dated once, E had never been sweet and spoiled to him. E used to be a stubborn and independent woman. Can five years change someone like this? Haikal felt very angry. Why had he never felt what E had done to Christian before? Why had that woman never treated him in such a gentle way? Why do they have to show off in front of him now? All of that made Haikal clench his fists tightly. Haikal. The call was suddenly heard in Haikals ear, making his body tremble. He looked at Christian, trying to keep the smile on his face from looking awkward. Whats wrong? The aura of the man in front of him made him feel short of breath. He tried to stay calm, but as he turned to E, he could see the look of contempt on her face. In an instant, the anger in his heart immediately peaked. This shameless woman.... How dare she! She was a little lucky to sleep with Christian. How dare she show such an expression in front of him? Sooner orter, he would make this woman kneel and beg him to forgive her. Why do you keep looking at my woman? Even though Christian said it casually, everyone could see how cold the gaze was from his eyes. He couldnt tolerate another man desiring E. When he thinks that E and Haikal have had a long-term rtionship, Christian has a hard time holding back the anger that wells up in his heart. Are you interested in my woman? Christian narrowed his eyes. The displeasure in his face was very clear. Christian, you misunderstood. E and I were close before. Because of a misunderstanding, she was angry and hated me. Thats why I want to meet her and exin everything. Haikal said with a smile. However, his hand trembled under the table. A waiter came and brought the tea they ordered. The arrival of the waiter made Haikal breathe a little relief. However, when he took the teapot and wanted to pour the hot tea, Christian was already ahead of him. E didnt understand why Christian moved the teapot in front of her. She looked at it for a moment and when she couldnt find an answer, she looked up, looking for an answer from Christian. Whats wrong? Dont you think you should do something? Christian asked in a deep voice. The voice almost made E have a heart attack because she was so scared. She immediately lifted the teapot and poured tea for Christian. She looked like a wife serving her husband. Heres your tea! E gave the tea very sweetly, though she continued to curse Christian in her heart. Christian sipped it slowly and his gaze was fixed on Haikal. After that, he said, Looks like E has no intention of forgiving you. The sentence made Es whole body shudder. Meanwhile, Haikals face looked unsightly, but he still nodded. I know. But I will try to get her to forgive me. Do you think Ill give you a chance? A moment ago, they had just talked casually. But a momentter, Christian had already ced the cup of tea on the table with force, practically mming it. Haikal looked shocked and looked up at Christian in fear. He opened his mouth, but found that he could not utter a word. The man in front of him was like a venomous snake slowly strangling his neck. Over time, Haikal felt his death was getting closer so that the fear in his eyes became more and more intense. Will Christian attack hispany just for this woman? Christian looked at Haikal in disgust. After that, his gaze shifted on E. He couldnt understand why E liked this kind of man. E lowered her head, as if she could understand what Christian was thinking. She also regretted her past, about how she could fall in love with such a jerk like Haikal. But before she could think any further, Es hand was already grasped by a warm palm. Christian stood up and looked at Haikal who was below him. This is just a small lesson. After saying that, he took E away from the restaurant. Haikal leaned back in his chair with cold sweat running down his forehead. The sound of his cell phone ringing loudly finally made him wake up from his reverie. He immediately picked it up and heard his secretarys anxious voice from the other side. Sir, our business partner from City C suddenly canceled the contract. What should we do? What?! Haikal immediately stood up from his chair. It didnt matter that his chair was knocked down, everyone in the restaurant instantly turned their attention and looked at him. Chapter 113 113 A Very Important House Currently, Haikal is carrying out a project for housing development in City C. Hes directly responsible and inspected everything so that the project could run very smoothly. Then, why did it suddenly be like this? What happened? Haikal asked in a cold voice. The secretary on the other end of the phone was also surprised to hear his boss voice. Sir, I dont know for sure but just now, an investor called and said that he wanted to cancel his cooperation contract... Does he not care if he has to paypensation? Haikal clutched his cell phone. His brow furrowed deeply. He really expected this project to run smoothly. Whoever wanted to cancel the contract would have to pay a huge fine. The secretary thought for a long time and finally realized what he had missed, The investor mentioned Mr. Christians name. Christian? Haikals eyes immediately darkened hearing that. ..... Is it true that all of this is because of E? Did Christian really want to thwart his project just for that woman? Ill be back now, as soon as he said it, Haikal immediately hung up the phone. At that moment, E quietly looked at the man beside her from her seat. Christians face looked indifferent, but his aura was so cold that it made no one dare to approach him. Its the same as when E first met Christian. E rested her head on Christians shoulder and said with a smile, What are your ns for Haikal? Youre really going to teach him a lesson, huh? Haikal? The way you say his name sounds very affectionate. Christian snorted coldly. He nced briefly at E and focused his attention on the road in front of him. E could only be silent. Where did ite from? She only called Haikals name by his usual name. In a way, every time she said that name, E felt disgusted and angry. However, she did not dare to seek trouble with Christian. She tried to find another topic and talk to him. As she remembered what Christian did for her, Es heart suddenly beat fast. She raised her hand and stroked her throbbing chest. Did this mean E was starting to feel something for Christian that her heart was racing? But sadly, Christian was not her final destination. She just needed this man for now. Likewise, Christian was attracted to her body, something that could onlyst temporarily. Thank you, E said with a faint smile. When Christian looked at E, E was no longer looking at him. Her gaze was fixed on the scene outside. When she was looking out the window, E looked very beautiful in Christians eyes. His strong grip on the steering wheel slowly loosened. Exin what happened between you and Haikal, the sudden request made E turn her head. Christian took her to meet with Haikal. Did that mean Christian was trying to trust her? Exin it, Christian urged her once again, looking impatient. He did not like his heart to be constantly disturbed because of this woman. Only this woman could make him lose his cool and control over his own emotions. He never thought that he would be so angry when he saw Haikals message on Es cell phone. He also didnt know why he brought this crazy woman to meet her ex-lover. I and Haikal... E moistened her lips and said doubtfully, I once loved him but he betrayed me. He couldnt ept it and wanted me to return to him, to be his mistress. I... Suddenly the loud sound of the tires from the brake made E very shocked. She immediately grabbed her seatbelt tightly, afraid that her body would bounce forward. Luckily, the seat belt was able to hold her up. Has Christian gone mad? Hey... Christians somber voice rang in Es ears, along with screams and cursing from people outside for their sudden stop. E looked where the voice came from and felt anxious, afraid that someone would scold them. But Christian forced her to look his way. Did you listen carefully to me? Yeah, I did, E nodded quickly. She didnt want to get into trouble with this man anymore. Shed better agree with everything Christian said. Christians eyes narrowed, looking displeased with Es half-hearted response. I swear I did, E took a deep breath and raised her hand. What was this crazy man doing in the middle of the road? Why did he suddenly stop? Was he going to leave her alone in the middle of the road and tell her to go home on foot? She took advantage of this silence and said, Christian, stopping here will cause traffic jams. Wed better go home first. E raised her hand to hold Christians hand. I really have nothing to do with Haikal. Now, there is only you in my eyes. The next sentence made Christian finally feel relieved. Christian let go of Es chin and continued their journey in heading back toward his house. E was also relieved that Christian wouldnt kick her halfway. The closer they got to Christians house, the more E realized she had made a big mistake. She was so busy making Christian happy that she forgot her mothers house was still in Haikals hands. It seemed, it would be very difficult to get the house back. Normally, E would only say a few things to provoke Haikals anger. But Christians sudden appearance must have made Haikal angry. Plus, E still didnt know what lesson Christian would teach Haikal. E was still deep in thought until their car pulled up in front of the house. Christians gaze was fixed on E, showing displeasure. Are you thinking of Haikal? E rolled her eyes in annoyance. Could you not say his name in front of me? E really hated Haikal. And now she hated Haikal even more because Christian kept mentioning his name. Shes fed up. With a cold snort, Christian opened his cars door and got out. After Christian closed the door, E immediately stuck out her tongue in annoyance at him. But she only dared to do it behind his back. After that, she also got out of the car and followed Christian. If I can be a good girl, can you give me the house as a present? No, Christian refused coldly. However, E did not want to give up. Then you can give it to meter. I wont give you a house. Christian stopped walking and looked at E intently. So what? You cant stand being next to me? Do you want to run away now? Christian looked at E scornfully. Look at this woman. It only took a moment for her true nature toe out. All women who tried to approach him always had a certain goal in mind. And this woman was asking for something she shouldnt have asked. Perhaps because Christians gaze was too sharp, E felt her figure shrink even more. She said in a low voice, The house is very important to me. Chapter 114 114 His Position in Es Heart That house is very important to me. E knew that asking Christian for a house made her look like a gold digger. But the house she wanted was not a random house. Even if Christian wanted to give her a pce, E didnt want it. What she wanted from the house was nothing but the memories behind it. The house was the only thing her mother left for E. But E didnt n to tell Christian. Theres no point in telling him either. Instead of hearing his sympathy, the man would insult her and E would have to ept Christians reproach. Or maybe Christian wont believe her. E, you are too naive! Christian pulled her hand roughly. His eyes seemed to be burning with smoldering fire, making E feel frightened. The woman in front of him was truly beautiful and charming. Even in a state of fear, her charm and beauty could not be hidden. ..... Christian couldnt help but drag himself closer and closer to this woman. When he realized that this woman wanted to get out of his house and get away from him, the anger that was stored in the bottom of his heart seemed to explode. Does the thing that is most important to you have anything to do with me? E gaped at the question. She opened her mouth and then closed it again. Its true what Christian said. There was no point in E asking this man for help. E nodded and smiled faintly. Hmm... Im sorry. E thought that after so many days with Christian, their rtionship would grow closer. She thought Christian would start to develop some feelings for her. Even if she was just a pet, Christian would at least feel sorry for her. Unfortunately, her position was not even on par with a pet. E was just expecting too much. When Christian immediately nodded and agreed to help her, E couldnt believe it. Christian was not that type of person. How could a man this cold suddenly melt and be a warm man? E felt that this conversation was over. Theres no point in asking Christian for help. She decided to walk into the house. Christian could only look at Es back who looked lonely. With clenched fists, he also walked towards the house. The lights still illuminated the room very brightly. Nathan was lying on the sofa, boringly tapping the TV remote. He was waiting for the old woman to buy him a prawn snack, but she didnte. Its been an hour and a half, but the woman hadnte home yet. Why hasnt she returned yet... while Nathan was muttering to himself, the butler who was apanying Nathan suddenly said in surprise, Miss, you are back? Old woman? Nathan immediately jumped up from the sofa excitedly. He ran to E and immediately hugged her with his two tiny hands. Old woman, you are finally back! E immediately crouched down and hugged him back. Meanwhile, Nathan rubbed her head and took a deep breath, feeling Es signature scent that calmed him down. Then he asked, Where are my snacks? Your father just called me to take care of work matters, so I havent had time to buy it yet, said E while holding Nathan. How about we go to the supermarket together and buy some? Nathans body was a little heavy and E struggled to carry him, but she still tried. E didnt know since when she began to depend on Nathan. Apart from that, she also feltfortable when she was with this fat boy. Nathan thought for a moment and then nodded. Alright, lets go together. E smiled and stroked Nathans head gently. Christian saw this incident and felt ufortable. Why did it seem like his sons position was so much higher than his? But when he saw E holding Nathan in her arms, Christian felt like he had a harmonious family. Never had he felt this way before... In fact, he had repeated this scene over and over in his mind. Butler... Christian took off his coat and tie while looking at his butler. What kind of woman do you think she is? Even though Christian doesnt mention her name, the butler knows who Christian is referring to. He answered politely, Miss E is a very considerate woman. She is very careful and patient in taking care of the Young Master. Even when Young Master is in a bad mood, Miss E can easily tell. Besides... A smile appeared on the middle-aged mans face. Dont you feel that the Young Master is starting to depend on Miss E? This is the first time that he has been able to get close to a stranger. He was always wary and didnt want to open his heart to anyone before. Because of his status and upbringing since childhood, Nathan rarely socialized with other people. He didnt want to have anything to do with strangers. Apart from that, Nathan had also heard how those women who approached his father badmouthed him in the back. It had hurt him so deeply that he didnt want to open up to anyone. However, this was the first time... I see... Christian looked at the butler who hastily lowered his head. The man did not dare toment anymore. Get some rest, having said that, Christian got to his feet and went upstairs. He clearly remembered every sentence and judgment that came out of his butlers mouth. It is undeniable that his son is indeed very close and dependent on E now. At the same time, E and Nathan were walking towards the supermarket. As it was getting dark, the streetmps started to glow, making their shadows look long. Nathan leaned in Es arms for a long time and finally said what was bothering him, I know you wont marry my father. Can you promise me that he will not marry another woman? E was surprised, not expecting Nathan to say this suddenly. Its not something that I can change. E smiled and exined patiently. Nathan, if your father finds a woman who can make him happy, you should be happy with him and wish them both the best. E stroked Nathans head gently. Why should you worry about this? Youre still very young. After that, Nathan no longer discussed this topic. They immediately bought snacks and returned home because it was already evening. Nathan was not satisfied with the one packet of snacks, but he had promised E that he would only eat one. Finally, he tried to suppress his urge and walked towards his room to sleep. E decided to return to her room. All night, shey in bed alone, thinking about what had happened today. Tiredness made her more and more sleepy and slowly she was dragged into her deep sleep. The next day, E was very surprised when she opened the gate to Christians house. Chapter 115 115 What Can You Get? Even though E had prepared herself to meet Liam, she was still surprised to see him face to face now. She knew sooner orter she would have to exin everything to Liam, but if she could, she wanted to avoid him. Liam? She called in surprise. Liam suddenly appeared in front of Christians house. This was not the right ce for them to meet! E looked around and realized that no one was looking at them. She immediately pulled Liams hand to get away from the ce. Why are you here? Liam smiled gently and raised his hand to stroke Es head. Why hide like a thief? Are you embarrassed to meet me? he said a little sadly. Every time he looked at the woman in front of him, Liams heart ached. If only he hade back earlier, perhaps a month earlier, this woman in front of him wouldnt have gone to see Christian. Perhaps, he could be someone who helped E. Someone who helped her when she was down... E, its all my fault. I waste. His voice was low, mixed with guilt. ..... His hands that were drooping at his sides, subconsciously clenched into fists. Because the fist was so tight, the veins in his hands stood out. Theres no need to say that, E smiled nonchntly. She wanted to raise her hand to hold Liams hand, but she stopped moving. Now, she didnt have the capacity to have a close rtionship with this man before her. No one knows what will happen. E tried to keep a smile. Plus, this is the path I chose. For E, nothing would change even if Liam stayed in Indonesia. Even if Liam was still around her, E would not involve Liam in her troubles. Of course E wasnt a nice woman, but she wouldnt do anything to hurt Liam. Liam looked at E. He knew that the woman in front of him was stubborn. Once she had made up her mind, E would not give up so easily. But Liam didnt want E to be with Christian. E, what can you get by staying with him? Liam didnt want to talk about this, but he couldnt help himself. This woman in front of him was the woman he had loved for a long time. But since many years had passed, he was helpless to the many changes that had happened to E. The question made Es face pale. She felt like she was naked in front of Liam. The man seemed to be able to see the worst side of her heart. I can get a lot of things, E whispered. She didnt want to admit that she was currently stuck in a stagnant state. She couldnt move forward because Christian wouldnt let her do anything, but she couldnt back down either because shed plunged too deep. She couldnt do anything. Right now, Christian still didnt believe her so the man had no intention of giving E anything or helping her. But Christian didnt let her go either. However, E was not going to let this go on for too long. Lots of things? Liams face was filled with anger when he heard Es answer. E, do you think you can hide from me? Just look at the clothes youre wearing now. Do you think I cant see it? If E really got a lot from Christian, E wouldnt be wearing cheap clothes like this. She would definitely wear fancy clothes and wear various jewels. But how did she actually look like now? Liam took a deep breath, not wanting to lose control of his emotions. E, between the two of us, is it necessary for you to lie like this? Every word that came out of Liams mouth made E feel breathless. When they were still children, E often poured her heart out to Liam. She would tell him everything, both happy and sad feelings that filled her heart. Liam was like a refuge, someone who was willing to listen to her no matter what. But it was also what made E feel that she couldnt do it anymore. She was no longer the same E as she used to be. Liam, what exactly do you want from me? E raised her head and looked at Liam with an ironic smile on her lips. Ive done something embarrassing, whats the harm if I want to cover it up? My life is very, very bad. Do I need to seek protection from you? Its been 10 years. Im no longer the little girl you used to y with. Es hair was messy in the wind, unable to hide the embarrassment she was feeling right now. But her eyes were really firm and determined. E didnt want to involve Liam in her troubles. Not only did she not deserve to be by Liams side anymore, she also didnt want to upset Christian because of this. The cruel man would not spare her or even Liam. E? Liam stepped back to look at Es face. I never lied to you, his eyes looked sad as he said that. I said I want to marry you when you grow up. Everything I said is sincere. E shook her head slowly. Sorry, I didnt take it seriously. Upon hearing this, Liam stepped forward again and withdrew his hand. E, I am going abroad so that I can improve myself, so that I can be a suitable person to apany you. Why dont you understand it? I knew you hated me when I left then. Liam looked panicked and the pain in his heart was clearly visible on his face. E could only stare at him in silence. True, she hated him back then. But as she grew older, E understood what Liam was doing. Liam had his own life, just as E had her own. E shook her head. Can you calm down? How can I be calm? Liam! Are you crazy? E shouted loudly, making Liame to his senses. However, just as he was about to speak, E had interrupted him first. I dont like seeing people do this to me, using my feelings to provoke me and take pity on me. Just as E was about to continue her sentence, she heard a scream from behind her. Old woman, where are you? Es eyes looked panicked. She couldnt let Nathan see Liam! Liam, go away. E pushed Liams body and added, If you dont leave now, I dont want to see you again. Liam looked at E helplessly. But he didnt want to make E hate him more so he finally nodded and left. E breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned and faced Nathan, she saw the boys suspicious face. What are you doing here? Nathan looked up, trying to look behind E and then shifted his gaze to her face. Are you hiding something? Chapter 116 116 Showing the Way Are you hiding something? Nathan looked at E suspiciously. E really panicked. This fat boys instincts are really strong! But the next sentence that came out of Nathans mouth made E want tough. Quickly bring out the delicious food you are hiding! Nathan turned E around. After confirming that E had nothing to hide, he looked at E discontentedly. Huh? Where is it! You must have finished it! Fat boy, can you not think about food all the time? E caught Nathans body and teased him. You just ate some snacksst night, but youve gained a lot of weight. No, Im not! Nathan looked at E in annoyance. Ive weighed myself today! His weight was still the same as before. Hes not fat! Ever since E called him a fat boy, Nathan had always taken care of his appearance. He didnt want to show weakness in front of this woman and let E continue to make fun of him. ..... Yes, yes... E nodded nonchntly, carrying Nathan back to the house. Just as she arrived home, E was surprised for the second time today. A group of maids and bodyguards were already standing in a row. Meanwhile, the butler was already standing at the front, facing Christian who was wearing a dark gray suit. The cold aura from the man was felt even though E had not entered the house. E didnt dare to move nor go any further. She could only swallow her saliva and asked in a low voice. Fat boy, whats this? Father was looking for you, Nathan said. You disappeared so early in the morning, making my dad worry. He told everyone to look for you. What a hassle. Nathan took a deep breath. What can you do without this young master? Were you lost earlier? Nathan looked at E with an understanding look, as if he already knew that E was a woman who couldnt do anything without him. E raised her eyebrows. Indeed this ce was big. But she was not a child who could get lost easily! She wanted to exin, but she felt Christians cold aura pressing down on her. No matter how much she wanted to defend herself, E felt her throat tighten. Christian... E lowered Nathan from her arms and stood in front of Christian with her head down. Where are you going? Christian asked in a deep voice. He was relieved when he saw that E was fine. But at the thought of how many men had seen her out there, anger rose in his eyes again. E stepped back and said, Its very sunny in the morning. So I took a little walk. Why did everything she did seem wrong in his eyes? Sunny weather? Christian snorted coldly. As a babysitter, your first job in the morning is to take care of my son as soon as he wakes up. E nodded her head obediently. Well. I will not forget my responsibilities. She knew that Christian was really angry now. Therefore she better nod her head and agree to everything he said. Butler! Christian called casually. Since Miss E has already admitted her guilt, her sry this month will be cut in half. Everything happened so fast that E couldnt react. She could only stare at Christian with her mouth agape. Cut in half? It hadnt even been half a month since she became Nathans babysitter! Do you have a problem with it? Christian shoved his hands into his trouser pockets and squinted. Do you want your entire sry cut? No, no! E immediately replied in a panic. She wont be able to win against Christian. It was better for her to obey his words. It is very difficult for me to earn money. I know you have a lot of money. Please dont cut my sry! Half of her sry.... How many million rupiahs would be taken from her? She had to be patient and keep up with Christian and Nathans bullshit. How could she survive without earning money? Im giving you one more chance to tell me what you just did. Christian held Es chin and looked at her intently as if he already knew what E was doing and was only testing her for now. E realized that she underestimated Christian too much. Christian could tell even the slightest lie from her eyes. E couldnt hide anything from Christian, including her encounter with Liam. She had to find an excuse immediately! She gritted her teeth and racked her brain. I really just took a short walk. After that, she got an idea and moved on. By the way, there was someone who got lost out there earlier. I showed him the way. Dont you believe me? E took Christians hand. Her hands were already sweating from nervousness, but she had to make Christian believe her. She couldnt let Christian know where Liam was. She didnt want Liam to get into her troubles. Christian looked at her and snorted coldly. You know what will happen if you lie to me. Christian was already looking at the CCTV when he realized E was missing. He saw E talking to a man before they both disappeared from the camera. Initially, the first thought that came to Christians mind was that he would lose E. This man could have taken E from his side and after that, E would nevere back to him. Christian knew that E had certain goals in approaching him and he still couldnt ept that womanpletely. However, Christian couldnt tolerate the thought that another man could have E. He didnt want E to belong to another man. How could I lie to you? E held Christians hand gently. She looked like an obedient wife as she looked at Christian with sparkling eyes. Her body emitted a gentle aura, making it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off her. This womans charm is so strong that Christian cant fight it. Christian lifted E and looked at her with a serious look. Its time to pay off the debt. He didnt care even though there were dozens of maids in the room and immediately carried E upstairs in his arms. Es face immediately turned red. She clearly remembered that she still owed Christian coffee beans. Behind them, the maids lowered their heads and tried to hide their smiles, while Nathan looked at Christian and E with amazement. That morning, E and Christian spent their day in their room, noting back outside. ... After several hours passed, E was still lying in bed with her eyes closed. She wanted to go back to sleep and dream, but the sound of her cell phone kept bothering her. Even though she let the phone ring until it went silent on its own, it didnt take long for it to ring again. E took the phone and picked up the phone. But before she could speak, she heard someone screaming. E, you bitch! Chapter 117 117 New Cell Phone E, you bitch! The scream made the drowsiness E feel instantly disappear. Its still early, why had Indri gone mad like this? E kept the phone away for a moment until Indris screams were no longer heard. Her ears hurt from the sudden scream. After realizing that the voice on her phone had calmed down, she just brought the phone to her ear again. My dear step-sister, its no good screaming in the morning. Hearing Es cynical tone, Indri became even more annoyed. Plus, she remembered what Haikal had told her yesterday. You shameless woman! You damn whore! You seduced Christian and told him to attack Haikal, right? I underestimated you this whole time! You underestimate me? E chuckled and said, If Im not mistaken, you and your mother are always trying to ruin my life. You even threw me into that mental asylum. Ah! I know. Actually, you two want to get rid of me, right? E already knew that it was Merry and Indri who did all this to her. Instead of directly killing E, they would rather let her live with suffering. They wanted to see E live with suffering until she couldnt stand it and decided tomit suicide. ..... Unfortunately, Es determination to survive was so strong that their wish was not fulfilled. Now, E hade back and wanted to take revenge on them. Are you sorry now? Do you regret not killing me in the first ce? Es calm tone made Indri grit her teeth. Damn right! She really regretted it! Why should she obey her mothers words? Why should she obey her mother to keep E alive instead of killing her at that time? ording to her mother, E wouldnt be able to do anything to them. But look now! If Indri knew all this was going to happen, shed better kill E right away. E, you... If you have nothing more to say, Ill hang up, E yawned boredly as she said it, not wanting to listen to Indris rambling anymore. As for what Indri said about Haikal, maybe Christian really taught the man a lesson. But it wasnt because of E. Too bad, Es ce in Christians heart wasnt that important... She knew her ce. Indri said many bad things about Nathan when they met at the supermarket. Haikal was also there to witness all that. Most likely, Christian did all this for his son. Christian would not let anyone who insulted his son get away with it. Meanwhile, E was just a shield. E didnt understand what Christians purpose was in putting her in such an embarrassing position. Does Christian want to see Es position in Haikals heart? Or maybe Christian really wants to crush the whole Adisurya Family? E, I dont care! Quickly tell Christian to stop! Indirs scream sounded again, snapping E out of her thoughts. You bitch! Haikal doesnt want you anymore. Why do you keep bothering him? said Indri angrily. Indri knew that something was wrong with Haikal. She looked for a private detective to follow Haikal and when the detective returned, Indri got a photo of the three of them meeting. Indri immediately destroyed the photo because she was so angry. Suddenly, Es voice was heard. Apparently, Ill have to find some time to teach you how to be polite. And, what did you just say about Haikal? E fiddled with the ends of her hair. Right, Im sorry. Haikal keeps bothering me. He kept texting me saying he wanted to see me. As she said that, E suddenly froze. Her cell phone should have been destroyed by Christian. Then, this cell phone in her hand... Its a brand new phone! Es eyes went wide. Did Christian buy this phone for her? As E was thinking about this, Christian had already entered the room. He had changed into a lighter coat, a color he rarely used. The color made Christian look more rxed than usual. Meanwhile, E could only look at Christian with a surprised look. identally, she pressed the speaker on her cellphone and a womans scream was heard from there. Impossible! Impossible! You must be lying to me! Haikal loves me. Haikal only loves me! The crazy voice seemed a little hoarse and cracked. Christians face immediately darkened at that. E immediately ended the call and smiled at Christian. The smile looked a little guilty, as if she wanted to apologize. At the same time, she hoped that Christian would not misunderstand things because of Indris screams. Did you tell her that Haikal loves you? Indris words make Christian think about this possibility. E immediately shook her head and snuggled into the nket. She only left her head as she looked at Christian. She guessed it herself. Hmm? Christian approached E and pulled the nket up. Are you trying to lie to me again? E wrapped her arms around Christians neck and gave him a quick peck on the lips. I am not lying. Ive always been honest with you. I would never lie to you. E leaned her head back and rubbed it against Christians neck. She was spoiled like a pet that loved its master. Seeing Es attitude and feeling her softness on his body, Christian felt his heart melt easily. He immediately carried E into the bathroom and let her take a shower. E hastily showered and returned to Christian refreshed. Thanks for the phone, Es hair was still wet, but she didnt care at all. With her bare face without makeup, the woman looked much more beautiful. Her eyes were mixed with tenderness, Christian couldnt simply look away. Christian hugged Es waist and kissed her on the lips. He could faintly smell the body lotion that E was using. Are you seducing me again? No... E didnt have a chance to speak. Christian had blocked her lips. At the thought that Christian had bought her a new cell phone, E felt a little touched. Finally, she decided to return the kiss. At the end of the kiss, E looked at Christian with a dreamy gaze, as if unable to wake up from the deep kiss. Es sweet appearance made Christian want to kiss her lips again. A ze of passion welled up in his heart, but Christian realized that he had something to do. Finally, he tried to restrain himself and stroked Es waist gently. Quick, change your clothes. After getting ready, they immediately set off. E thought they were going straight to Christians office, but their car headed for a mall instead. When they arrived in front of the jewelry store, E turned and looked at Christian in confusion. Why did we go here? E asked in surprise. For you. Chapter 118 118 Gift Why are we going here? E asked in surprise. She was confused when she realized that their destination wasnt Christianspany but a jewelry store. For you. After answering Es question shortly, Christian put his arm around Es waist and the two of them entered the jewelry store together, like a very affectionate couple. Sir, Miss, pleasee in. The clerk at the door bowed respectfully and weed them into his shop. E knew this jewelry store, this shop was very well known for making custom jewelry. She also knew very well that the price of jewelry in this shop was very astonishing. Among the rich people, there were many women who spent so much money to buy jewelry here. Jewelry from this shop was like a symbol to show their wealth. E had also gotten jewelry from this shop. It was a present from her father for her sixteenth birthday. However, since Indri liked it, E finally relented and gave the jewelry to her stepsister. Previously, E did not know how much the jewelry cost. But now, she knew how much her father loved her back then. ..... Back then... If only she had known that the price was so expensive, she would not have given it to Indri. Not after she realized just what kind of half-sister Indri really was. She felt even more sad and disappointed when she thought about it. Christian saw the sad look on Es face. He thought that it might be because E couldnt buy jewelry in this shop. If that was the case, this gift from him would surely make E feel very happy. That put a smile on Christians face. Which one do you like? Christian asked E. He whispered the question so close that E could feel Christians warm breath on her neck, making her curl up. Es face immediately turned red. She looked at the man beside her. Which one do you think is the best? Her soft voice was like a song to Christians ears. As she said so, she took Christians arm in a spoiled manner. I will go with your choice. Christian was very happy to see E obedient to him. When E acted like this, Christian felt like hepletely owned E. He looked at the shop clerk in front of him and said, Take some of the best jewelry in this shop and show it to her. The clerk immediately took some jewelry and ced it on a ss disy. He said politely, This model is perfect for you, Miss. E saw the collections that the shop clerk showed and felt that they were all very beautiful. Each piece of jewelry had its own characteristics. But E still wondered why Christian suddenly wanted to give her a present. Christian looked at all the jewelry on the disy and asked E. Which one do you like? E was hesitant to answer it, but she also didnt dare ask the reason why Christian had bought her this expensive piece of jewelry. She tried to buy some time thinking about what couldve made Christian want to give her a gift. Is this a trap? Christian is in a good mood right now. He let E walk around in the shop and look at all the jewelry. He even followed E like a passionate husband. As time went on, E felt more and more anxious. Even though she hadnt done anything wrong, somehow a feeling of guilt gnawed at her heart. At that moment, Christians cell phone suddenly rang. Christian took his cell phone from his coat pocket and frowned as he looked at the screen. I have to pick up this call. He said, then E nodded quickly. Seeing Christians figure disappear from her sight, E could only breathe a sigh of relief. Five minutes had passed, but Christian hadnte back either. Maybe he had important business to attend to right now. Having Christian beside her made E feel much calmer. She can walk around the shop more rxed. Mom, I know you are angry. But theres no other way, a female voice sounded from a distance. E raised her eyebrows when she heard a familiar voice. These two were the people E did not want to meet the most. But fate kept ying with her. The more E avoided them, the more she ran into them. Merry and Indri walked hand in hand, showing their closeness as mother and daughter who loved each other. Neither of them noticed Es presence in the shop. They were still chatting happily... Indri, Haikal is in big trouble right now. Its not that our family doesnt want to help, but... Merrys tone sounded very sad. She wants to help his future son-inw, but this problem involves Christian. If the Maheswara Family is involved, she will not get any benefit. Indri, what did Haikal do to make Christian this angry? Merry asked in a low voice. Her brows furrowed as if she didnt understand. E didnt hear their conversation clearly, and she didnt intend to interfere either. Unfortunately, when she was about to leave, Indri said her name and caught Es attention. All of this is because of E, that bitch! If it werent for her seducing Christian and using her body to warm his bed, how could Christian attack Haikal? Indri gritted her teeth angrily as she recalled E. Mother, you should have listened to my advice first. Look, that damn whore is giving us trouble now. Indri did not expect Haikal to still have feelings for E. Even though Haikal is only interested in Es appearance, Indri still cant ept it. She had been by Haikals side for five years already, she had done so much for him. How could E bepared to her? Merrys face immediately turned unsightly. A sharp look appeared in her eyes as she said, Theres no point in regretting that. Now its more important that we find a way to solve Haikals problem. Mother, Haikal said as long as... E? Merry did not listen to Indris words until the end because she saw Es figure. She looked surprised when she saw E was looking at them casually. I heard what you said just now, my dear mother and step-sister, a sweet smile spread across Es face. Merry was surprised to see her. That smile was still the same as five years ago. But the woman in front of her was no longer the same. Now, she couldnt figure out what E was thinking. Indri, we should... When Merry was about to open her mouth and ask her daughter to leave, Indri had already stepped forward and raised her hand to p Es face. Chapter 119 119 Teaching Indri, we should ... Merry was about to invite her daughter to get out of there because she didnt want to be in trouble anymore. Plus, Haikals problem is still unfinished. But who would have thought that Indri had moved ahead of her. Merry could see her daughter raise her hand and wanted to p E. Everyone in the shop immediately saw the incident with dumbfounded eyes. Has this woman gone mad? For Gods sake, E came to this shop with Christian! Prior to this, Christian had nevere with a woman. This alone was enough to show Es status in Christians life. Even though E was only loved by Christian for a moment, it was enough for them to treat E with respect. ..... Indris eyes widened with a crazy look. She really wanted to take her revenge on E and humiliate her in front of everyone. Why is this woman always looking for trouble with her all the time? However, before her hand could touch Es face, E had already caught Indris wrist. E gripped Indris hand tightly and looked at her with disdain. Do you want to hit me? Her strength is much stronger than Indri who is a weak girl. Her grip is slowly getting stronger and it makes Indri want to rebel. E, let go of my hand. Youre crazy! Everyone around her looked at her with disdain, making Indris eyes zed with anger. Her face was also red with embarrassment. This is really embarrassing! You bitch! Since E didnt want to let go of her hand, she uttered harsh words that made Merrys calm expression disappear in an instant. Now, E is not alone anymore. There is Christian behind her who always supports her. They wouldnt be able to fight E. If they keep trying to test her patience, even their family cant do anything about the consequencester. Indri, Merry immediately stepped forward and pulled Indris hand. We still have important things to do. Lets go home and talk about it. Merry didnt know if E had listened to their conversation just now. If E knew that Haikal was in trouble, maybe E would tell Christian to take advantage of this opportunity and make Haikal even more difficult. Mother! Indri didnt want to just leave. She looked at Merry with a look of disapproval. Even if you can ept her treatment, I cant ept it! If not for this woman, would we have suffered? When she thought about what happened to Haikal, Indri became even more annoyed. Even though her mother had helped her, she could not persuade her father to help Haikal. All these incidents, mixed into one, made Indri feel even more frustrated. If it werent for E, all these troubles wouldnt have happened. Indri, this is not the right time. Merry frowned. Anger was already on her face, but she was still trying to be patient. This daughter of hers never grew up. If she doesnt change, how can she survive in the Adisurya Family after marrying Haikalter? She couldnt treat Indri like a baby forever. Mother! You continue to be patient and give in. What can you get from that? Indri shouted loudly. Her hand was still in Es grip, but she looked back and kept trying to talk to her mother. This whole thing looks so ridiculous. E watched all this with hatred in her eyes. After that, she let go of Indris hand. She was not interested in this mother-daughter quarrel. As soon as Indri got her hand back, she rushed over to her mother. Mother, why dont you believe me! This woman cannot be left alive! Indri looked like a crazy person as she yelled. Grass that has been damaged must be removed by the roots. At first, E was about to leave. But after hearing Indris words, she gave up. I want to hear what you want to do to me. E stood in front of them with her arms crossed over her chest. Her face looked very interested in Indrisst sentence. Did they want to kill her? Too bad E wasnt the naive girl she was five years ago. Anger shed in Merrys eyes and she immediately grabbed her daughters hand. Indri, what are you saying? Dont speak nonsense. Lets go home first! There were so many people in this ce. Of course everyone could hear what came out of Indris mouth. If Christian heard her... Its okay if E didnt matter in Christians heart. But if it turned out the other way around, they wouldnt be able to do anything. After all, no one could guess what Christian would do after this. Mother, leave me alone! Indri let go of her mothers hand roughly. I will teach her a lesson today! After saying that, Indri immediately walked towards E, ignoring everyone around her. E just stood there raising her eyebrows. Just as she was about to speak, a mans voice came from the doorway. What lesson? The question made Indris steps immediately stop. Howe Christian is here? Panic immediately overcame her, making her not dare to look back. She could still feel her fear when she met Christian at the supermarket earlier. Now, hearing Christians voice and seeing him again, the horrific memories came back into her mind. E looked at Indri and then at the man standing at the door. Christians face is full of displeasure. E is his woman. What made Indri so courageous that she wanted to teach her a lesson? Indri did not expect Christian toe to this ce. But from the tone of his voice, Indri knew that there was no hope for her anymore. She didnt listen to her mother to take the opportunity to escape as quickly as possible before Christian arrived. Now, she could only stand where she was in silence. E looked at Indri with raised eyebrows. She wanted to hear what lessons Indri wanted to teach her. Christian walked over to E and grabbed her by the waist. He looked at E a little worriedly, but regained hisposure after realizing that she looked indifferent. After that, he turned his gaze towards Indri. You dont want to answer? No, no ... Indri answered frantically. She was afraid Christian would punish her again. She did not want to experience the same incident as in the supermarket, when her face was pped repeatedly in front of everyone until her cheeks were swollen. She swallowed hard, not daring to raise her head. I was just joking with my sister. How can I teach her a lesson? She looked back and asked her mother for help. Isnt that so, mom? Merrys face looked very unsightly now. Chapter 120 120 Unable to Receive Gifts Isnt that so, mom? Indri cant face Christian alone so she asks her mother for help. Meanwhile, Merrys face looks unsightly because she was suddenly involved. Her eyes were not on Indri who was asking her for help, but on E. She didnt expect a bitch like E to be so lucky to get Christians attention. Merry herself had heard various kinds of news about Christian. This man never let anyone near her. Plus, he already had a son who was like a little demon so not a single woman could get close to him. If she had known things would turn out like this, maybe she really should have killed E in the first ce. She thought that by making E suffer, E would give up on her own and take her own life. But who would have thought she woulde back and get them all in trouble. She understood the current situation and knew that she couldnt fight E right now. Finally, she answered, Yes, E and Indri have had a very good rtionship since childhood. ..... I have to thank my sister for loving me so much. E looked at the two women in front of her sarcastically. Its true that they used to be close, but it seemed like only E felt that way. She was willing to give anything to Indri even though Indri was only her half-sister. Now, looking back on it, she found it all very ironic. E already knew that there was no point in treating Indri and Merry sincerely. Things had changed. If E asked Indri to return everything she had given to her, of course she would get a lot of money, right? At that thought, the corners of Es lips curved. Remember to take good care of what I gave you. One day, Ill ask them back. Why do you want something that you have already given? Indri did not expect E to discuss this matter so she was instantly provoked. All she asked of E was expensive things. If E asked her to return them back, she would be at a great loss. Indri, Merry frowned as she looked at her daughter. Indris current appearance was so ridiculous that there were several peopleughing secretly around her. Theughter was mixed with sarcasm and a look of contempt, making the expression on Merrys face be unsightly again. She had tried to teach her daughter etiquette, but it seemed everything was useless. Seeing E standing majestically and facing them calmly, Merry felt the fire of hatred start to burn in her heart. However, she still maintained a gentle smile on her face as she said, Indri, all of that belongs to your sister from the start, right? Please dont forget to return it to herter. I dont want to! Indras eyes widened. She is not a member of the Maheswara Family anymore. Why does she still want our familys belongings?! Christian felt his patience running out as he listened to their bickering. His brow furrowed sharply. He looked at the woman beside him, but as usual, E kept her feelings and thoughts hidden. Christian didnt know whether E really wanted any of her belongings to be returned or not. Do you really want them returned? Christian leaned closer to E and asked in a low voice. E didnt expect Christian to ask her opinion. After that, she immediately nodded. Those things are very expensive. E had never cared about these things before. After all, she was never short of money. But now everything was different. Christian looked at E in surprise and then hugged her waist tightly. If you act like this, other people will think that Im bullying you. Isnt that so? It was rare to see E dare to defend herself in front of Christian. The agreement between them was written very clearly. Christian would never provide financial assistance to E. Even though she worked as a babysitter at Christians house, E didnt know if she would get her sry. Plus, her sry had been cut in half by Christian. At the thought of this, E became more and more frustrated and her desire for earning more money only grew bigger. Christian looked at Es appearance with an amused expression. It was rare for him to see his woman behaving like this. He ignored the mother and daughter who were arguing in front of him and said, Tell me what I did to bully you. Dont say that its your fault, you know the consequences are. E immediately curled up and tried to get away from Christian. A smile immediately appears on her face as she looks at Christian, only to realize that she slipped and irritated Christian even more. I was wrong just now. How can you oppress other people? I just misspoke. You want to forgive me, right? E looked at Christian with an innocent wink, making the man want tough. However, he just hugged Es waist tighter and whispered in her ear, I really want you now. That statement made Es face turn red. That reaction was very clear in Christians eyes, making him feel very satisfied. He pulled Es body and led her to one of the disys. Which one do you like? I cant take it, E waved her hand. The more Christian acted like this, the more frightened E became. She didnt know if this was a trap or not. This is a gift. Christians gaze fell on a piece of jewelry and he said casually, You didnt hide anything about that man this morning. Which man? E looked confused. The man who asked the way, that one simple answer made E feel like she had been struck by lightning. If she was afraid before, now she was panicking. The man Christian was referring to this morning was Liam. Christian, Im already happy that youre happy. I cannot ept this gift. E looked even more panicked. She could imagine that Christian would set a big trap in the form of this expensive gift and then he would punish her severely. She could take any punishment, but she didnt want to involve Liam in her troubles. E and Liam did not have any kind of rtionship and would never have a rtionship in the future. But Liam was still an important figure in her life and she didnt want to involve him in thisplicated matter. Christian looked into Es face with a deep gaze. You really dont want these? If this woman wanted all the things she gave her sister, of course she would also like the jewelry in this shop, right? E opened her mouth, but she didnt know how to exin it. She looked doubtful. In the midst of her doubts, a man entered the shop. This shop is very crowded, huh! Chapter 121 121 Flirting with Other Men This shop is really busy, isnt it! The shop was originally busy but it immediately turned quiet because of the appearance of a man. Indri was about to explode, but when she saw the face of the man, her eyes went wide. The man was wearing a long brown coat and with a gentle smile on his face, he made anyone feelfortable around him. In Indris eyes, this man is far more perfect than Haikal. Haikal is also handsome and not cold like Christian, but the warmth shown by this man looks very natural, making Indri imagine that whoever will be this mans partner, must be very loved and pampered. Merry was also stunned when she saw him, but she felt she knew him. After trying to remember for a long time, she still didnt know who this man really was. When E saw Liam, her heart skipped a beat. Not because she was happy to meet Liam, but more because she was worried. Subconsciously, her hand gripped Christians hand tighter. Christian slightly frowned at Es reaction. ..... This morning, he didnt pay close attention to the CCTV so he didnt recognize Liams face. But somehow he felt the woman beside him looked a little excited when she saw this man who had just arrived. This made him angry. Did heck somethingpared to this man? Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin so that E looked at him, not at the man. Is he handsome? Subconsciously, E nodded her head. However, she immediately realized her mistake when she saw Christians gloomy face. That man was like a prince in a fairy tale when I was a kid. She released her chin from Christians hand, but didnt move away from him. Instead, she approached Christian and rested her head on his shoulder. After that, she whispered softly, But now I only like you. The thing with him is like fairy tales, but we live in reality. Christian snorted coldly, but E took his response as a sign that Christian forgave her. Es answer made Christian think that the handsome man was nothingpared to him. He still won this battle that hadnt even begun. Besides, E had nothing to do with that man. Christian didnt need to consider the mans existence the way he was jealous of Haikal. The shopkeeper looked at E in surprise. The hairs on his neck stood on end when he heard Es spoiled voice. She didnt expect E to have this kind of character. As she walked into the shop with Christian, he thought E was a ssy woman. From the way she stood, walked and carried herself, the woman looked like she was from the upper ss. Who would have thought that an elegant woman could also be spoiled and coquettish. Is this the way to conquer men now? Indri couldnt help but say, Sis, Im really curious. Where did you learn to seduce men? Is it when you were still in the mental hospital? Her cynical tone made everyone there gasp. Can this daughter of the Maheswara Family not see how much Christian loves E? Christian spoiled her so much, how could he allow others to insult her like that? However, E was not a woman who would remain silent at the insult thrown at her. When she was about to avenge Indris insults, Liam had already defended her. I dont know where this girl came from, but didnt your parents teach you manners? From your appearance, you look like someone who came from a wealthy family. Its baffling how rich kids behave nowadays. Liam still showed a warm smile, but his words made Indris face unsightly. Just as she was about to reply, Liam had already continued his sentence, Listen to me, you look like you envy the woman over there. I suggest that you go to a mental hospital to learn a lot of things. Thest sentence was uttered coldly. Liams investigation was so clear that he knew how much E had suffered in the asylum. As he thought back on the results of the investigation, his heart filled with anger. He hoped that the mother and daughter in front of him were dead. Since childhood, he had always loved E. Even though many years had passed, he still loved her. Initially, he nned to return to Indonesia and marry her. But because of these two people, all his ns fell apart. Not only that. Now E was with another man and he didnt know if he could get her back. E looked at Liam in silence. Time seems to go back in time. Since childhood, E was not a sweet girl who was good at making friends. She was so independent that most people thought of her as arrogant. Liam was the one who always stood in front of E and defended the girl because Liam knew that E actually had a good heart. For him, everything about her hadnt changed... Christian nced to his side and saw E. The woman was seen lowering her head, but Christian could see her expression clearly. E looked very moved. Christian got very angry when he saw it. With just a few words, E already looked very happy. Meanwhile, he had been trying to buy jewelry as a gift, but E kept refusing him. E... Christian gritted his teeth. You really are looking to die. That sentence made Es body immediately shudder, waking up from her past memories. What is it? She asked. She looked at Christian in bewilderment. Her gaze was innocent as if she didnt understand what was happening. Meanwhile, Christians gaze fell on E, sharp as a knife, making E even more anxious. Now she was afraid. Afraid that Christian would realize her lie. She could only shake her head, hoping that the man wouldnt find out anything. At this time, Indri felt her throat choke. Her neck seemed to be choking at Liams words. After that, she reacted again and looked at Liam angrily. What are you talking about? Ah! I know. You know her, right? Indri said, pointing at E. Sis, you are really great. Isnt it enough to seduce one man? You already have Christian, but youre still flirting with other guys too. Shameless bastard. Unfortunately, you dont have the same ability as me, E sneered. Are you jealous? After replying to Indri, E immediately regretted it. The tremendous pressure from the man beside her made it difficult for E to breathe. She stepped back and exined, I was just trying to piss her off. Do you think you are that attractive? Christian asked, staring intently at Es face. But it was true that E was very beautiful, especially her eyes. Those clear and beautiful eyes made her even more attractive. Chapter 122 122 Wants You To Regret Everything Indri didnt pay attention to the conversation between Christian and E. At this moment, she just realized that Christian didnt react when she kept insulting E. That could only mean one thing- Christian didnt care about E! Otherwise, how could Christian let her insult E all the time without reacting? This made Indri more confident. Christian, Im telling you this for your own good. That woman has a certain purpose in approaching you. She looked at Christian and pretended to be nice to him. Who doesnt want to get Christians attention? Even though she loves Haikal, she will not miss an opportunity to attract the attention of a man like Christian. Its true... Christian said. After that, his gaze fell on Indri. She wants you to regret everything. The slowly spoken sentence surprised Indri, as did Merry. No wonder E did everything in her power to seduce Christian. Turns out, she wanted revenge! ..... But Christian is running his familys business, just like the Maheswara Family. Is Christian willing to give up his profits to help E? Of course not... Pain shed in Liams eyes. He knew what Es purpose was for staying with Christian and he had to admit that no one but Christian could face the Maheswara Family head-on. However, that reason is not enough to get rid of his hatred for Christian. Liam clenched his fists tightly, but a momentter he slowly let them go. He would always be waiting for E. After it was all over, E would definitely leave Christian. And at that time, he would be there to apany her. Or maybe, he could make the biggest hit and snatch E right out of Christians hands. Either way, he believed fate would want him to be with E in the end... Now he could only watch from afar and keep his distance from E so nothing would separate them. If he tried to get to E now, Christian would definitely do everything to keep them apart. Liam must be careful in his actions. Sooner orter, E would be his. No matter how difficult the process was, what was important was the result he would getter. E did not expect Christian to say it in front of Indri and Merry. She looked at Christian with a surprised look. Although she showed her animosity towards the two of them, she had no intention of dering war so soon. Now she still had nothing. What could she do against the two women in front of her? However, when she saw the cynicism in Christians eyes, E knew very well that Christian did it on purpose. The man deliberately ignited the mes of hatred between them. Hes crazy! You... E really wanted to hit Christian in the head and find out whats going through his brain. However, Christian looked happy instead. Lets see how you can run from me. E felt like she was suffocating. Christian did this on purpose so she couldnt run away from him. With this, she must depend on Christian for revenge. E had lost interest in facing Merry and Indri. She decided to leave the ce, leaving Merry and Indri who were still shocked. Meanwhile, Christian was still standing where he was with his hands buried in his trouser pockets. He looked at Es back which was getting further, the back of someone that managed to make his protective instinct kick in to protect her. Just as Es hand touched the cars door, a male voice sounded behind her. Miss! E turned and saw Liam running towards her. This... He stretched out his hand and showed a tiny ne clutched in his palm. Four-leaf clover... The diamond-shaped four-leaf clover made Es eyes sting. She liked it very much. She had heard the myth that if someone found a four-leaf clover, they would get the four things they wanted most. The four-leaf clover was a symbol of good luck that was not easy to get. Thank you. E smiled sincerely, but she didnt ept the diamond. She doesnt believe in legends anymore. Everything has changed. Once again, Liams heart was filled with sadness and regret. He resisted the urge to stroke Es head and said, You are simr to the girl I like. I hope you will ept this. I really cant ... Before she finished saying her refusal, the ne in Liams hand was already taken by a big hand. Its beautiful, Christian looked at the ne for a moment and then put it around Es neck. If you like it, just ept it. Christian said it casually. But the more rxed Christian looked, the more panicked E was. After that, Christian pushed her into the car pretty hard and said. Take good care of the ne. This is proof that you are already flirting with other men. After you make up for your mistakes, you can let them go. E swallowed her saliva anxiously and asked, How do I make up for it? Dont you know the way, Isabe? E fell silent when she heard Christian call her full name. In an instant, the ne around her neck felt as heavy as a chain. On the other hand, Indri did not expect E to just leave. She was really angry and frustrated, but she didnt know where to vent it. Finally, she approached Liam. Its true that you and E are conspiring together. You bastard-... Ughh. Before Indri could finish her sentence, Liams hand was already gripping her neck. Liam no longer looked as warm as before. His entire body emitted a cold aura. Before you speak, its best if you think about your own safety. You... Indris eyes widened. She wanted to speak but she didnt have enough breath to make a sound. Merry rushed over to them and said with a smile, Were sorry. May we know your name? Merry was a much more careful person. She was not like her daughter who carelessly fought people. Before fighting others, you have to know who your opponent is. What if it turns out that this manes from an influential family in this town? Jaya... After saying hisst name, Liam had already let go of his hand. He took a handkerchief and rubbed his hands disdainfully. After that, he threw the handkerchief into the trash and left without looking back. Indri took a deep breath while coughing loudly. Mother, who is he? Hes from the Jaya family ... Merry frowned, feeling the name was very familiar. Suddenly, the sound of a phone ringing dispersed Merrys thoughts. Haikal ... Indri rushed to pick it up. When she was about toin and pour her heart out to her fianc, Haikal had spoken first without allowing her to say hello. What did I tell you before? Chapter 123 123 A Ne What did I tell you before? Her fiancs cold voice made Indri immediately shrink. She knew how important this matter was to Haikal so she asked her mother for help. They both begged her father, but her father did not want to help Haikal. Haikal... Indri licked her dry lips, looking a little doubtful. Haikal became more and more impatient as he said, Did you forget? I knew I wouldnt be able to count on you, he said angrily. You and I are getting married. You know what that means, right? I am the future son-inw of the Maheswara Family and as your husband, I always try to help your family, help your fatherspany. But what about you? What can you give me? Haikal, what are you talking about? Indri did not understand what Haikals words meant. They were both engaged and were about to get married because she loved Haikal and Haikal loved her. Why was Haikal suddenly talking about profit? ..... Haikal was also shocked and realized that he said the wrong thing. After that, he immediately corrected it. Of course I married you because I love you. But the marriage of our two families involves the benefit of both parties, he tried to exin as best he could. Indri felt a little calmer when she heard the exnation. But when she recalled that her father refused to help Haikal, Indri fell silent again. She didnt know how to exin it to Haikal. After hesitating for a long time, Indri finally tried to answer, I already told dad... Did he agree? Haikal looked full of hope. He really needed help on this matter. Indris voice turned quieter as she answered, Father said it was rted topany profits, so... So your father doesnt want to help me? Haikal immediately shouted loudly. He didnt expect that the Maheswara Family would be this cruel to him, refusing to lend a hand when hispany fell into trouble. The Maheswara Family did not want to help their future son-inw. Haikal, dont be angry yet, Indri tried to calm him down. She winked at Merry and walked out of the jewelry store. Outside the shop, Indri covered her cell phone and whispered to her mother. Mother, please persuade father. Haikal is angry with me. Its not easy to get him and I cant lose him. Even though she had to use various means to defend Haikal, Indri didnt want to let go of the man she worked so hard for. As long as Haikal was by her side, she felt far superior to E. She managed to snatch something very precious to E. Merry frowned. Its not that she doesnt want to help Haikal, but that her husband doesnt want to. She waspletely uninvolved in the affairs of thepany so she couldnt do anything. Indri realized the doubt on Merrys face and immediately looked for an excuse to temporarily end the call. Mother, do you want me to lose Haikal? Indri looked angry. If you didnt insist on letting E live from the start, how could all of this have happened? If she died, we wouldnt be in this kind of trouble now! I told you not to talk about this matter anymore! Merry also felt annoyed with her daughters attitude. Indri was right, she regretted the decision. But what good was there to regret things that had already happened? At that time, she never expected that E would be released from the mental hospital after five years had passed. Indri was happy to see that her mother also hated E. She immediately took her mothers hand and begged, Im not going to talk about it again. But please, you have to help me. I beg you. Do you think I wont help you? Merry looked at Indri and said, Go home first. I will try to talk to your father one more time. Who knows if he will agree this time. Is that true? Do we have any other choice now? Merry grabbed Indris hand and asked her to go to their car. Now lets go home. If you dont want to lose Haikal, just do what I said. Merry took her daughters hand and said sincerely, Indri, I am the one who wants to see you happy the most. As a mother, of course she would give anything for her daughters happiness. ... -At Christians house. In the morning, E left with Christian and left Nathan alone at home. Having not seen E for a long time, Nathan became worried. In front of him were various kinds of toys, but he was no longer interested in them. Butler, why hasnt the old woman returned yet? He had just turned and asked the butler who had always apanied him, but his question was swallowed up by the sound of a caring from outside. Before the butler could answer, Nathan had already jumped off the sofa and was running outside. It wasnt until the car pulled up to Christians door that E could calm down a bit. Christian, may I take this ne off? E still felt how heavy the ne was around her neck. She wanted to return this ne to Liam. After all, she didnt do anything to tease Liam. Why should she be punished unfairly like this? Just use it. It looks good. Christian is still the same as before. He nced at E and said it casually. But E doesnt believe whats on the surface because what Christian hides deep inside is something she probably doesnt want to find out. Christian could see Es hesitation at this point. But he wanted to teach E a lesson not to look at another man beside him. Christian? E felt like crying. She didnt want to wear this ne. By the time she wanted to plead again, Christian had already opened the cars door and left. E hurried after him in brisk steps. But before she could speak, she was hit by someone. Old woman, you are finally back! Nathan rubbed his head against Es shirt with satisfaction, smelling the scent of Es body. He found that he liked Es scent more and more. Nathan hugged E and didnt allow her to take another step so E could only look at Christian. Christian... E called out to him quite loudly, but Christian didnt intend to turn his head. He immediately entered the house quickly, leaving E without saying anything. The butler who was chasing after Nathan could feel the chill between the two of them. He approached E and asked, Miss, did something happen? That... Its hard to exin. The ne she was wearing around her neck was getting heavier. E knew that there was no point in telling anyone this problem. Right now, the most important thing to her was to exin everything to Christian. If Christian didnt allow it, she wouldnt be able to get this ne off her neck. Chapter 124 124 Getting Closer Miss, did something happen? The butler asked when he saw the tense atmosphere between E and Christian. That... Its hard to exin. The butler looked at E again, but decided not to ask any further. After all, he was too old and he could not interfere in their affairs. Nathan finally understood the situation and tugged at Es sleeve. Old woman, what did you say to dad that he got so angry? He asked innocently. E could only stroke the boys head. Every time she moved, she could feel the cold diamond on her neck. She should be happy to receive such a beautiful gift. But sadly, this ne felt like a bomb to her instead. She just needed to wait until the bomb suddenly exploded and destroyed her. Unknowingly, her hand touched the ne around her neck. She stroked the pendant and the ne was visible from under her shirt. Nathan watched Es every move and finally realized what was wrapped around the womans neck. Did dad give you this? His eyes sparkled brightly when he saw the beautiful ne. Thats so beautiful! My dad does have very good eyesight. E felt helpless when she looked at the fat boy who always idolized his father. It seemed that whatever Christian did was always perfect in Nathans eyes. ..... Unfortunately, this ne was not from Christian. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. Its not from your father. After that, E regretted her answer. With this sentence, she had to exin everything to Nathan. What should she say? Theres no way she bought it, right? She was poor and had no money. If she had said that someone had given it to her, wouldnt Nathan be disappointed? E felt very dizzy when dealing with this father and son duo. Just as she was about to change the subject, Nathan was already hugging her leg tightly. Who gave it to you? Hey, did you find a new lover? E didnt have time to answer. Nathan kept interrupting her. You are my babysitter! You cant have a lover! I dont like women who have boyfriends! His disapproving expression made E want tough. The previous babysitters were around 35 to 40 years old. Dont they all have husbands? If E left Nathan like this, not only Christian would have a monopoly on her in the long run, but Nathan too. She would not be able to escape for the rest of her life! Thats why I kicked them all out! Nathan folded his arms across his chest and narrowed his eyes at E. He couldnt believe this old woman could find another reason. He thought E wouldnt be able to refute his strong argument though! E thought for a long time and couldnt say anything back to Nathan. It was true that Nathan had kicked out all of his previous babysitters. None of themsted long. Old woman, together with this young master of yours, you will never be in trouble. What makes you dissatisfied? Seeing E about to leave, his arms that wrapped around Es legs became tighter, making it difficult for E to move. My dear young master, havent you said this many times? How about you look for another sentence? Maybe Ill consider your suggestion. E lowered her body and released Nathan from her feet. After that, she carried Nathan into the house. Nathan became quiet and obedient in Es arms. As long as E is nearby, he wouldnt be so daring to make mischief. He looked at E and asked, This young master has already wasted his precious time just to keep youpany. Shouldnt you be moved? ... E decided to be quiet. Isnt her time valuable too? Nathan was dissatisfied from not getting an answer from E. He wanted a nod from her. Finally, he hugged E even tighter. Old woman, why dont you answer me? Hmm? E answered Nathan nonchntly and wanted to carry him into the living room. But when she saw the figure sitting on the sofa, E immediately stopped walking. Her legs didnt seem to dare to go any further. When she thought back to the diamond ne around her neck, E felt her head hurt. Nathan released himself from Es arms and ran towards Christian. Father, the ne around the old womans neck is very ugly. Quickly tell her to throw it away. Nathan was sure that what had angered his father was the ne, just like him. Because E was wearing something someone else had given her, he and his father became annoyed. This woman could irritate these two at the same time. E felt that what Nathan said would not help her. Christian nced at E with cold eyes and said, She likes it. Let her wear it. Father? Nathan looked at his father in surprise. This is absolutely not his usual style! Why was his fathers reaction different from what he expected? He thought for a moment and then turned to E. Old woman, do you like that ne around your neck? E immediately shook her head. How dare she like this ne? Look! She shook her head, Nathan said quickly. Dad, tell her to take it off. I dont like seeing her wearing that ne. The ne is already around her neck. Lets see if she dares to take it off. Christian leaned back on the sofa gracefully, looking up at E with raised eyebrows. He was sure that this woman did not dare to disobey his orders. E took a deep breath. Im guilty, she said in a low voice. From the start, I didnt want to ept this ne. Everything that happened today was also an ident. I did not expect to meet Indri and her mother. I didnt expect anyone to defend me either. Hmm... Christian still stared at E intently. Then? Then? E was silent. So what? What else should she exin? She exined everything! Stupid woman! Nathan couldnt help but remind E. Father asked you to exin the reason. Reason... E hurriedly racked her brain and answered, I dont want you to misunderstand me. Christian stared at E for a long time before he suddenly stood up. He walked over to E and looked at Es intertwined hands, showing her nervousness. He felt the urge to take this woman in his arms andfort her, telling her that everything would be alright. Everything would be fine. He would help her to get everything she wanted. With Christian by her side, E could get whatever she wanted. But Christian kept all of that in his heart. Let him keep whats in his heart to himself. The corners of his lips curved slightly as he drew closer to Es ear. It seems... Were not close enough that we keep misunderstanding each other. What if we get closer? Chapter 125 125 Give Me an Excuse It seems... Were not close enough that we keep misunderstanding each other. What if we get closer? Before E could understand the meaning behind Christians words, the man had stopped in front of her and hugged her. Her feet were off the ground and the only strong arms supporting her were Christians. Her hands immediately went up to circle Christians neck. When she realized that Nathan was still in the same room as her, E whispered, Put me down, your son is still here. He wont mind. Before E could protest again, Nathans excited voice was heard. Father, you must teach this old woman a lesson so that she realizes her mistake! The fat boy said as he approached his father. Right now, his still short body only reached his fathers thighs. Ill go first. E raised her eyebrows in astonishment. This fat boy used to hate it when shes around Christian. But now he didnt mind at all. ..... Why was this fat kid unreliable when needed? Or maybe Nathan had other thoughts? E looked at Nathan suspiciously. Fat boy, you didnt think about anything, did you? She was currently in Christians arms with a strange posture. She squirmed as if to get off the man, but Christian held her tighter instead. Nathan shook his head and his eyes looked innocent as he answered, How could it be? Im a good boy. Nathan didnt really think about anything. But he was sure that after his father taught the old woman a lesson, E would not leave the house. E would never leave him alone again. Now, Nathan just wanted E to be with him, he wanted nothing more. E looked like she wanted to say something, but Christian already walked up and carried her upstairs. E was really embarrassed and worried. Arent you afraid of being a bad influence on your son? She felt that Christians attitude towards her was too obvious, allowing anyone to guess at the rtionship between them. Indeed Nathan was still very young, but he was much more mature than children his age. Nathan was very smart. Didnt that mean he could guess Es rtionship with his father? At the thought that Nathan would look at her differently, E felt very embarrassed and her face turned red. E, you were the one who teased me. Christian had a different opinion. He didnt know that E was blushing because she was embarrassed whenever Nathan saw them together. The man thought E was blushing because of what he was going to do to her. Saying this, Christian was already walking into the room. He closed the door to his room quite loudly because he was in a hurry. E was sure that everyone in the house could hear the sound of the door getting mmed loudly. Her body was immediately thrown onto the bed by Christian, and shended on the white nket. Her tiny body looked very beautiful, like an angel who fell to the earth. Christian swallowed his saliva, making his breath slowly get heavier. He bent down to trap Es body between his arms. His eyes looked straight into Es beautiful eyes. E returned the gaze, feeling her heart skip a beat. Almost all of the happiness, sadness, fear, and excitement she had felt these past few days came from the man in front of her. She could see that Christians eyes were filled with her figure, bringing the blush back to her cheeks. The two of them looked at each other intently, like lovers who had sworn to live this life until death did them part. Christian ... subconsciously, she gently called to Christians name. After that, she looked at the man in front of her with a bit of anxiety. Christian didnt like it when other people said his name carelessly. Only a few people dared to call his name without the respectful honorific. She thought Christian would be angry. But after a long wait, Christian raised his hand to gently caress Es cheek. Hmm? Im here... he answered in a low voice. E looked at the man in front of her with a dumbfounded look. They really looked like a couple, real lovers. And this situation only made Es heart beat even faster. I... before she could say anything, Christians lips blocked hers. The mans entire aura had enveloped her, causing E to sink deeper and deeper into the nket. At first, Christian kissed her a little fiercely. However, as time went on, the kiss became softer as he realized that he still had plenty of time with E. He used his tongue to lick the corners of her lips, teasing her. He still had plenty of time to be with this woman, keeping her by his side. Slowly, Christian approached E, taking every moment he had to smell her scent, remembering every curve of her body. Their sighs and moanssted long enough for E to lean into Christians arms as the sun began to set. E didnt understand where this mans stamina came from. After making love repeatedly, E felt her waist hurt. Her body already had no energy left, not to even lift a finger. At first, she was lost in her own thoughts. But when Christian raised his hand to touch the four-leaf clover ne hanging around her neck, E came to her senses. Christian... E hugged him like a snake coiling its prey. She tried to make herself look spoiled and charming, hoping that by doing so Christian wouldply with her request. May I take this ne off? Give me a reason, Christian said the words in a serious voice. E wasnt intimidated by those words and looked straight at Christian. Because I dont want you to be mad at me. This ne was like a ticking time bomb ready to explode at any moment if E was not careful. Youve made me angry. Christian took the opportunity to hug Es waist. He lowered his head and bit Es neck gently. Hearing Es moans and the sound of her breathing, he let go of the bite and gave a kiss on the same spot with satisfaction. Es snow-white body was now covered with traces of red like a strawberry. In some ces there were bite marks that were quite visible, showing the wildness of their love making. Christian raised his hand to caress the bite marks. His eyebrows raised, he looked very interested in the marks. Looking at the mans expression, E could tell that the marks must be very obvious. It seemed she had to wear high-necked clothes for the next few days. She wouldnt be able to show her neck for quite a while. Are you happy now? E was still struggling to get the ne off her neck. I feel like this ne doesnt suit me. The design is more suitable for a 16 year old girl, not a 23 years old like me. She muttered in a low voice. Chapter 126 126 The Man Likes You Are you happy now? E was still struggling to get the ne off her neck. I feel like this ne doesnt suit me. The design is more suitable for a 16 year old girl. While Im already 23 years old. E said it in a low voice. The ne hung in front of Christian, making him squint. A cold smile appeared on the corners of his lips as he said, That man likes you. That sudden statement made E pensive. After that, Christian continued, Four diamonds. One diamond is around 200 million, excluding the cutting costs. 200 million? Es eyes went wide. Has Liam gone mad? Christian could see this ne and could tell the price. What was the real purpose of Liam giving E this ne? Seeing Christians eyes getting darker, E immediately said, Are you not wrong? I dont know him. Why would he give such an expensive ne to me for no reason? ..... Didnt he say you look like the girl he liked? As he said this, Christian grabbed Es chin and looked at her face as if looking for a speck of lie underneath. Do you know him? Maybe its because youve changed so much that he doesnt recognize you. Christian had been investigating E. Her appearance was not much different from before. But her drastically changed behavior made the aura around her change as well. Christians guess took E by surprise. She felt her whole body cold as ice. This mans instincts were so strong that he could guess things about her. Even if his guess wasntpletely correct... Your imagination is too wild. E smiled gently, trying to cover up her lies. However, Christian was not a man who could be fooled easily. He was still suspicious and decided to call Jason. Go to a jewelry store and ask for the CCTV footage. Find out the identity of the man who spoke to E over there. Es eyes widened as Christian gave the order to Jason. Afraid that Christian would notice something from her expression, she hastened to wipe the surprise off her face and put on an indifferent expression. She didnt dare say anything else. Later, when Christian got information about Liam, she could say that she didnt recognize Liam because she hadnt seen him in a long time. Its better if she didnt talk much now. She was afraid that if she tried to exin, she would show weaknesses and expose herself with her lies. Christian lowered his head, looking at the woman leaning on his chest obediently. Unknowingly, a smile returned to his cold face. Now, he was happier when E was by his side. He liked her even more. He raised his hand and stroked Es hair gently. Because of the unclear rtionship between them, E felt Christian was not treating her gently, but rather treating her like a pet dog who loved to be petted. Deep down inside, she was actually annoyed. But silence was the best choice. In the end, she felt the drowsiness engulf her and she fell asleep leaning against Christians chest. ... The next day, before E opened her eyes, Nathan had already entered her room and pulled the nket up, wanting to wake her up. E woke up suddenly. As soon as she saw Nathans face, her sleepiness disappeared. Shes not wearing a single piece of clothes right now! Inwardly, she cursed Christian over and over again. If it wasnt for that perverted man, she wouldnt bepletely naked like this! E gripped the nket tighter. She looked at the fat boy in front of her with a smile. Little master, whats the matter that you run to me so early in the morning like this? What morning! Its noon already! Nathan shouted. His tiny face was wrinkled, showing displeasure. He had been waiting downstairs since morning, waiting for E toe down and y with him. But who would have thought that after waiting since morning, E hadnt shown up too. E felt that Nathan was full of enthusiasm and sometimes hyperactive. Maybe because he had nothing to do at home and felt bored. After thinking for a moment, she suggested, Little master, doesnt a kid your age usually go to school? If Nathan went to school, E wouldnt be afraid of being caught like this in the morning. She also didnt have to take care of Nathan all the time and still earned a lot of money. While E was thinking about it happily, Nathan climbed onto the bed and smiled mysteriously at her. If you want to apany me to school, Ill tell dad. If I go to school, of course my babysitter has toe too. Nathan was not interested in going to school, but he also wanted to learn many things. Finally, Christian called a teacher to teach him at home. E imagined that she would apany Nathan to school. Everyone would look at her with a strange look, thinking that she was Christians mistress or second wife, even though she really was. Whatever the reason, everyone would definitely look at her with judgment in their eyes. E immediately shook her head firmly. I dont want to. However, it was actually not good for Nathan to avoid contact with outsiders. The people in this house were only servants and housekeepers. The age difference between them and Nathan was also so big that it would be hard for them to talk about something they were interested in. Nathans character also formed because of the environment where he lived. I think you should go to school. But I will not apany you. Nathan pursed his lips as he looked at E. He took the opportunity when E was caught off guard and pulled her nket. Luckily, E reacted so quickly that the nket only came down to her neck. The red marks on her neck were clearly visible. Nathans eyes immediately widened, looking at the red marks in front of him without being able to take his eyes off. E felt that this was not a good thing for children to see so she immediately pulled the nket over her body once more. Fat boy, you... Old woman, are you sick? The sudden question made E freeze. She saw the worry on Nathans face. No, Im not. It doesnt hurt anyway, E shook her head. Nathan looked at Es face for a long time, and then suddenly ran out of the room. It didnt take long for him to run back into the room carrying an ointment in his hand. The maid said its good for bruises, Nathan said as he climbed onto the bed. Ill help you put it on. This time, E wasnt shy about showing her neck and letting Nathan put the ointment on her neck. Nathans hand movements felt very soft and light on Es neck because the boy was afraid that it would make E more painful. He looked at the red marks carefully as he applied some ointment to Es skin, something he had never done before. Unknowingly, Es tears fell from her eyes. She raised her hands and hugged Nathan in her arms. Even though she had done this many times, she never felt bored. Fat boy, I really like you. Do you like me too? Chapter 127 127 Wanting to Marry Fat boy, I really like you. Do you like me too? The sudden question left Nathan speechless. He wasnt someone who could express his feelings easily. His body felt stiff for a long time, unable to utter a single word from his mouth. E felt a little disappointed when she realized this. She thought that this fat kid also liked her, even if only a little. She also wished she could hear it from Nathans own mouth. I... Im not ready, Nathan muttered. Hearing Nathans voice, E felt a little surprised. What kind of answer was that? What did he need to be ready for? Shouldnt he just have to nod? Before E could ask, Nathan answered seriously. If you want to marry me, I have to think about it. Ive heard on TV that marriage is a lifetime decision, it cant be decided on a whim. ..... Holding the ointment in his hand, Nathan lowered his head and thought about the matter very seriously. If you want to marry me, will my father agree? Nathan raised his head and asked E. E looked at Nathan and couldnt understand how this fat kid could conclude that she wanted to marry him. Fat boy, I dont want... Before she could finish her sentence, Nathan had gotten out of bed. Old woman, wait. Ill ask my father, E couldnt help but be stunned when she saw the bedroom door shut with a bang. Did he say he wanted to ask Christian? Has that fat boy gone mad? Ignoring the pain and difort all over her body, E got up from the bed and went to the changing room to get some clothes. At this time, Nathan, who had already descended downstairs, went straight to his father. He was leaning on his fathers arm while showing a sweet smile. Nathan raised his head and blinked, trying to put on his best smile. Father, the old woman said she liked me. She wanted to marry me. Nathan was very excited and happy when the old woman wanted to marry him. Because he was also happy when he was with E. Christian was watching the stock market movements on his cell phone and his concentration was slightly disturbed when he heard his sons words. He lowered his head and looked at Nathan who was beside him. Where did you get that confidence from? Hah? Nathan didnt understand what his father meant so he could only stare at Christians face with a nk gae. Where did you get the confidence that E would marry you? Christianughed at Nathan. Even when dealing with his own son, Christian was still ruthless. There was no way E could say that she wanted to marry Nathan, a five-year-old boy whose height only reached his thighs. She said she likes me! Nathan immediately replied with disapproval. Although he was still very young, he had a bright future. Plus, hes handsome. And even if he was not as handsome as his father, his good looks were enough to make E want to marry him. And he also liked E, unlike his father. Most importantly, the old woman loved him! Christian looked at his son who didnt want to admit defeat with an annoyed look. This morning, he had time to go to his office but he could not do his work in peace. He returned at lunchtime to see E. He knew that he had exhausted Es energyst night. E must be feeling ufortable right now. However, as soon as he came home, he was greeted by his son who said that E would marry him. Ill take you to ask her directly, Christian said as he put down his phone. He picked up Nathan and walked upstairs. E was much calmer after putting on the clothes. After taking a change of clothes, she immediately went into the bathroom to clean herself. Before she finished showering, the bathrooms door suddenly opened. She held a bottle of soap in her hand, wanting to throw it at anyone who entered carelessly. When she realized who had entered, E could only stare at Christian and Nathan, who looked both serious and wide-eyed. What is this? E breathed a sigh of relief because at least, the person who barged in wasnt someone with ill intention. She leaned against the bathrooms wall to bnce her body and immediately covered the important parts of her body by squatting on the floor. What are you doing? I wanted to ask a question, Christian said first. His eyes were locked on Es body and his face was much calmer after realizing that the traces of their passionate night from yesterday were still clearly visible on Es body. Unlike his shameless father, Nathan felt a little embarrassed at the thought that E was naked. But after thinking that E was going to marry him, he immediately got up the courage and said in front of Christian, I also wanted to ask something. What is it? E huddled in a corner, hoping that the father and son would soon leave her alone. I heard you want to marry my son, is that true? Christians words startle E. This guy wouldnt skin her alive because of this problem, right? Just as she was about to shake her head, Nathans voice rang in her ears. Old woman, you said you liked me. Dont dodge now. If you lie to me, I will never forgive you. E could only swallow her words back. She couldnt answer. She didnt want to upset Christian and she didnt want to disappoint Nathan either. So in the end, she decided to remain silent. Answer it! Christian said in a deep voice. How dare this woman be silent and not answer his question. Seeing Es appearance, it seemed that it was true that the woman said she liked Nathan. Christian himself had never heard E say that she sincerely liked him. At the thought of this, Christian felt irritated. E, you better find a way to exin all this to me, having said that, Christian walked out of the bathroom. From the way he closed the door, E could tell that Christian was very, very angry. Nathan blinked repeatedly. Before he could say anything, Christian had left him alone. He saw his fathering out of the bathroom, rushing after him to the door. When he got to the door, he said to E, Old woman, it seems that father is very angry. E could only stare at the door helplessly. She could see it too. Nathan didnt hear Es answer and continued to talk to himself. Father must think that a woman like you who always makes mistakes doesnt deserve to marry me. No problem, Ill talk to him again. He would definitely agree. But you also have to be firm. As long as you insist on marrying me, my dad cant stop us! Chapter 128 128 Family Father must think that a woman like you who always makes mistakes doesnt deserve to marry me. No problem, Ill talk to him again. He would definitely agree. But you also have to be firm. As long as you insist on marrying me, my dad cant stop us! Nathan paused and continued, Havent you seen the money in my nightstand? I originally nned to use the money to find my mother. But for the sake of your sincerity towards me, I want to use it to elope with you. Fat boy, it seems that your imagination runs wild. Es lips twitched when she heard the word elope from Nathans mouth. It was an inappropriate word for a child of Nathans age. Some kids of Nathans age wouldnt even understand the meaning of that word. How could this fat boy use that word at his young age? But when she recalled what Nathan had said, Es heart immediately melted. Turns out, Nathan collected that much money to find his mother. Even though he looked like he didnt care, he actually wanted to find his mother. Who doesnt want love from their own mother? You will find your mother, E suddenly said. Nathans tiny body seemed to have stopped moving with a hint of sadness in his eyes. It doesnt matter if I dont find my mother. I already have you. Well... As long as you like me. ..... With understandinges love. All those people never spend time with you so they dont understand you. If only they took the time for you, they would definitely like you too, E tried to exin gently. She knew how much Nathan had suffered all this time. Everyone around him tried to look good in front of him just because they wanted to win her fathers heart. No one treated him sincerely so in the end, Nathan had no trust in anyone else. Es exnation made Nathan nod. For some reason, E had the power to always calm him down, either with her words or actions. Old woman, quickly finish your bath. Ill help you talk to dad. After saying that, Nathan ran downstairs. Before arriving at the living room, the butler had stopped him and forced him to go shopping together. Nathan was surprised to see this happening. Why should he go shopping? He didnt need anything right now and didnt want to buy anything. I dont want to! Nathan refused, he only wanted to be home with E. Young master, we cant do anything about this so please.... Saying this, the butler raised his hand to summon Christians bodyguard and immediately picked up Nathan, carrying him in the car parked in front of the door. E showered for two full hours, trying to avoid Christian as well as Nathan. When she saw her wrinkled hands, E couldnt help but take a deep breath and decided to leave. If she lingered in the bathroom any longer, she might catch a cold. She didnt dare go against Christian and she didnt want to make Nathan sad either. Now, E didnt really know what to do. After changing clothes, E immediately headed to the living room. But she saw absolutely no one there, neither Christian nor Nathan. He looked around and looked for the butler, but the man wasnt there either. There were only a few maids there doing their jobs. Even more strangely, when she asked the servants where Nathan had gone, they all said they didnt know. E wandered around for quite a while and found no one. Finally, she took out her cell phone to call Christian. Meanwhile inside the CEOs office, Christian nced at his ringing phone and then turned his gaze to some of the employees who were presenting in front of him. Come out, Christian said midway through the presentation. The employees looked at each other. They hadnt finished exining yet, why did Christian send them out? But no one dared to ask. They all nodded and left immediately. Christian answered the call in a good mood. What is it? Nathans gone! E said frantically. I just finished taking a shower, but Nathan and the butler also disappeared. Ive looked around the house, but I dont see them. Could it be... E didnt dare to continue her sentence. Christians good mood instantly disappeared when he heard Es words. Everything E said was about Nathan. Did E not care about him? The more he thought about it, the more annoyed Christian became. Go to thepany, He said coldly before disconnecting the call unterally. E looked at her phone screen nkly. Has this man gone mad? He didnt even care about his own son! But seeing Christians reaction, E knew Nathan would be fine. 80% chance that all of this was Christians n. What a cruel man! E shook her head in annoyance and walked out of the house. To ensure Nathans safety, the butler mobilized all the bodyguards to apany them so that there were no more cars left at Christians house. E had no other choice but to take the bus. She walked out of the housing estate and arrived at the bus stop. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief and rx, a man suddenly came up to her and pped her hard. The p came so suddenly that E didnt have time to protect herself. You insolent child! E tried to back away and get away from her attacker. But upon hearing the voice, she immediately stopped moving. It was her father. E looked at the middle-aged man in front of her. The man looked furious. Maybe since the sun was so bright today, E couldnt see her fathers face clearly. After squinting her eyes, she could see the figure of her father, a figure she had not seen in a long time. E didnt know what to say to her father so she decided to keep quiet. Budi was the first to speak up. You cant see your sister happy, can you! Budis words made E feel like she had woken up from a dream. How could her father still have a little affection for her? It was just wishful thinking. A perfect smile appeared on her face as she looked at Budi. How can you say that? Looks like youve made a mistake. Its not that I dont like seeing my sister happy, but its you who dont want me to be happy. They had made her suffer, throwing her away from the highest sky she once lived. She had lived for five years in misery. But for them, five years was not enough. They all really wanted E dead. Is that what they call family? Chapter 129 129 Still Having Feelings Since they were in a luxurious residence, it was rare for anyone to get on the bus. They had their own private vehicle. Therefore, there were only E and Budi at the bus stop. E looked at the man in front of her with disdain that she didnt try to hide at all. If she still had hope in her father before this, now all her hopes had been crushed. After five years had passed, it seemed that she had notpletely changed. In her heart, she still had a naive side, a side that hoped for her father to be her savior. The side of her that still longed for the figure of a father she loved in the past. Even though her mind was wandering into the past, E still looked straight into Budis face. Did youe to me because of that daughter of yours? Es lips curled into a sinister smile. E knew her father very well. When Budi still considered her a child, he always treated her well and carefully. E was so protected that she couldnt see the bad side of her father at all. But now, E realized that the man before her had a lot of vices. ..... Insolent child. Do you know what youve done? Budi red at her. His eyebrows were raised and his face looked very angry. For the past few days, every time he came home, he had to deal with Merrys insistence. His wife always urged him to help Haikal. But Budi did not want to help his future son-inw. The risk was too big. Although Haikal would be his son-inw soon, helping him was not worth the risk he would face. Today, Indri cried in front of him. He was really confused about this problem. After asking his daughter carefully, Budi realized that this matter had something to do with his eldest daughter. What made him even more surprised was that E is in touch with Christian and asked Christian to help her find trouble with Haikal. With Christian as the opponent, of course Budi did not dare to help Haikal. After thinking for quite a while, he finally decided to meet E. Budi knew very well how he behaved towards his eldest daughter, how he had disappointed E. He also knew very well about Es character. He knew that E was a strong and independent child. She would not ept being treated like this. Budi is worried that E will take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge on the Maheswara Family. He had to be careful. E looked at Budi indifferently. Sorry, I dont know what I did wrong. Although she looked indifferent and rxed, her hands were tightly clenched behind her body. You still dont want to admit it? Budis body trembled slightly from holding back the anger that wanted to explode from his face. Werent you the one who told Christian to teach Haikal a lesson! You must be joking... E leaned against the wall in the waiting area, looking like she was toozy to deal with Budi. Do you think I can decide on that kind of thing? Her eyes narrowed as she looked at her father. You and Christian know how business works. You must know what he did recently, right? Budi looked at E while thinking about his daughters words. What E said was true. Christian was not someone who wanted to use his business only to fulfill a womans whim. No one dared to doubt the abilities and decisions that Christian had made. If not you, who else? Even if Es words made sense, of course Budi wouldnt believe it that easily. His daughter had gone through a lot of changes and now Budi couldnt believe what E said. Dont you love your wife and daughter very much? Dont you remember how they got both of their faces swollen? Have you asked the reason behind it? E said sarcastically. Im sure you understand Christians character far more than I do. At that time, Haikal was also at the scene. Do you think Christian would let them all go? Its better for him to kill thousands of people at once than to let one of his prey go. E was sure with her words because she had experienced Christian cruelty first hand. Hearing this, Budis body trembled. He thought carefully about Es words and it didnt take him long toe back to his senses. Nevertheless, this matter also rtes to you. You and Christian know each other, right? Quickly persuade Christian to stop, Budi said while looking at E with a fierce look. Otherwise... His eyes looked sharp. I still have the right to teach my own daughter a lesson. Sir, have you forgotten? We dont have a father and daughter rtionship anymore. E had a sarcastic look on her face, looking like she was regretting what had happened between them, but also happy to be out of touch with such a toxic family. Dont you remember? When I was admitted to the mental hospital five years ago, you signed an agreement to sever ties between the two of us. If I remember correctly, you said you were afraid that I would affect the reputation of the Maheswara Family. Es eyes looked so clear. She no longer felt pain. Five years had passed, her heart felt numb. Her every action now showed that she was no longer the same Isabe Maheswara five years ago. At that time, she was crying and pleading, prostrating herself at her fathers feet, not wanting to sever her ties with the Maheswara Family, especially her father. She begged repeatedly, but Budis heart was not moved at all. As a businessman, Budi only cared about the profits he got. How could he care more about his family than the profits of thepany? So? You want to make your sister suffer now? Suddenly, Budi felt helpless. For some reason he felt that now his daughter had be good at talking. She could reply to all his words with ease, making him unable to move. If it werent for the current situation, maybe Budi would never contact E again. He would never see E again. I know you came here to ask for my help to solve Haikals problem. But I know you dont do it sincerely. So go. E immediately kicked Budi out mercilessly. She could already guess why Budi had personallye to look for her. It was because Budi didnt want to do anything to help Haikal. But he also couldnt stand it because Merry and Indri pressured him every day. Still, what couldve made him think E wouldply with his request? Budi had calcted everything very well. But it was not easy to get help from E. Listening to Es words, the anger that Budi was trying to suppress inside of him seemed to explode. You really are so shameless. You ungrateful child! He shouted loudly and immediately raised his leg to kick E. Chapter 130 130 Minor Injury You really are so shameless. You ungrateful child! He shouted loudly and immediately raised his leg to kick E. E could see Budis sudden movement, but before she could dodge, her knee was kicked so hard that she fell to the ground. Her palms touched the asphalt, trying to support her body. Due to friction, her hand was scratched. Slowly, the pain she felt from her hand spread throughout her body. As well as the pain she felt from her knee. E frowned as she felt the pain. It was nothingpared to the pain she felt in her heart. She thought her heart was dead, but she still had feelings. Budi looked at E who was below him with an angry and condescending look. He no longer had feelings for the girl in front of him even though she was his own flesh and blood. It was this child who had caused him to suffer losses, to experience difficulties. This kind of child did not deserve to be called his daughter. ..... But before he could speak, a mans voice came from behind him. The voice sounded disdainful. Unexpectedly, it turns out that Mr. Budi treats his daughter like this. It really opened my eyes. Budi turned his head and was about to speak, but was very surprised when he saw the figure behind him. Liam? Liam still remembered well, he used to y a lot with E when they were still children because his family had a business rtionship with the Maheswara Family. Due to the good ties between the two, the cooperation between themsted quite a long time. However, in recent years, since the Jaya Family began to enter the cosmetic market, the cooperation between the two families finally ended. But the end of the cooperation did not make rtions between the two families deteriorate. Budi still treated the Jaya family very well and politely. Budi really understood the strength of every family in this city and he also knew very well that the Jaya Familys strength was on par with his family. Ahh, apparently you still remember me, when he said it, Liam had already passed Budi and was walking towards E. He helped her to stand up with a worried look and asked, Are you okay? E shook her head and stood up straight. She immediately let go of Liams hand and kept her distance from him. Liam felt a little disappointed. E, you dont have to be so worried when youre with me. Liam understood what E was thinking. He knew E didnt want to cause unnecessary trouble with Christian just because Liam was around. But Liam didnt care. He wanted to be beside E. He wanted E beside him. Budi could see Liams feelings for E clearly in his eyes. He thought for a moment and said, I was discussing family matters with E just now. I was so excited that I identally pushed her. Is that true? Liam stood in front of E and looked at E intently. Your ability to make up stories hasnt decreased from the past. E still remembered that in order not to affect the Maheswara Family, Budi made up a touching story about a daughter who was impudent and disobedient so that he as a father had no other choice but to sever all ties with her. He told everyone that E had a mental illness because as a father who wanted to provide a good life for his daughter, he ignored the importance of his daughters ethical education. He looked like a kind father who was disappointed because he could not educate his daughter properly. Even though he sent E to a mental hospital in the end, everyone still supported and praised him. Budi was not ashamed of his actions and kept smiling. Liam, I heard your father is going to give you thepany, is that true? Hmm... Liam didnt care about Budi and helped E to walk. I suggest you treat E well. Now she is not a member of the Maheswara Family and has no responsibility to do anything for the Maheswara Family. E followed Liam and took a deep breath. Thank you, E whispered to Liam and nced at Budi who was behind her before taking another step forward. While walking, E felt her head hurt. Now she was still in Christians housing estate. Christian would definitely hear about this incident and E would have to exin it again. What should she exin to Christian? Suddenly, her feet were no longer on the ground. Her hands immediately grabbed Liams neck so that her body wouldnt sway. She looked at Liam wide-eyed. Liam, put me down! Theres CCTV in this ce! What if Christian got the CCTV footage? What should she do if Christian saw them? No, a smile appeared on Liams face. He looked very happy. He quickened his pace while still holding Es body. Budi looked at their backs with a gloomy look in his eyes. He didnt think that Liam and E were still in touch. Everything was getting more and moreplicated. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. As he picked it up, he heard Merrys groans. Budis brows furrowed when he heard it. Wait for me toe home. Now, there was another new figure who defended E. How could he help Haikal then? Liam carried E into the car, about to take her to the hospital. I am fine. Its just a small wound. E waved her hand. When she was about to get out of the car, Liam had already preceded her. E, why are you behaving like this to me? Liam lowered his head, looking very sad. Seeing Liam like this, E didnt know what to say. The two of them were silent for a long time before E finally spoke up. Liam, I know you still have feelings for me. But Im no longer the girl I used to be. Do you know that? E took a deep breath as she said that. I dont care, Liam smiled warmly. I dont care how you turn out. I dont care if you like me or not. I just want to protect you. I wont go near you now, but I cant stay silent when you are being treated so unfairly by your own father. Liam, this isnt a big problem, E frowned. I can handle it myself. E didnt want Liam to get more involved. And E felt she didnt deserve to be treated like this by Liam. E, am I still in your heart? Liam looked at E expectantly. Meanwhile, E didnt know what to say. Fortunately, her cell phone suddenly rang and saved her from this awkward atmosphere. As she answered, a somber voice rang out. Im giving you another 10 minutes. Chapter 131 131 Make Them Pay For It Ill give you another 10 minutes. Hearing the somber voice from her cell phone, E immediately answered and ended the call. She turned and looked at Liam who was sitting in the drivers seat with a look of help. Liam, can you take me to Christianspany? Liams hands gripped the steering wheel tighter. He didnt want to hear anything about Christian from Es mouth. E, are you doing this to me on purpose? How could Liam not understand the meaning behind Es request? He knew that E wanted him to give up and not go after her anymore. E wanted him to stop loving her. But if Liam gave up easily, he wouldnt have returned to Indonesia. E felt a little embarrassed by Liams words. Its true she did it on purpose. Liam, you know what kind of person I am. You dont have to waste your time on me. I dont deserve it. Now Im with Christian. Im fine and you dont have to worry about me anymore. ..... E looked out the window and said calmly, You dont have to me yourself for leaving ten years ago. No one can predict the future. And, if you know about Christian, you already know about Haikal, right? Hearing Haikals name, Liams hands gripped the steering wheel even tighter. Of course he knew the name. Haikal Adisurya, Es first love. The only man E had loved for so long. The same man who had hurt her so deeply. However, such a man was no threat to Liam. I know. If all this hadnt happened, I might have married him, E tilted her head and looked at Liam. No matter how the Maheswara Family treats me, our rtionship will never change. E and Liam were never meant to be together. Imte. Liams eyes were gloomy, trying to hide the pain in his heart. Perhaps things wouldnt have turned out like this if I had returned sooner. If only he returned a month earlier than he did... Theres no point in regretting the past, Liam. E smiled and looked at Liam, just like when she said goodbye to Liam ten years ago. Inwardly, she once again said goodbye. Goodbye, Liam. For E, Liam was just someone that belonged to her past. The same past where Es world was still full of joy, without any tears of sorrow. Let those days be beautiful memories in her heart without the need to change them. Liams heart became ufortable after this talk. Just as he was about to speak, E had spoken first. Even if you returned early, I would never use you against the Maheswara Family. Id still go to Christians ce and ask him for help. That is a fact that will never change. E looked at the road in front of her and said, At the crossroads ahead, turn left, she smiled as she watched Liam take her word. Maybe after she got out of this car today, they wouldnt see each other again. E, if you need help from me, just say it, Liam said to E before she got out of the car. E looked at Liam with a smile without answering. After that, she turned and entered the building in front of her. Liams car stops in front of Christians building for a long time. When he couldnt see Es back anymore, only then did he start the car and drive away. The elevator slowly went up to the top floor. E touched the ne around her neck and took a deep breath. She wanted to ask Christian if she could take this ne off. Arriving in front of the CEOs office, E raised her hand and knocked on the door, but didnt get an answer for quite a while. Finally, she carefully opened the door to the room. As soon as she entered the room and raised her head, E was shocked at the sight before her. Christian was standing in the doorway looking at her grimly. E almost screamed and grabbed the doorknob to prevent herself from staggering backwards. After seeing Christians figure, she forced a smile on her face. Why are you standing here? The man didnt answer E so she rushed over to him and took his arm. Arent you tired of standing? Come sit down. Youve worked hard. You should also remember to rest. E was like a babysitter who really cared about her employer. However, once again there was no reaction from Christian. E was feeling frustrated right now. However, just as she was about to speak again, Christian caught her hand. How could this happen? It turned out that not only her palms were bleeding. Her wrist was also scratched when she fell earlier. However, since it was not treated quickly, the blood on her torn skin had dried up. E pulled her hand back from Christians grip and said, I identally fell. Where did you fall? Christian kept asking E. E looked at the man in front of her with a questioning look. Does Christian care about her? E frowned in annoyance. Christian didnt answer and didnt want to talk when E asked him. Now that E didnt want to talk, Christian continued to interrogate her. On the way here, E replied curtly. Stupid, Christian said only that one word. This woman fell on the road? Is her brain not fully developed yet? Christian holds her chin and looks at her intently. If you get hurt, why dont you go to the hospital? You called me and asked me toe right away. You gave me 10 minutes. E looks satisfied when she manages to refute Christian. While looking at Christian, she said softly, For the sake of meeting you, I immediately came here. Christian, can you give me a small present? Es arrival did make Christian happy. He removed his hand from Es chin and wrapped his arms around her waist. What do you want? The ne around my neck... E tugged on the ne and showed it to Christian. Can I take it off? I only asked for this and nothing more. E looked at Christian as sincerely as she could. She didnt want to wear a ne like this. Plus, this ne was from Liam. Treat your wound first, Christian frowned. He dialed the phone on his desk and asked his secretary to bring him a medicine box. After looking at her from head to toe, Christian noticed that there was another wound on Es knee. His eyes immediately darkened again. Did you really fall? Yes, E nodded. If someone was bothering me, I would definitely tell you so you could help me to make them pay for it. She just said it carelessly. Theres no way E would report everyone who bullied her to Christian. Plus, Christian was the one who bullied her the most. Chapter 132 132 The New Secretary Yes, E nodded. If someone was bothering me, I would definitely tell you so you could help me to make them pay for it. E said in a low voice. Even though E said it carelessly, for some reason Christian could feel the sadness from the woman. The sadness made him feel like protecting her. He wanted to protect E from anything that hurt her. E just said the sentence carelessly but unexpectedly, Christian answered it seriously. Hmm... Does that mean... if someone is bullying her, Christian will help her? E was slightly stunned to hear that. She doesnt know if Christian is being serious or not. There was a knock on the door, snapping E out of her thoughts. A secretary came into the room with a medicine box that Christian asked for earlier. E tilted her head at the sight of this new figure. E had never seen this secretarys face, it seemed this secretary was new. When she saw E in the CEOs room, the secretary looked a little surprised and immediately lowered her head. This woman was not an employee, but she entered the CEOs office. She mustve been an important figure then. ..... Since when did the CEO ever bring a woman into his office? Sir, here is the medicine box you asked for, she said politely and respectfully. E couldnt help but stare at the new secretary. If there was an opportunity like this, Laras would want it. She would definitely be the first to offer herself to deliver the goods Christian asked for. E felt strange when she saw Laras didnte. Why did the other secretary deliver it? But the new secretary seemed much more polite and kind than Laras, making E feel much morefortable. Christian told the new secretary to put the medicine box on the table and carried E over to the sofa. E felt a little touched when she was treated like a princess. Seeing Christian who was looking for medicine in the box, her heart filled with warmth. The mans fingers looked long and slender, but they definitely felt strong. Thebination of the two made E unable to take her eyes off them. Christians movements werent gentle at all. He wasnt used to doing things like this. Plus, when he realized that the woman in front of him was injured, he felt furious. E didnt dare toin in pain. She let the pain numb her. Finally, she asked something to disperse the silence between them. Did you just change secretaries? E gritted her teeth as she spoke, trying to endure the pain. She didnt know how the minor injury had turned tenfold more painful than before because of Christians hand. When talking about the secretary, Christians face changed slightly. He didnt want to tell E the truth, but when he thought about Nathan being closer to her than him, he changed his mind. Just for a woman who has no conscience. Who is the woman who has no conscience? E asked carefully. The strength in Christians hands intensified as he said, Who do you think? Is there any other woman besides E in his life? The women Christian had frequent contact with were nothing more than E and herpany secretary. Is it for me? Es face paled slightly from enduring the pain. Inwardly, she cursed Christian over and over again, but her face still had a bright smile on it. I didnt expect my position to be so important in your heart. E really looked surprised. Laras position in Christianspany was quite important. She is the chief secretary who was close to him and helped him to take care of most of thepanys affairs, so that Christians work could be reduced. What surprised her even more was that Christian admitted the reason he changed his secretary without hesitation. Now you know. Christian took Es hand and cleaned the wound while frowning. Say you like me. Christian still couldnt get over this problem. Wasnt he much more likable than his son? Why did E choose his son over him? He had never even heard E say that she liked him. At the thought of this, Christian felt E had treated him unfairly. E didnt expect Christian to ask that so she answered obediently, I like you. Youre not being sincere when you say it. I like you. Despite hearing it from Es mouth, Christian still felt dissatisfied. He lifted his head and looked at E. Cant you say it with your heart? E looked at Christian helplessly. She was frustrated and wanted to scream. What could she do? What did you say to Nathan? Christian put a bandage on Es wound and helped her to stand. Tell me like you said it to Nathan. E looked deeply at Christian. Her hands went up to hug Christian as she rested his head on her chest, just like when she hugged Nathan. Letting Christian hear the sound of her heartbeat, E said, Christian, I really like you. Do you like me too? Not knowing if it was because of Es soft voice or something else, Christians body stiffened. He couldnt stop himself from hugging her back. His lips curled into a satisfied smile, but he would never admit it in front of E. But he knew that he couldnt stop the thick wall in his heart from starting to crumble. E knew Christian wouldnt answer, but still she felt confused. She fixed the expression on her face and released Christian from her embrace. After that, she smiled and said, Thats what I told Nathan. Christian looks at Es face. Seeing her sparkling eyes, Christian tugs on her body and takes off the ne around her neck before tossing it away,pletely ignoring the price. He hugged Es neck and kissed her lips. He didnt want E to be tainted by another mans trace, even if its just a ne. No one knew how angry and upset Christian was when he saw E wearing something that was given by another man. E saw the ne that she was about to return to Liam had fallen to the floor roughly. Has Christian gone mad? One diamond from the ne costs 200 million! E wanted to pick it up, but Christian hugged her so tightly she couldnt move at all. They stayed in that position for a long time until suddenly a knock was heard from the door. E immediately came to her senses and pushed Christians body with a flushed face. Christian found the womans embarrassed blush so cute. He pecked her lips briefly before opening his mouth to tell the person outside to enter. Jason looked a little surprised when he saw E and then handed Christian a document. Sir, the information you requested. E nced at Christian briefly with a pale face. Chapter 133 133 Eat Your Cooking E didnt care about the document at first because she thought it was Christians business. But when she saw Liams photo at the end of the document, E immediately looked nervous. She didnt know how much information Jason had got, but a little information was enough to make Christian suspect her. After submitting the documents, Jason left the two of them alone. Christian opened the document, saw a photo of Liam when he was a child and then gave it to E. Have you ever seen him? The photo was when Liam was 10 years old. Even when he was little, Liam looked very adorable. E took the photo while wetting her lips nervously. However, she tried to remain calm, Maybe Ive seen him before, but I dont remember. After I entered the mental hospital, my brain was a bit...troubled. She was looking for excuses carelessly, making what she said sound nonsensical. The sentence made Christian frown and take a good look at E. E thought Christian knew she lied, but then the man said, Is there something wrong with your brain? Ill take you to the hospital to check it out. Could there really be something wrong with Es brain, so that this woman fell in love with his son? E didnt know what Christian was thinking right now. But she nodded and followed all of Christians words. ..... Her hand reached out and touched the hem of Christians shirt. She approached Christian and tried to calm herself. She was afraid that the next page of the document would be a photo of her and Liam. If that happened, what excuse could she use? Should she say she had amnesia? Of course that excuse wouldnt work. Whats wrong? Christians hand, which was holding nothing else, gripped Es hand, feeling the sweat dripping down her palm. His eyes looked somber. Are you nervous? E nodded quickly. Of course Im nervous. What if it turns out that I do know that person? What if you dont want me anymore? Her hand gripped Christians arm carefully as she pursed her lips like a baby. I really dont remember anything. Youre afraid I dont want you because youre flirting with other men out there? Christian lowered his head, feeling strange at Es submissive attitude. He felt something was wrong. After that, his hand flipped through the pages of his document quickly to the end of the information. He didnt find anything rted to E. Was he thinking too much? But E couldve easily seduced other men! Do you know the identity of this man? E looked nervous. Hearing Christians words, she immediately shook her head. Hes the heir of the Jaya Cosmetics Company. Christians eyes were fixed on E as he added, You really are good at flirting with men. Then, are you also tempted by me? E came closer and whispered in Christians ear, saying it softly. The seductive voice deepened Christians eyes. He hugged Es body and closed the distance between the two of them. E, you cant leave me. Your words are heavy, E smiled and hugged Christians neck. If you dont want me to leave, I will depend on you for the rest of my life. You know what its like to lie to me. The sentence that sounded serious made E smile and nod. Now she could only obey Christians words. After all, the world was so big. No matter how strong Christian was, she wouldnt be able to control everything. Maybe she could control him, but only for a while. After everything was over, Es life would be hers alone. The most important thing for E right now was to seize the opportunity for revenge. Es eyes fell on the ne lying on the ground and said, Christian, I cant offend such a great person. How about I return the ne to him? Seeing Christian nod, E immediately stood up and took the ne. After picking it up from the floor, she put it away carefully. After storing it carefully, E could only breathe a sigh of relief. Are you that concerned? Christians voice rang in her ears, making Es hands tremble. But after that she nodded. I cant rece something this expensive. Now this ne is broken and you are responsible for the damage. Can you fix it? E looked at Christian expectantly. To repair a ne as expensive as this would cost a lot of money. Plus, it was Christian who threw the ne. No. Christian answered without hesitation. Why should he care what other men give E? E coughed at such a firm answer. Even if she sold everything she had now, she wouldnt be able to afford the cost of repairing such an expensive ne. Christian, youre not that cruel, are you? E leaned over to Christian and tugged at his hand yfully, like a woman sulking at her lover. Just give it back to him. Christian nced at the ne that E considered a precious treasure then grabbed her chin. If you bring it up again, youll make me angry. E immediately put the ne carefully. What do you want to eat? Let me order it for you. E took out her phone and opened the app to order food. Would you like to order a packaged meal for me? Christian really didnt understand what E was thinking. Why should he order food? Christian owned argepany with a luxurious canteen. Why should he buy food from outside? The canteen was not only luxurious, it also provided healthy food. But now Christian wanted to taste Es own cooking. Cook for me. Christians answer confused E. It didnt matter if E had to cook, but she didnt know if Christian could eat it or not. Christian, you should think carefully before making a decision. She felt that if Christian tasted the food she cooked, the man would probably throw up. E understood her own abilities and her cooking skills werent that good. She could only cook rice, boil water and... make instant noodles? You want to go against my words? Christian looked at her coldly, looking a little disappointed. There were so many women who wanted to cook especially for him and now when Christian told her to cook, this woman didnt want to. But, Christian... Hmm? The mumbling filled with irritation silenced E almost immediately. Why should she talk about food? This made it even more difficult for her! However, E was indeed hungry. From the moment she woke up until now, E only drank a ss of water. She needed food! But who would have thought that when she wanted to buy food, Christian even told her to cook. How would Christian react if he found out she couldnt cook at all? Chapter 134 134 Cant Cook Christian told Jason to take E to thepanys kitchen. The kitchen was inside the canteen and was used by famous chefs. E saw arge kitchen in front of her with wonder in her eyes. Various tools were ced in front of her, making her feel intimidated. She felt like she wasnt where she was supposed to be. Jason then kindly reminded her from behind. Miss, Mr. Christian asks that you choose to use the tools as you wish. E looked at Jason regretfully. What should I do if I am not good at cooking? She felt like she wanted to cry. Her expression was so cute, it made Jason want tough. Then just pick what you like. I... Ive never cooked in the kitchen, E said shyly. Although she once lived alone and rented her own house, she usually would eat out. Never once did she cook in the kitchen. ..... She could only cook rice, boil hot water and make instant noodles! Jason thought for a moment and gestured to one of the chefs. He whispered a few things which made the chef nod and smile politely at E. Miss, how about I teach you? The chef politely offered. E immediately epted the offer happily. Its better for someone to help her than destroy this kitchen. Lets make something simple. How about making dessert? The chef looked very professional, wearing full work clothes to his high chef hat. Meanwhile, E was like an apprentice who had just learned to cook. Even though E didnt quite understand, the chef taught her every process carefully, exining each step patiently. But it turned out that E was not very good at cooking. E tasted the cake she made, which had juste out of the oven and spit it out. Even though she had made it based on the recipe and directions from the chef, the taste still disgusted her. But why did it taste like this? E looked at her hand and felt that she really couldnt make any good food. At that moment, E immediatelyined. Why did Christian suddenly want to taste her cooking? Inside his office, Christian was seen looking at hisputer screen, smiling to himself. He was not doing his job but instead looked at the CCTV footage in the kitchen. He didnt expect E to be so bad at cooking. It seemed that the woman had absolutely no talent for cooking. Es angry and frustrated face looked very cute. After struggling in the kitchen for three hours, E finally managed to make a decent cake. The cake that just came out of the oven didnt look great, but the taste was tolerable. It seemed like this was the best result she coulde up with. She used fruit to decorate it and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. It didnt matter even if this cake looked ugly, at least the fruit that adorned it could make it good. After finishing it, E returned to the CEOs room happily while carrying the cake. Christian, give it a try, the cake looked really ugly, but E had tried so hard to make it. This was her handiwork! Christian looked at the cake and said, Its toote. That means, E has been in the kitchen for so long, without seeding in making a cake that looks attractive enough for him to eat. E misunderstood Christians words and nodded obediently. Right, itste. Then Ill go home first. After saying that, E immediately took her bag and left. Christian didnt stop her. He looked at the cake in front of him and took a fork to taste the cake. The taste of course was not good. But at the thought that E had already spent three hours making it, Christian finally finished it without hesitation. E was afraid that Christian didnt like the bad food she made and ran away from Christianspany. She kept running because she still felt insecure, but before she could go far enough, someone grabbed her hand. E... that voice sent chills down her body. Haikal? E turned and tried to free her hand from Haikals grip. But Haikals strength was so great that she couldnt get rid of him no matter how many times she tried to let go of her hand. Let go! There was disgust on her face as she said that. For E, Haikal was nothing more than trash. I dont want to let you go, E, Haikals face showed pain and regret. Can youe back to me? Everything that happened before was my fault. I was blind because I chose Indri over you. I know in this world you are the only one who loves me, Haikal took a deep breath. His eyes fell on Es face with longing as if he was thinking about their past together. Indri could not help him and made him feel very angry. Previously, he preferred Indri because he knew Indri would do anything for him. For years, he believed he could take advantage of Indri. But it turned out that Indri was of no use to him at all. Even a small favor was enough to get him out of trouble. But look at what Indri did. She couldnt do anything. Her family didnt even lift a finger to help him. This made Haikal hate Indri. And subconsciously, his mind returned to E. If E was by his side, E would definitely do anything to help him. Haikal, its still bright. Are you delirious? E looked at him angrily. And please dont say such things to me. You just disgust me and make me sick. When did E ever say that she still loved Haikal? She really hated him! E, Im here waiting for you. Dont you pity me? Haikal continued, not intending to give up. The current E was a huge temptation for him. He didnt want to let go of E and he didnt want to lose E again. You dont want to let me go? E looked at Haikal. She could see the love in the mans eyes and his appearance made a smile appear on Es face. She took advantage of the time Haikal was off guard and lifted her leg. AHHH! A loud scream made people nearby instantly turn their attention, it pierced their ears like a bullet. But the scream was very pleasing to Es ears. She turned and was about to leave, leaving Haikal in pain. But the figure of a woman who ran up to her made her curse in her heart. Looks like her problem wont stop here. Another problem is waiting for her ahead. Chapter 135 135 Take good care of your boy Indri was seen wearing a pink skirt and high heels while running to her fiancs side. Haikal! She shouted frantically, as if she was really worried about Haikal getting hurt. E was about to take this opportunity to run away from there, but Haikal walked towards her with his limping legs. E, dont go, Haikal looked at E with a sincere look. Indri immediately turned red with anger when she saw this incident. Haikal, I am your fiance! If not for E, how could your co-worker suddenly cancel the contract? She said as she ran towards Haikal with wide eyes. You love me, not her! Indris shout made E frown. From this point of view, her step sister looked really pitiful. If she hadnt loved this bastard, Indri couldve found herself a better man. Maybe she would marry a man who came from a rich family and lived a life as a young wife full of luxury. Listening to Indris words, Haikal just looked at her with disgust. I am the future son-inw of the Maheswara Family. I thought your father would help me. But see what happened? I waited, waited and waited, only to get rejected from your family! If it wasnt for you being stupid, then why wouldnt your father be willing to help me? ..... Haikal felt more and more angry after he vented all his feelings. He wished he could step forward and p Indris face in front of everyone. This idiot girl couldnt do anything! But now was not the right time. He had to restrain himself. Today he came not only to wait for E. He came to Christianspany with the belief that Indri would follow him. All this he nned on purpose. He wanted to speak in front of these two women. As long as Budi was willing to help him get through this difficult time, he would definitely get a position as CEO of the Adisurya Group. E looked at the two people in front of her with a cold gaze. The feelings she once had for these two had gone. Now, whenever she saw their faces, E could only see a couple of fakers. Why couldnt she see all this before? She waspletely blind. When she heard the words from Haikals mouth, Indri became even more panicked. Its not that she didnt want to help Haikal, but that she didnt have the ability to do so. Her mother had also tried to persuade her father, but her father would not help. Yesterday, Budi finally agreed and said that he would meet E to cool things down. But Indri did not know whether her father had spoken to E or not. Haikal, listen to me. Dad said hes been having a hard time too and its because of Christian. Hes afraid hell get involved if he helps you... But dont worry, Ill find a way to help you! Indri stepped forward and immediately took Haikals arm. Her eyes were filled with worry, afraid of losing the man in front of her. If she lost Haikal, E would be happy in her suffering. Indri had gone to great lengths to crush E under her feet. How could she allow E to turn things around?! What can you do? Haikal looked at her suspiciously. Indri was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. When she saw that the woman in front of him didnt have an answer, Haikal immediately yanked Indris hand from his arm and walked towards E. E, can you see their hypocritical faces? Ive been fooled by them all this time. I know that I was wrong, Haikal said while forcing tears in his eyes. That pitiful appearance didnt make E feel sorry, it made her disgusted instead. She immediately walked towards Haikal. A glimmer of hope appeared in Haikals eyes, but that hope onlysted for a second. After that, his face became unsightly when he heard Es words. Haikal, wasnt Christians warning enough? He hated those who wanted to fight him the most. This time, hes just teaching yourpany a lesson. After this, hes probably going to teach you something with your life. Do you want to die so badly?! Eughed as she looked at the pathetic figure in front of her. Plus, theres no way Id let Christian go just for you. Because you cantpare to him at all. E turned and looked at Indri who looked angry. Look at your man. Take good care of him. Dont let him turn into a mad dog. After saying that, E felt so relieved. It was now past working hours so there werent many people in thepany. There were only two or three people passing by after they had worked overtime. Every now and then they would nce at themotion that the three of them were causing but then they would quickly leave from the scene. E looked at Indri who was grinding her teeth. She remembered the p that Budi gave her. Budi used all his strength to throw that p, showing that he really didnt think of E as his daughter anymore. At that time, E was pregnant. No one knew who the father of her child was so it made Budi feel very embarrassed. His family was a respectable family and was looked up to by many, but E seemed to spoil everything. Finally, he sent her to the worst prison called a mental hospital without mercy. Itd been five years. Only a few could remember the incident, but E still remembered it clearly. E still remembered that her father had no intention of forgiving her. Indri red fiercely at her stepsister. E, you evil woman! Indri really hated E. When E appeared, all her dreams seemed like dust that disappeared in the blink of an eye. Indri... E swept her cold gaze across Indris face, forcing her to shut up just by saying her name. She slowly stepped in front of Indri and looked closely at her face. For some reason, Es aura made Indri tremble. Your father was looking for me because of you, right? Father is looking for you? Indris eyes lit up when she heard that and she immediately looked at Haikal. Haikal, do you think I lied to you? I really ask dad for help and that he shouldnt ignore you. Hes also looking for a way to help you. Haikals face showed disgust. So what if Indris father went to see E? It didnt change his situation for the better in the slightest. Dont worry, Im not done talking yet. E raised her hand and ced it on Indris shoulder. After that, she continued, He came to see me and taught me a lesson. Maybe that means he doesnt want to help Haikal at all. Since you and your mother kept pestering him and urging him, in the end he had no other choice but to see me. Chapter 136 136 Do you Believe His Words? Dont worry, Im not done talking yet. E raised her hand and ced it on Indris shoulder. After that, she continued, He came to see me and taught me a lesson. Maybe that means he doesnt want to help Haikal at all. Since you and your mother kept pestering him and urging him, in the end he had no other choice but to see me. Even though Budi didnt say it clearly, E could still guess his intention. After all, Budi was her father and E knew her fathers character clearly. Indris face immediately turned into fear. Shepletely ignored E and immediately ran to Haikals ce. Haikal, dont listen to her bullshit. How could father treat us like this?! How about we go back and ask him? Haikal frowned, not listening to Indris persuasion at all. He immediately walked to his car which he parked in front of the building and mmed the door loudly. After that, he stepped on the gas and drove fast from there. Indri ran after him screaming like crazy. She stood in ce with a gloomy face after not being able to catch up to her fianc. As she lowered her head, a pair of ck heels appeared in front of her feet. E took a deep breath. Poor thing. To be left like that.... You... Indri raised her hand and wanted to p E in the face. Her first reaction when she was insulted was to fight back using force. She was not someone who could endure the insults and ridicule of others. ..... However, E immediately caught her hand. She rolled her eyes and looked at Indris hand as she said, This hand is really thin and weak. Do you think you can teach me a lesson with these hands? Then, suddenly she raised her other hand and hit Indris face hard. The hard p left Indri stunned, unable to say anything. She could only look at E dumbfounded. How dare this woman hit her! Go home and tell your father, E threw Indris hand she was holding as if she threw away something disgusting. This is the payback for pping me today. One day, I will collect the debt he owes me. And for you... You better take good care of all that you took from me. One day, I will take everything back. There were so many things that her mother left for E, not to mention the many jewels that her father gave her. But E used to love Indri like her own sister so she never hesitated to give Indri whatever she wanted. Now that she learned the truth... Her little sister was actually a wolf in sheeps clothing. E treated Indri very well, just as Merry loved Indri. But this woman in front of her didnt hesitate to snatch everything from her, including Haikal, and destroy her life. E, I really hate you. Indri wanted to fight E, but E had pushed her body to the ground. She couldnt fight E who was much stronger than her. Before she could get to her feet, E had walked over to her side and looked at her from above. Es gaze seemed to be looking down on her, looking at her with disdain as if Indri was trash lying on the street. If you dont want to die miserably, its better to stop messing around. E looked at her condescendingly. What right do you have to hate me? I should be the one to hate you the most. Did you know I can easily snatch Haikal back from you? Thats why you have to tie him up nicely, E said while tilting her head. Let me guess where he went now. Maybe one of the nightclubs? After all, the women over there are prettier than you. They can also make him happier than you. No, he... He said he would never go to a ce like that, right? E interrupted her and looked at her with pity. Your IQ is really worrying. How can you believe what that man said? After E finished saying that, Indri no longer looked for trouble with E. She didnt even think about replying to E. Her thoughts werepletely on her fianc now. Was it true that Haikal went to a nightclub? Was it true that Haikal was looking for another woman? Was it true that Haikal betrayed her? E immediately turned around and left Indri alone, heading straight for the bus stop to return to Christians house. She had finished teaching Indri today. Indri didnt care about E anymore. Her mind was filled with Haikal who went to nightclubs looking for women. If her fianc turned his back on her for the woman from the nightclub, she would beughed at and ridiculed for the rest of her life! ... Meanwhile, at Christians house... Nathan was seen sitting on the living room sofa with an annoyed face. Around him were various kinds of shopping bags, from small torge ones. If looked carefully, all the bags contained womens clothes. At first, Nathan didnt want to go shopping. Hed better stay home and y with E. But after arriving at the mall, he saw many women who were there wearing beautiful clothes. Finally, he decided to buy some nice clothes for E. Who wouldve known that when he returned home, he did not find the old woman there. This made him feel displeased. E, who had just entered the house, could see the annoyance on Nathans face. She quickly walked over to him and sat beside him. Little master, you are back? Where were you? Nathan asked. E immediately changed the subject. Dont talk about me. Where did you go earlier? After I showered, I didnt see you at home. You made me worried. Hearing that E was worried about him, Nathans heart immediately filled with satisfaction. The butler asked me to go shopping, he said, picking up one of the bags beside him and handing it to E. This is all for you. E took the bag that Nathan had given her. She took out one of the clothes and found the price tag. When she saw the many zeros in the tag, E gasped. She estimated that the prices for the other clothes were the same. If Christian found out that his son had spent so much money on clothes, the man would be furious. However, she still showed her gratitude to Nathan. Nathan bought all of these for her, it meant he cared about her. Thank you, little master. I like it very much. E immediately hugged Nathan. The man who had just entered the house saw this happening with displeasure. His originally rxed face immediately turned dark. Chapter 137 137 Not Getting Married Being in Es arms made Nathan feel very happy. Same thing with E. No matter how hard her days were because of pressure from Christian, or because of her problems with her family, this chubby kid always gave her unexpected surprises. Thats when E felt grateful for the decision she had made to be Nathans babysitter. Being able to see this child grow and change for the better was a very pleasing experience. Nathan also felt very happy. He leaned in Es arms and raised his tiny hands to return the hug. Dont worry. I will get my father to agree so we can get married. E immediately choked on her own spit at Nathans words. She let go of Nathan from her embrace and cleared her throat. Why is this fat kid still thinking about marriage? If she was also a 5 year old baby, maybe E would have nodded and agreed without hesitation because she knew that this chubby kid would definitely grow up to be a great man. But unfortunately, E was 18 years older than Nathan. It was a crime to marry a child 18 years younger than her! Little master, we... ..... Are you happy to go shopping? Christian asked Nathan. However, his gaze remained fixed on E. The woman did not reject his son.... Did she really want to marry Nathan? E dared not raise her head under Christians gaze. She lowered her head and waited for an answer from Nathan. Nathan was excited and nodded. I am very happy. I also bought a lot of things for her. Dad,e and see them. Do they look good? Nathan immediately took another bag and took out a dress from it, then gave it to E. You, quickly try this. E epted the dress, but did not dare to raise her head. Christian looked at E and back at his son. Isnt there one for me? The question made Nathan realize that he had forgotten to buy something for his father. Nathan didnt know what to say and stubbornly remained silent. Christian asked once more, Who is more important, me or your babysitter? He thought the question could be answered without a second thought. But Nathan looked doubtful for a while before muttering, You are my father and that old woman is the future wife I will marry one day. How can I choose? E was bbergasted. She was truly touched by Nathans words, but now it was far more important to save her own life. Of course your dad is more important, E taught Nathan seriously. You and your father are rted by blood. Even if you marry your chosen one someday, you still have to respect your father. E said it seriously, not daring to turn to look at Christian. Nathan tilted his head and asked, Then, who is more important to you? Me or my father? Of course... Dont forget who paid you. Christians words made E immediately shut her mouth. Whatever the answer, she would still be wrong. So its better if she stayed silent. Nathan didnt understand how E was feeling so he urged her to answer. His tiny hands shook Es hands. Hey, just say it. I know Im much more important than my dad, right? Thats why you want to marry me. Nathans adorable voice made E smile on her lips. She imagined that her son was like him. If her son was like Nathan, she would not have to worry that her son would forget her after marrying someone he loved. E didnt know how to exin all this to Nathan. After thinking for a while, she finally said, Little master, we are not getting married. First of all, Im much older than you, Seeing Nathans disappointed face, E tried to exin, There are many kinds of love in this world. I love you as a child, just as you feel for me. You like me because you depend on me. Just like... how you like your butler. E was talking nonsense, wondering if Nathan could understand the meaning of her exnation. Nathan tilted his head and pouted for a long time. He understood Es words a little, though notpletely. After that he asked, Then, who are you going to marry? At the thought of the old woman wanting to be with someone else, Nathan felt sad in his heart. He didnt know why. E considered the matter very carefully, but she couldnt find the right man. Christian... Liam... Theyre both way too far above her. She didnt deserve to be with any of them. I dont know. E smiled and shrugged her shoulders. Christian frowned upon hearing that answer. Did this woman still n to marry another man? Nathan wanted to ask again, but before he could open his mouth, he saw his father tugging at the back of Es shirt and forcing her to stand up. E felt her heart drumming so hard. She didnt understand what was wrong and wanted to ask. But a secondter, she was carried off the floor. Christian put her on his shoulder, as if carrying a sack of rice. Since her head was down, the blood rushed to her head making her face turn red. She immediately raised her head to look at Nathan and opened her mouth, hissing. Help me! Nathan immediately jumped off the couch and chased after Christian. Father, are you... Head butler, take the young master to his room, as Christians order was heard, Nathan was immediately carried by the butler and they both left from there. Dont worry, Young Master. Master only brought Miss E to try on her new clothes. Then why dont you guys bring the clothes upstairs? Nathan looked at the servants who were silent, standing on the side. The maids reacted immediately, taking several bags from the sofa and moving them upstairs. After seeing that, Nathan just felt relieved. On the other hand, Christian threw E on the big bed. Before she could rise to her feet, the mans face drew closer to hers. Do you want to marry another man? That dangerous tone made E gulp in panic No, Im just answering Nathans question, Es gaze was lost, looking for an excuse to exin. After all, a woman like me wouldnt be able to get married. Somehow the reason that came out of her mouth sounded honest. Thats exactly what she thought. Apart from a pretty face and a beautiful body, what else did she have? She had no family, nor a good background. She didnt have a good education and had a very bad past. She couldnt cook, wasnt smart enough, and wasnt motherly either. What did people see from her? Chapter 138 138 Dont Humble Yourself After all, a woman like me wont be able to marry. E felt that she did not deserve to marry anyone. Besides, she was also afraid to give her heart to another man. What if that man broke her heart like Haikal? What if that man betrayed her? The first time such a heartbreak hit her, E could bear it. She could still get up and live again. But a second time would destroy her. Christian looked at her deeply and said, Dont put yourself down. And dont marry anyone else. The thought of this woman before him wearing a wedding dress for another man made Christian feel angry. He didnt want a ring from another man wrapped around Es beautiful finger. He didnt want E to wake up in another mans bed when his bed was cold and empty. He didnt know what the future had, but for now, Christian didnt want to see E hook up with another man. He wanted to have Epletely to himself. ..... Then whats your n? Eughed and hugged Christians neck. Are you willing to pay me for the rest of my life? E had been with Christian long enough, so she knew what Christian wanted to hear from her mouth. Fine then, Christian looked hesitant for a moment but he finally responded to Es question. For him, paying one woman wouldnt be difficult. E felt so ridiculous. After some time together, she was still a toy in Christians eyes. Being Christians mistress for life? E didnt know if Christian was still interested in looking for her or seeing her faceter. Maybe Christian would get tired of her and find another toy one day. And Nathan... Maybe as he grew older, Nathan too would find his own world and forget about her. At the thought of this, Es heart ached slightly. She tried to control her emotions and looked at Christian. When will my sry be paid this month? Maybe its good for E to raise some money. Just in case Christian wanted to kick her out. Depends on my mood. Christian looked into Es face as the woman tried to contain herself. As long as she stayed with him, Christian felt much calmer. He raised his hand to caress Es cheek. But when he took a good look at Es face, his hands stopped moving. He noticed that there was a slightly fading red mark on the womans cheek. Christians face immediately looked grim. When she went to thepany to meet Christian earlier, E purposely covered up Budis p on her cheek by using makeup. But after spending a lot of time in the kitchen, it looked like her makeup had worn off. E didnt pay much attention to it and rushed home. Who hit you? Those three words made E feel very nervous. She tried to divert the conversation or make excuses, but Christians gloomy face made her not dare to lie. Finally, she decided to be honest. Budi Maheswara ... Budi Maheswara? Your father? Christian got to his feet and led E into the bathroom. He told E to wash her face and the red marks on her cheeks could finally be seen clearly. The anger in Christians eyes grew even more intense when he saw her. Doesnt he know that you are my woman? People out there were crazy. How dare they touch his woman? Then, Christian noticed the wounds on Es hands and feet. His eyes grew darker again. Why did you hide it from me? Before E could answer, Christian has lifted Es shirt and saw the bruises on her waist. Seeing all this, Christian found it increasingly difficult to contain his anger. You dont want to tell me the truth, huh? From start to finish, E didnt say anything. At first, E did not feel sad. She knew that her father no longer loved her. Her father had abandoned her long ago. But now, when Christian asked why all these wounds appeared on her body, Es eyes felt hot for some reason. Her nose felt stuffy as she tried to hold back her tears. She felt very ufortable. Christian lowered his head and looked into Es face, noticing that there were puddles of water in her eyes. His heart immediately melted when he saw the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. I am here... I am here. Christian straightened Es clothes and hugged her. His hand stroked Es hair gently as he said, Why didnt you tell me? His soft voice sounded soothing, making Es tears fall freely. Dont be rude to me. Im in pain. E rested her body in Christians arms and closed her lips tightly, not wanting to let the tears keep falling. Christian was like a deep abyss. The more she fell into that abyss, the more difficult it would be for her to get out. She couldnt fall any deeper. She could only give her body to Christian, but not her heart. She wouldnt let her heart hurt again. Im not rude. I was just asking why you didnt tell me. Christian hugged her tighter. He didnt know how tofort and calm a woman so he didnt know what to do now. After saying this, he didnt know what else to say. He just patted Es back gently, trying tofort her without a word. E leaned in Christians arms for a moment. After feeling better, she released herself from her embrace. Thank you. After blinking her eyes a few times, E returned to her usual self, the one who would stand tall regardless of her situation. Her weak figure had disappeared, shes much better in disguising what she truly felt now. Christian felt a little frustrated seeing her. He kissed Es cheek gently and said in a low voice, Dont let yourself be hurt again. After that, Christian took her to bed. He took a medicine box from the cupboard and looked for some ointment for the bruises and swelling. After that, he gently rubbed it on Es cheek. Are you moved? Ive never done this to anyone but you. Thinking about his son, Christian fell back into depression. He didnt understand where his weakness waspared to his son. Why did this woman in front of him like his son more than him? E raised her hand to grip Christians hand gently. Apart from you, Ive never acted like this either. A smile appeared on Christians face. I will make them pay for you. E was surprised to hear that. She didnt expect Christian to care about her and even wanted to avenge her. She immediately kissed Christians cheek happily. A little bonus. Not enough. After saying that, Christian grabbed Es neck and brought Es lips to his. ... Meanwhile, Indri finally managed to find Haikal in one of the nightclubs. She saw the man hugging two women, one in the right and the other in his left arm. What she saw made herpletely lose control of her emotions. The anger she was holding back in her heart could no longer be dispelled. Chapter 139 139 It ended like this BRAKKK- E felt like her bones were about to break as she fell to the floor. Ouch... E immediately woke up with a painful moan. When she lifted her head, she saw Christian waking up and raising his eyebrows while looking at her. Are you hurt? He asked casually. E nodded immediately. Of course it hurts. She just fell out of bed. Christians cold snort rang in Es ears. Thats what happens when you rebel against me. Hah? E didnt understand why Christian called her a rebel. She identally fell off the bed. What did that have to do with rebelling against him? What a strange man! ..... E took a deep breath. Just as she was about to get to her feet, Christians hands were already much faster than hers. He immediately picked up Es body from the floor andid her on the bed again. After that, he wrapped E carefully. You were hurt and being dishonest with me, Christian said, frowning. But E could see the worry on the mans face. E felt her chest pounding. She pulled the nket closer, but her eyes followed Christian, unable to take her eyes off him. Men are most dangerous when they are being gentle, especially someone like Christian. When he was gentle, no woman could resist his temptation. Christian raised his hand to caress Es cheek. After making sure she wasnt hurt, hey down next to E again, hugging her, feeling the warmth from Es body. E could feel it. When Christian checked whether she was injured or not, he always paid special attention to her face. Its true that men fall in love with their eyes, but E hopes that Christian likes her a little, not just because of her face... E was frustrated again at the thought. Looks like she really has nothing to be proud of other than her face. She couldnt help but ask Christian that question, Christian, are you only interested in faces? And the body... Christian replied quickly, without a second thought. E immediately frowned upon hearing that answer and she continued, I noticed every time you checked my wound, you were always looking at my face. Yes... my face... Es voice grew quieter and weaker. After that she was annoyed with her own question. Why should she ask Christian? Why would she want to hear Christians opinion about it? At least she had something to grab Christians attention. Her face and body alone were enough... No need to dig deeper into this man. Christianughed briefly as he sensed the annoyance in Es heart. Actually he didnt mean to answer but the woman in his arms was too cute. You are a very beautiful woman. If your face is hurt, you will definitely be sad. Havent I been kind enough to have it checked for you? It was rare for E to hear Christian talk this long. So since he knew that E cared about her appearances, he paid attention to them too? Didnt this sound... romantic? A smile immediately appeared on Es face. Then I have to thank you for your concern. E tightened her arms to show her gratitude. Since it was still early and they had just woken up, E looked innocent but also charming. Christian couldnt help but kiss E on the lips. It was still early, but the room already felt so hot. Since the man still had to go to work, they ended up only making love once. After that, Christian carried E to the bathroom. E let Christian carry her. Her eyes were droopy, half awake and half dreaming. Her sweet appearance made Christian want her again, but he tried to contain himself. Christian had never bathed anyone in his life and didnt know how to. But he tried to be as gentle with E as possible. In his eyes, E was like a fragile porcin doll that needed to be treated with extreme care. After being led to the dressing room by Christian, E finally woke up. She blushed when she realized she was wearing nothing. The man in front of her was also standing in front of her without wearing any clothes. E hurriedly put on her clothes. After that, shebed her messy hair. Suddenly, she felt something cold on her neck. She didnt know how long itd been around her neck. Maybe Christian ced it there while she was unconscious. She lowered her head and saw that there was a diamond around her neck. The diamond was in the shape of a princess. If looked closely, it could be seen that the cut was so perfect, even down to the corners. The diamond was so beautiful! There was a look of surprise in Es eyes. At that moment, Christian felt very satisfied. Many people say that women can not resist the temptation of diamonds. He also had expected E to be surprised by the gift. While thinking about Es previous refusal, Christian got annoyed and patted Es butt lightly. E immediately smiled bitterly. If she dared to take the ne off, the man would be very angry. She could only hope that her rtionship with Liam would not be exposed in front of Christian. ... Nathan was waiting in the dining room as soon as he came out of his room. Last night he thought about the matter with E seriously and came to a conclusion that made him feel sad. He still wanted to be with the old woman, but E would marry another man. The more he thought about it, the sadder Nathan became, to the point that he couldnt sleepst night. In the morning, the fat boys eyes looked slightly puffy. When the butler came to wake him up, he immediately asked the butler whom E would marry. The butler looked confused and told Nathan to ask E herself because it was not a question he could answer. After that, he ushered Nathan into the dining room. After listening to Nathans question this morning, the butler also thought deeply about it. The butler also hoped that E and Christian could be together. In all his life working for Christian, he had never seen his Master dealing with a woman like her. But he was old, so he thought he couldnt understand the feelings of a young man. He felt that Christian and E actually cared for each other, but neither of them wanted to admit their feelings. Maybe they even loved each other. However, one of them still didnt understand about love, while the other tried to keep her heart from breaking a second time. The butler had never seen his master like women so much as he liked E. This was a very rare thing. The butler was also very understanding of Nathans nature. Over the past few years, it had been very difficult for Nathan to be close to any women, even the babysitters his father hired. He didnt know how he should feel about it now that things took a sudden turn... Chapter 140 140 Delivery of a Bouquet of Roses The butler who was beside Nathan couldnt help but sigh as he thought about it. Just then, E and Christian went downstairs together. Compared to the gloomy Nathan, Christian looked happy now. He was very satisfied when he saw the ne around Es neck, like giving abel to Es body. As the two of them entered the dining room together, Nathan said, Father, I still dont want this old woman to marry another man. He still couldnt ept yesterdays decision. Although he could ept that E would not be married to him because their ages were very far apart, Nathan was still reluctant at the thought of E getting married to another man. If he couldnt have E, no one else could. She promised me she would not marry anyone. She will be your babysitter for life. Christian pulled up his chair and sat casually. Without looking at E, he had already determined Es future without asking for her approval first. E immediately came closer to him and whispered, Who wants to be a babysitter for life? Then what do you want to do? Nathan seemed interested. Hepletely agreed with his fathers words. Its okay even if he couldnt marry E, as long as E stayed by his side forever. ..... E thought for a moment and said, Maybe be a celeb? E felt her appearance was good enough to be an artist. She could also act. At least her acting was much better than people like Merry and Indri. No. If you be an artist with a performance like this, youll be embarrassing yourself! Nathan immediately refused. If this olddy became a star, there would be many others who liked her and wanted her. Nathan didnt want that to happen. E couldnt help but frown when she heard Nathans words. She was really that bad that Nathan insulted her appearance. But when she saw Christians wrinkled face, she immediately fell silent. The man also thought the same thing as Nathan. If E became an actress, for example, there would be a lot of men who wanted her. Thats not a good thing for them. The calm atmosphere in the dining room did notst long. A maid came with a big bouquet of flowers with a red face. Miss, someone came and sent you ny-nine roses. How romantic, said the maid with a hint of envy. E wanted to ask, but she could feel the gloomy aura from Christian and Nathan. E immediately swallowed back her words and ced the flower in front of her. The atmosphere in the room immediately felt heavy. E looked at the rose in front of her and her hand gripped the spoon tighter. No one spoke. And the silence made E even more ufortable. She swallowed hard, not knowing what to say. After a while, Nathan finally put down his spoon in annoyance and pushed the bowl away. I dont want to eat! Roses. Of course Nathan understood what that meant. E looked at Nathan helplessly. Meanwhile, Christian looked at her coldly and said, Dont you want to see who gave it to you? No need. I dont like roses. E smiled. After that, she pushed the flower in front of Christian. Maybe this flower is for you. After all, there are so many people who like you. Maybe someone sent it for you. E was shaking. She put down her spoon and wanted to take this opportunity to escape. But suddenly, a card fell in front of her. Isabe, I am willing to wait for you all my life. One day, we will board our ship together. E was surprised to see the contents. This bouquet of roses was delivered by Liam! When they were little, Liam told her he would take E on a cruise. It was their childhood dream. At that time, he also said that they were meant to be together. They were childhood friends who would be lovers for life. In the past, E believed him. She believed him because she was very young. But now, those were just past memories. Why was Liam still stuck in the past? E had changed. She was no longer the same girl she used to be. Christian took the card and read its contents. The curve at the corner of his lips became even more dangerous. Who gave it to you? I dont know. E shook her head and looked confused. Im always at home, I dont know who sent it. That means, she never went out and made trouble with other people or flirted with other men. He has no chance, Christian immediately tore the card and threw it in the trash. You are mine. E didnt know what to say. After connecting with Christian, she realized that Christian was different from what the rumors said about him. Christian was mean, but he could be gentle at times. E didnt understand whether his gentle nature was genuine or just him wanting to test her. E didnt understand Christians vtile character. If you want to get on the ship, we can go. Christian added as he threw the roses bouquet in the trash. E had remained silent since earlier. Meanwhile, Nathan couldnt understand why his father suddenly wanted to board a ship. But ording to him, the n sounded fun. He was really interested in going on a ship with the old woman. So he got up and replied, I want to go too. Christian immediately nodded. Fine then. E hadpletely lost her appetite for food. She had no appetite when she saw the breakfast in front of her. Should she find Liam and talk to him? What Liam was doing was even making it difficult for her. Didnt Liam know that she was trying to protect her from Christian. But Liam continued to approach her and made her position even more difficult. But before she could figure out how to talk to Liam about this matter, a servant came back with another bouquet of roses. Miss, roses for you. The previous delivery scared the maid. She knew that her master and young master were both displeased when E got flowers. She immediately put the flower down and left the dining room. Meanwhile, E looked at the rose with a stunned look. Why did she suddenly get two bouquets of flowers in a day? Was she that attractive? She didnt want to irritate the father and son duo any longer, so E immediately took the bouquet and threw it in the trash. Chapter 141 141 Asking for Roses After receiving the second bouquet of roses, E immediately took it and threw it in the trash without seeing the senders name. Youre trying to cover it up! Christian looked at E suspiciously. E could only shrug her shoulders. I really dont know who sent it. The only person she wanted to protect right now was Liam. If the first flower was from Liam, this second flower was definitely not from him. Therefore, E didnt care about it. Nathan couldnt wait to hear the conversation between Christian and E. He got down from his chair and walked straight to the flower that had been thrown away. He found a card on it and read every word seriously. Isabe, falling in love with you is my greatest happiness. Can youe back to me again? I love you forever. After reading it, his body immediately shuddered. The hairs on his neck stood up! That sentence is so disgusting. Even a 5 year old child like Nathan is disgusted. How could this person write it down? Upon hearing this, Christians face immediately darkened. ..... It seems he loves you very much. Christian had brought E to meet Haikal, but he didnt expect that Haikal didnt know his ce. E rolled her eyes and took the card from Nathans hand to tear it. If he loved me, he wouldnt have done that to me five years ago. Im not blind. I can see who is sincere to me and who is not. E lowered her body and stroked Nathans head. Isnt that right, fat boy? Nathan immediately nodded his head excitedly. He was very obedient to E now. Just like E, Christian had no appetite even after he saw that the table was full of various breakfast menus. This woman would never be able to see how good hed been to her! When she was injured, who helped her to treat the wound? And who gave her the ne around her neck now? Even though Nathan had bought so many clothes for her yesterday, the money he wasted came from Christian. But what did this woman do? She didnt even say thank you at all. Right, youre better, E kissed Nathans plump cheek and then showed him the dress she was wearing. Doesnt this dress look nice? You bought it for me yesterday. Yeah. Everything you wear always looks nice! Nathan seemed very supportive. Meanwhile, Christian who was sitting on the side felt neglected by these two. E, he interrupted the interaction between the two loudly. Quickly buy me flowers. Why? What kind of strange request did Christian make now? Why did he suddenly want flowers? E didnt want to go today. It was more fun staying at home and keeping this fat kidpany than going out. Why should she spend time buying flowers? Punishment, Christian looked at her coldly. Use your own money. Get one of the drivers to take you to the nearest flower shop. I... If you speak just one more word, I will increase the amount of interest. Christian lifted his spoon casually. Somehow, the food tasted much better now. It didnt matter if those people sent E flowers. He could ask E to send flowers for him. Haikal and the unknown man would not be able to get flowers from E. They couldnt even afford to be envious. Nathan felt sorry for E. He thought his father liked roses too so he took the flowers that had been thrown in the trash and gave them to Christian. Father, this is the flower you wanted. He looked at the beautiful flower and then looked at E. The flower shop is too far from here. Dont tell this old woman to leave. E was so moved by Nathans gesture. This fat kid was really her true love! E thought Christian would take care of his son by telling him toe inside the house. Who knew Christian would look at Nathan and say calmly, You apany her. Nathans little face immediately looked depressed. He wanted to oppose his father but E tried to cover his mouth. E knew that Christian would not care even if Nathan was his own child. Along the way, E kept cursing Christian in her heart. Why was this man always making things difficult for her? The flower shop was not too far from Christians house. When she arrived at the flower shop, E took out her purse and counted the money she had in it. When she realized that she had very little money left, she was very reluctant to buy flowers. She was poor, she didnt have much money in her savings. Shed been trying to save her money, but Christian told her to buy flowers that would only make her spend her dime for something not so important. As E walked into the shop, she met the shop owner and smiled at her. She pointed to a rose and said, Please wrap me this one rose in the nicest paper. Christian only asked her for flowers but didnt say how much. Nathan immediately gave E a thumbs up. Even though his father had bullied this woman, she was still strong! The shop owner looked surprised. From E and Nathans clothes, she was sure that they were both from affluent backgrounds. But E only bought one flower, which kind of surprised her. However, the shop owner still wrapped it in the best possible way. While waiting for the shop owner to wrap the flowers, E went around for a while and looked around the shop. The flowers in the shop were very fresh and fragrant. E thought for a moment and felt that it would be iplete if she just gave the flowers without saying anything. Finally, she asked the owner for a greeting card. After writing the sentence, E was satisfied. Coincidentally, after she wrote down the greeting card, the shop owner gave E the wrapped flowers with a smile on her face. Even though she only bought one stalk, the shop owner still treated her very politely. E was very satisfied with the service. Holding a flower in her hand and holding Nathans hand with the other, E wanted to go home. However, before she left the shop, she met Liam. When she saw Liam, she nodded her head and wanted to pretend to leave like a stranger who didnt know each other, but Liam stopped her. E, are you really going to treat me like this? Liam said, his face immediately looked somewhat sad. E felt her heart melt a little. But when she saw Nathan was still beside her, she smiled and turned to Liam. No one should live in the past forever. I just hope you can think clearly of what youre going to do from now on. Chapter 142 142 Breaking News No one should live in the past forever. I just hope you can think clearly of what youre going to do from now on. E didnt want to be immersed in her past anymore because the rtionship between them was so clear. They would never be able to go back to what they used to be, never would there be another chance for a rtionship like they had in the past. She wanted Liam to stop approaching her because it was all for the mans own good. I dont live in the past, E. Ive always followed in your footsteps, Liam said frantically. He was worried that if he missed this opportunity, he wouldnt have the chance to get in touch with E again. E was right in front of him, but somehow she felt far away. They were so far apart, it was as if ten years had truly cut all the threads that connected them. Were not that close. E shook her head. Her hand gripped the rose in her hand tightly. E was afraid that Nathan would tell Christian that she had a special rtionship with Liam. Nathan looked at them both with a strange look. After that, he stood in front of E and looked at Liam. Its useless even if you like her, your effort will be in vain. She promised my father she would be my babysitter for the rest of her life. ..... Nathan didnt want this stranger to take E away. Liams eyes immediately darkened. E, do you want to live like that for the rest of your life? Was being a babysitter the same as being Christians mistress for the rest of her life? His Isabe was still very young. How could he let her be with someone like Christian all her life? What could E do if Christian got bored and tired of herter on? If the man she lived with was someone who treated her sincerely, Liam wouldnt have tried to chase after E like this. He would definitely wish her the best. But E was with Christian now. Liam couldnt calm down. It was better for E to be by his side than stay with Christian. E couldnt see Liams gaze anymore, so she averted her eyes and said, I dont know what the future holds, but for now, I have no intention of changing my current life. Im fine. E said thest sentence very firmly. Compared to her past, E felt very satisfied with her life now. Moreover, E was sure that Christian would soon help her to take revenge on the Maheswara Family and take back everything that belonged to her. Nathan frowned when he realized that the man in front of him didnt want to go. She said she was fine. Can you go and not bother us anymore? Dont you realize that she doesnt care about you? With his cheeks puffed out, Nathan stood before E as if trying to protect her. He could see that E didnt want to face this man. Thatst sentence made Liams body tremble. He hadnt noticed before, but now he realized. This boys eyesight was much sharper than his. Liam finally smiled bitterly. E, Im sorry to have troubled you, he said as he walked to the other side. After a few steps, he stopped and said, If possible, I want us to be friends like before. Nothing will be like before, E shook her head. She looked at Liam helplessly. Once Isabe entered the mental hospital, she had left all the past in her life. E spit out a lie. For the past five years, she really wanted to forget all her past. However, in her memory, only Liam was truly sincere to her. Only Liam waspletely honest to her. But she was not in the mood to think about this matter anymore. Let the past be the past, even when the good old days would only be memories. Liam clenched his fists and nodded. I understand. Those two words made E feel very relieved. She wondered if Liam really understood what she wanted. Now she could only be someone who left all her past behind. She was someone who had no past, so that she could protect herself as well as Liam. A man like Christian was not someone they could go against. So its better for them to pretend they didnt know each other. After getting into the car, Nathan took Es hand and said, Hey, dont worry. I wont tell my father about this. But you cant see that man again. While talking to E, Nathans face was full of seriousness. He could see that the man was no ordinary man. He was afraid that the man would snatch E away from him. E forced a smile on her face. I know. The fat boy had helped her a lot to talk to Liam and made the man understand her. After hearing Es answer, Nathan was satisfied. He took out his phone and started to open a web page. E immediately took the phone when she saw it. Dont y on your phone too often. Youll be exposed to radiation. E looked at the phone screen and identally saw a headline. When she saw the news, she was immediately intrigued. She opened the news and skimmed it. The news was about Haikal who went to a nightclub to cheer himself up. Indri came there and saw two women leaning in Haikals arms. Indri immediately lost control of her emotions without listening to Haikals exnation and made a fuss there. The guard at the club said that Indri had an identity as the Maheswara Family, so they did not dare to fight her when Indri destroyed everything in the ce. The total loss suffered by the club almost reached 800 million. E took a deep breath as she read the news. She believed this problem would give her father a hard time. She could see that her father would be furious. E wondered, what would Budi do with her beloved daughter? ... In the family room of the Maheswara Family, Budi was seen reading the headlines in the newspaper and threw the newspaper at Indri. See what youve done? You have humiliated the Maheswara Family. And look, how will you get the money to pay that 800 million?! Budi would really go crazy seeing his daughters behavior. Indri looked incredulous. I just smashed a few bottles of wine. Why do I have to pay 800 million inpensation? Budi was about to explode again, but suddenly his cell phone rang. He picked up the call in anger. It turned out that the person who called him was Haikal. Father-inw, I want you to invest in a project in City C. What do you think? Chapter 143 143 Compensation Father-inw, I want you to be an investor for the project in City C. What do you think? Haikals voice was full of ridicule, as if he wasnt talking to his future inws. If only Budi had been willing to help him from the start, the problem wouldnt have be this big. Actually, it was Haikal who deliberately made things worse. Since Budi didnt want to help him, he decided to act cruelly. Haikal? Hearing Haikals voice, Budi felt like there was a fire burning in his chest. But this was not the time to be looking for trouble again. He must immediately solve this one problem so that the problem didnt get moreplicated. What are you nning? Budi asked patiently. Father, its not good to change the topic, Haikal said as he fiddled with the ss beside him. He sounded rxed as he said, I wonder if youre willing to invest your money to help me? Do you think I can help you? Budi asked grimly. I also want to help you. But do you know who E is with now? Right. Shes with Christian, Haikal replied, clenching his fists. ..... Because of that man, Haikal had been humiliated several times. Of course he didnt want it to happen, but what could he do? Status and position determine everything. Christian was way above him and he wouldnt be able to fight back. At the thought that the man owned E now, Haikals eyes filled with anger. Not only that. Budi snorted in annoyance. Even if we work together, we wont be able to fight Christian. Plus, when I went to see E this afternoon, I saw her with William Jaya. William Jaya? Haikal frowned when he heard the name. William Jaya or better known as Liam was the son of the Jaya Family who recently returned to Indonesia. Granted from his appearance, Liam looked like a simple and polite man, but in fact he was a great man with extraordinary standing. As soon as he got involved in corporate affairs, his familypany immediately grew very rapidly. There were so many people who wanted to work with him. But how did he and E get to know each other? Budi knew that the question had appeared in Haikals mind and immediately exined, Liam and E are childhood friends. They both have a good rtionship. Until ten years ago, Liam left Indonesia and they lost contact. Who wouldve known that he would return to Indonesia to look for E, Budi said, ring at Indri with annoyance. If what happened five years ago had not happened, Budi would not have missed a great opportunity to connect with the Jaya Family. Now Liam was the target of so many people and everyone was trying to work with him. Also with Christian ... If only Budi could have both, his family would reach a new point that he had never reached before. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted everything that had happened. Merry frowned upon seeing her husband and said, What is important now is how to solve this problem. It doesnt matter how much money we spend so we can keep this familys dignity. Are you willing to let our familys good name be tarnished? What Merry said was right on point. Budi didnt want to lose that much money. But maintaining the reputation of the Maheswara Family was far more important than keeping his wealth. What should I do now? He said, looking at Indri angrily. All these troubles happened because of this brat! Indri did not dare to say anything, she could only focus her attention on Haikal who was on the phone. She was afraid that Haikal didnt want her anymore. She felt angry andined about Haikals attitude. But she was much more afraid that someone would snatch Haikal from her. Haikal was thinking about what Budi said to him just now. E and Liam... They were childhood friends? This new information was a big surprise for him. During his time with E, he had never heard her say Liams name. That means Liam was not very important in Es life. When he reached that conclusion, Haikals heart felt much calmer. He wanted to protect hispany, but that didnt mean hed stop chasing after E. Budi looked at Indris panicked face and decided not to tell his daughter what he knew. Haikal, I will help you. But can you help me solve Indris problem? It doesnt matter. After reaching an agreement, Haikal immediately ended the call. Meanwhile, Budis face became unsightly. He didnt like his future son-inws attitude. He looked at Indri and smashed his coffee cup on the floor, right beside Indri. You have to pay half of the money! Father? Indris eyes widened in disbelief. Half of 800 million? That meant, Indri had to spend 400 million from her own pocket! Where could she get that much money? So far, Indri had no savings of her own. The money she used to buy clothes and jewelry came from her father. She also ate at her familys house. Just like her mother. The only thing she had was jewelry and also expensive things that E had given her. But E had threatened her that she would take all her belongings back. How could Indri dare to touch Es things again? In conclusion, Indri would not be able to get that money. Just as Indri wanted to talk again, Budi immediately looked at her with a fierce face. Dont forget, I have to spend money to fund Haikals project. That one sentence made Indri discouraged. She also had to think about Haikal. If she asked her father for help, her father might cancel his intention to help Haikal. Budi snorted and left the living room, leaving Indri and Merry alone. Merry took a deep breath and helped her daughter who was kneeling on the floor. Dont worry. The important thing now is that your father has promised to help Haikal. Think of it as a blessing in this disaster. Merrys words of constion made Indri frown even more. She didnt want to be involved in such a difficult situation. But since she was too pampered from childhood, Indri couldnt control her emotions. Mother, where can I get 400 million from? Merry also frowned when she heard Indris words. She did not have that much money. But after thinking about it, she said, I will help you find a way. Indris eyes immediately turned relieved. Indeed, her mother was the only person she could rely on. Thank you, mom. Chapter 144 144 The Biggest Luck of My Life All the way back to Christians house, E kept paying attention to the news about Indri and Haikal, even reading everyment under the news. Nathan leaned close to her, not understanding why E was so focused on the phone screen. Until finally, he saw a photo showing Indris face, Nathan realized that the woman in the photo was the evil woman who had bullied them at the supermarket before. Nathan immediately understood and said, Old woman, is that her? That evildy? Nathan still remembered the evil woman. Whats with her? The boy was getting closer to E and his hand was holding Es arm. His attention had beenpletely drawn to this news. A kid shouldnt know the business of adults. E didnt want Nathan to get involved in this problem. Besides, Indri was not a good person and E didnt want her to affect Nathan. Because of Es words, Nathans chubby face immediately pouted. He might be small, but he was not stupid. He was not happy when E treated him like a child who could not do anything. As he got out of the car, the butler could see his annoyed face and greeted him immediately. Young master, you have returned. Master is waiting for you in the living room. ..... The butler didnt dare say that Christian was sitting in the living room looking angry. Nathan just nodded and nced at E briefly. He snorted and then left E as his short legs stepped forward. Give the flower to my father yourself! E could only shake her head with a smile, feeling exasperated by Nathan who was sulking. Her hand was still holding the rose she chose. But just as she was about to enter the house, the butler stopped her. Miss, is this the flower for Master? He had heard what had happened to his Master. A servant told him that his master asked E for a bouquet of flowers. But now all he saw in Es hand was a single rose. E smiled. Its not the amount that matters, but the feeling in it. Of course E wouldnt give Christian ny-nine roses. Let alone ny-nine, she didnt even want to spend more for a bouquet of roses. Entering the living room, E saw Christian sitting on the sofa holding a business magazine in his hand. At first, he was not aware of Es arrival. However, the sound of Es footsteps made him notice her presence. E cursed him repeatedly in her heart. This man only pretended to be calm and cold in front of her. What a cruel man! Christian... E walked over to Christian carrying flowers behind her back. She looked at Christian with a mysterious smile on her face. Christian immediately raised an eyebrow when he saw E carrying nothing. Where are the flowers? He asked, frowning. How could E possibly hide a bouquet of ny-nine flowers? Was E not willing to spend money to buy him flowers ande back empty-handed? When he thought about it, E was indeed that type of woman. Just as Christian was about to ask, E already reached out to cover his eyes. I wanted to surprise you. Es tiny hands covered Christians eyes, allowing the man to feel the warmth of her palms. For some reason, the womans touch could calm him down. E didnt expect Christian to actually close his eyes obediently. Only then did E realize that Christian was really looking forward to the flower from her. If she took out this ugly flower in her hand, would Christian... After waiting for a long time, Christian became more and more impatient. When he opened his eyes, he saw the doubt on Es face. He immediately pulled E into his arms. Of course his movement allowed him to see the rose in Es hand, which she had struggled to hide behind her body. Give it to me, he said, raising an eyebrow. Actually, Christian had prepared himself if E came back empty-handed. But he did not expect that E would fulfill his wish and buy him a flower. Even if there was only one stalk, it was enough to make him happy. E gave the flower with a little panic and nervousness. Y-you know I dont have any money. I cant afford ny-nine roses... The more she spoke, the more E felt her confidence decrease. She lowered her head, waiting for Christians answer. Even though its only one stalk, the flower was very beautifully wrapped. Christian found a card inside and his lips smiled as he read the words scribbled on the white paper. That one sentence was enough to make him happy. Read it to me. He handed the card to E and wrapped his arms around her waist. Christians whisper made E feel so embarrassed that the tip of her ear turned red. E suddenly felt sorry. Why did she have to give the card to Christian? Why did she have to be so romantic? Now she must bear the consequences! Reluctantly, E could only take the card and read its contents. Christian, meeting you was the greatest fortune of my life. As she wrote it, E didnt think much of it. But now, that sentence sounded like a love confession. After reading it, her face immediately turned red like a tomato. Is it sincere? Christian asked in a low voice. E nodded immediately. She did feel very lucky to have met Christian. Christian gave her a ce to live in peace, not letting her live in the shadow of the Maheswara Family or the mental hospital that had imprisoned her for the past five years. Because of her rtionship with Christian, no one dared to disturb her, nor insult her for her past. If it werent for Christian, everyone would haveughed at her, thinking she was a lunatic. Everyone would embarrass her because she spent herst five years in a mental hospital. Everyone would look down on her and think of her as the crazy eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family and was kicked out of her house. While thinking about this, E hugged Christian back and rested her chin on the mans shoulder. I will never be able to repay your kindness. If one day you are in trouble, if you have no ce to live and no food, you cane to me. I will take good care of you. Christian felt very happy when he heard the first sentence. But the next sentence made him a little gloomy. Are you looking forward to that day? When I cant eat and live in peace? E didnt answer. She just bit Christians neck in annoyance. Chapter 145 145 A Pleasant Surprise I will never be able to repay your kindness. If one day you are in trouble, if you have no ce to live and no food, you cane to me. I will take good care of you. E said it really sincerely. Without Christian, her life would not be this calm. Maybe she wouldnt be able to find a job, or find money to eat. She would not have afortable and warm bed. Everyone who saw her would sneer at her and despise her. Walking out of the asylum wouldnt make that much difference, itd still be the same hell. Are you looking forward to that day? Where I cant eat and live in peace? E was saying something romantic, how could Christian twist her words so quickly? Ouch- Since she was so annoyed, E immediately bit Christian angrily. E bit Christian hard enough to make him wince. ..... Christian frowned at the pain in his neck. This woman was getting bolder! Why did she act like a dog now? Her bite was very painful. After feeling the taste of blood in her mouth, E stopped biting Christian. She tilted her head when she saw the wound on Christians neck. Somehow the wound made her feel much better. Christian also bit her neck and prevented her from wearing revealing clothes for quite a while. She had yet to reply to Christian for the incident. In addition to the bite on her neck, Christian also left so many kiss marks on her body. She also wanted to do the same with Christian! However, when she saw Christians gloomy gaze, E immediately backed away. The mans expression looked a little sinister... Christian? E immediately broke into a smile and looked at Christian with delight. You bit me? Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin and brought his face closer to Es. E, because you have been with me for so long, youre getting braver, huh! No, Es face looked pitiful and showed coquettishness. I wanted to leave an imprint on you too so other women who wanted you would think twice because they have such a great love rival. Maybe theyll back off without even trying. If you dont like it, Ill put an ointment on it for you, E raised her hand to grip Christiansrge hand thats holding her chin and said in a soft voice. Dont be mad at me. The lilting voice made Christians heart feel weak. Its not that Christian had never met a woman as spoiled and coquettish as E. There were so many women whod tried to do the same with him. But only E could make him feel fascinated. The woman in front of him waspletely different from the other women. If another woman acted like this in front of him, Christian wouldnt hesitate to kick her out. He wouldnt even take the time to look at her, much less to serve her. Women before E just made him feel disgusted. But E was different. He didnt know what made E different from other women. This feeling left Christian feeling confused. Never in his life had he felt this way. He didnt understand what he felt for E. Maybe he actually understood, its just that he didnt want to admit it. His pride was so big that he didnt want to admit that he had slowly fallen in love. In front of E, Christian always lost control of himself. Christian raised his hand to caress Es cheek. After that, he gave the roses he got to the maid standing at the side. Even though he only got one flower stalk, he was in a very happy mood. Put it in the vase. After handing the flower to the waiter, Christian immediately carried E. He didnt forget to bring the card that E had written and put it in his pocket. The card was something of value to him now. They didnt head to the master bedroom as E had imagined, Christian led her into his study instead. Theres a surprise for you, Christian said when he saw Es confused face. Surprise? Hearing the word surprise, E was not happy. In fact, she looked a little panicked. Es heart skipped a beat. Somehow the word surprise or gift became a scary word for her. She felt it was impossible for Christian to suddenly give a surprise or a gift. Every surprise and gift he gave would make E suffer. But the surprise this time was really something that made E happy. What Christian showed her was thepanys stock. E had never been involved in business matters and was clueless about stock matters. But she understood what the ups and downs of the graph in front of her meant. Currently, the shares of the Maheswara Familypany were falling drastically. Did you like the surprise? Christian showed her theputer screen. He dared to bother you. This is the price he has to pay. E felt her heart pounding. Is Christian also involved in this matter? Did he do all this for her? That sounds... unreasonable. As if understanding the question floating in Es mind, Christian said, Do you think the news about Indri is enough to affect the value of the shares of the Maheswara Family? E immediately looked at Christian. This man really knows everything! You dont believe me? Christian frowned when he saw E not reacting. He had put his energy and strength into doing this. Why was E silent? No, I was just... really surprised. As soon as she woke up from her daydream, E immediately shook her head. After that, a smile broke out on her face. I didnt expect you to remember. E gripped the hem of the mans shirt tightly. She could feel the defensive wall in her heart rapidly copsing without her being able to avoid it. What should she do? What must she do to maintain the defensive wall in her heart? What should she do so she wouldnt fall in love with the man in front of her? Panic appeared in Es eyes. But the next second, Christian was already sucking her lips. E epted the kiss passively, but she could hear Christian speaking clearly. My heart broke when you cried that day. Es eyes slowly widened. This surprise was really overwhelming for her. She couldnt imagine Christian would do all this for her. Unknowingly, E took the initiative to deepen the kiss. This gift from Christian made E feel happy all day long. If it werent for the call from Indri, E would have been able to sleep in a happy mood. E, dont you want to get your things back? Indri shouted displeasedly from across the phone. Bring me 500 million and Ill give it all back to you. Chapter 146 146 Owning E, dont you want to get your things back? Indri shouted displeasedly from across the phone. Bring me 500 million and Ill give it all back to you. Indri was really crazy now. She thought her mother would help her find a way to make money, but she only managed to get 300 million. She also did not dare to borrow money from her friends for fear that they would look down on her. Besides, Indri didnt know how she could get money anymore. In the end, Merry told Indri to return Es belongings. Nothing was more important than solving their problems and payingpensation. Actually, Indri was not willing to lose all of it. But for the sake of solving this important matter, she had no other choice. Indri, all of that is mine. I wouldnt give my money for that, E said in surprise. It seems, the IQ of this step sister is very, very low. Just because she was short of money, she wanted to use Es jewelry and belongings to earn money. ..... Why did E have to use her money to get her own stuff? If you dont have 500 million, at least you have 400 million, right? Indri didnt care about anything now. Whatever money she could get, she would take it. Merry also looked worried. From the tone of her voice, she could hear that E had no interest in getting the items back. I dont want to give you money. E chuckled. How does it feel to destroy 800 million worth of things? At first, E thought her father would be willing to spend any amount of money for his beloved daughter. She did not expect that her father was also cruel to her stepsister. She really wanted to see Indris face now. But without even seeing Indris face, E could already imagine it. Because she had also experienced the feeling of being betrayed by her own father, the person she thought loved her very much. Surely Indri was going crazy right now, right? When E brought up the matter, Indri immediately got angry. Those wines dont cost 800 million! Someone must have set me up. It must be you, right! Looks like you need to go to a psychologist or go to the hospital. You have serious panaronia. If you just leave it like that, it will get more serious over time. E said it carelessly, making Indri feel even more angry. But E herself knew how dangerous mental illness could be. She still saw images of her past, of her former self. Luckily, the shadow didnt drive her crazy. However, it was that shadow that made her desire for revenge even stronger. You... As usual, Indri struggled to control her emotions whenever she spoke to E. Merry immediately stopped her and shook her head. Merry took the cell phone and said to E, E, your sister is having a hard time right now. Can you help her? Stepmother, your joke isnt funny at all, E snorted. Hearing Merrys voice brought her back to the past. Her gaze immediately looked cold. Five years ago... I guess you remember it very clearly right? I was kicked out by your husband and sent to a mental hospital. He immediately announced in front of everyone that I was no longer the daughter of the Maheswara Family. She was really naive. She could not believe it all because she was sure how much her father loved her. How could her father suddenly change? But E waited so long that she forgot how many days had passed in the mental asylum. Days turned into weeks, weeks turned into months. Eventually, she realized that her father really didnt want her anymore. All of this was no longer a problem for E. Now she could remember all those times calmly. Yet hatred and obsession for revenge still lingered in her heart. The pain was still in her heart. E cracked a smile and continued, So what does that have to do with me if you guys are having a hard time? E felt very relieved when she said that. No wonder these people loved to torture her so much. It turned out that trampling people under their feet was a pleasant act. Its a nice feeling to see someone you hate the most begging you helplessly. E, weve raised you for 18 years. Dont you have a heart anymore? Arent you going to help your family? Merry continued to y her role as a good stepmother. Right now, E was the only option she had. None of your words are sincere from your heart. How could my heart be moved? E leaned against the big window, watching Nathan y on the grass with his lego. Her eyes looked softer. At the same time, she thought back to the gift Christian gave her. By the way, did your husband tell you? Currently, the Maheswara Familypany is experiencing difficulties. What do you mean? Merry sounded surprised. If her familyspany was in trouble, how could they help Haikal? If anything happened to Indri and Haikals marriage, it would tarnish their familys name too! Plus, Budi was not a patient man. Her husband would definitely vent all his anger on her. When she was about to ask further, E had already said it from the other side of the line, If youre smart, why cant you understand it? After saying that, E had already hung up the phone one-sidedly. She was sure that the Maheswara family would not be able to calm down for a while. Indri saw her mother put down her cellphone and kept asking how the conversation with E was going. Meanwhile, Merry just sat in her ce with a wrinkled face. After a long silence, she said, There seems to be something wrong with thepany. We wont be able to help Haikal. When she received information about her familyspany, Merry had already prepared for the worst. If Haikal med Indri for everything that happened, she would find a way out. But her daughter couldnt act like her. Indri was not someone who could act calmly when faced with problems. She held her mothers hand anxiously and asked, How can there be anything wrong with fatherspany? Mom, whatever happens, tell dad to help Haikal. I cant lose Haikal. You also know that I was crazy when I saw him with... Indri continued to speak, sparking Merrys anger. She raised her hand and pped her daughters face hard. When will you be able to use your brain in dealing with problems? Didnt all of this happen because of Indri? If not for her for being too spoiled and easily provoked, things would not be thisplicated. Indri was stunned and looked at her mother. She lost her ability to speak and it took her long enough to ask again, Mother, have you gone mad? Youre the one whos gone mad! Merry hit the table in front of her hard. In the midst of her raging emotions, she suddenly remembered the figure of a person. Chapter 147 147 Obsessed Besides E, Merry is sure there is someone who wants these items. Liam. The man loved E so much that he wouldnt think twice to pay 500 million. Even if they asked for 1 billion, Liam probably wouldnt bat an eye at all. Mother, why did you hit me? What did I do wrong? If it werent for E, we wouldnt have suffered like this. Whats the use of you hitting me? Can you get the money by hitting me? Indri held her cheek with a face full of anger. Whats the difference between you and dad? You all take your anger out on me just because you cant solve this problem. PLAK! Another pnded on Indris cheek. Merry looked at her daughter with a firm gaze like iron that could not be shaken. What do you think your father would do if he heard your words? Indri, how many times have I said that before you speak, use your brain to think first! ..... Merry looked at her daughter who was sitting on the ground looking pitiful then helped her to get up. Its not that I want to be cruel to you. Im just worried. Indri looked at her mother and wanted to argue again, but in the end she didnt say anything. Actually, she objected to her mothers attitude towards her. However, in her heart she knew very well that she should not go against her mother. At least now the only person she could rely on was her mother. Merry felt much better when she saw her daughter obey her. That meant Indri would listen to her from now on, right? Ive thought of another solution, a smile appeared on Merrys face, making Indri excited too. Really? What is the solution? Well... Merry looked at her daughter seriously. Go to Liams ce and tell him you have Es belongings in your hands. Just give it to him if he wants to pay for it. Im sure hell take it. Liam? Indri frowned. She felt the name was quite familiar. After thinking about it over and over again, she finally remembered a figure. Her mouth fell open. Is this Liam guy... Es childhood friend? Indri was used to wanting everything that belonged to E, including Liam. But Liam was only obsessed with E. No matter how hard Indri tried to cling to him and give all her toys to Liam, Liam only cared about E. There was still a grudge in Indris heart, the only thing she couldnt take from E was Liam. Haikal was easy to snatch, but Liam... She could never do it! Because of this incident, Indri began to hate Liam. Liam never looked at her in the slightest. Remember thest time we saw E at the jewelry store? Merrys eyes sparkled with cunning lights. The man who defended E back then was Liam. Hah? Indri screamed because she was so surprised. I dont think they know each other. There it is! E must be trying to hide her rtionship with Liam from Christian. We can use this problem to make Christian hate E. But first, we have to get the money from Liam first. Mother, you are so great! Im going to Liams ce right now! Indri rushed to change clothes and redo her makeup. After that, she came out with her bag. E, on the other side, spent her time at Christians house. However, because of the call from Indri, she felt worry in her heart. Her mind couldnt focus as she yed with Nathan. Finally, she couldnt stay still and rose to her feet. Old woman, whats the matter? Nathan also got up and asked when he noticed the worry on Es face. He seemed to be able to feel Es turbulent emotions. Nothing. I just wanted to take a short walk. E shook her head and smiled at Nathan. Afraid that Nathan would worry about her, she crouched down and pinched his chubby cheeks. Wait for me at home. I just wanted to get some fresh air outside. You... Nathan looked doubtful for a moment before tugging at the hem of Es shirt. Did dad beat you? Nathan knew his fathers character. This old woman had only bought one rose. Of course his father would be displeased. Though if he got that one rose, he would also be annoyed. The difference was that Nathan would never hit E. Meanwhile, his father was much stricter than him. What if it turned out that his father beat E? They were at home all day. Nathan couldnt think of any other reason. Not. E looked at Nathan carefully. Previously, E also admired Christian for his achievements at a young age. He could be sessful at such a young age. But all that he could get because he was so cruel. E could only describe him in three words: A cruel man. When the boy thought about it now, whenever Nathan saw E with Christian, he would think that Christian was bullying that woman. Since E worked here as a babysitter, she didnt want Nathan to have a bad impression of his own father. Nathan, your father is actually a... gentleman, E almost bit her own tongue when she said that. Christian was by no means a gentleman. But she still forced herself to say, Actually, your father is not a gentleman, except at certain times, he is still kind to people. Indeed he is very strict with you, but he still loves you very much. Nathan nodded seriously and looked at E. I know dad is very good to me. Hes just bullying you. Thats right! E wanted to scream it, but in the end, she swallowed the words back. Nathan felt bad for saying this directly and making E feel ufortable so he grabbed Es arm andforted her. Its okay. I will treat you well. Thank you, Nathan, E smiled and stroked his head gently. She wasnt in the mood to talk to Nathan. After saying a few words, she decided to leave. Nathan looked at E who was getting further away with an ufortable feeling. He asked the butler to find a bodyguard to follow her. E noticed the presence of the bodyguard as she strolled around the housing estate. Her face immediately looked annoyed. Hey, its safe here. Do you need to follow me? How could she calm her mind when someone was following her? The bodyguard immediately shook his head and insisted on following E. Young master told me to protect you. E thought for a moment and looked around her. After that, she stood in front of the guard. Christian really doesnt like it when Im alone with another man, you know. E raised her hand and ced it on the bodyguards shoulder. Do you think bodyguards like you are an exception? Dont you realize that Christian is nice to me, but he never lets anyone follow me when I go out? He left me at home instead of telling me to go out. E said it in a seductive voice, Who knows if youre putting yourself in danger because... We dont know how Christian will take his anger out and who will bear the consequence for itter, right? E blinked her eyes repeatedly, leaving the bodyguard stunned. After that, the man stepped back, as if he had just seen a ghost. Chapter 148 148 The Meaning of Loving Christian really doesnt like it when Im alone with another man, you know. Who knows if youre putting yourself in danger because... We dont know how Christian will take his anger out and who will bear the consequence for itter, right? E didnt know if what she said was true or not. But the one thing she wanted now was to be left alone. She needed time to calm herself down. The bodyguard seemed to have thought about Es words carefully and realized that what she said was true. Christian rarely let E out other than to go to thepany. And even if E went out, the man would always apany her. His hands were sweating as soon as he realized that. He didnt get a direct order from Christian to follow and protect E. The order came from Nathan. What if it turned out that the boss didnt like a man following his woman? What if he got fired for this? He might be lucky if he just got fired, what if the boss did something more cruelly? Maybe by torturing him or cutting off his flesh for daring to follow this woman. Cold sweat immediately trickled down the bodyguards forehead. ..... Have you considered it carefully? E asked, raising her eyebrows. The guard immediately bowed deeply. Miss, please be careful. Ill be back first. After saying that, the bodyguard immediately walked to the other side. E breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the bodyguard move away from her. Finally she could be free without being watched by anyone. However, just as she could breathe, suddenly someone grabbed her hand. E waspletely taken aback by the sudden touch. Just as she was about to retract her hand, a soft voice sounded in her ear. E. Liam? E turned and saw Liams figure behind her. The warmth from Liams hands made E feel a little ufortable. Unlike the passionate Christian, Liam felt soft, like warm water. Not too hot and not too cold, always made her heart feel warm. Unfortunately, that warmth wasnt something she needed anymore. The warmth that once made her feel calm, now made her feel panicked. You... Are you not going to work? Turning around, E had already covered her face with her usual fake smile. This had be a habit. No one cared about her actual appearance. Even she herself had almost forgotten what she was like back then. Im tiredtely. I want to rest. Facing Es rejection, Liams eyes looked a little sad. Finally, he let go of Es hand. He didnt want to corner E and make her stay away from him. For Liam, the most important thing was Es happiness. He didnt want to make E ufortable, especially because of him. I know, E tried to remain calm. Ive been seeing your news a lottely. E pulled her hand away and hid it behind her body so Liam couldnt reach her again. Its dangerous for someone to see her alone with Liam, let alone holding hands. When I was a kid, I never expected you to be such a workaholic, he said lightly. When I was a child, what was I like in your eyes? Liam added, asking E as if trying to remind her of the past. He couldnt believe E was really that mean to him and erased all memories of him. But E knew that deep down in her heart, she still remembered all the memories with Liam. You always smile. E thought for a moment and only got that one answer. In her memory, Liam always smiled and remained calm in the face of anything. In front of everyone, Liam always smiled kindly. The man was a very warm person in Es eyes. Only towards her did he often show various other expressions. Happy, sad, disappointed, angry, excited... Only E knew Liam inside and out. When he heard Es answer, the corners of his lips curled into a warm smile. I didnt think you would remember it. Of course I remember. E also smiled. Because Liam, you are my best friend. After E fell from heaven to hell, Liam was the only person who treated her the same as before. Now everyone looked at her with one eye. Her family didnt even want to look at her anymore and thought of her as a stranger. Meanwhile in Liams eyes, E was still the innocent E she used to be. Even now, Es heart was no longer clean. Now Es heart was filled with vengeance and darkness. She must have revenge. How could E ever forget Liam? Es words were like a knife that pierced his heart and made his heart bleed. Best friend? Couldnt their rtionship be more than that? He left just so he could be a man who deserved to be by Es side. He went on his journey to be a better person. Who wouldve known that his decision was a big mistake. He was gone too long and toote to return so he had to lose the woman he loved most in this world. His hands were clenched tightly into fists, opened again and clenched into fists again, not knowing what to do. E, well always be best friends, Liam said in a warm voice. Its just entertainment in itself. How could he let E be with Christian? He would take E back from that man. At some pointter.... Right now, the only thing Liam could do was to be Es best friend. Be a person who was always there whenever E needed him. And at the right time, he would free E from Christians hands. E didnt know what Liam was thinking right now. She just nodded with a relieved heart that Liam didnt keep pushing her. After that, an awkward atmosphere spread between the two of them, a feeling they had never felt before. They were silent for a long time, not knowing what to say. Finally, it was E who spoke first. If theres nothing, Ill go home first. If I stay out too long, Christian wont be happy. E... As soon as she turned around, Liam couldnt help but call out to E. He didnt want to let E go. If E looked happy together with another man, maybe Liam would give up. The most important thing for him in this world was not his happiness, but the happiness of those he loved. Because for Liam, loving someone doesnt mean you have to own them. To love was to let E be happy, even if she was not with him. Letting E be happy, even if she had to be with another man. But why didnt E look fine? Is he really that good to you? The person he remembered was a cheerful girl, with eyes that always sparkled when she looked at the world, but her heart was always gentle when dealing with everyone around her. But now, why couldnt he feel Es former existence? Why had this woman in front of him be a reclusive figure, trying to protect herself within her own shell, as if no one in this world could help her. Im fine. Dont worry. E waved her hand, not intending to stay there. As if to tell Liam that she was fine, she took a firmer step. Liam didnt want to let E go like this. However, just as he was about to catch up with her, someone stopped him. Liam, do you remember me? Chapter 149 149 Getting Money Liam, do you remember me? Indri stood in her ce while holding her expensive bag elegantly. Hervender dress made her much cuter than usual. However, her tacky makeup style could not be covered up. Liam, seeing Liam not answering, she called the man once again. There was a mocking look in Liams eyes. Of course I remember the uneducated and hical young woman from the Maheswara Family, thanks for opening my eyes. The satire made Indris face unsightly. This man before her was truly shameless. Indri took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. She had important things to do today. Whether she could get 500 million or not, it all depended on Liam. Of course she didnt want to mess it up by upsetting Liam. Liam, weve met long before that, Indri tried to maintain her graceful appearance, as one would expect from a high-ss woman. ..... She could clearly see that Liam knew E. But why did Liam forget about her? She still remembered the incident at the jewelry shop when she met Liam earlier and felt that Liam was deliberately trying to embarrass her. When did we meet? Why cant I remember? Liam put his hands in his pockets while looking at Indri. Someone like Liam was hard to forget. From his face, appearance, to his aura, Indri was stunned. Liam didnt catch her eye just because he knew E, but because he had a charm of his own. Indri would never have dared touch a man like Christian, but Liam was different. His gentle and warm demeanor made it easy for anyone to approach him. Indri was stunned for a moment before immediately answering Liams question, I am Es sister, Indri. Sorry, I really didnt know that E had a sister. Liams face showed a smile that never changed in all these years. It seemed that what he said just now was just a normal response, not a sarcasm. You... Indri bit her lower lip and her hands were tightly clenched. It was obvious that she was having a hard time controlling her emotions. I just remember that E was expelled from the Maheswara Family five years ago. Now she has nothing to do with the Maheswara Family. That means she doesnt have a sister anymore. Liams words made Indri unconsciously take a step back. She looked a little panicked. This... How did Liam find out? She thought her family had tried to cover things up well. But how could Liam know? Indri was afraid that this news would spread. However, Budi had absolutely no idea what they were doing to E and he immediately cut ties with E at that very moment. Indri and Merry finally managed to get rid of E in their lives. How could they let Ee back again? I dont understand what youre saying, Indri shook her head while trying to remain calm. Liam just sneered. He was just trying to test Indri. However, her answer proved that Indri was indeed involved in the incident that urred five years ago. And the reason was none other than the fact that Indri wanted everything E had. A womans jealousy is really scary. If you dont understand, ask your heart if you really dont know anything. Liam looked at her coldly. If you dare to bother E again, dont me me for meddling. Someone like Indri couldnt be forgiven for the things she did to E. Indri felt cold sweat running down her body. Seeing Liam about to leave, she fixed the expression on her face and straightened her clothes before stopping him. I have something very interesting for you. Liam waved his hand disdainfully, not wanting to talk to Indri anymore. But seeing Indri looking really sure, he finally said, Tell me. He wanted to know what Indri could offer him. Of course Indri was very happy when she managed to attract Liams attention. She immediately pped her hands enthusiastically. After that, she stretched out her hand and said, Give me 1 billion and I will give all of Es previous possessions. How about it? Like what Merry said, she was sure that Liam would agree with her offer. Thats why Indri immediately offered a high price. What kind of possessions? Liam looked at Indri with disdain. Is that something she gave you? Liam knew that Indri always asked for Es things, such as jewelry and many others. Some of the items were Es favorite items. But since Indri wanted it, E was willing to give her all for the sake of her step sister. You dont have to ask. Indri became even more convinced when she realized Liams reaction. She could clearly see that Liam would agree to her offer. Otherwise, Liam would have insulted her again. Come on, whats your answer? I can give you 1 billion, Liam looked at Indri. But I have a condition. Give all of Es belongings in the Maheswara Familys house. After she was sent to the asylum, you took all her stuff, right? I want everything. Liam wanted it all for E. He wanted to return the items to their owner. He knew that E still wanted her belongings. Indri thought for a moment and then nodded. Dont try to leave anything behind. Liam knew very well what Indri was thinking. He knew how cunning Indri was. Indri would definitely take advantage of the opportunity and wouldnt send everything so easily. If you dont want to regret it, remember what I said. The smile on Indris face instantly stiffened. Under Liams intense gaze, she nodded. Okay. All of Es studd that she had thrown into the warehouse werepletely worthless. The only thing she didnt want to give up was the jewelry. But it didnt matter. As long as she could solve this problem and get Haikals love back, she could get whatever she wanted in the future. While thinking about this, her heart felt much calmer. Prepare everything. Ill get someone to pick it up tomorrow, Liam didnt want to talk to Indri anymore so he chose to leave after telling Indri to call his assistant. Indri didnt care about Liams attitude towards her. The most important thing for her right now was to achieve her goal. And she did it! She rushed to call her mother. Mom, Liam agreed to give me 1 billion. Hurry up and clean up all of Es stuff at home. He will send someone to pick it up tomorrow! Indri told her mother the good news enthusiastically. Dont forget all of Es junk in the warehouse. Just give it all to him! Chapter 150 150 Envy and Jealousy Mom, Liam agreed to give me 1 billion. Hurry up and clean up all of Es stuff at home. He will send someone to pick it up tomorrow. Dont forget all of Es junk in the warehouse. Just give it all to him! Indri no longer cared about all of Es belongings. Its better for her to throw all those things away than to keep them because who knew if itd turn into a curse for herter. After contacting her mother, Indri rushed to contact Liams assistant. The assistant had received instructions from Liam beforehand and immediately sent the money to Indri. Seeing the amount of money that went into her ount, Indri was really relieved. At first, she wanted to go home and tell her father that she could solve her own problems. But unfortunately, her father did note home that night so she could only send the money to her father. All of her problems were finally resolved very smoothly. ... ..... The next day, early in the morning, Liam sent someone to pick up Es belongings. Seeing all the things being taken away, Indri could only console herself and said that at least her house wouldnt be full of trash. But actually, she was jealous. Unexpectedly, that damn woman is really great, she said while squinting her eyes. Indri felt jealous, especially when she saw how Liam treated E. Although Haikal was also kind to her, the man had never spent this much money on her. She didnt understand why there were so many men who would sacrifice anything for E, when no one else would do it for her. What exactly did sheck from E? She was also beautiful. She also had a good family background, even better than E because she still had her mother. Meanwhile, E no longer had a mother and her father had dumped her. But why did Indri still feel lost to E? She already had everything, but she was still not satisfied! Merry could understand what her daughter was thinking and stroked her hand gently. There are so many women in this world, but so few great women. As long as you listen to my words, I promise you will have everything E has. No less. Isnt Haikal the best example? Haikal likes E. But humans are inherently greedy. He liked Es appearance, but appearances were not enough. E is beautiful, but she is independent and stubborn. Haikal felt he could not restrain E. As a man, he felt he could not control E. Meanwhile, although her appearance is not as attractive as E, Indris character is much sweeter. She is spoiled and affectionate, making Haikal able to feel the pride of a man. He felt he was above Indri and could control her. In the end, he chose Indri. Indri was able to snatch Haikal from Es hands. Didnt that mean Indri had abilities and strengths that E didnt have? How could someone as lowly as E be her rival? Now she sat at the top as the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family after E was kicked out of the house. She had everything that E didnt have! Indris eyes lit up when she heard her mothers words. She was about to answer, but her phone suddenly rang. Seeing Haikals name on her screen, a smile immediately filled Indris lips. Haika- Before Indri could even say his name, Haikal had interrupted. What does your father want, huh? Didnt you say your father wanted to invest the money? Ive been waiting until now, but theres been no action at all. Haikal was really angry. He looked up and stared at the ceiling of his office saying, Tell your father that the shares in yourpany have nothing to do with me. What I care about right now is just my project. If he cant invest the money, I wont care about your troubles anymore. Haikal! Once again, before Indri could mention Haikals name, the man had hung up the phone. Indri looked at her phones screen sadly, she could only swallow the bitterness in her mouth. Haikal had never behaved like this to her. All of this happened after E returned to their lives. If only E didnte back... If only that woman had died! Merry could hear the conversation clearly. She immediately pulled Indri and took her out of the room. Come with me to meet Christian. ... At this time, E was in Christians office. She looked sleepy while reading the cookbook in her hand. She didnt understand what Christian was thinking. There were so many chefs in thispany, but why should she cook for Christian? Shed been alive for twenty-three years and shed only been in the kitchen to cook once, which was when she made a cake for Christian. Plus, she realized that she had no talent for cooking. What was this man trying to do with her? How many recipes have you studied? The low voice made Es drowsiness disappear instantly, like a student caught falling asleep during ss by her teacher. She sat up straight and lifted the magazine. Ive studied one. Then make it for me now. E immediately dodged, trying to buy time so she wouldnt be sent to the kitchen. I still want to explore it. E didnt want to cook. Even if she followed this recipe book, the results would not be the same. If anything were to happen to Christian, it would be her who would sufferter. What if Christian got poisoned? Not only would he die, Es life would also end! That was why, in order for her not to suffer, she had to find a way to escape. Christian took his eyes off theputer screen in front of him and his gaze fell on Es uncertain face. Actually, he didnt have to eat Es cooking. But he identally saw on the inte that todays women liked to cook for their partners. Even women who had never touched the kitchen would eventually learn to cook for their husbands. As he read the article, Christian was reminded of E. E felt Christians gaze on her. Subconsciously, her hand gripped the recipe book tightly. She couldnt stand the pressure from Christian and finally lifted her head. Im going to the kitchen. Shed better buy time in the kitchen instead. Or, she could ask the chef of thispany to cook, while she would only be an assistant. Perfect! She had to leave immediately! After saying that to herself, E immediately ran away from there. At the same time, Christian got a call from Jason. Sir, Mrs. Merry and her daughter havee to see you. She said she had something important to discuss with you. Chapter 151 151 Childhood Friends Sir, Mrs. Merry and her daughter havee to see you. She said she had something important to discuss with you. Do you need to ask me about something like this? Jasons words made Christian feel displeased. The Maheswara family never treated E well. Of course Christian didnt want to meet them. Only this time Christian felt his assistant was ipetent. But Jason wasnt at fault either. Right now, he didnt know that Christian was currently putting pressure on the Maheswara Family. Sir, they said its about Miss E. Jason looked a little confused. He also knew that Christian did not want to meet this mother and daughter. However, he could see that his masters attitude towards E was different from that of other women. What if it turned out to be something important? ..... Thats why Jason decided to ask Christian first. At this time, Indri could not stay still while standing in the lobby. Seeing Jason who was still hesitating, she immediately grabbed the phone in Jasons hand. Afraid that Christian couldnt hear her clearly, she said aloud, Christian, you have been lied to by E and Liam. They have a rtionship! Miss, please return the phone to me. The expression on Jasons face was slightly annoyed. The Maheswara family was known as a dignified and educated family. Why couldnt they educate their daughter properly? Compared to E, Indri waspletely rude. Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, Christians gaze turned sharp. Did E lie to him? How dare she! It was impossible for Indri to lie about this matter. Christian frowned and said, Tell them to wait. After that, he ended the call. He opened his phone and looked for Es name. After hesitating for a moment, he finally contacted E. For some reason, there was a feeling of nervousness in his heart. He was afraid that everything E told him was just a lie. He trusted E so much and never doubted anything she said. When he got the information about Liam, Christian just nced at her and decided to believe what E had to saypared to the lifeless papers. Christian knew that E had a lot of grudges in her heart. If he was not careful, he could also leave a trail that wouldnt be able to be erased for the rest of his life. E was opening the recipe book in her hand, looking for the simplest recipe. The sunlighting from outside wasnt too dazzling, but it was enough to lighten the room. E waited a long time after she picked up Christians call, but the man didnt speak. Finally, she asked in surprise, Christian, are you there? Since there was no further answer from Christian, E muttered under her breath. Could it be that he pressed the wrong button? However, suddenly, Christians voice was heard. Whats your rtionship with Liam? E almost dropped her phone at the sudden question. The phone almost slipped, but E grabbed it tightly. Nothing, we dont have that kind of rtionship. Havent you investigated it before? Even though her lips said that, Es heart was still panicking. Christian wouldnt ask something without reason. The man must have known something. Maybe Christian saw what happened yesterday! Many spections appeared in Es mind. When she was about to ask again, Christian had hung up. E felt her body trembling when the call was disconnected. The chef beside her asked if E still wanted to continue cooking. E looked doubtful but finally nodded. In the CEOs room, however, Christians eyes were glued to his phone screen. What E said just now kept echoing in his mind. Nothing... Is there really no connection between them or whatsoever? Christian called Jason and told him to take Merry and Indri to his office. If E didnt lie to him, Christian wanted to know what these two were up to. Indris eyes shone brightly when she heard that Christian was willing to meet them. The only reason why she came to see Christian confidently was because she had a photo of E and Liam in her hands. Luckily, she found the location where Liam lived and when she wanted to meet Liam, the man was with E. Merry was also feeling excited. When she imagined E would be dumped by Christian, she felt very happy. Jason then brought them into Christians room, but along the way, he had a bad feeling. The elevator had reached the top floor. As soon as the elevator door opened, Indri immediately rushed out. Wow!!! She couldnt help but stare at her surroundings in awe. There was only one room on the top floor, namely the CEOs room. Even the door to the room was very big. The room was designed in a modern minimalist style, but it didnt look empty. Merry cleared her throat softly to warn her daughter and Indri immediately calmed down. This was Christians office, not just a random persons. Jason walked to the door and knocked. After hearing the answer from inside, he let Merry and Indri go inside. As soon as she stepped inside, Indri felt a pressure on her body, almost making her wobble. Christian. Merry, who was much more experienced and older, had more control over herself than her daughter. She greeted Christian respectfully and nudged Indri. Indri immediately woke up and nodded her head. Christian. Christian raised his hand, gesturing for Jason to get out of there. After that, he turned his gaze to the two women in front of him. What business do you have that you want to meet me? Christian, you have been lied to by E! Indri couldnt wait to spill everything to Christian. Right now, the only image in her mind was E looking pathetic after she got abandoned and dumped by Christian. She couldnt wait to see E fall from the seventh sky, to the ground full of mud and dirt. Indris heart was filled with joy. What did her sister have after she got out of the mental hospital? She could only depend on Christian. If she lost the only person who helped her... Christian frowned when he heard Indris rude remark. Merry studied Christians face and noticed the displeasure on his face. She immediately took her daughters hand while looking at Christian respectfully. Do you still remember Liam? William Jaya? Merry maintained her appearance as an educated woman from the upper ss in front of Christian. Christian looked at Merry and then his gaze shifted to the document in his hand, waiting for Merry to continue. Last time we went to a jeweler, I didnt notice Liam because hes all grown up now. Actually, E and Liam were childhood friends, said Merry. After saying that, Merry was silent for a moment as if waiting for Christians reaction. Chapter 152 152 An Unexinable Photo Last time we went to a jeweler, I didnt notice Liam because hes all grown up now. Actually, E and Liam were childhood friends. Merry had already imagined Christians reaction beforehand. She was sure that all hell would break loose after this and that the man would immediately throw E away. Realizing that Christian had no intention of stopping her, she continued. Indri and I were both unaware of it, but Liam knew that we were from the Maheswara Family. Of course he also recognized E because they used to be very close. Beside her mother, Indri looked at Christian expectantly. She couldnt wait to see Christians wrath. But after waiting for quite a while, the man before her remained calm. Merry could feel her heart beating like a drum being beaten continuously. Why wasnt Christian angry? Did Christian already know about E and Liams rtionship? Or maybe E really wasnt that important in Christians heart that this man didnt care about her? The second possibility made much more sense to Merry. After all, E was a nobody. She was just a dirty woman who had given birth to an illegitimate child out of wedlock five years ago. ..... I dont know what your purpose is in telling me this. After a moment of silence, Christian finally said slowly. His irritated eyes were fixed on Merry as if he wanted to tell the two women in front of him that he didnt like to be disturbed while he was working. But actually, Christian also felt suspicious. Was what Merry said true? Did E lie to him? Christian was someone who could control his feelings easily. Although his heart seemed to be being torn apart because of Merrys words, he still remained calm on the outside. His words made Merrys face pale. Did that mean her n failed? She came here to make Es life even more miserable, but it seemed that she failed! Merry didnt want to answer Christians question. But because of the gaze from the man, she could only force herself to open her mouth. I just feel like a guy like you shouldnt be toyed with by E. She is not a good woman. Even though its been five years, ording to my observations, E still hasnt changed. Merry looked at Christian with a sincere look as if she was doing all this not for her own benefit, but for Christian. She still couldnt believe that E could get the attention of a man like Christian when her daughter couldnt. What was her daughterckingpared to E? Plus, her daughter was still pure, unlike E. Her daughter was a thousand times better than that bitch! Indri was also getting more and more panicked, but she didnt dare to act rashly. Merry had told her beforehand not to do anything in front of Christian. Otherwise, even her own mother wouldnt be able to help her. Oh? It seems you understand your stepdaughter very deeply. Christian shed his cold smile. Everyone knew that this smile was not a good sign. Merry could clearly see the threat from that smile. Then, why didnt you educate her properly back then? You allow her to be the woman she is now. Cold sweat began to trickle down Merrys forehead. At first, she wanted to tell Christian this information so that the man would let go of the Maheswara Family. She was sure that E was the one who made Christian attack her family now. If Christian didnt want E anymore, Christian would stop making things difficult for their family. She knew her rtionship with her husband was not that good. Budi didnt really love her and Indri. But Merry knew very well that if her husbandspany experienced difficulties, she would also be affected. So, Merry did all this not out of love, but on the basis of her need to maintain her luxurious life. Unfortunately, this n did not go as she wished. Ive tried to educate her, Merry said reluctantly. But theres nothing more I can do. Ah? really? Why didnt I know that my dear stepmother was trying to educate me? A cynical female voice came from the door. There was still a lingering smell of cooking around Es figure. While she was cooking, she felt anxious and worried, her gut feelings told her that something mustve happened. She wanted to see Christian, but had no idea that these two were there. Their arrival alone was enough to take her by surprise, what else could they say about her? The nonsense that Merry spoke was so disgusting. Wasnt she afraid to bite her tongue when she said it? Christians gaze was fixed on E. He could see the hatred in her face. Every time she faced Merry and Indri, she was like a hedgehog pulling out its thorns, trying its best to protect itself. This side of E also made Christian feel fascinated. He never cared about women, but why was this one different? But it also made Christian so angry after hearing about the rtionship between E and Liam from Merry. How dare E hide all this from him! In a way, Christian did not know the slightest bit of truth from E. He didnt know who the real E was. E! What an insolent woman! And you still dare to defend yourself? When she saw E, Indri was like a bomb about to explode. Do you think Christian will protect you? Look, I have a picture of you and Liam! Indri took out her phone from her bag and opened the photo. Without further ado, she immediately ran towards Christian. Christian, look at this photo. She was trying her best to win the mans heart and it made Christian feel disgusted, but his gaze was still fixed on the phones screen. In the photo, Liam was seen holding Es wrist. Because of the good quality of the image, Christian could clearly see Liam looking at E affectionately. E could feel her feet and hands starting to turn cold. She was standing at the door and somehow, the distance between her and Christian seemed to be getting farther and farther away. The confidence in Indris eyes made E believe that Indri had gotten a photo that she couldnt exin. She didnt know why Jason couldnt find any information about her childhood with Liam. E thought that she was lucky at that time. But it looked like her luck didntst long. If she knew Christian would find out all this from Merry and Indri, shed better tell Christian directly. She shouldnt have hidden it from Christian! Indri noticed the change on Es face. With pride, she showed another photo in front of Christian. Christian, Es goal is very clear. Shes just ying with you. Shes been cheating on you with another man! Inwardly, Indri cheered happily. Your life is over, you bitch! Chapter 153 153 Makes Me Really Angry Christian, Es goal is very clear. Shes just ying with you. She has been cheating on you with another man! As soon as those words were spoken, time seemed to stop. Incredible pressure came from Christians gaze, making the three women feel short of breath, especially Indri who stood closest to Christian. She didnt know what she was afraid of. None of this had anything to do with her. She was only in charge of showing Christian photos. No more than that. Merry was also not sure what Christian was thinking at this time. She could only stand where she was, watching the expression on Christians face carefully. E was quite far from Christian. She could not see what photos Indri showed her through her phone. But one thing was for sure- right now, Christian was really mad! E clenched her fists tightly, too nervous to let go. The three of them were waiting for Christian to speak. ..... The room seemed to be rained with snow, so cold and frozen. They shivered, not from the cold, but from fear. After quite a while, Christian finally said in a low voice, Looks like you guys are quite considerate of my woman. That one sentence made Indri and Merry tremble even more. Indri opened her mouth, but she didnt know what to say. Her hand froze after she showed the photo in front of Christian, not daring to move an inch from her spot. She looked to Merry for help. Merry stepped forward and pulled Indris body slightly away from Christian. After that, she answered, We just dont want you to be lied to. We do all this for you. If you mind us interfering in your business, we can leave right now. Merry smiled and was about to go with her daughter. However, Christians hand had caught her and prevented her from leaving. Merrys heart immediately filled with fear. She knew how Christian was and she was really afraid of him. But now she really couldnt escape. Christian looked at the woman in front of him. Youve been putting up so much effort to meet me. Didnt you expect something back from me? From Christians low voice, Merry could hear neither anger nor pleasure. Merry stopped moving, not daring to shake her head or nod. Dealing with a man like Christian was like walking into a tigers cage. What do you want? Christian said it slowly, not rushing in the slightest. I dont want anything, Merry finally managed to get her voice back. She smiled reluctantly and withdrew her hand. If theres nothing more to talk about, well head home first. Seeing Christian not say anything, Merry immediately dragged her daughter out of there. However, before they could reach the door, Christians voice was heard again. If my guess is not wrong, you want me to let go of the Maheswara Family, right? Since Christian said it in a threatening tone, Merry became even more panicked. She turned anxiously and said, I am a woman. How dare I interfere in my husbands business matters. Es gaze was fixed on Merry and Indri who were in front of her. She could only say that these two people were very naive. If Christian got angry, he wouldnt let everyone involved, including the two of them. But right now, E had no time to think about the two of them. She was in the worst position at the moment. She couldnt imagine how Christian would punish her after these people got out. Hearing this conversation, Infri felt her mother was very stupid. Why didnt she take this opportunity to nod? E, do you still have the face to meet Christian? All of this happened because of E. But this woman still dared to stand before them arrogantly and see them being chased away like this. In Indris opinion, Christian must hate E now. Nobody wanted to be cheated on and toyed with, especially someone like Christian. Es eyebrows rose as she looked at Indri with a smile on her face. You still have time to take care of my business? From the tone of your voice, it sounds like you really want to take my ce. What a pity... E took a deep breath. Other than Haikal, there isnt a single person who is interested in you. E was talking about their childhood. In the past, E always wondered why Indri cared about Liam so much, but after that, her attitude turned cold. Now she understood it. Indri wanted to take everything from her, including Liam. But unfortunately, Liam continued to ignore Indri. Hearing Es words, Indri stomped her foot and said, Ten years have passed. Do you think he still likes you? Dont dream too high! Oh, really? But earlier you said that I cheated on Christian? E walked closer with a cynical look that was increasingly visible. Indris IQ was not too high so it was easy for E to trick her. Only Merry was difficult to deal with. Otherwise, E would not have been deceived by the two of them for so many years. Hearing Indris words, Merry really wanted to shut her daughters mouth. She shouldnt have brought Indri here! Indri, how can you say that? Merry immediately took Indris hand with a rebuke that she didnt try to cover up. Your sister and Liam have always been very close. Liam is a very loyal man. Of course his loyalty will never change. I know Liam always ignored you when you were a kid. But you cant say that in front of Christian. Merry looked very good as she said everything. But her kindness was enough to push E to the brink. The veins on Christians forehead stood out because of one sentence from Merry. Good rtionship? Now Liam wasnt in any rtionship with anyone. Would E change her mind and decide to turn to himter? Every word that came out of Merrys mouth made Christians desire to kill the woman in front of him grow stronger. Never in his life had he felt this way. He had never felt these feelings for any woman. But this one woman made his heart ache. This woman made him feel ufortable. Maybe it would be better if this woman wasnt in his life. E just snorted coldly. What are you talking about? E, I can see it clearly in your eyes. Merry smiled and looked at E while saying. Now you are so beautiful. Liam must like you more and more and wont let you go. If Merry couldnt win today, then she would make Es life worse! E better pray to have bigger luck this time! E was about to speak again, but then the man said, Too bad, I will only disappoint you. I have no intention of letting go of the Maheswara Family. Christian got up to his feet and walked over to the three of them. You guys have made me really angry today. Chapter 154 154 His World Copses Too bad, I will only disappoint you. I have no intention of letting go of the Maheswara Family. Christian got up from his chair and walked over to the three women in front of him. You guys have pissed me off so much today. Today, Christian was in a pretty good mood as he waited for E to cook for him. No matter how bad Es cooking tasted, Christian appreciated every effort behind it. But unfortunately, the day did not go smoothly. Merry and Indris arrival made his mood immediately worsened. Plus, E just stood still and didnt say anything to him. Did she not want to exin all this? Es reaction made the anger in his heart heat up even more. Damn it! Merry and Indris faces turned pale as paper. Right now, neither of them dared to say a word, and they didnt dare to irritate Christian even more. After hearing Christians cursing, the two of them rushed out of the room. They no longer cared about saving their family from Christians wrath. ..... Whats the point of making E suffer if they couldnt save their lives in the end? E looked doubtful for a moment, feeling that she too had a hand in making Christian feel angry. As soon as she was about to turn around, Christian grabbed her hand. Did I tell you to go? E gulped in fear. Didnt I also displease you? Id better get out of your sight. It would be foolish for E not to get out of Christians presence now. Maybe after leaving him alone for a while, Christians anger would subside on its own. Maybe, Christian would return to his good mood and treat her as usual after a while. But all that was impossible now. E thought that with the answer shed just said, Christian would let her go and give her onest chance. However, after realizing how stupid her answer was, E wanted to bite her own tongue. Did that mean that Christian trusted Merry and Indris words more than her? Its true that she lied to Christian, but she wouldnt do it without reason. If Christian hadnt been so overbearing, maybe she would have told him the truth. Sadness appeared in Es heart even if it was only for a moment. You called me earlier, what does that mean? From the start, you believed Merrys words and wanted to test me, right? Christian looked at her grimly. They werent in at the time. He was silent for a moment before he took a deep breath. At first, I believed you. If it werent for that photo... The sentence took E by surprise. She didnt expect that this man would... Es throat felt dry and she couldnt say a single word. Her gaze fell on the man in front of her. Her normally charming eyes now seemed to be filled with disbelief. Christian said he believed her! She thought, Christian only saw her as a cunning woman who used all kinds of ways to approach him for her own gain. Of course no one would believe such a woman. But as it turned out... E. Christian moved closer to her. His face stopped in front of Es in a fairly intimate posture, but what he said from his lips was cold and biting to the bone. Im giving you onest chance. In the end, Christian still hoped that E didnt have any kind of rtionship with Liam. Christian ignored the fact that E had already given birth to a child from an unknown man. What happened, happened. But Christian would not ept it if E had a rtionship with Liam now. Es back was pressed against the wall. ncing over at Christian she said, Ive known Liam for a long time. E knew there was no point in covering it all up again. The more she lied, the worse the consequences would be. That one sentence made the aura on Christians body grow colder. E cowered but continued her exnation anyway. Liam left ten years ago to study abroad and we are no longer in touch. Recently, we identally met. The photo Indri showed you was probably my photo with him from before. E tried to calm her heartbeat under the pressure from Christian. Hes just obsessed with the past. We dont have any rtionship. And, Im with you now. I would never... Before she could finish, Christian had his fingers wrapped around Es neck. How can I not realize your true face? How does it feel to y with two men? Christians eyes narrowed even more, his gaze getting colder. I didnt... E had just said those two words, but the hand that was gripping her neck suddenly tightened even more. She was almost out of breath. By this time, Christians eyes were red as if they were covered with blood. Liam had a good rtionship with E. Then what about him? Where was his ce in Es heart? Did that mean Christian was just a tool for her to get her revenge, while Liam was the man she loved? Christian looked at E while frowning deeply. Meanwhile, E was silent. She didnt fight back and just let Christian do anything to her. She could feel her breath getting heavier and heavier. Getting choked was enough to leave her out of breath. Why would she bother to exin to the man in front of her when she wouldnt be heard? Instead of wasting her energy, she decided to shut up and give up. E closed her eyes and decided to put her life on the line... If Christian had even the slightest feeling for her, he would have stopped. E knew that Christian was a cruel man. The man didnt know love and nor understand feelings. Of course he didnt know how to treat women either. E risked herself, hoping that Christian would pity her a little. But if Christian really didnt care about her, E was ready to endure it all, and ept all the torture from that man. As soon as E closed her eyes, shepletely passed out fromck of oxygen. Her body felt weak, without the slightest energy and her brain could no longer think. At the same time, Christian let go of his hand. He saw the woman who had fallen and was lying on the floor with a prickling feeling in his heart. For the first time, Christian felt his world copsed on him. He didnt understand this feeling, he didnt understand what it all meant. Why did his heart hurt so much? Wouldnt everything be better if this woman wasnt in this world? Wouldnt everything be better if he got rid of this woman like he usually did with everyone who annoyed him? But why did seeing this woman close her eyes and droop limply made his heart helpless? Why was his heart beating so fast and his hands breaking out in cold sweat when he imagined that this woman was no longer in his life? Without a second thought, Christian immediately picked up E from the floor and went downstairs in a panic. Chapter 155 155 Destroying the Hospital Sir? Jason saw Christian running out of his room carrying E in his arms. The incident made Jason look bbergasted. Its the first time hed seen Christian looking so nervous and panicked like this. But before Jason could catch up with him, the elevator doors were closing faster. Before Jason could think any further, Jason got into another elevator and followed Christian downstairs. Merry and Indri still hadnte home from there. They were still in the lobby of thepany with troubled looks. Indris face was filled with reluctance. Merry kept nagging in her ear, making Indri unable to resist arguing with her mother. Shut up, mom. Dont talk anymore. Who knows if that bitch is suffering from Christians wrath now? Indri rambled in her mumbles, making Merry re at her to cover her mouth. At the same time, the CEOs private elevator opened. They saw Christian running out of the elevator holding a woman in his arms. ..... Even though they couldnt see clearly, they were sure that the woman in Christians arms was E. Indri tried to catch up to them and looked at their backs with a suspicious look. After that, she asked her mother who followed her. Mom, did something happen to E? There was a vengeful look in her eyes. Merry narrowed her eyes. Perhaps, E knew she had angered Christian so she pretended to pass out to win his heart. After thinking for a moment, she pulled Indri to follow her. As long as E suffered, she wouldnt miss the chance to witness it firsthand. Plus, the most important thing now was to understand Es position in Christians heart. This way, she could n their next step. After leaving thepany, Christian noticed that his feet were heading into the underground parking lot to find his car. Seeing the woman slumped in his arms, Christian felt he couldnt dy any longer. Christian refused to go to the parking lot and stopped a car in the middle of the road. She ordered the owner of the car out without heeding the curses and screams from the person. Fortunately, Jason was behind him and immediately took care of the incident. Meanwhile, Christian had stepped on the gas hard and was heading towards the hospital. Merry and Indri tried to chase them. With ragged breaths, they looked at the car that had disappeared from their sight with fury. Mom, looks like Christian really likes that bitch! They had heard a lot of news about Christian. The man had never once been in a rtionship with a woman and he never cared about anyone else. But why was Christian reacting like that now? And even more strangely, Christian did all this for the sake of a woman. Merry understood what Indri saw. Her eyes shed sharply as she said, Lets go home. Now they couldnt do anything about it. They also couldnt catch up with E and Christian. And more importantly, Merry would not let her husband know about Christians attitude towards E. Otherwise, Budi would definitely take E back as his daughter again in order to take advantage of her rtionship with Christian. She had worked hard to expel E from the Maheswara Family, in order to strengthen her position in the house. No way she would let Ee back again. Meanwhile, Indri was confused about how to exin everything to Haikal. She took out her cell phone and looked at the clock. Suddenly, a news notification appeared on the screen. Crazy Richs Marriage About To Fail? The Marriage of the Son of the Adisurya Family Is Canceled! The title of the news almost made Indri go crazy. Who else was the son of the Adisurya Family in question if not Haikal! Indri opened the news with anger, seeing a photo of Haikal hugging a beautiful woman. The news said that while Adisurya Company was having difficulties, Budi Maheswara, who was Haikals future father-inw, had no intention of helping him. Others said that Haikal wanted to break the engagement. What are these people saying! They are just talking nonsense! Indri almost mmed her cell phone to the ground. If she hadnt been in public, she might have gone batshit crazy. Merry looked at her daughter and guessed that her daughters reaction was due to the news. Meanwhile, Christian drove the car as fast as he could, with E leaning back in the passenger seat with a pale face. If you dare to go and leave me, I will bury that man with you! Christian gripped the steering wheel tightly and looked at E angrily. If this woman had not been involved with another man, how could he have lost control of his emotions? How could all this be happening? Christians eyes were burning again. However, he still didnt want to lose E. He didnt know how many red lights he went through so he could get to the hospital as quickly as possible. The sound of the brakes being pressed deeply made a squeaking sound and startled everyone present. Christian rushed to open the door and ran to the passenger seat to pick up E. After that, he hurriedly ran up the stairs and screamed as soon as he arrived at the ER. Wheres the doctor? Quickly get the doctor out! Seeing Christians appearance, several nurses suddenly turned into idiots and looked at him with confusion that made Christian run out of patience. Quickly have your best doctore here and see me. Otherwise, I will destroy this hospital! A young nurse beside him immediatelyughed. The nurse was a junior and did not know Christian. Destroy the hospital? Howe he said it as if its that easy? She muttered with a smallugh. Christians face looked even more sinister. But because of the woman in his arms, he couldnt do anything to the nurse. If E hadnt been in this condition, maybe Christian would have made the nurse regret her words and not be able to get another job for the rest of her life. The head nurse in the room recognized Christian immediately. She rushed to call the doctor and ordered the head of the hospital toe at the same time. In an instant, a group of important people at the hospital immediately surrounded E in the emergency room. Christian breathed a sigh of relief after realizing that E was in the hands of professionals. Noticing that his hands were shaking, he immediately clenched them into fists, trying to hide his feelings. He sat in the waiting chair holding a cigarette in his hand. He had only smoked it once and let the cigarette erodepletely, without touching it again. There was only the neglected cigarette smoke hovering in the air, while the figure holding it was staring at the closed door of the room. Chapter 156 156 Damn Bastard Jason rushed after Christian to the hospital. He could clearly see how Christians condition was today. Inwardly, he could only take a deep breath. If E was someone very important in his heart, why wouldnt his master just admit it? Acting like this was tantamount to torturing himself. Why did two people who cared about each other hurt each other this much? Sir... Jason walked over to Christian. He wanted to ask if Christian had any orders for him. But before he could ask, Christian already gave him a displeased look. Why are you here? I was worried to see you driving fast, so I followed you. Jason stood next to Christian in an upright posture. Thinking back on the car he was driving, Christian said, Send back the car I used to the owner and dont forget to thank him. ..... Understood, sir, said Jason. Jason had a feeling his master didnt want him to stay there. Due to shortness of breath andck of oxygen, E only received light treatment. The doctor who treated E wiped his dripping sweat. The sweat wasnt because of the difficult treatment, but because he was nervous about facing Christian. If he made even a small mistake, he might lose his life. He walked over to Christian and said, Sir, she passed out fromck of oxygen. Weve put on oxygen support for her. The doctor looked very careful, worried that his words would upset Christian or anger him. Christian looked at E who was lying on the bed wearing an oxygen mask. His brows looked furrowed. Why isnt she awake yet? Thisdy just needs to rest. Shell be awake in a minute, the doctor answered hastily. Christian looked much better now. He nodded his head, signaling for the nurses to take E to the VIP room. Christian then followed behind. E had been asleep for a long time. At first, Christian looked impatient as he waited for her to open her eyes again. But listening to her steady breathing, Christians heart slowly calmed down. On her white neck were fiery red fingerprints, showing Christians anger and cruelty to her. Her petite face was visibly covered by an oxygen mask and her normally charming eyes were tightly closed. This was the first time that Christian had looked closely at Es face. Her eyshes looked thick and curly. So beautiful... The only thing Ecked right now was her pale face. Christian raised his hand and caressed Es cheek with guilt in his eyes. He already knew that E was a fragile woman. He shouldnt have treated E like this. He shouldnt have been cruel to E. But in front of E, Christian always found it difficult to control his emotions. The anger in his heart couldnt be contained as he imagined that there was another man in Es heart. So what if she and Liam were little friends? So what if they grew up together? After E was released from the mental hospital, Christian was the only person willing to ept her when E had nowhere to go. Wasnt he the one who let E be by his side? What an immoral woman! At the thought of this matter, Christian frowned and subconsciously his hand gripped Es wrist tighter. That power made Es calm face now look ufortable. Christian immediately released his grip. This woman really tortured him! Christian rang the bell in the room to call the doctor and nurse. His face was gloomy when a doctor entered the room. Why hasnt she woken up yet? Christian couldnt wait for E to wake up. He wanted to ask E why she cheated on him! The doctor rushed to examine E and then looked at Christian. Sir, do I need to wake her? Christian wanted to nod. But when the doctor touched Es shoulder, he suddenly changed his mind. Wait. The doctor immediately withdrew his hand. He didnt dare touch this woman carelessly. He could clearly see how much Christian cared for her. Christian looked at the doctor and asked, Do you think I care about her? The question took the doctor by surprise. How should he answer it? If he got the wrong answer, Christian would be very angry, right? The doctor pondered for a moment before saying, Sir, you treat her in a different way. This was Christians first timeing to their hospital. He had never met Christian before. How could he tell if Christian cared about this woman or not? Therefore, the doctor decided to give an answer that was a bit vague and ambiguous. But Christian understood the answer. A momentter, his brows furrowed and his eyes looked irritated. Why did he have to ask such a boring question? Come out. Yes, sir. The doctor hurried out of the room quickly, feeling truly lucky to have walked out of the room while still alive. Christian looked at E who was still asleep and thought about the doctors answer. It was true that he treated E differently. How could he, Christian Adipamungkas, worry about a woman? At the thought of this, a panic rose in his heart. Meanwhile, E felt like she was trapped in an endless abyss. She felt her consciousness slowly sinking. She wanted to move her hand, but couldnt. It felt very heavy. She couldnt muster the slightest strength. Suddenly, she felt her breath bing more and morebored, as if she had been holding her breath for a long time and was running out of oxygen. After trying for a while, she finally opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Coughing, E inhaled like a fish out of a pond. After regaining her breath, E stroked her chest, feeling tight and ufortable. She couldnt stop herself fromining. You damn bastard... Although E said it quietly, her voice was enough for Christians ears to hear. Christians face immediately looked grim. He had apanied and looked after E this whole time, but why did she even insult him? E just woke up and didnt have time to look around her so she didnt notice Christian was there. After taking a deep breath and calming herself down, she looked around, realizing that she was in a hospital room. The heavy presence in the room took her by surprise. Christian was looking at her with a smile on his face... Chapter 157 157 Giving This a Chance You bastard ... the grunt came in a voice as low as a whisper, but because of the silence of the room, Christian could hear it. E felt the hairs on her neck stand up as soon as she realized Christian was there. Looks like shell have to take good care of her mouth or even sew it up next time. Her mouth made it even more difficult for her! She was shaking, not only because she hated hospitals, but also because of the existence of that sinister figure. Should Christian put on a creepy face like that? She onlyined a little because of this mans cruelty! Was it wrong? Why was this man so cruel! Inwardly, E thought so, but she didnt dare say a single word. With a smile on her face, E looked at Christian. Thanks for not killing me. Thank you. Right, thank you! This damn man almost sent her to her death! ..... The more disappointed and hurt E felt, the wider the smile on her face. Have you been waiting for me here? I am very touched. Christian did not respond to the sweet words from Es mouth. He just nced at her and then looked away. E moistened her dry lips. Her instincts told her to get out of the hospital immediately. She didnt like this ce. E lifted the nket she was using and wanted to leave. Do you hate me that much? Those cold words caused E to stop moving. E was sure that if she nodded, Christian would strangle her again, this time to death. I like you. Why would I hate you? E got off the bed with a smile on her face. She put her hand on Christians shoulder and squeezed it gently. I feel bad that you have been waiting for me since earlier. Now rest. Christian didnt appreciate Es sweet words at all. He tilted his head and his gaze fell on Es slender fingers that perched on his shoulder. Subconsciously, his hand rose to grip it. The warmth from his palm seemed to prate into Es heart, making her heart feel like it was jumping out of her body. At this moment, E couldnt understand Christians feelings. Christian... E didnt hear a sound from the man and saw his face turn even more sinister so she decided to call out his name. But Christian was still the same as before, ignoring her like the wind. Christian wanted to see how much patience E had with him. How exactly was his positionpared to the man she loved. Or was it true that E wanted to cheat on him with Liam? Christian himself already knew Liams reputation and heard about his achievements. It was easier for E to approach such a manpared to him. With a man like Liam, E would find it easier to get what she wanted. E felt even more anxious and panicked when she saw Christian not answering. She felt her fate was uncertain. What was this man going to do? Would he kick her out? How does it feel to approach two men at the same time? Christian finally opened his mouth. But the question made E instantly freeze. Turns out thats how low she is in Christians eyes. Its true. From the start, she had sold her body to Christian. She had absolutely no self-respect. I didnt. E pursed her lips, resisting the urge to exin to Christian. The more she tried to defend herself, the angrier Christian would be with her. After all, Christian would not believe her exnation. Christian turned and sat in a chair. His position was so much below E that Christian had to lift his head to look at E. What do you mean you didnt? Christians lips twitched as he said this. The cynicism in his eyes made E withdraw her hand. Her cheeks had just blushed when she came to her senses, but now she looked pale again. The humiliation made her hands clenched into fists, feeling like she was being stripped naked and humiliated. From the start, E was not a patient person. And now, she was in a ce she hated the most. Her heart seemed to urge her to immediately run away from there. But she still had the sense to stop her steps. If she left, what would she do next? She still had a lot to do. She wanted to make the Maheswara Family regret what they did to her and take back everything that belonged to her. Now, its not the time to leave Christian. If Ive been with Liam, how can I stay with you all the time? Es face remained calm. You understand Liams position in the business world much more than I do. The strength of the Jaya Family is not much different from that of the Maheswara Family. Why should I take such a big risk? That was the best exnation she could give. Compared to Liam, E would still choose Christian. Her rtionship with Christian was nothing more than a rtionship based on profit. But with Liam, their rtionship couldve been more than that. Their rtionship wouldve involved feelings. E couldnt do it. She couldnt involve Liam in all of this. While thinking about Es exnation, Christian got to his feet and approached her. Between the two of us, you decided to choose me because I can help you with your revenge faster. The Jaya family and the Maheswara family had equal power, but Christian was on another different level. If he wanted, he could seize the Maheswara Familyspany with a snap of his fingers. The previous acquisition of the Maheswara Family shares was just to show E that he could do anything to torture Budi Maheswara. But now everything was unnecessary. Heh... E pouted and returned Christians gaze. Its useless for me to exin. You will never believe me. E released herself from Christians grip. If thats what youve decided, I wont be staying much longer. I can find someone else to help me. E said it casually, but her heart said otherwise. Those words were mere gibberish, something she meant to lure Christian. If she really left Christian, she would end badly. Christian could have left her with no ce in this city. The man could have made her life much worse than five years ago. E! Christian grabbed Es wrist and turned her to face him. How dare this woman say such a thing! Looking for someone else? Christian would make sure that any man who wanted E would experience a life far worse than death. Do you think you have a chance to do it? Christian couldnt ept that E would go with another man. Haikal... Liam... How many other men were there in this womans life? E tilted her head defiantly. Werent you the one who gave me this opportunity? Even though she looked calm, E breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Luckily, Christian still wanted her. She was risking her fate. If Christian really threw her away, maybe she should just sew up her sloppy mouth! Chapter 158 158 Worrying about a Womans Feelings Werent you the one who gave me this opportunity? A chance to get away from you... Christian squinted his eyes and said, You have a good trick to get away from me. However, Christian felt his heart much calmer now. That meant, this woman still obeyed him. E wanted to leave him because she thought he wanted to throw her away. But it never crossed Christians mind to do that. This woman before him was his and would forever be his. He wouldnt let her go... Its true, a smile appeared on Es face. Im also afraid that you dont want me anymore. Saying this, E raised her hand to caress Christians shoulder. The corners of Christians lips curled into an ironic smile. So you dont have anything to do with Liam? E thought for a moment and then nodded. She really had nothing to do with Liam now. Their rtionship was only childhood friends, and everything was in the past. Then you wouldnt care about his fate, would you? Christian let go of E and sat down in the chair again. Looking at her, he said, Since he dared to approach you, he must suffer the consequences. Finally, E understood the meaning behind the question. Christian had no intention of letting Liam go! ..... Es hands clenched into fists. She looked doubtful but finally decided to say, Isnt he just nobody now? Why should you waste your energy on him? E didnt dare say more than that. The more she tried to exin, the more she seemed to defend Liam. She didnt know if Christians words meant something or not. However, she did not dare to bet. If she lost, Liam might lose hispany and even his future. She didnt want Liam to be hurt because of her. She wouldnt stay silent if Christian wanted to do something to Liam. In a way, the only person E still cares about in this world is Liam. She had tried to keep Liam out of this. But unfortunately, it seemed that she had dragged the man into such aplicated problem. You still want to lie to me? Christian looked at her coldly. After five years, you still care about another man? E felt her body stiffen. This man in front of her seemed to be able to prate her heart, knowing all the contents of her mind. Its true what Christian said. If E didnt care about Liam, she would probably say, Thats up to you, as long as youre happy, in a soft and sweet tone. She will do anything to please Christian and get his support. What did someone elses life and death have to do with her? She just needed to take care of herself. She just had to reach her goal. She had to get her revenge so that she could attain peace in her life. After taking a deep breath, E cracked a smile. He is my childhood friend and always helped me in the past. Theres no way I could ignore him, right? Christian was disappointed by that answer. Hearing about Liam from Es mouth aroused his desire to kill someone. What exactly did Liam give E? Was it so meaningful that E cared about it? Wasnt he the one who gave E everything? He gave E a ce to live after being released from the mental hospital. He gave E protection so that no one dared to insult her. He gave E support for revenge. But why wasnt his position in Es heart that important? The quieter Christian was, the more afraid E felt. She could see Christians face getting darker and darker. She could only sigh in resignation. Can I get out of this hospital? It felt so suffocating here. Christian remembered that E had a trauma with anything that reeked of hospital. He looked at E and nodded after confirming that there was nothing wrong with Es condition. E went to the bathroom to wash her face. But when she returns, Christian is no longer there. The empty room made E realize one thing- without Christian, she is nothing. E only had time to look around her now. The room didnt look as cold as the hospital room she remembered. It was spacious here, with beige curtains covering the windows. The color made this room feel a little warmer. Jason, who was standing at the door, seemed hesitant to approach when he realized that E was deep in thought. He raised his hand and knocked softly on the door, to wake E from her daydream and notice his presence there. Miss, Master told me to take you home. E immediately woke up and smiled a little. When faced with Jason, E seemed like apletely different person. There was no charming smile and seductive aura about her like when she tried to please Christian. She looked more innocent and calm. Or you could say, she looked empty... Hmm... she answered in a low voice as she walked out of the room, following Jason to the car. During the trip, E didnt ask about Christian. She didnt ask where Christian went or why he had left her alone. Even now, she was much more worried about Liam than anything else. She knew that Liam looked gentle, but the man was actually stubborn. If Christian attacked him, Liam wouldnt hesitate to retaliate. The car drove until it arrived at Christians house. It wasnt until she was about to get out of the car that E realized that the scar on her neck was too obvious. The weather was very hot now. Theres no way shed be wearing a turtleneck shirt, right? After all, how could she wear it when its so hot outside? She was already in front of Christians house. Did she need to go to buy clothes? But she couldnt just ask Jason for help, could she? E couldnt hide now. Jason was sitting in the drivers seat and immediately drove his car as soon as E got off, going from Christians house to thepany. Just at that moment, Christian called him. There was no need to think or guess, Jason already knew what Christian wanted to ask. Christian would want to ask about Es condition. Sure enough, Christians gloomy voice immediately came over the other end of the line. How is she now? From the way he spoke, it seemed Christian had guessed that E was going to make a fuss. If another woman did that, Christian wouldnt hesitate to kick her out and throw her away. But E was an exception in Christians life. Jason answered honestly, Miss E is very calm. When he heard that answer, for some reason Christian felt his chest tighten. He immediately hung up the phone. He immediately swept all the documents that were on the table so that they were scattered on the floor, feeling that he had gone crazy! Why should he worry about a womans feelings? Chapter 159 159 10 Meters E didnt worry about any problems except for the bruises on her neck. She didnt want Nathan to see it and be traumatized because of it. After all, Nathan was only 5 years old. She didnt want to make a bad impression on Nathans eyes. She wanted to still look beautiful and young in front of Nathan. Finally, E decided to let her hair down. Perhaps, her slightly wavy hair could cover up the scar on her neck. As soon as she entered the door, Nathan immediately rushed over to her. Old woman, youre back! Nathan was impatient as he waited for E to return. He had called his father, but as soon as he said Es name, his father hung up on him. This made him feel disappointed and sad, until E came home. Nathan immediately took Es hand, inviting her to sit on the sofa. He looked at Es face for a long time before asking, Did you make my father angry again? ..... Nathan understood his father very well. All of his fathers feelings were clearly reflected in his face and attitude. Even though E often made his father angry, his father still cared for her. But it seemed that this time his father was really angry. E was silent for a moment and then shook her head. Why? Of course Nathan didnt believe her easily. He looked at E suspiciously for a while before averting his gaze. I waited for you all night and you didnte back. I was really worried. Nathan pouted and gripped Es hand tighter. Old woman, you must not stay away from me. If you want to go, the maximum distance you can take is 10 meters away from me. Otherwise I will cut your sry. Nathan looked at Es face intently, ready to get angry if E didnt agree with his words. E could only stare at Nathan helplessly. She didnt know since when this fat kid had upied a ce in her heart. I just need some alone time. Whats on this fat kids mind? No more than 10 meters? Even Es room and Nathans room were more than 10 meters away. As if he could understand Es thoughts, Nathan said seriously. He had made a big decision and was determined to make it happen. You sleep with me tonight. Your father would not agree. If Christian knew that his son liked her so much and was so close to her, wouldnt the man be even more suspicious? In Christians eyes, E was just a cunning woman who wanted to take advantage of him. Getting too close to Nathan would make Christian even angrier. Christian will surely think that E is using her devious ways to approach Nathan and use him to stay at this house. But Nathan would never have thought about that. He just wanted to stay with E and be near her. Nathan couldnt believe it and pursed his lips. When dades home, Ill ask him. Seeing the disbelieving look on his face, E didnt say much, having no intention of persuading the boy. She just stood up. Nathans gaze remained fixed on E. When E turned her head slightly, her hair parted and showed her neck. There was a ring red mark... Old woman! Nathan immediately shouted loudly. He stood on the sofa and tiptoed so that he was as tall as E while looking at her with horror. Whats with your neck? Who did that to you? Nathan was really surprised to see the obvious red marks on the womans neck. Es hands immediately went up to cover her neck with a hint of panic in her eyes. I identally got hurt. She forced a smile on her face and then pinched Nathans cheek. You know why I didnt tell you? Because I already knew you would nag me like this. E told Nathan to sit and calm down. Then, she immediately crouched down and looked at Nathan. I know you are worried about me and I am very touched. But Im fine. Didnt you give me an ointment before? I will use it. Do you want toe with me? Nathan was not satisfied with Es answer, but he didnt ask any more. He still remembered when E spanked his ass. It was an incident he didnt want to remember the most. He didnt want anyone to mention it. Maybe E was feeling the same way as him now. Thats why Nathan didnt ask much anymore. E was very relieved. She honestly didnt know how to exin everything to Nathan. If Nathan asked who did it, what would E have to say? Theres no way she could say that Christian did it. ... Christian was sitting in the conference room at the moment, listening to a presentation about the development project with a somber expression. Several employees were seen listening to the presentation with shaking legs. Even cold sweat was running down their foreheads. The presenter had repeatedly raised his hand to wipe the sweat away, but the sweat was constantly flowing. The atmosphere in the room was very tense. The voice of the employee who was presenting up front was getting smaller and smaller. Everyone sat in their seats feeling sorry for the man in front. But no one dared to say anything. The presentation went on, but Christians mind wasnt on him at all. A cold aura continuously radiated from him, making everyone and even some of the seniors frightened. The man at the front finally managed to finish his presentation. After that, he asked carefully, Sir, what do you think? After a long silence, Christian suddenly stood up. He left the room without saying anything. Everyone in the conference room could only stare at each other, not understanding why the CEO had suddenly left the room all of a sudden. Only Jason understood the reason behind it. He knew that Christian was thinking about E. After leaving the meeting room, Christian stopped walking again. What was he doing now? Why couldnt he just sit quietly? Why did he get his mind troubled for a woman he was supposed to take as a toy? Anger slowly rose from within him. He stepped into the elevator and returned to his study. Incidentally, Laras was passing through the corridor carrying documents, identally saw the grim-faced man. She knew that Christian had just had a meeting. Is it possible that the presentation of the project is not good? While thinking about the reason for Christians anger, Es face appeared in Laras mind. Apparently, she hadnt seen E at thepany for the past few days. Even though she had been transferred to another division, Laras was still watching Christian from afar. Of course she also knew that Merry and Indri hade, saying that E had a rtionship with another man. Did this incident make Christian so angry that he dumped E? Laras looked happy at such a thought, but only briefly. After that, she put on her professional face again. Chapter 160 160 Items from the Past Laras looked at Christian who was slowly disappearing into the distance. At the same time, several people in the meeting room also came out one after another. Laras immediately approached one of them and asked what had just happened. Those few people knew Laras well and knew what had happened to her. They all knew that Laras had extraordinary abilities and was very dedicated to her work. Thats why they were confused as to why Laras was suddenly transferred to another division. They thought that Laras was only moved temporarily, just to hone her skills even more. After that, Laras would return to her original position, as the head secretary who would always be beside Christian. Remembering Laras position which was quite important to Christian, they told everything that happened in the meeting room. Laras smiled gratefully. When she found out that Christian left the room not because of a problem with the presentation, Laras could guess what happened. She felt a little happy because Christian and Es rtionship was not doing well. But what worried her more was, Christian seemed to care more about E. If he didnt care about E, how could his emotions be so vtile like this? ..... It seemed that she had to do something if she didnt want to lose Christian. ... Three days passed quickly. Christian did not set foot back into his house in the next three days and fortunately, those were the most peaceful days for E. But who would have thought that peace was just a mirage. E didnt know what happened to the man nor where Christian had gone, but the news was shocking. Perhaps its because Christian suddenly stopped pressuring the Maheswara Family, just like when Christian suddenly attacked the Maheswara Family before. Everyone was confused by his actions. What made Christian attack the Maheswara Family and what made him stop doing it so suddenly? Only a few people knew the reason behind it. E looked at the news from her cellphone with a t gaze. This man was really bad! Christian was telling her that she couldnt do anything without him. E would not have been able to take revenge on the Maheswara Family without his help. This was a warning from Christian. E was sure that the people in the Maheswara Family must be feeling very proud right now. They were able to escape one problem and saw E getting abandoned and dumped by Christian. Her head hurt when she saw this news. When she met Merry and Indri again next time, they would surely insult and humiliate her. One more person who was bothered by this news was Liam. Indeed, the media couldnt be fully trusted. But he could also see from the movement of the shares in the Maheswara Familyspany and knew that Christian had let them go. This made him very sure that Es life at Christians house would not be good. Was this the right time to free E from Christian? Liam, who was usually very calm, looked agitated for the first time. He looked doubtful because he didnt want to trouble E. He was afraid that if he tried to approach E continuously, Es fate in the house would get worse. But he was also afraid that something would happen to E. What if Christian hurt her? Finally, he made up his mind to meet E. Once at Christians house, the first person Liam saw was not E, but Nathan. Liam could see Nathans resemnce to Christian. From his facial features, Nathan looked like the mans carbon copy but with a smaller body. From the childs gaze, it was clear that Liams presence was not wee there. Nathan had met Liam before and knew that the man in front of him was always bothering E. To his annoyance, the old woman did not hate this man. He could feel danger in his heart, afraid that this man would take E away from him. Therefore he wanted to prevent the two of them from meeting. But before Nathan could kick him out, E was already walking towards him. Liam, why are you here? E was surprised to see Liams arrival. At the same time, she was also worried about him. This was Christians house! Why did Liam drive himself into the tiger cage? I want to give you something. Liam ignored the ufortable look on Nathans face. He took a box out of the trunk of his car and ced it in front of Christians fence. Whats that? E didnt like receiving stuff like this. She knew that she did not have the money to make up for it. This is your old stuff, Liam said with a gentle smile on his face. Ive checked it. Nothing left. After saying that, he bent down to open the box and show E its contents. Let me see. Is there something missing? E looked at Liam with a surprised look. She remembered that some time ago, Indri had called her and asked her if she wanted her old stuff. Did Liam take her old stuff from Indri? How much money did he spend? Were the items worth millions or even billions? Even though she knew Nathan was beside her, E couldnt help but walk over to Liam and take a look at the contents of the box. Be it the jewels she gave Indri or the dolls she loved very much, they were all inside. Her eyes immediately wet. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, these items werepletely meaningless. Its just a bunch of worn out old stuff. But in Es eyes, these items were memories of her childhood. All that joy and sorrow... Those feelings were immortalized in these things. Thank you. Es voice was as low as a whisper. She wanted to ask how much money Liam gave Merry and Indri, but she couldnt do it. If she asked, Liam would be offended. Liam still considered their rtionship more than just money. Nathan pouted when he saw E looking moved by Liams gift. His heart was getting more and more anxious. Arent there just old stuff? Did they mean that much to E? A five-year-old like Nathan didnt understand how much these past memories mean to E. Nathan felt even more annoyed when he saw Liam. The longer he looked at him, the more annoying Liam looked. In his heart, he was looking for a way to get rid of this man. Seeing Es tears, Liam felt touched. He raised his hand to wipe the tears from Es face. Youre this big, why are you still crying? E shook her head. Liam, thats enough. I cant ept all this. E raised her head and looked at Liam. Just at that moment, Liam saw a red mark on Es neck. The expression on his face immediately changed. Chapter 161 161 Obsessed What happened? Liam frowned when he saw the bruises on Es neck. The bruise was very clear and still fresh. He looked very worried as he noticed the bruises on Es neck. He could clearly see the fingerprints left on Es white neck. Based on the bruises, Liam could tell that Christian mustve strangled E before. E was still very precious to Liam. It never crossed his mind that the woman he loved would be treated this way. He knew very well that E was a strong woman. But it seemed, in Christians presence, she couldnt do anything. E didnt want to show it to Liam. She knew that Liams reaction would be much more chaotic than Nathans. In addition, E also felt that she didnt deserve to be worried about by Liam. Liam treated her very well since they were little. He always defended her. But now, everything had changed. Their rtionship was no longer as good as it used to be. ..... What they had was the past. E didnt want to think about their rtionship anymore. The only thing she thought about was a way to survive and take revenge. Im fine. E cracked a smile and stepped back, keeping her distance from Liam. Seeing Es stubbornness to keep herself away from him, Liam felt very ufortable. So what if he could guess that it was Christian who did this to E? He did not have the strength to snatch E back from Christians hands. Nathan kept looking at Liam. After that, his gaze fell on E as he pulled her aside and stood up to protect her. Old woman, stay away from him! He said with a frown. I dont like seeing you with him! Even though Nathan was very young, he could understand that this man in front of him wanted E. He had seen many examples from dramas on television and guessed that this man in front of him was thinking the same thing. Even though Nathan couldnt marry E one day, he still couldnt ept the fact that this old woman was going to marry another man. He just wanted to spend time with this old woman until that day came. Making up his mind, Nathan gripped Es hand tighter. E could feel the warmth and tenderness from the boys tiny hand. Im not going, E replied gently. Her voice was low, but audible enough for Nathan. And Liam could also hear it clearly. He felt utterly useless now. Liam clenched his fists and asked, E, dont I deserve to worry about you now? Liam couldnt stand it when E kept trying to stay away from him. Liam might be a gentleman, but he also had a stubborn side. How could he let go of the girl hed cared for since childhood? How could he give up so easily? Liam, we can be friends, E said with a faint smile. She had no other choice. Thest time she had contact with Liam, Christian had not returned to his house until now. It showed his attitude. Christian hated it when someone else wanted his belonging, let alone a woman. Christian still believed that E was cheating on him. But at least he was doing nothing to vent his anger on Liam. If E was still involved with Liam, its tantamount to looking for trouble. Now E still didnt understand what Christian would do. Her ns for revenge could run smoothly but it depended on Christian. If Im your friend, whats wrong with me paying attention to you now? Liams words brought E back to her senses. His sad face made E feel guilty. If only her life was the same as before, E would not hesitate to be near Liam, by his side. Liam, dont be so obsessed with something you shouldnt care about. Es voice was calm and t, as if she was saying it to hurt Liams heart. She thought Liam would give up after she said it. Although Liam was kind, of course he still had self-respect. But to Es surprise, Liam continued to ask her with a pale face, Then what should I do? He had lost E once and he didnt want to lose E again. He was willing to give up his pride now so as not to regret his decision for the rest of his life. Liams pleading tone made E tremble slightly. She lifted her head to look at Liam. Previously, E was a spoiled and childish girl,pletely unsuitable for Liam. And now that E was a cheap woman who sold her body for revenge, she didnt even deserve to talk to Liam. You are the eldest son of the Jaya Family, her low voice made Liams heart ache again. He could see the estrangement in Es gaze. Has everything changed? Liam could only close his lips tightly until they looked pale from the force. You have your decision and I also have mine, after a long silence, Liam finally said the sentence. E could only look at Liam with an ufortable look. The difort came from feelings of sadness, disappointment, regret for the past that she could never restore. What could she do now? She couldnt do anything. The only thing she could do was keep her distance from Liam so that Liam wouldnt get involved in her problem and suffer. Right, we each have our own choices, E looked at him calmly. So dont see me again. After that, she looked at the box in front of her, the box that contained all of her past memories. There were dolls, a slightly damaged music box and jewels neatly tucked away. She could feel Liams sacrifice for her. Thank you for sending all this stuff. I will keep it. One day, I will pay you for this favor. As E did usually, she drew a line to separate the two of them. Liams body trembled slightly. He didnt recognize the woman in front of him. Suddenly, hatred rose from his heart. The Maheswara Family and Christian were responsible for turning E into someone he didnt know.... His heart fell into turmoil, but Liams face still looked calm and gentle as he looked at the woman in front of him. This didnt seem like the right time to move forward. He decided to take a break for the time being. Hmm, fine then. After that, he slowly turned around and walked the other way. Although E was surprised by Liams change in attitude, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, Liam left. Chapter 162 162 The Evil One Thank you for sending all this stuff. I will keep it. One day, I will pay you for this favor. E showed her intentions very clearly. She didnt want Liam to go near her. She kept her distance and drew an invisible line between herself and Liam. In the end, Liam had no other choice but to ept Es decision. Just for the time being... E looked at Liams back which was getting further and further away from her sight with a look of relief and sadness at the same time. She was sad that she had to treat Liam like this. But she did all of this for Liams good. She didnt want Liam to get into trouble with Christian. After all, no one could stand against Christian. And now, only E could protect him. ..... Since then, Nathan had always been beside E and held her hand, watching the two people in front of him speak. He could feel her hand getting wet from her own sweat. Nathan frowned as he felt his palm slowly turning wet. He knew very well what made this woman so nervous that she was sweating. Are you afraid of my father? Nathan could understand why E kept walking away from this man. Nathan didnt like Liam either, but that didnt mean he didnt understand why E was trying to stay away from Liam. He knew that E didnt hate Liam as much as she hated the two ugly women who had bullied her. E nodded her head when she heard this question. I dont think theres anyone who isnt afraid of your father, except you. She didnt try to hide her fear of Christian in Nathans presence. Nathan himself must have known how his father treated other people. The man was only gentle and soft to his son. Christian was ruthless wherever he was, forcing everyone to bow their heads before him. While thinking about this, E curled up slightly. She didnt know how long Christian would leave her like this. Had Christian found a recement? Or had he found another woman who was more attractive than her? The more E thought about it, the more panicked she became. She felt she must take the initiative to find Christian. What must she do to please Christian? Suddenly, E felt her head hurt again. She was so poor and had no money to buy anything! She couldnt buy a present for Christian. What must she do to make Christian forgive her? She was deep in thought when Nathan suggested, Why dont you just tell dad that you dont like that uncle just now? Just tell dad you wont see him again. E couldnt help but roll her eyes. Fat boy, dont you know that your father has a bad temper? E crouched down and tried to exin to Nathan, If I tell your father, your father will be very angry. When he is angry, he will attack that uncle. If that uncle gets hurt, we will be called the bad guys for causing it to happen. Nathan listened to Es exnation and understood it. He just didnt want Liam to bother E, no more than that. Nathan also didnt want to harm other people. He was just afraid that the uncle would snatch E from him. Seeing Nathan who was deep in thought, E continued, Thats why we cant tell your father. Dad... Nathan blinked repeatedly and said, Is dad a bad person? E couldnt believe it when she heard Nathans question. How could this boy reach such a conclusion? E really wanted to smack him in the mouth. If Nathan said that in front of Christian, E would be responsible for it! Nathan, how can you talk like that about your father! E looked at Nathan seriously. You must respect your father! Luckily, Nathan asked her first. If Nathans question reached Christians ears, wouldnt E suffer the consequence? She was the babysitter for gods sake! Nathan looked a little annoyed and with his puffy cheeks, he said, Isnt that what you meant earlier? E looked at him for a long time and said, It seems yournguage skills are very good. Why did you rebuke me then praise me now? Nathan looked confused. It was rare for this old woman to praise him. E shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. Just feels like it. ... The situation at Maheswaraspany finally stabilized. Budi looked at his daughter who was sitting on the sofa watching TV and said in a serious voice, Haikal doesnt seem to pay much attention to youtely, huh? Indri was surprised to hear the question. Budi had already told her to get Haikal and never let him go. The Adisurya family could also be considered a fairly well-known family in this city. If the two families joined forces and cooperated, they could fight the other families. Indris face looked hard to predict. She also wanted to win Haikals heart. But she didnt know what had happened recently. She didnt know what made Haikal so cold to her, he didnt even want to answer her call. In front of everyone, they were still engaged, but then Haikal continued to visit different nightclubs every night. The only day that Haikal didnt go to a nightclub was when he discussed the investment matters with Budi. Father, I dont want to be treated like this either. Indri pursed her lips and looked at her father disapprovingly. Isnt all this because of E? What happened to her? When talking about E, Budis brow furrowed. He didnt understand how his daughter could be a babysitter. When he investigated E and got the information, Budi was really surprised. But if E could get close to Christian, thats a good thing for him. Why should he waste it? Father, dont you know that E has been in contact with Haikal before, right? Indri took a deep breath. Haikal must still like E and E took this opportunity to tease Haikal. And, I suspect that thepanys recent troubles have something to do with her. Otherwise, why would Haikal want you to invest funds into his project when ourpany already suffers. Those words immediately enlightened Budi. All this time, he was surprised when thepany suddenly experienced difficulties. Now the truth had been exposed. His face was immediately filled with anger. The anger made Indri feel happy. A hint of pride appeared on her face. She wanted to see how E could remain arrogant in front of her father! Father, I cant ept all this. How can we stay silent while being treated like this by E? Indri whined in front of her father. Chapter 163 163 Looking for a New Wife Father, I cant ept all this. How can we stay silent while being treated like this by E? Indris words made Budis eyes bulge in anger. What his daughter said made perfect sense. Besides, Es attitude towards him made him feel very displeased. It was true that since childhood, E was a proud child, but she always depended on him. But now, E never paid any attention to him. Es attitude towards him made him feel like swallowing a bitter pill. After thinking about it, Budi nodded. Indris eyes sparkled. Indri immediately took out her phone and dialed Es number. She wanted E to know that now she had no one by her side, including her father. She wanted to tell E clearly that E was no longer the kings daughter like she used to be. ..... But the ringtone rang a few times before stopping. E didnt want to hear Indris voice. Apart from the undignified screams, it seemed that Indri couldnt act gracefully and calmly. Indri looked at the screen of her phone with displeasure. She looked at Budi and said, Dad, look at her. She didnt pick up my calls, she said, rolling her eyes. Lend me your cell phone. Budi immediately gave his cell phone without hesitation. Indri rushed to enter Es number and called her again. After waiting for a long time, E finally answered. Indri was happy because E finally answered the call. E did not receive a call from her, but from her father. It would be easier for her to break Es heart. So youre waiting for a call from dad, huh? E frowned when she heard Indris voice. Seeing the number listed on the screen, E realized that it was Budi who called her. In the past, E only remembered Haikals cell phone number. She only remembered thest few digits of her fathers cell phone number. No wonder she felt this number was very familiar in her memory. Are you feeling panicked? E suddenly said. If youre fine, you should use your time to learn etiquette and how to be a proper woman. Indris attitude did not reflect a woman from the upper ss. Even though Merry had searched for many teachers for her, she never changed. Like they said, only the skin changed, while the bones were still the same as before. Because of that, many women from upper ss society didnt really like Indri. Indri immediately felt offended that E discussed this matter. Do you think you have the right to teach me this time? Teach you? E sneered. I dont want to waste my time doing it. Why would she bother to teach Indri? Even dozens of teachers couldnt change her! Dont call me again. You are very annoying. E was about to hang up the phone when Indri shouted loudly, E, whats your next n? Dont think we dont know your cunning attitude! If you already know it, you better stay away from me. I... E... A low voice interrupted what E was about to say. E immediately clenched her fists when she heard her fathers voice. There was a bitter taste rising in her heart. In the past, this man had always protected her. He also said that there was nothing wrong with being independent and firm. This man also said that E should not give up easily and not allow herself to be bullied by others. Everything felt like yesterday. What do you want? Even though E was trying her best to control herself, her voice still sounded shaky. She felt she waspletely lost. Budi had abandoned her at her worst, but E still couldnt treat her father cruelly. She could understand the animosity that Merry and others showed, they were not rted to Her. But her father had the same blood as her. Her father used to treat her sincerely. Lately, Haikal has been cold to Indri. Are you the reason behind it? Budi said in a serious tone. Youd better give me an exnation. What?! E sneered. Her heart felt cold. But half way through, she felt so uneasy as if she was being ripped apart. Why are you ming me when Haikal doesnt care about your daughter anymore? Just me Indri because she is not Haikals first love. You know yourself that its very difficult for a man to forget his first love. As if she was thinking about something, E suddenly realized. Ahh, sorry, I almost forgot. My biological mother was your first love, but you can forget herpletely. I guess Haikal is different from you. The cynicism made Budis face unsightly and he shouted, Isabe! He also treated Es mother very sincerely, loved her with all his heart. But what could he do if Es mother fell ill and died? When he heard Es words, he felt like everything was his fault. I was young then. Theres nothing wrong with me looking for a new wife. Yeah, right, E agreed. Haikal is also very young. He is not married and he will never forget me. Isnt that a very normal thing? Hearing every word that came out of Es mouth made tension boil under Budis skin. Indri heard it from beside her father and also felt annoyed. She grabbed her fathers cell phone and shouted, E, just watch if you dare to take Haikal away from me! You are wrong. I wont snatch him. Haikal himself wille to me. E sounded very rxed. She said it in azy tone as if everything was normal. Meanwhile, Budi and Indri were getting angrier and angrier. After all, E was tired to keep hearing usations from Indri. If you guys just want to talk nonsense like this, Id better hang up than waste my time. After saying that, E immediately hung up the phone. Indri looked at her fathers cell phone in disbelief. She was really angry. Father, look at this bitch. She doesnt care about us at all! After saying that, she took her fathers arm in a spoiled manner. Father, I dont want Haikal to leave me. Help me! There will be a party in a few days. You guyse together. Maybe your rtionship will improveter. Budi patted Indris shoulder, trying tofort her. I am here, dont worry. In the blink of an eye, Budi was back to being a good father, as if he had never done anything to Indri before. There was a glint in his eyes that Indri couldnt see. Looks like he has to speed up Haikal and Indris marriage. If things continued to be postponed, there would be more and more obstacles that made it difficult for him. For the sake of the development of the Maheswara Family, Budi should not hesitate. E put down her phone weakly. What ringed in her ears were Budis words. Every usation and cynicism from a man, her own father, continued to echo inside her head. Is it time to give up? Why should she still have hope for her father? How ridiculous.... Chapter 164 164 Waiting She felt ridiculous. So ridiculous that it made Eugh. Nathan, who had just entered and sat beside her, was surprised to see E suddenlyughing for no reason. It didnt sound like a joyfulugh, but a sinister one that made the hairs on his neck stand on end. Old woman, what made youugh? Nathan asked in surprise. Its nothing, E looked at the fat boy and changed the subject. What does your father like? E was plotting a way to please Christian. If she didnt do anything about it, one day, Christian wouldpletely throw her away and just leave her. Nathan smiled and pointed at himself proudly. Father likes me! E rolled her eyes. Could this fat boy stop being so narcissistic for a while? She also knew that Christian loved his son very much. But thats not what E wanted to know... If E wrapped Nathan and sent him to Christian, wouldnt Christian kill her? ..... What else? There is not any. Nathan looked at E confidently. Therefore, if you want to see my father, you must take me! E looked at Nathan doubtfully. It seemed like this fat kids words were unreliable. Theres no way shed go to Christianspany empty-handed and just take Nathan with her, right? Finally, E decided to go to the kitchen and asked the chef to make lunch. Usually, the way to get a mans heart was through food. Since E couldnt cook, she would bring lunch from home for Christian. At least Christian would see her efforts. Nathan pursed his lips in annoyance when he saw E get up and leave him. You dont believe me? He said as he followed Es footsteps with his little feet. Once in the kitchen, Nathan immediately forgot the previous conversation. Seeing the various kinds of delicious food in the kitchen, his attention was immediately diverted. In the end, he decided not to follow E to Christianspany and was busy tasting delicious food. E left the ce carrying a box of lunch from home. Just as she arrived at Christianspany, it was already 3 pm. It was toote for lunch, but she would rathere with something than empty-handed. The receptionist in the lobby immediately recognized E and greeted her respectfully. For some reason, that gaze made E feel guilty. She was not the woman Christian loved, she didnt deserve to be treated like this. She didnt bear the title Mrs Adipamungkas, she was just a woman who tried to seduce Christian to take advantage of him and use him as a tool for revenge. One day, their rtionship would end. E knew that everyones views would change once they found out that Christian didnt want her anymore. E tried not to think about it and walked straight to the elevator leading to the CEOs room. Now she was worried about one thing- how should she talk to Christianter? What should she tell him? The elevator door then closed. E could only be silent while waiting for the elevator to take her to the top floor. Jason had already contacted Christian and told him that E hade to thepany. Sitting in his study, Christian felt the anticipation in his heart growing. He didnt know why hes in such a dilemma right now. He felt happy when E came to see him, but also felt angry whenever he thought of the men trying to get close to her. He felt a dilemma, a feeling he had never experienced before. After waiting for a full 15 minutes, he still didnt see E. Was the woman lost? It shouldnt take that long from the elevator to his office. Christian frowned. He took a deep breath and forced himself to remain in his chair. By this time, E was already standing at the door. Carrying the lunch box, she stood still, not daring to knock on the door in front of her. What should she tell Christian? She was afraid she wouldnt be able to please Christian. And again, the food she brought was not made by her, but the chef at home. Christian, who was in the room, waited impatiently. He immediately called Jason. I havent seen her. After saying that one sentence, Christian immediately hung up without waiting for Jasons answer. Based on his years of experience working with Christian, Jason immediately understood. The CEO was nervous. Jason immediately left his current job and rushed to Christians room. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw E standing at the door hesitantly. When he was about to call out to her, E had already seen him. E immediately raised her index finger and ced it to her lips, signaling Jason not to say anything. After that, she approached Jason. Jason, do you know what Christian likes? Jason followed Christian every day. He must have known Christian, just as Nathan knew his father! And Jason was much more reliable than a 5 year old. After getting the question, Jason pondered for a while. Being a good assistant, she shouldnt tell anything private about Christian. But he himself did not know what the answer to Es question was. As he thought about it, Jason felt himself utterly ipetent. Facing Es hopeful eyes, he could only say, Youd better ask him yourself. He had a feeling that Christian would be happy to know that E cared about him. E shook her head quickly. Of course you would hide this from me. If she had asked Christian directly, he would have immediately insulted her as usual or might have said something like, I dont want a woman who doesnt know how to please me. Maybe after that, E would be kicked out straight away. Jason didnt know what E was thinking right now. He is waiting for you inside. Waiting for me? E looked at him with a surprised look. She didnt tell Christian she wasing to thepany. How could Christian know she was already there? After that, E looked at Jason and narrowed her eyes. It must have been Christians assistant who had announced her arrival. Jason nodded. Once you set your foot in thepany, he already knew about it. E noticed it right away. Of course she couldnt hide anything from him. Whats the point of standing in front of Christians door anxiously when the man was already aware of her arrival? E quickly straightened her clothes and hair, walked to Christians door and raised her hand to knock on the door. Chapter 165 165 Bringing Food Before Christian could answer, E had already opened the door and walked in. She felt confident when she knocked on the door. But as soon as her feet stepped into the room, she felt like she wanted to back away. Christian was sitting behind the desk with a frown on his face. His eyes were deep, and there was a trace of anger between his brows. E swallowed her throat, as soon as she got closer to the man, Christian would immediately grab her cor and teach her a lesson. She really wanted to run away from there, but she knew that if she did, the consequences would be far more serious. So she could only continue walking on her way. You must be tired from working all day. I brought you food. Theres also soup to warm you up. E didnt dare look directly at Christian. She rushed to the table and arranged the food she had brought. After that, she poured the warm soup into a small bowl. Its still warm, E said, bringing it to Christian. The closer she got to Christian, the faster her heartbeat became. ..... Why didnt Christian say anything? E wanted to see the look on Christians face right now, but she didnt have the courage. She stood where she was, bowing her head. Christian became even more disappointed when he saw Es appearance. Why would this woman look scared now? She didnt hesitate when she hooked up with another man behind his back before. When he thought about this, the cold aura that radiated from Christians body grew heavier and heavier. E kept her head down as if the pressure around her was keeping her from lifting her head. At the same time, she groaned inwardly. She shouldnt havee there! She knew that Christian wasnt looking for another woman to rece her, or maybe not yet. Since they were so close, E could smell Christians scent. She could smell the cologne that Christian used to wear, thinking that it kind of mixed with the smell of cigarettes. There wasnt the slightest hint of a feminine scent from the mans body. After a long silence, E finally couldnt take it anymore. She was afraid that her legs wouldnt be strong enough to support her any longer. After wetting her lips, she said, I already sent the food. Then, Ill be going home first. She put down the bowl she was carrying and walked towards the door. As her hand touched the doorknob, Christian finally opened his mouth. Who told you to leave? E immediately withdrew her hand again. So what did Christian want? While she was there, Christian refused to speak to her. But Christian didnt let her go either. Then... Do you need anything else? E tried to force a smile, lifting her head to look at Christian. When she noticed the grim expression on Christians face, her smile froze. It seemed that the most appropriate choice at this time was to leave from there. Es hand rose again to grip the doorknob. Christian looked at E with a deep gaze. Suddenly, he stood up and walked towards her. E felt her whole body go limp. She was scared and worried. Christians aura was so strong that no one could face it. And, E was a woman who had no power, no one to support her. Shes the woman everyone hated. Whats wrong... Es voice sounded nervous. She backed away and approached the door, as if wanting to merge with it. What do you mean? Christians low voice made E tremble even more. However, a smile remained on her face. Christian, a lowly person like me wouldnt be able to guess what youre thinking. Come here. Christian stood in the middle of his room with his hands in his trouser pockets and gave a coldmand. Es legs immediately trembled. It took a moment for the legs to move again as Christian brushed them with a cold stare. Eined inside her heart. She felt like she wanted to cry. How dare she approach Christian when the man was angry like this. Christian... E whispered in a low voice. Dont look at me with that scary look. I cant move. That soft tone made Christians heart weaken a little. He didnt know what was going on. But hearing this womans soft voice, he couldnt seem to control himself. Christian stepped forward and walked toward E. Without further ado, he immediately hugged her. Es eyes immediately lit up. She took this opportunity to hug Christian by the neck and lean into his arms. You are very kind indeed. Christian replied with a cold snort. How much honesty came out of this womans mouth? He couldnt believe it. What do I mean to you? Christian couldnt stop himself from asking. E hurriedly answered. Christian, you are a handsome man. You are not only rich, youre also kind. You pay attention to me. When I couldnt walk, you would carry me. For some reason, that answer sounded like a lie to Christians ears. Christian picked up E and ced her in his work chair with a slight grunt. Even though the chair was soft, Christian shouldnt have done that. E frowned, but her face returned to normal in no time. How about you taste the cooking? I brought it especially for you. Christian looked at the food on the table, but he had no appetite. The beautiful woman in front of him was much tastier to eat. After a few days of not seeing her, Christian felt that he wanted her even more. He wanted this woman by his side. After looking at her for a while, Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin and said, Other than Liam, is there anyone else that youve been with? Christian recalled the ne from before. It turned out that E knew the man who gave her the ne. This woman recognized him and wore the ne he gave her. The thought made anger well up in his heart again. He didnt know that this woman could seduce so many men! Theres no one else. I already have you. How can I seduce another man? How can I approach them? E looked at Christian with an innocent look. Her eyes looked a little red as she spoke every word with a sad gaze, What can I see in other men when I already have you? How could they bepared to you? But you wont believe me, will you? E sighed softly and a tear rolled down her face. There was a hint of sincerity in her voice. The tears fell to the back of Christians hand, making him feel warm. Christian felt his heart weaken again. He didnt know why, every time he saw this woman cry, his heart ached too. Was it because this woman was his toy? Christian let go of his hand and looked at E. Seeing that what she was doing right now had an impact on Christian, E looked back at him with tears streaming down her face. Dont you believe me? Chapter 166 166 Leaving Her Alone Dont you believe me? Christians chest felt tight when he saw Es beautiful face. He didnt know why, every time he saw this woman cry, his heart ached too. Was it because this woman was his toy? Or was there more to it than that? Did he feel something for this woman? Es face looked so beautiful. Even when she cried, she looked very charming. How could he not be tempted by a woman like this? Christian wanted E just for him. He didnt want E to have anything to do with other men. Christian leaned forward and kissed E on the lips, it tasted so sweet. E frowned at the pain she felt from the fierce kiss, but she returned it. ..... Wasnt this what Christian wanted? She would give him anything. E raised her arms and wrapped them around Christians neck. She closed her eyes and sank into their kiss. Christian stopped seeing this woman in front of him for a few days. When he kissed her lips, E seemed to yearn for his touch. The mansrge hands went to Es waist, lifting her up from the chair. After that, he took off the skirt that E was wearing with ease. The sound of her skirt being ripped echoed throughout the room, making E realize what was going on. The skirt she was wearing was the most expensive and nicest outfit that Nathan had given her. She wore it to please him. Who knew this man would be this rude and ruin it just like that. You beast! When he realized that Es thoughts werent on him, Christian bit her shoulder in annoyance and asked, What are you thinking about? My skirt... Its very expensive, E felt very sad seeing her ripped skirt. She couldnt see her expensive skirt being damaged like this. However, Es answer made Christian even more dissatisfied. He threw Es skirt away and said, Ill buy another one for you. Christian really couldnt understand what this woman was thinking, could he? Didnt his son buy her a lot of clothes before? Why should E be sad for just one skirt? Even though she felt sad in her heart, E still smiled. At least, Christian had forgiven her. Thank you. A soft kissnded on Christians cheek. With a smile on Es face, thebination of the two was fatal to Christians heart. Beautiful... Unknowingly, the words escaped Christians lips. After that, he kissed Es lips again. It felt like his lips were covered with honey. So sweet. They spend a few hours in the room, not caring about the work Christian abandoned. Ey on the bed, not wanting to move an inch. She opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her with an annoyed look. Christian looked very fresh and fit, nothing like hes running out of energy. Christian... my back hurts, Eined in a low voice. Did this man not know how to restrain himself? Why did he have to do it over and over again, making her exhausted like this. But Christian didnt look the least bit tired! Why was this world so unfair to her?! Is that true? Im not done yet. Christians words made E almost curse. She said she was in pain. She didnt ask if Christian wanted another round. Do you know why? Christian raised his hand to caress Es cheek. The blush on her face still hadnt disappeared after their passionate lovemaking session, making her look even cuter. Thats because you didnt work hard. E didnt understand what Christian meant and was about to ask. But Christian continued in a happy mood, So, you better take the initiative first next time. No, Es face immediately blushed deeper. Thinking about sitting on top of Christian, straddling him... she couldnt help but feel shy in her heart. She had only ever heard of such a position. Even though they had been together for a while, they never tried it. Every time they made love, Christian was like the king who always dominated E. E just followed what Christian did and allowed herself to drown in Christians embrace. Christian couldnt help but smile. Only you can do it... I... E wanted to say something, but she finally swallowed back the words. She couldnt fight Christian. If she fought Christian, hed be mad at her again. If the man was angry, E would have to struggle to persuade him again. What a tiring cycle! Christian considered Es silence a sign of approval. After that, he left the room and went back to work. E finally fell asleep, and she slept long enough because she was so tired. When she woke up, the room waspletely silent, there was no one. Its the same with Christians study. When she opened the bedrooms door leading to his office, the man was no longer seen. E looked confused. She looked at the clock and found that the working hours were long over. You bad guy.... Christian exhausted her so much and left her at thepany. Why didnt Christian wake her up and take her home with him? Damn... E felt like she was about to explode. She went down using the elevator with a sulking look. As soon as the elevator door opened, she saw Laras looking back at her with a surprised look. E, on the other hand, looked very calm. It was no coincidence that this woman before her was removed from office. Now E didnt have to be afraid of her anymore. Laras looked very surprised by Es appearance in thepany. She thought Christian had thrown E away and would never let this woman back into thepany. Or perhaps, this woman tried to apologize to Christian but was refused. It was possible either way. This possibility made Laras feel happy before. After paying close attention to E and seeing the bruises that still remained on her neck, Laras became even more convinced of her thoughts. Did youe here to look for him? Laras said sarcastically. E didnt want to take the initiative to challenge Laras. But if it was Laras who challenged her first, she would not remain silent. Whats the matter with you, Secretary Laras? E said before pausing for a moment. Oops. Now I cant call you secretary anymore, right? Which division were you transferred to? You... Laras gritted her teeth in anger. She was kicked out of her position as secretary because of this damn woman! Suddenly, Laras remembered something. She calmed herself down and said, Do you think you can stay on top forever? I heard the news that the mother of his son will be back soon. Chapter 167 167 Nathans Birth Mother Do you think you can stay on top forever? I heard the news that his sons mother will be back soon. E looked at Laras calmly, not easily provoked by what the woman said. Anything that came out of Laras mouth was unbelievable. How could a woman who hated her for snatching the man she loved tell her about another rival? Thats too unreasonable. After thinking for a moment, E smiled and said, Do you think I have no brain? What? Laras asked. Do you think I will believe what you say? E sneered while furrowing her brows. Her charming face lookedzy when dealing with Laras, making Laras feel embarrassed. She felt that E was a woman destined to attract the attention of all men. And on top of that, she was fated to make all women feel annoyed. ..... However, Laras was unable to ignore E. Her face immediately filled with hatred. She fell to this point and lost Christians trust, all because of this woman! E saw the change in Laras expression and said, How could you be kind enough to tell me this? After that, E walked past Laras and said, Having a brain is a good thing. I hope you have one. You...! Laras clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, wishing she could skin E alive. You only rely on Mr. Christians interest in you. I heard he doesnt care about you anymore. Whats the use of being arrogant? You are just an entertainment for him. Hell definitely dump you when hes tired of youter! Oh, dont you know that you are wrong? E turned and squinted her eyes which were clear as water. Christian still loves me so much. E raised her hand to y with her hair, showing Laras the traces of Christians kiss on her neck. Were adults. Im sure you know what this means, right? Laras swallowed hard, as if she was forced to gulp down a bitter pill. E almostughed at that. Originally, E had no intention of treating Laras like this. But unfortunately, Laras had no intention of letting her go. How could E stay silent if Laras was looking for trouble with her. Laras felt her chest tight and couldnt breathe. Did Christian make love to this woman in broad daylight? During working hours? She really couldnt believe it. While working for Christian, never once did the man bring a woman into thepany. She thought E was just a toy for a moment. Laras thought Everything E had was only temporary. But she did not expect that this woman was so cunning and had many ways to seduce her boss. Her hands clenched tighter and tighter. She looked at Es back which was getting further and further away from her and said, Its up to you to believe it or not. But his sons birth mother will be home soon. If you dont believe me, just ask him directly. She said it loud enough for E to hear. E only paused briefly and continued on her way. Nathans mother? She didnt know if Christian still kept her in his heart. After thinking about it for a moment, E shook her head. Laras seemed to want to drive a wedge between her and Christian. At that time, Christian returned to his study, finding the room empty. His face became even more grim when he saw the bedroom connected to it was also empty. He only went to the pantry for a while to get E some warm milk, but the woman had disappeared. Truly extraordinary! The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. Christian mmed the ss he was carrying on the table, then grabbed his cell phone to call E. Right now, E was walking out of thepany in a happy mood. Her phone rang and when she looked at it, Christians name appeared on the screen. The name made Es brow furrow. This man left her alone in thepany and now he was looking for her? What a shameless guy... Christian? E picked up the call and answered the call sweetly. However, she heard Christians somber voice instead. Where are you? Im downstairs near yourpany. You... Before E could finish speaking, Christian had hung up the phone. You bastard... E pursed her lips and walked towards the bus stop. She stood up waiting for the bus to arrive. Just at that moment, a ck sedan stopped in front of her. Slowly, the car window came down and revealed a mans face. E could only look at Christian in confusion. Was this man really not home yet? Or did hee back to pick her up? It didnt take long for the sound of an unlocked door toe. But when she looked at the window, E just stared nkly, looking at the man with a confused expression. What was this woman confused about? Christian became even more irritated and said coldly, Im giving you three seconds. Ah? Oh! E immediately rushed to get to the other side of the car, followed by the envious stares of the women. She felt like a monkey in a zoo, being watched by everyone. As their car slowly moved, E realized that Christian was not in a good mood so she asked sweetly, Christian, where were you going earlier? Why didnt I see you? Do I need to report it to you? That cold tone made E flinch. However, she did not want to give up so easily and asked again, Are we going back home? Her question got a cold snort from Christian. As someone you want to please, shouldnt you be able to guess my thoughts? E took a deep breath. What a nuisance! Fortunately, E was very good at controlling herself. Okay. Ill remember what you taught me, she said while gritting her teeth. This man really liked to find trouble with her. How could she possibly know what Christian was thinking? Did he think she was a shaman or something? After repeatedlyining in her heart, the car finally stopped in front of Christians house. As soon as Christian opened the door, E felt the pressure on her body disappear in an instant. Its true, E wouldnt be able to stay with Christian for too long. Otherwise, she might die suddenly from stress or suffocation. Seeing the joyful look disappear from Es face, Christian looked annoyed. He immediately grabbed her hand and took her into his arms, his eyes fixed on Es face. Who told you to leave the room without my permission? Do you think you cane and go as you please? Chapter 168 168 I Want My Mother Who told you to leave the room without my permission? Do you think you cane and go as you please? Christian said irritably. Previously, E did not know what made Christian angry. She woke up in an empty room. Did she have to wait stupidly for Christian toe back? Or could it be that it was what Christian wanted? He wanted her to wait for him to return, like a pet waiting for its master. E could only take a deep breath and lean in Christians arms. Dont you like me anymore? She raised her head with a pitiful look. Her gaze ran into Christians eyes with slightly watery eyes. Christian could feel his breath catch. Beautiful... He tried to contain his feelings, but it made his face even more serious and sinister. E bit her lower lip and heard the sound of her heart beating faster with fear. This man was so scary! ..... She had tried to please Christian, persuade him and beg in his presence, but nothing had worked. Somehow Christians mood was much more chaotic than usual today. Weird. Wasnt he happy when they were together in his office earlier? E suddenly thought about what Laras said. Was it because Nathans mother wasing back, Christian wanted to kick her out? At that thought, Es body stiffened. If it truly happened. What should she do? A woman who could bear a child for Christian must have a special position in his heart. Even though Christian liked her, E felt she was more like a pet than a lover. What she got from Christian was pity, not true love. Christian could sense Es mood falling into turmoil and he looked up at her. What are you thinking about? Im afraid you dont want me anymore. The words were spoken very sincerely. E was afraid that Christian didnt want her anymore. She had not had time to achieve her goal. She hadnt aplished anything. What if she didnt seed? Es appearance made Christians heart calm. The anger in his heart immediately disappeared when he saw Es sadness and fear of losing him. Christian raised his hand to stroke Es head. As long as you obey me, I will not leave you. At least, Christian still wanted E by his side now. For reasons that Christian himself didnt understand, he wanted to pamper E, he wanted to love her and he wanted E to always be by his side. For now.... He still didnt know if this feeling wouldst for a while or forever... Really? E asked in a soft voice, looking up at him. Hmm... Christian nodded, taking Es hand to walk towards the house. Lets eat. E nodded happily. With a promiseing from Christians own mouth, what else had E to fear. Christian would not leave her. She would seed in achieving everything she wanted! As soon as E entered the living room, she felt her head hurt again. This time, the problem didnte from Christian, but from his mini version. Nathan was sitting on the sofa with his arms folded across his chest. His round face looked displeased. This old woman went to meet his father alone and didnt take him with her. This old woman had promised to take him out with her, but she left him alone instead. At first, Nathan didnt like seeing any woman approach his father, but he didnt mind if E looked for him. In fact, he didnt want E and his father to keep fighting. However, what annoyed him was, E left him alone here! E let go of Christians hand and walked over to Nathan. She wanted tough when she saw the fat boys sulking face. Nathans pouting cheeks made his chubby cheeks rounder. In addition, his cheeks looked a little red, looking very adorable. E came over and sat beside Nathan as she asked softly, Are you angry? The question made Nathan even more annoyed. His tiny pouting lips deepened as he ignored E. Of course he was angry! Who didnt get mad at being left alone! How could this old woman ask him! Alright, alright. Who made our Little Master angry? E softened her voice. After all, Nathan was a child. He was pampered since childhood so he was a little rude and difficult to manage. But fortunately, Nathan did not take his anger out on the maid in the house. Christian also stood still in his ce. Even though it was his son who was angry right now, his eyes were still on E. E looked very beautiful. Her way of coaxing Nathan was very gentle and motherly. Hearing her soft and sweet voice made a storm rumble in his eyes. He really wanted to pick up E and take her to their room right now, no matter how angry his son was. All of Es attention was focused on Nathan so she didnt pay attention to Christian anymore. No matter what she said, Nathan kept his mouth shut and didnt want to say anything. E kept talking until her mouth felt dry. There were times she tried to persuade Nathan and there were times she stopped. She knew her words couldnt bring Nathans mood back, so she kept quiet. Nathan narrowed his eyes and looked at E with an unreadable look. Until now, no hate hade out of Nathans mouth so E could still breathe a sigh of relief. Nathan finally said, Come with me. After saying that, the boy ran upstairs. E hurried after him. Christian felt very ufortable after he left the scene. Liam was the number one figure in Es heart and his son was next to him, exactly in second ce. Then, is he the third? Christian sighed in annoyance and went to his room with an irritated look. When E and Nathan arrived upstairs, Nathan sat on his bed and said seriously, Why did you leave me alone at home today? I thought you were starving earlier. So I dont want to disturb your meal, E exined helplessly. It turned out that this fat boy was also vindictive like his father. Ive eaten a lot. Why do you think Im hungry! Nathan looked at E stubbornly. E opened her mouth and decided to apologize. Its my fault. It was true that E was wrong here. She was too agitated and rushed out to apologize to Christian that she didnt think about Nathans feelings at all. Nathany on his bed and rolled around in annoyance. I dont want you anymore! I want my mother! Chapter 169 169 Help Me Find My Mother I dont want you anymore! I want my mother! Nathans words took E by surprise. Today, she had heard twice about Nathans mother. The first from Laras and the second from Nathan himself. Could it be that what Laras said was true? E looked at the fat boy who was still rolling under his nket with a doubtful mind. Would Nathans mother be back soon? Nathan continued to roll around for quite a while but didnt hear a response from E. As soon as he opened his nket, he saw E idling with a nk gaze. Old woman! Nathan turned and sat on his bed. Im talking to you! As a babysitter, shouldnt E be coaxing him by now? Why did E even ignore him? Did she need to be told to do something as simple as this? E looked at Nathan who was sulking and walked towards him. I am guilty, Little Master. Next time I wont do it again, okay? E was really tired. After trying to please Christian, now she still had to persuade Nathan. It seemed she would age faster than she could think of. ..... Apart from taking care of these two people, she still had to think about her love rival. Inwardly, E could only take a deep breath. Nathan wrinkled his tiny nose when he heard Es apology. Did he just go too far? But he was very disappointed with what happened today. He felt that E just left him. If he scolded E, he thought E would never leave him alone. Nathan looked a little confused by Es reaction as she just kept quiet. He once read a book. The book said, a mother would love her child very much and would never leave him. If he could find his mother, would he be lonely and bored every day? Nathan tilted his head and thought it was a very good idea. Old woman, can you help me find my mother? He moved his fat hand to approach E and took her hand. I really miss my mother. Dad said my mom was dead, but I couldnt believe it. I once asked the butler, but he said he knew nothing. If the butler didnt know that my mother was dead, my father must have lied to me. Nathan looked very sure. E also felt that what Nathan said made a lot of sense. The butler had worked for this family for many years. There was no way he didnt know about this kind of thing. Looks like Christian told them not to talk about Nathans mother in front of the boy. For some reason, everything felt interconnected and only one conclusion could be drawn. Nathans biological mother was still alive. Maybe, as rumors said, Nathans mother was locked up on a deserted ind by Christian because of her mistake. Nathan was looking at E expectantly at this moment. After thinking, E nodded. If theres anything I can help you with, Ill definitely help you. E didnt want to have any rivals, but she was more worried about Nathans feelings. This fat boy did look arrogant and stubborn. But E also knew what Nathan was going through that made him much more mature than other children his age. E couldnt bear to see Nathan sad. Even though Nathan got that answer, he somehow felt depressed. Hearing this old woman agree to his request did not make him feel happy. It seemed he didnt really want his mother back. Nathan had never met his birth mother. What if his mother didnt love him? What if his mother wasnt as nice as E? He still prefered E over his biological mother. But he couldnt swallow his own saliva. Nathan nodded and said, Old woman, you cant lie to me this time. Hmm... E smiled. Maybe, after Nathans mother returnedter, she should leave this ce. Just thinking about it made her feel sad. E couldnt help but hug Nathan. Fat boy, if I can... I want to stay as your babysitter. E thought that after Nathans birth mother returned, the woman would not be able to ept her being there. Unlike Nathan, any adult could understand the true rtionship between Christian and E. When that happened, Nathan would definitely hate her. Nathan would surely hate her because she was trying to snatch his father from his birth mother. E shook her head again after thinking about the matter. Why should she think about it now? Its better to take a step at a time... Just think about itter. Nathan looked at E with a surprised look. He could never imagine E quitting her job as a babysitter. In the past, he would have found a way to kick all babysitters, making them unable to stay any longer. But he didnt want E to go. He wanted E to always be near him. Do you want to leave me? His hand gripped Es shirt tighter. I wont let you. E looked softened and said, Im not going anywhere. But Im a little hungry. Is there any good food? Es answer made Nathan feel satisfied. He took Es hand and asked her toe down. Lets eat. When they arrived downstairs, Christian was already seated at the dining table. His eyebrows rose when he saw E and Nathan descending the stairs together. What are you guys doing in the room? His tone sounded displeased. As soon as he got home, E immediately left him and went with his son. E even forgot he was there. Nathan walked up to Christian in a good mood and said mysteriously, This is my secret with her. Nathan knew his father didnt want him to talk about his mother and Nathan decided toply. He didnt want to bear the consequences when his father got angry. Christians gaze was fixed on Es face. Seeing the panic on her face, Christian looked somber. Why did this woman care about his son more than him? Even now, E prefered to keep her secret with Nathan. E was right in front of him, but somehow Christian could sense that her thoughts werent on him. E... When Christian called her name, only by then did E focus her attention on him. What is it? What can I do for you? Es answer made Christian even more depressed. Everything E showed him was a lie. He could tell that she really cared about his son. Couldnt she show the same to him? Christian had lost his appetite now. He put back the spoon and fork he had just picked up and pushed back his chair. After that, he left E and Nathan alone in the dining room. E didnt understand what was happening. Nathan didnt even know why his father was suddenly angry. Chapter 170 170 Feeding Not a single food entered Christians mouth, but he had lost his appetite. He put down the spoon and fork he had just been holding and immediately got up from his seat. Without saying anything to E or Nathan, he went straight up to the second floor, leaving them confused. Not only were E and Nathan confused, all the maids there also felt the same way. A maid who was on the side immediately trembled. Is todays meal not to your taste, sir? Are we going to get fired? This doesnt make sense. The food is the same as usual. E raised her spoon and tasted the food in front of her. The food was as delicious as ever. E frowned. If not because of the food, then what made Christian angry? Usually, the only thing that made Christian angry was her. Apparently, the problem was with her. But E didnt know what her actions had offended Christian. It seemed everything she did was never right in Christians eyes. ..... But she didnt care. Now she just wanted to eat! E returned to enjoying her meal. Since this afternoon, she had gone to Christianspany to please him. She hadnt had time to eat or even drink a ss of water so now she was really hungry. However, just as a spoonful of food entered her mouth, the butler had already approached her. Miss, how about you meet him? ording to the butlers experience, Christian was currently angry with E. He also didnt know what Es fault was, but the only one who could calm Christians heart was E. E almost choked at the request. What should I do? She asked in disbelief. She wasnt a fool who would approach Christian when he was angry. That man is so scary! She didnt want to give her life to an angry demon! Miss, he is in a bad mood. I hope you can persuade him, the butler said carefully. E shook her head. I dont think I am the right choice. Shouldnt his son be the one to persuade him? With chicken thighs in his hand, Nathan tilted his head and said, Its time for me to sleep. I want to take a rest. Nathan also didnt want to talk to his father when he was angry. To be honest, Nathan had rarely seen his father angry before. But after E came, his father often got angry. While thinking about it, Nathan looked at E. Old woman, you are the one who made father angry. What did I do? E rolled her eyes, unable to understand why she caused Christians anger. She didnt want anything to do with Christian, especially now. Maybe it would be best if she went to see him tomorrow. However, the butler did not give up easily. With a pleading look, he said, Miss, you should also think about us. If he is angry, we will suffer too. Several maids who were beside him also agreed. E took a few more spoonfuls of food and nodded after giving it some thought. Alright. E couldnt bear to see them all pleading with her. After E agreed, the butler immediately took a tray and ced some food on it for E. Then, please bring this for him. E epted the heavy tray with a smile on her face. You are verypetent. So much food... How could Christian possibly finish it? If he ate it, he would look like a cow being fed a lot! This will make you look a lot more sincere, Miss. The butlerughed and looked at E with a relieved look. He was sure that his Master and E would soon be together. E took the tray and walked upstairs. She didnt dare take her hands off the tray for fear of dropping the contents so she had to use her feet to knock on the door. Christian, are you hungry? I brought you dinner. Hearing Es voice at the door, Christians gaze changed. But he didnt answer. E kicked the door once more for a louder sound. Christian, cant you hear me? It made her voice sound hoarse. If this man had a conscience, he would give her an answer. After a moment of silence, E couldnt carry the tray anymore. She turned and went back downstairs. It was Christian who did not appreciate her kindness. Its all the guys fault! Before E could get down, someone grabbed her hand. E was surprised, but she tried to bnce her body so that the tray she was carrying didnt fall. She smiled as she looked at the man behind her. Christian? Do you want to eat now? She showed Christian the tray and winked at him, Its not good if you skip meals. Es soft voice made Christians eyes darken. Meanwhile, E felt she would freeze to death from Christians cold eyes sooner orter. She was also feeling very hungry right now, but she still had to take care of Christian. Now, she could only hope that when Christian ate these foodster, he would leave some for her. Christian let go of Es hand. He turned and entered his room. E hurried after him and closed the door quietly, bringing the food to Christian. Christian, I dont understand. What did I do to make you angry again like this? E looked at Christian with a pitiful look. Seeing Christian continue to ignore her, E sat on Christiansp and hugged his neck. Christian, why wont you talk to me? Get down, the cold warning made E curl up. She nodded and got off from Christiansp. After that, she walked out. Who told you to leave? Christian looked at E with a headache. Why couldnt this woman understand him? He only told her to get off hisp, not to leave. E smiled sweetly. I knew you wouldnt treat me so cruelly. Her smile is so sweet, Christian cant take his eyes off her. He looked at Es face for a long time before turning his gaze to the food in front of him. Feed me. Hmm? E didnt do it right away as if she felt weird about Christians order. Did this man have no hands? Hurry up, Christian urged her impatiently. E could feel her head buzzing because of Christians insistence. She picked up the te on the table and smiled brightly like a blooming flower. Christian, open your mouth. Do you think Im blind? Christian looked at E with a displeased face. Although a smile appeared on Es face, she cursed repeatedly in her heart. Why was it so hard to please this man? E tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart. With a wider smile, she said, I didnt mean it that way. Arent you the one who wants to feel what its like to be fed? Chapter 171 171 Fear of Losing Say it one more time! Christian felt his heart would explode soon because of this woman in front of him. He didnt know why this woman always triggered his emotions. Why couldnt E understand what he wanted? Not only was her IQ low, but her EQ as well. Besides, E always managed to make him angry. Of course E wouldnt dare repeat her words. She just lowered her head when she realized that her words had angered Christian again. She couldnt fight Christian. While Christian still had interest in her, E must seize this opportunity so as not to lose him, the only person who could help her to get what she needed. Christian, Im sorry, she said softly. However, her apology could not immediately erase the anger in Christians heart. E shifted her body closer to Christian and lifted the spoon she was holding. Christian,e on. This is just for you, she added when she saw Christian not moving an inch. ..... Christian only nced at E, but still had no intention of moving. E could only grit her teeth and feel her hand that held the spoon in the air getting sore. Ive already admitted that I was wrong, she said as she lowered her head and looked at her rumbling stomach. Her lips were pouting as she continued, I havent had time to eat all day, but I prefer to bring food for you. Im starving, but you dont want to eat the food I brought... Tears started to well up in his eyes. E was sure Christian wouldnt have the heart to see her cry like this. Sure enough, Christian reacted immediately. His gaze fell on Es face. He didnt like seeing this woman cry. This woman should be smiling happily or looking really strong as usual. Dont cry, Christian said with a deep breath. In the end, it was Christian who had to lose. He took the te and spoon that E was holding and put them back on the table. After that, he took her in his arms and allowed her to sit on hisp. Es tears kept falling one after another. Pressing her lips together, she said, What exactly did I do wrong? She felt that it was a shame that she did not be an artist. If she yed a role in a movie, maybe she could get an award. Who told you toe home from my office? Christian felt frustrated when talking about this matter. He only went out for a while to get E a ss of warm milk, but when he came back, he couldnt see E anywhere. When did he ever get warm milk for a woman? Only this time and for E. But he felt that this woman did not appreciate his kindness at all. Now, E just understood it. Could it be that Christian wasnt home from work at that time? Was she jumping to conclusions too soon? E looked surprised and showed a sad look in front of Christian. I thought you had gone home and left me. I also feel I need to remind myself of my ce. What do you mean by that? Christian asked in a calm voice. Is this womans eyesight really that bad? Cant she see? When has Christian ever cared about any other woman besides E? I... Im just a temporary woman to you, E said, holding Christians shirt tighter as if she was deliberately trying to wrinkle it. She had never felt a crisis like this before because apart from her, no other woman had ever been close to Christian. E was relieved and confident that she would be able to reach her goal as quickly as possible. But today was a p in the face for her. What was Nathans biological mother like? What if that woman kicked her out of Christians heart? What if Christian just left her as soon as she came back? E, is your eyesight that bad? The sudden question made E confused. She shook her head. Why are you suddenly asking? Was it possible that Christian liked women who wear sses? Then you must have a problem with your brain, Christian concluded at once. E was about to refute it, but Christian grabbed her chin immediately. Cant you see how good I am to you? If theres no problem in your eyes, its your brain that has the problem. I... E literally almost exploded at Christians insults. Did he say that she had something wrong with her brain? Isnt it Christians fault? The man did not have the ability to show his feelings. How could E guess what was in the mans heart if he didnt say anything? What kind of man would treat a woman who was special to him so rudely? Besides, Christians face is always sullen and gloomy! She just dropped the coffee beans at Christianspany but she had to pay double for them. Besides, all the clothes in her closet were gifts from Christians son. The only thing the man gave her was the ne around her neck. But what does the gift mean? Christian gives the ne to her as a gift for not lying to him! It wasnt a gift from a man to a woman he liked, but rather a threat so that E would never lie to Christian. E tried to put on her usual smile ande up with an answer that pleased Christian. But she couldnt. Silently, she mumbled in search of the right answer. But she didnt seem to have one. What are you thinking about? Christian looked at E intently. His instinct told him that E didnt think anything good of him. In front of Christian, E always looked fake. Although she kept smiling, she was always cursing andining about him inwardly. Christians gaze seemed to be able to prate Es heart, as if he could see what was in her heart and mind. E slightly backed away and immediately shook her head quickly. No, I was just wondering if you would always be nice to me. Christian took a closer look at E. For some reason, today E seemed much softer than usual. The womans voice today was as calm as flowing water. Christian felt odd, but he didnt know what E was thinking. What do you think? Christian asked E back. E shook her head again. Are you going to find a new woman one day to rece me? Only Christian knew whether Nathans birth mother would return or not. The woman he allowed to conceive and give birth to his child must have been very attractive in appearance, and even very intelligent. E couldnt underestimate her. Its hard to answer, Christian replied. It was a deliberate answer. Christian just wanted to see how nervous E would be if he teased her like this. He wanted E to be afraid of losing him. Chapter 172 172 The stash Its hard to answer, Christian replied. It was a deliberate answer. Christian just wanted to see how nervous E would be if he teased her like this. He wanted E to be afraid of losing him. He wanted E to feel the same way as him, afraid of losing. Who told this woman to always be surrounded by men? Who told her to have a special rtionship with them? Hearing Christians answer, E felt like her heart was being gnawed. Was Christian warning her that one day someone would take her ce? Or was the man trying to say something else? E looked confused. Unknowingly, her finger kept moving, as if shes drawing across Christians chest. Her heart was really agitated. What must she do to be able to capture the heart of the man in front of her? Christians chest tingled with Es finger. He caught her tiny hand and said, Do you want to do it? ..... Do it? E immediately blushed. She took the initiative to wrap her arms around Christians neck and kiss his lips. Es delicate scent immediately entered Christians nostrils. He quickly deepened their kiss. E could only feel her breath bing increasingly short and her body melting like a pool of water. She leaned in Christians arms as she took every attack thats like a raging hurricane. In a confused state, she realized that the man had ced her on the bed and was caressing her neck gently. For a moment, E found herself in Christians arms but felt that the man was so far away from her. Too far for her to reach... Christians voice suddenly rang in her ears. E, you are mine. If you dare to have sex with another man, I will not spare your life. The cold sentence made Es body shudder, in contrast to Christians body which was hot when it touched her skin and made her sink even more. That sentence made E frown, suddenly feeling ufortable. Was it fair for her to be solely owned by Christian? How about her? Could she also have the man all to herself? Could she tell Christian to choose her over Nathans birth mother? The sadness seemed to be piling up in Es heart. She had kept the sadness in for so long that she couldnt hold it in as it overflowed. Actually, she didnt mean to say anything in front of Christian, but her brain seemed to be controlling her. Once her mouth opened, she couldnt stop it, In that case, wont you also ignore other women and only have me as your woman? Before Christian could answer, he heard E continue again, Arent you going to meet Nathans birth mother again? When will it be? E said with a sneer. However, the soft kiss on her neck suddenly turned into a hand that violently strangled her. E looked at the man in front of her who suddenly changed mood. The mans eyes were filled with a cold aura. In addition, there was a murderous gaze from him. What did you say? He said, emphasizing every word he said. However, Es stubbornness seemed to appear at the wrong time. Christian asked her not to have sex with other men, but the man got angry when E asked the same. Not only that, Christian also threatened her! What kind of man is he! I said, your real woman will be back soon. Do you want to end your rtionship with me or let me be your mistress? Mistress? Christians gaze froze. So, is that what their rtionship looks like in this womans eyes? E looked at herself as a mistress? Does E think Christiancks women so he is looking for a woman like her to be a mistress? Christian wanted E to be her best woman! His only woman! Although Christian didnt understand if these feelings were temporary, he had never been in a rtionship with another woman. Unlike her, who had had multiple guys chasing after her. Whatever E did, Christian always forgave her! Even though she had been with many men, Christian always forgave her and epted her back! But now, E only thought that she was just his mistress. If thats what you want, Ill grant it! Christian immediately removed his hands from Es body and let her fall to the floor. E could only feel pain all over her body from falling onto the cold floor. She took a deep breath and coughed a few times in pain while looking at the man in front of her with a look full of hatred. Couldnt this man be a little gentler? Hes crazy! Christian put his nightgown back on and his gaze was fixed on E like a knife that had been sharpened. Who allowed you to mention her? Of course the person Christian was referring to was Nathans biological mother. His loud answer took E by surprise. She did not expect that Christian cared so much for Nathans biological mother. I didnt know about it, it turns out that you really care about this woman. E smiled sadly. Pain slowly entered her heart. E thought, after feeling Haikals betrayal, she would find it difficult to give her heart to someone else. But who would have thought that it didnt take long for E to fall in love again. As time went on, E ced her hopes in Christian more and more. Unfortunately, she was too naive. She was nothing to Christian, she was just a temporary entertainment. She was just a side woman and the mans main woman would be back soon. She had put her hopes in the wrong man, for the second time... I really wonder, what kind of woman can melt your iron-like heart. What kind of woman do you allow to conceive and give birth to your child? Or could it be, that woman was your first woman? Es voice grew more and more desperate as she could see the growing anger in Christians gaze. I said, you shouldnt talk about her! Christian was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged. His face was flushed red with unstoppable emotion. He really wanted to rip the woman in front of him apart. His hands were tightly clenched. But when he saw the bruise marks on Es neck, there was still a bit of rity in his mind. This woman was so fragile and he couldnt hurt her. Unfortunately, every word that came out of Es mouth made Christian want to strangle her to death. Damn it! Christian exploded right then and there. He took one of the clothes to wrap E tightly and carried her, walking towards the window. What are you doing? E frowned. She suddenly felt dj vu. She remembered the first time she seduced Christian, he told her to jump out of the window to show him her sincerity. It seemed, history would repeat itself now. Even though they were on the second floor, Christians house was high enough that the second floor looked like the third floor. If she fell from here, she would only break her leg, right? Isabe, it seems that I was too good to you! Chapter 173 173 One of My Toys Isabe, I think I was too good to you! Christian said as he carried E to the window. Christian opened his window and led E to the spacious balcony. Not stopping there, Christian continued walking all the way to the end of the balcony. At night, the wind blew quite hard. The wind was so refreshing, helping those whore tired after a long day to rx their body and mind. But not for E this time. E didnt have time to feel the night breeze, or enjoy the beautiful evening scenery on Christians balcony. Right now, her life was in danger. She looked at the man sitting at the end of the balcony holding her. Es eyes now looked slightly wide, with a panic that she didnt try to hide at all. Meanwhile, Christian didnt even try to hide the anger that was clearly showing in his eyes. ..... Damn it! That woman was a taboo subject for Christian, but E dared to mention that woman, not once but twice! Dont me the man for acting this way then! This woman didnt understand the rules that everyone in this town knew. Christian wouldnt let anyone who mentioned that woman live in peace. And now, Christian would make E remember that this kind of discussion was a taboo subject that shouldnt be mentioned at all. Christian... Was this man really going to throw her off this height? E looked at the green grass beneath her. Under the yellow light of the garden lights, the grass looked as bright as day. But sadly, the garden didnt look as beautiful now as it looked like it was going to be her grave. Cold sweat started dripping down her back. Isabe, you really are brave, arent you, Christians words made E shake her head immediately. She didnt dare to reply, E was also afraid to die. Was Christian so blind that he couldnt see her fear? Her body was shaking so badly. Was the man so numb that he couldnt feel it? You psychopath! This was not the time to curse Christian. Now she must seek help! Who could save her now? As if he could hear the screams in Es heart, Christians lips twitched, forming a sinister smile. No one will be able to save you. Right now, Nathan was reading a fairy tale book in his room, getting ready for bed. The butler was also busy with his work. Other maids wouldnt dare go up to the second floor without Christians permission so no one would know about the current situation. To his annoyance, even in this situation, E did not beg him for mercy. If E apologized to him, perhaps he would show her some pity. Unfortunately, Es stubbornness, coupled with her bad understanding of Christian, made E unwilling to admit her weakness. Not a single word came out of her lips. Christian frowned and continued to look at Es face. This woman was so beautiful. No matter what her expression was, E was simply too beautiful. He had seen so many beautiful women in this world, but none of them were like E. Thats why Christian let E stay by his side, even when she just wanted to take advantage of him. Christian wanted to keep their rtionship this way for quite a while. In his heart, Christian had made up his mind. But what E did this time was unforgivable. After all, there are still so many beautiful women. It didnt matter if he dumped this one woman. Christian grabbed Es wrist and pushed her out onto the balcony with his other hand. E lost her bnce. Inwardly, she screamed loudly, but the hardness of her heart kept her mouth tightly shut. Instinctively, her hands immediately tried to hold Christians hand and gripped tight on it. But she was powerless. Her heart seemed to jump, wanting to get out of her body. Only God knows how scared she is right now! Her gaze slowly rose, sweeping over her hands, until theynded on Christians perfect face. The light from the room shone on the mans back so that his face was dark with shadows. E couldnt see his current expression or the look in his eyes. E didnt know if Christian was angry or worried about her right now. Or maybe Christian just didnt care about her. E averted her gaze and saw the current height. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She couldnt let herself die. It didnt matter if she just broke her leg. What if her face was damaged? How could Christian want her again if her face was ruined? Christian would not allow any w in anything he owned, including his woman or his mistress. At the time of the incident at the hotel, she and Christian werent very close, but Christian didnt let her fall. Now her rtionship with Christian was much closer than before. He wouldnt let her fall, would he? She had a special ce in Christians heart, right? Christian, are you sure you wont regret it? E bit her lip stubbornly. She could only risk her life now. Sitting and waiting for death was the nature of the weak. She would not allow herself to appear weak, in front of anyone! Christians face looked grim in the shadow of his own body. He also felt reluctant to let go of E. But the woman had talked about something she shouldnt talk about. How could Christian just forgive her? He wanted this woman dead. Unknowingly, his hand that was holding E loosened slightly. E trembled at that. Was she really going to die like this? Christian, tell me, are you sure you wont regret it? E asked again. Even though her hands were now drenched in sweat, she still tried to be brave. This was a situation where she was forced to stand up for herself. Only she alone could save herself. Christian looked deeply into Es face. The determination that radiated from the womans eyes made it hard to ignore her. Slowly, his eyebrows rose. What did this womans real face look like? But sadly, before he could find out what the real E was like, their game would be over. I wanted to warn you that we already signed the agreement. E forced herself to remain calm. Christian remained silent even though E tried to talk to him. So... Are you sure you wont regret... Isabe. Christian shed his cruel smile. Dont you understand when this agreement will end and who will hold the power? Everything is under my control, Christian said in a low voice. His voice sounded so scary. You... You are just one of my toys. Chapter 174 174 Not Your Toy You... You are just one of my toys. Didnt E herself say that she was his mistress? In that case, Christian would grant her wish. Christian wanted E to be his woman, but E just wanted to be one of his toys instead, she wanted to be his mistress. Unfortunately, Christian himself did not know how to treat women. He didnt know how E felt. He did not know that E felt uneasy because she was afraid that someone would take her ce. Christian had no idea that it was his actions that pushed E to where she was now. Maybe they really liked each other, they depended on each other. But they didnt know how to act. Christian didnt know how to love, while E only focused on her revenge. Those words entered Es ears and went straight to her heart. She could hear the sound of her heart breaking in two. Her heart was void and nothing would be able to cover it again. ..... How long should she survive like this? Why did she still have to feel this pain? Why didnt her heart just die? The world would be so much better off if her heart went numb... It seemed that a few months with Christian made E raise her hope again. She fell into the illusion of a good life with him. E closed her eyes and opened them again. This time, she had wrapped her heart inyers of armor, making her a strong Isabe. Isabe who didnt need anyone. Ahh... Then thank you for taking care of me all this time. E took a deep breath. Since youre sure you wont regret it, youd better get rid of me right now. Unfortunately, Im not a toy or doll that you can treat as you please. If I have to die, Id better do it myself. A light shed in Es eyes as she released her hand from Christians. Isabe! Christian didnt expect E to let go of his hand without a second thought. The mans screams were so loud that the butler who was ordering the other maids to clean the house immediately ran into the front garden. What happened? When he saw the scene before him, the butler immediately shouted, Hurry up and go to the warehouse and get the mat! He was so scared that his heart nearly exploded. Why do people like dangerous games? Are they crazy enough to want to jump off a building? Christian held Es hand in one hand, while the other held onto the balcony railing. His face was really scary right now. Even though E wasnt looking at his face, she could guess what Christian looked like right now. If he didnt care, why save her? E said nothing and Christian couldnt say anything either. To prevent E from letting go, Christian tugged at her tightly. The pain and heat from his wrists reminded him that this womans life depended on him. By this time, several maids had already picked up a mat and ced it on the ground. The butler became relieved after seeing it. Sir, Miss, can you jump down? Christian let go of his hand and saw End on the mat smoothly. After that, he also jumped down. Several maids helped him to his feet and let him go. Master, are you alright? the butler wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Christian worriedly. He could see that his master was furious. E was also wearing the same expression. There seemed to be a conflict going on between the two of them. However, no matter how big of a problem they were, they shouldnt have jumped from the second floor to settle it! However, the butler didnt dare say it in front of Christian. He just followed Christian and hoped that Christian wouldnt be mad at E. Otherwise, the rtionship between the two of them would be strained further. However, his hopes did not seem toe true. Christian sat on the living room sofa, as did E. He turned to the butler and said, Tell her to stay in the east house. Nathan could also hear themotion outside. He stood at the top of the stairs to the second floor, but when he heard Christians words, he froze. The east house... Its the ck house! Father? Nathan looked at Christian in disbelief. Did this old woman do something unforgivable to his father that the man treated her this way? Christian didnt even look at Nathan and went straight upstairs. E didnt react either. She didnt look happy or sad. Only Nathan looked in disbelief. He stepped and ran to E. Old woman, you must not go there! The ce is so dark! Nathan frowned. Did you make dad angry again? Quickly apologize to him, he will surely forgive you. Or let me help you! No need. E took Nathans hand and held it. The hand felt warm, making her heart calm. Ill just stay there for a while ande back. But... Nathan still felt reluctant. If E lived there, how would he find her? He didnt want to go to that ck house and he didnt want to be separated from E. E shook her head. Its okay. Dont you believe me? The smile on Es face finally made Nathan purse his lips. He then said sadly, If you cant stand it, just tell me. Ill talk to dad. Nathan patted his small chest. You have to believe me too! Hmm... Seeing this incident, the butler felt dejected. Wasnt their rtionship fine a while ago? Why did E suddenly make Christian angry? The butler couldnt think of a reason why all this was happening. Several maids immediately packed Es clothes and took her to the house on the east side. The butler wanted to ask, but to his surprise, E took the initiative to speak first. Does Christian hate it when people talk about Little Masters birth mother? The butler was immediately surprised at Es question. Miss, it is a taboo topic to talk about. The butler looked at E and asked, Did you talk about this matter in front of him? Yeah, E nodded without trying to hide it. Then, she thought about what the butler said. Taboo? How important was this woman in Christians heart that it became a taboo topic for everyone? There were two possibilities. Either Christian really loved this woman or hated her! Or maybe she didnt want to follow Christians order and made him so angry that he sent her to an isted ind. E had thought of so many possibilities and felt that some of the reasons didnt make sense. Even the rumors circting were unbelievable. Chapter 175 175 ck House But why is talking about that woman considered taboo? I dont know either, said the butler with a nd smile on his face. Master moved to this ce because of thepany. Before this, they lived in the main familys house. Young master was so naughty that he was brought here by the Master. With this answer, the butler couldnt be of much help either, E paid close attention to the butlers words. Family house? ... The ck house Nathan meant was just a small house with dim lights and no air conditioning. It was a separate house from the main house. The butler said that the house had been used as a residence by the previous babysitters. But after they resigned, the house became uninhabited. E felt there was nothing wrong with the house. After all, she was calmer living alone like this. ..... She could reflect and think about the next step she should take. At first, she wanted to ask the butler if Nathans birth mother would return. But most likely the butler didnt know either so E didnt ask. If Christian knew that E was asking about Nathans birth mother behind his back, the man would definitely be mad at her again. Ey on the bed thinking about the butlers words. Taboo? Did Laras tell her on purpose? And maybe what Nathan said was just a coincidence. He happened to talk about his birth mother and E tried to connect it to Laras words. E hid her face under the pillow and took a deep breath. Indeed, curiosity can kill! If she hadnt asked Christian so much, maybe their rtionship wouldnt have turned out this way. Maybe Christian still wanted her and pampered her as usual. Everything felt so unreal. Christians love and care felt so unreal. In Es mind, only Christians scathing words echoed. While thinking, E clenched her fists tightly. Thest conclusion that she could get from this matter was, everything happened because of Laras. She was a disaster for her and she must get rid of her immediately. ... At this moment, in the master bedroom of the main house, Christian was already in his nightgown and could only stare at therge empty bed with an uneasy feeling in his heart. That damn woman! Because of that woman, his mood was ruined! Why did he have to talk about Nathans birth mother at a time like this? The thought of that woman instantly made the anger in his heart re. But in an instant, that anger was reced by the image of Es face as she was looking at him with passion. The anger in his heart was instantly reced by a passion that forced him to curse, leaving Christian so frustrated before he decided to go to the bathroom. Everyone in the house already knew that E had been dumped by Christian. Christian seemed to have forgotten about it and never mentioned her name again. Nor had he ever set foot in the small house where E lived. Nathan often visited E during the day. He hated the house, but he preferred to apany E there during noon. His father came home every day with a gloomy face. At the dinner table, Nathan didnt dare say a word to Christian. In the end, he could onlyin to E. Old woman, let me tell you something. Dad looked really scary these days. His face was so cold, that all the maids didnt dare to speak, the same with the butler. I could only lower my head too. Seeing Nathans sad face, E could only gently stroke his head. Right now, there were even more important things she needed to think about. Where could she get her money if she was locked up in this ce? Christian would not want to pay her either. E counted how much time had passed. She couldnt stay here and waste her time. Shed better use this time to make money. E tilted her head and asked, Fat boy, do you remember that your father promised me a sry? Nathan shook his head firmly and gave E a suggestion. Dont discuss money matters with my dad. He will kill you! E couldnt help but smile bitterly. Christian wouldnt kill her, would he? Or maybe he was that cruel. Seeing E who couldnt believe his words, Nathans eyes widened slightly as he spoke excitedly, Father is angry because of you. He must want to punish you now. Actually, this is the first time Ive seen anyone dare to make my father angry, Nathan said as he gave E a thumbs up. E couldnt argue with Nathans words because they were true. But E was really tired. She was tired of Christian always controlling her. She could never live freely, while Christian was doing the opposite. Every day E felt restless, while Christian lived a quiet, good life. E wouldnt budge. Nathan just sighed when he saw Es stubborn face. Old woman, go see my father and apologize. Otherwise, you will be stuck here forever. His words made E deep in thought. She couldnt stay here. Her mothers house was still held by her father. Once Indri and Haikal got married, it would be toote. The house would fall into Indris hands and E would never be able to get it again. Haikal too was like a cunning fox that was difficult to deal with. The man would definitely put forward various conditions that E would not be able to fulfill. Therefore, E had to get it before the two got married. If she couldnt depend on Christian, that meant E had to depend on herself. She knew that her father would surely sell the house at a very high price. She could still sell all her jewelry. Plus, if she could work and raise money, she could definitely earn it. After making up her mind, E suddenly stood up, surprising Nathan. Old woman, do you want to see my father? His eyes shone brightly. No, Im going back to work. Es words made Nathan raise an eyebrow. He didnt understand how E hade to that decision, but she had already packed up her things and was about to leave. Nathan looked very confused by this situation. Old woman? Nathan rushed after E and took her hand. Are you leaving? Would E leave just like that? Ill be back tomorrow. Chapter 176 176 Back to Work Ill be back tomorrow, E said softly. Seeing Nathans tiny face that was almost crying, E couldnt bear it. She couldnt bear to leave Nathan alone. She also did not want to part with Nathan. Even though her rtionship with Christian wasnt good, her feelings for Nathan were very sincere. There was a bit of guilt in her heart right now because she lied to Nathan. She was afraid that one day, Nathan would hate her after knowing everything. Im just going to go sell my old stuff and go to work to ask the manager if hell take me back there. E said, stroking Nathans head. I will not leave you. Old woman... Suddenly, tears flowed from Nathans eyes and they continued to flow like a river. You have lied to me so many times. I cant trust you anymore. Nathan held Es thigh so she couldnt leave. He was afraid that if E left the house, E would nevere back. He was afraid he would never see E again. Before, Nathan had never met someone who treated him as sincerely as E. ..... Everyone tried to approach him because of his fathers status and his wealth. Only E loved him unconditionally. If you donte back, I will tell my father to take you home, the threat made E smile. I promise, E replied softly. E rummaged through her bag and looked for a bracelet from the pile of jewels. This is for you, it was a bracelet with a small size, especially for children. When she was 8 years old, E chose this bracelet as her birthday present. The model was simple, but inside was the date of her birth that was very beautifully engraved. At the time of her eighth birthday, her father still loved her very much. The man specifically ordered this bracelet and engraved her birthday date on the inside. This was Es favorite piece of jewelry because it was a gift from her father, whom she looked up to as her hero. Her first love... Let me put it on for you, E took Nathans hand and put the bracelet on him. After that, she looked at it with satisfaction. It looks good, doesnt it! Nathans white and smooth skin was now adorned with a beautiful bracelet. Nathan also thought that it looked very good. He twisted his wrist and said, Thank you. Previously, Nathan was not very fond of jewelry. He always felt jewelry was a feminine thing. As a male, he should not wear feminine items such as bracelets. But what E gave him was different. E always gave the best for him. Seeing Nathan happy, E could only breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, Nathan liked it. Even though the bracelet was an old item, this was all E could give Nathan. That bracelet had so many wonderful memories about her... Just think of this bracelet when you miss me. I will always be by your side. E smiled as she pinched Nathans cheek affectionately. Nathan nodded and stroked the bracelet. Old woman, you shoulde back soon! After that, E took her other jewelry out of the house. The butler wanted to chase after her, but Nathan stopped him. Let her go today. Finally, the butler decided to take Nathans words. Perhaps E had realized her mistake and wanted to meet Christian. Thats a good thing! E left Christians house and headed straight for the jewelry store, asking how much money she could make off all her jewelry. There were so many jewelry stores in the city and in no time, E found the right ce. Rarely did peoplee to sell jewelry, let alone a woman wearing expensive clothes. In addition, E also tried to bargain the price and get a higher price, much to the surprise of the shopkeeper. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the clothes E was wearing once again. This cant be real! Based on his years of experience, he couldnt possibly misjudge people. The people who came and went to his shop were mostly women from affluent circles. He was also very confident in his ability to judge others. E didnt care about the shopkeepers gaze. She just wanted to sell her jewelry at a high price. When she bought all these jewels, E didnt really care about the price so she didnt know the price at all. Now, she felt stupid. She hated herself. Why didnt she have a smart brain and a strong memory? She couldve found the ce where she bought the jewelry and found out the price. In the past, her father was very generous to her. He always bought everything E wanted. Regardless of the price, Budi would definitely give E whatever she wanted. The memory was a beautiful memory for E. But sadly, remembering it now made her heart feel sore. Miss, I... I have already given you the highest price, said the shopkeeper. He didnt lie and didnt try to deceive E. He even had given a higher price than the average price in the market. Call your manager, E said to the shopkeeper. The manager rushed over. Through his sses, he looked at E with admiration. However, after hearing the story from the shopkeeper, he became suspicious. Which family are you from? It didnt matter if he had to raise the price a little. The manager just didnt want to get into trouble if it turned out that this woman was a girl who had run away from home. From the Maheswara Family, Isabe Maheswara. E made no attempt to hide it. And it immediately incited whispers among her surroundings. Are you the banished daughter of the Maheswara Family? What a pity... E just smiled ndly without saying anything. It was the first time she had received pity from another person. Everyone from a prominent family tried to stay away from her, seeing her like a virus just because she was put into a mental hospital once. They all thought mental illness was a contagious disease and they were afraid that E would infect them with it. The manager adjusted his sses again. Thinking that thisdy in front of him would not cause any trouble for him, he nodded. Finally, E managed to sell all the jewelry she had. All the money was sent straight to her bank After that, E exited the jewelry store, headed to the bus stop and went to the bar where she worked. She didnt really like the ce where many people gathered to drink, but that was the only ce that epted her. Chapter 177 177 The Bartender The ce was still the same as before. Loud music could be heard from a distance. As soon as E approached closer, the guard standing at the door recognized her immediately. E, youre back? He looked a little surprised. After all, there werent many women as pretty as E at the bar. Even though she was wearing heavy makeup, not many could match Es beauty. E just nodded briefly, not looking too excited. She knew that the man was being nice to her just because of her face. Did she still hope that someone would treat her sincerely, if not for her face? How ridiculous. Even Christian just liked her appearance. E rushed into the bar. It was dusk, many people had started toe. ..... Several men E passed by showed interest in their eyes. E thought, sooner orter, she would serve these people. Theres nothing wrong with being friendly. E returned their gazes with a smile, making one of them gasp. Amazingly beautiful! Judging by her expensive clothes, she should be from a rich family. The discussion started because of Es sudden appearance there. No matter where she is from, didnt shee to have fun? A man moistened his lips and his eyes filled with a passion he didnt try to hide. He wanted to go up to E and talk to her, but he didnt expect to hear E talking to the bar manager. The person beside him immediately withdrew his hand and said, Give it be. Dont approach her. We dont deserve to be near her. There were important people who supported this bar so it could be the best bar in town. As soon as this woman appeared, the manager immediately approached her. That alone showed this womans identity! The man couldnt help but curse in annoyance amidst the glittering light, turning his attention back to the ring music. E waspletely unaware of this incident. As soon as she entered the bar, she went straight to the manager and said, Manager, can I go back to work here? The manager knew about her rtionship with Christian. It must have been obvious that E had been abandoned by Christian so she came back here begging for a job. E felt a little nervous, worried about how the manager would treat her. After all, in this city, everyone was afraid and didnt want to get into trouble with Christian. Except for her... The manager looked at E for a long time and couldnt help but ask. E, you and Mr Christian... I... I didnt mean to do something wrong and made him angry, E smiled, though she was feeling more and more panicked as time went on. If the bar manager didnt let her work there, E might understand his reason. Just as she was about to give up, the manager looked at her again and said, Change your clothes. Your clothes are still in the previous locker. At first, the manager thought that a smart woman like E would be able to win Christians heart. He was almost certain that Christian would fall to his knees in front of E. Based on his experience, he knew that Christian treated E in a special way. There was no way he would leave her for no reason. After E came out of the dressing room, the manager pulled her aside and asked, E, did you offend Mr Christian by mentioning something in front of him? E narrowed her eyes and looked at the manager suspiciously. Manager... Do you know about it too? The manager seemed to understand something. Something that even the butler didnt know... E also wanted to know what kind of woman could make Christian react like this. Oh, I heard the matter is taboo for him. The manager whispered in Es ear mysteriously. You are a smart woman. Poor you. Mr. Christian really hates women who want to be his girlfriend. Es lips twitched. What she wanted to know and what the manager was talking about were two different things. But seeing that the man was so serious, E didnt interrupt him and let him speak. The manager spoke very carefully and kept his voice low, I have worked here for a long time and he oftenes. Several years ago, a woman had tried to approach him and said that she wanted to be his wife and be Madam Adipamungkas. After that, Mr. Christian instantly broke the hand that touched him. After that, her life was ruined. The manager shook his head and sighed. E felt sweat run down her back. Should she be grateful Christian didnt do that to her? Since her first meeting with Christian, Christian had asked her to be his woman! Thank you, manager. I will remember it. E stroked her arm, as if trying to bring down the hairs that stood up. The manager looked E up and down and made sure she was okay. You are very lucky. He didnt do anything to you, right? Was she lucky? Didnt she almost die from suffocation? She also nearly broke her bone when she fell from the second floor. Did that mean Christian didnt do anything to her? However, E did not dare to tell everything to the manager. She just waved her hand. Im fine. Everything Christian did to her wasnt that painful. She had never felt pain greater than that. Plus, E was sure she and Christian wouldnt be in touch again after this. Shed been waiting for a few days, but Christian seemed to have forgotten about her. And she couldnt wait any longer. There was something she had to do. With or without Christians help... Its important to please Christian, but her life was even more important. And something more important than her life was her mothers house which was still in the hands of her family. She had to get the house back, no matter what. She would not let Indri and Merry seed in destroying her life! A resolute determination could be seen on Es face. The manager didnt say anything else. He only ordered E to serve the guests. Initially, the work was very smooth. E had worked there before so she already knew what she had to do. In addition, she had an attractive appearance so she could get a lot of guests as well as tips. In the midst of the crowd, many people were looking at her. Many of them were attracted to her. The man who had previously wanted to talk to E looked surprised when he saw E wearing a maid outfit. Es extraordinary appearance, whether its the front or back, coupled with her beautiful face and long legs, attracted him very much. I thought that woman was a rich woman. I didnt think she was working here, the man said with sparkling eyes. Chapter 178 178 Pouring Wine The man who originally wanted to invite E to meet did not expect that the beautiful woman who came in expensive clothes was actually a maid. I thought that woman was a rich woman. I didnt think she woulde here, he said. His friend who was beside him also looked surprised. His gaze was fixed on E, having a hard time taking her eyes off him. Previously, he had prevented his friend from approaching E for fear of causing trouble. From the way she was dressed, she looked like a high-ss woman. But in reality, that woman was just a barmaid! Momentster, a hand touched his shoulder, joining in on their conversation. Are you guys interested? How about three people? The person said with a sly smile on his lips. The woman was just a barmaid, they could do anything to him without being afraid. The two men nodded at the same time. They didnt mind if they had to share their woman like this. After all, this woman was just a worker here. They just wanted to taste her beauty a little. ..... After that, the two people immediately approached E together. At this moment, E was sitting in the corner, massaging her sore arm. In these past few months, she didnt need to do anything at Christians house, just needed to rx. Her life was sofortable and enjoyable that she forgot how to work hard. Being a maid was a tiring job and her body was sore now. But she couldnt continue to depend on Christian... It seemed the good times with Christian had only made her weaker. A nd smile appeared on Es lips. Then, she remembered Nathans face. That face helped her spirit up. Her mood was much better when she thought of that fat boy. E wasnt really fond of children, but she loved Nathan very much. She knew that Nathan was a good and sweet boy. Unfortunately, due to his lonely childhood, he looked a lot more mature than other kids his age and acted a bit rash. Thinking of Nathan made Eugh to herself. Thatughter made the desire in the hearts of the previous two men grow even stronger. So cute! one of the men sighed again. After that, he approached E and sat on her left. Pretty girl, whats your wine rmendation for tonight? E immediately woke up from her daydream and smiled politely in front of her guest. She picked up a bottle of todays rmended wine while keeping her distance from the man. However, the man was getting closer to her. E wanted to walk away but the other man immediately sat on her right, leaving no way out for her. E smiled politely at them. Would you like to order some wine? Of course, the man sitting on the leftughed. His gaze filled with lust as he fixed his eyes on E. But we dont just want to drink. We want to drink with you. Will youe along? It sounded like a question, but E was sure that neither of them would ept her refusal. They didnt care about Es opinion. Thisdy was just a barmaid who had to serve them and fulfill all their requests. They came for her! Gentlemen, I still have work to do. E tried to keep her distance from them. She lifted the bottle of wine she had taken out and filled two sses of wine for her two guests, before giving it to them. Even though I work here, I dont provide that kind of service. I just want to be with one man for the rest of my life. The meaning behind her words was very clear. These men wanted to enjoy her together for the night, but E didnt leave the door open for them. Sure enough, the mens faces became unsightly. They wanted this beautiful woman and wanted to taste her together. They didnt want anything else. They just wanted to enjoy a one night stand, and after that, they would leave her and nevere back again. How could they want to have anything to do with a woman who worked as a barmaid other than just ying around with her? This kind of woman was only for entertainment. However, they did not want to give up so easily. And, the way this woman poured the wine was tempting. It seemed they wanted to immediately take this woman away even if that meant they had to use force. The man on the left wanted to take this woman by force, but he remembered that E had spoken with the manager for a long time before. It seemed that the two of them had a pretty good rtionship that he didnt dare to act rashly. Seeing that they had no intention of leaving that ce, E smiled faintly. Then, I will continue my work. E was about to get to her feet, but the man on the right stopped her. He told his friend to finish his wine quickly so E could refill their sses again. E stopped and looked at the man coldly. At this rate, her only way out was to get them drunk. That way, she could avoid them. Ahh, looks like you guys are interested in me. How about buying some more wine? E said with a smile. Her smile made her face look soft and radiant. I really like heavy drinkers. The man was so fascinated by E and immediately obeyed her words. I want some more wine! E brought out another bottle of wine containing a fairly high alcohol. After pouring it, she cheered. Come on, gentlemen. You can do it! After saying that, E leaned back in her chair casually while fiddling with her fingers, waiting for the two men to get drunk soon. She thought these two were strong enough to drink. But who would have thought that it didnt take long for the man on her right to fall asleep. Just a few sses and he got wasted already. Meanwhile, the man on the left was still conscious, but he was not feeling well. It seemed that he couldnt even stand on his own feet. E smiled inwardly. If they couldnt drink, they shouldnt have toe to the bar! A sense of pride appeared in the eyes of the victorious man. After that, he drew himself closer to E. Hey, I won this one. Its time for you to keep your promise! Did youe to the bar alone? E pretended to be worried as she looked at the man on her right. She ignored the mans words and changed the subject. The scent of the man to her right made her feel ufortable so she frowned. So what if Ie alone? The man chuckled. His face was full of lust that made E feel disgusted. Its cold tonight, you know... Maybe we can- When his hand touched Es wrist, his body was suddenly kicked so hard that he fell on the floor. Who gave you the courage to touch her? Chapter 179 179 The Hero Who Saved the Princess Who gave you the courage to touch her? The cold voice left everyone around him instantly stunned. The man who had been on Es left side was now on the ground. Nobody knew what happened that made him fall to the floor in such an embarrassing position. He felt so angry and embarrassed that he fell on the floor in front of everyone. He squinted and tried to recognize the face of the man in front of him, but he couldnt remember who this man was. He wasnt new to the city so he knew the people in the city quite well. He already knew many important people in this city, but he didnt know the man in front of him at all. His body immediately stiffened as he looked at the man fiercely. You want to pretend to be a hero and save your princess, huh? You are in the wrong ce! Heh... Liam smiled faintly. His smile was mixed with burning anger. How dare you touch my woman. Do you want to die? He said in a low voice. The voice made the man shudder slightly. But he didnt want to lose! He couldnt ept being humiliated in public like this! I am the son of the Prawira Family! Do you dare to fight me? ..... The fallen man rose to his feet and shouted aggressively. Prawira Family? Liam just looked at him casually. The Prawira family that runs a small chain of hotels? After that, Liam turned to his assistant who was beside him. Remember his name. Tomorrow morning, I would like to see their proposed business acquisition n. You... The man before him looked at Liam in disbelief. Liams words made him slightly awake from his drunken state. Now, he could hear the people around him whispering. Isnt that the son of the Jaya Family who just returned to Indonesia? Is it true? I want to take a closer look... The man fell back to the ground a second time when he heard the whispers around him. His previously defiant gaze immediately turned to pleading. I... Im sorry. I apologize, I know I am guilty. Please forgive me... Liam didnt say anything. His face had returned to its usual gentle expression as if his previous fierce appearance was just an illusion. Seeing Liam unwilling to respond, the man turned around and prostrated under Es feet. I really am stupid. I have offended you. Please forgive my mistake, this wont happen again. E looked down at her feet, looking down slightly because the man was now prostrating before her. If Liam hadnt shown up, this man might have taken her away by force. Sir, I think Mr. Liam has his own way of solving problems. I dont want to interfere. At least you get a lesson not to carelessly seek trouble with people now. Remember his face, so that next time you dont make a mistake again. E did not intend to forgive those who intended to harm her. She had no mercy for anyone anymore because thest time she did, she was the one who fell into the pit of hell. When she was in the pit of hell, she could already see the real faces of people who were said to be from the upper ss. Those who were once close to her, now left her and pretended that they didnt know her. They wouldnt want to have anything to do with amoner like E. Listen to what she has to say. Liam straightened his clothes and walked over to E. After that, he gently held Es wrist. E was startled by the touch, her hand subconsciously pushing Liam away. But the gentle words of the man sounded in her ears. There are a lot of people here. At least dont embarrass me. E immediately stopped struggling. Her body was a little stiff, but she didnt push Liam away. The expression on Liams face immediately looked very relieved. All the women around looked at E with envy. Apart from Christian, Liam had been a hot topic of conversationtely. Many women were trying to approach him and be his lover. With the background of the Jaya Family and his gentle nature, as well as his attractive appearance, Liam could attract so many women. All of this made E feel ufortable. Seeing Es expression, Liam smiled and looked at everyone around him. Please dont look. Can you please leave us alone? Everyone immediately came to their senses and left, leaving them behind. The manager who was at the back of the crowd could only blink his eyes in confusion, not understanding the situation that was unfolding. Initially, E was with Christian. But after she was abandoned by Christian, she immediately got in touch with the son of the Jaya Family. If Christian found out, what would happen? The manager didnt think much of it and went along with the others. It didnt take long for them to go that only E and Liam were left on the outside. E immediately removed her hand from Liams grip and smiled at him. Thank you for your help. As usual, she smiled coldly and kept her distance from Liam. Liam was not as disappointed as before. He was used to Es firm attitude. No problem. After a moment of silence, he said, E, how about we start over? I will grant all your wishes. E looked at him with a surprised look. Starting over? Who? Her and Liam? What needed to be restarted between them? No rtionship ever existed between them. Since childhood, they were just friends, nothing less and nothing more. Liam still had a warm smile on his face. E, I know you dont want to face your past. I wont use the past to bind you either. Ill treat you the same way we first met. I will try my best to prove that I can treat you well. Liam, dont say weird things like this, E took a deep breath and looked at Liam with a helpless look. Now we are adults. Weve changed, were different. E didnt want to bet on love anymore. She didnt want to hope anymore. Hoping was something a weakling would do. And she didnt want to put her hopes on Liam. Liam wanted to speak again but E had interrupted him, With your current status, there are so many women who want to marry you, right? You can choose one to be your wife. Liam felt pain in his heart, but his face kept smiling as if it was all a joke. Why do you sound like my parents now? Dont tell me to get married immediately. Chapter 180 180 He Came With your current status, there are so many women who want to marry you, right? You can choose one to be your wife. Liam felt pain in his heart, but his face kept smiling as if it was all a joke. Why do you sound like my parents now? Dont tell me to get married immediately. Liam couldnt panic. He couldnt back down, but he couldnt push E either. If E didnt want to talk to him now, he would be patient and wait for that moment. No matter how much time he had to pass, Liam would wait. Even if he had to wait forever, he wouldnt regret it. E shook her head and chuckled. If you meet a good woman, you must marry her. Liam just shook his head, not saying anything. The atmosphere was getting even more awkward now. Seeing people starting to gather around them again, E got up and said goodbye to Liam. I still have to work. Otherwise my sry will be deductedter. ..... Liam just nodded with a look full of tenderness. No matter how cold E treated him, Liam would still be nice to her and take care of her. Es back disappeared as she went through the sea of ??people. Since they already knew about her rtionship with Liam, they became very polite and even respectful towards E. This was the advantage of having power. E couldnt help but feel sad in her heart. When would she be able to raise enough money to buy back her mothers house? If she couldnt get the money, she could only try to talk to her father. She could only hope that her father still thought about the family rtionship they had in the past. E turned and sat at the bar. The bartender who was guarding the bar immediately approached her and asked, Sis, wasnt thest time you came here... You went home with Mr. Christian? When the bartender said that, E immediately looked around anxiously. Luckily, no one heard them. Everyone was busy with their own business. Shhh... E immediately gestured for him to silence and asked in a low voice, How did you know? I heard it from the manager, he said with a mysterious smile. Even though he was a man, he couldnt stop himself from gossiping. How does it feel being fought over by many men? E just watched the man carefully. The man had white and smooth skin. His appearance was pretty attractive, its obvious that he took care of himself. Es expression immediately changed as she understood something. This man... was he gay? E felt her heart cold as she listened to the mans question. Not fun at all. She almost died at Christians hands. The man in front of her looked at E suspiciously. How could it be? He wanted to ask more questions, but his gaze drifted towards the door as someone entered. Ah... Th-That... Hesing! What? Who? E raised her eyebrows and turned her gaze in the direction the man was looking at. She immediately panicked. How could that mane here? Shouldnt he be eating at home and spending time with his son? However, after panicking for a moment, E regained herposure. Maybe he came here to discuss business matters. Incidentally, this bar was also used as a meeting ce for important people. No wonder he came here too. But right now, the bar manager couldnt be as calm as E. Why did Christian suddenlye? Was it because of E? He rushed to E in a hurry and asked, E, you and Mr Christian... Are you guys really out of touch now? Hmm... E nodded and gave him a confident look. The manager heaved a sigh of relief. If Mr Christian still has feelings for you and knows that Ive epted you back to work here, he wont forgive me, the manager said, patting E on the shoulder. In that case, okay. I will wee him. Meanwhile, Liam was unaware of Christians arrival. The sound of noisy music mixed with the chatters from the crowd seemed to cover everything. He didnt like this kind of environment, but he couldnt leave E alone in this ce. For Es sake, he decided to stay. His assistant looked at Liam with a worried look. He knew that his master loved the woman very much. But unfortunately, the woman did not have the same feelings as his master. How cruel... Moreover, this master was also very stubborn. He couldnt persuade him to leave the ce at all. Meanwhile, the bar manager was already greeting Christian with a big smile. Wee, sir, he said as he ushered Christian into the VIP room. Christian rarely came to this bar, but the manager was well aware of his habits. Christian didnt like being in a crowd. The manager thought Christian hade to this ce to discuss business. But as soon as he arrived in front of the VIP room, Christians question immediately took the manager by surprise. Wheres E? The managers body immediately trembled uncontrobly. He cursed himself inwardly. Didnt E say she no longer had a rtionship with Christian? If theyre no longer in touch, why was Christian suddenly looking for her here? Sir, are you looking for E? Let me call her, as soon as the manager turned and was about to leave, Christian raised his hand. No need, he said curtly. That damn woman actually came to this ce. Thirty minutes ago, Christian was sitting at the dining table enjoying his dinner. It was at that moment that he realized that he had not seen E for several days. When he sent a servant to look for her, E was no longer in the house. E was alone and had nowhere to go but that house. The only ce that crossed Christians mind was this bar. Christian looked at his surroundings with intense anger. Thinking about how attractive E looked in her work clothes, Christian felt like kicking everyone out of the ce so no one could see her. The bar manager watched the expression on Christians face very carefully. But after a while, he still couldnt understand what Christian was thinking right now. It took a while before Christian finally moved from his ce. However, he did not enter the VIP room. The man returned to the hall instead. Wheres E? Christian asked again. The manager raised his hand and pointed in a direction. Christian saw a petite woman sitting at the bar talking to a bartender. The corners of his lips slowly curled up as he stepped towards E. Chapter 181 181 Two Men Fight Sis, dont lie to me, the bartender kept blinking his eyes as if he didnt believe Es words. How could it not be fun? You must be very happy. In this world, there are so many women who want to marry those two. At that time, the bar manager was busy weing Christian so they continued their conversation. They thought nothing would happen... Es lips curved into a sinister smile. How about you try it yourself? Is this just an illusion? But why did the bartender look like he wanted to marry those two men? Sis, what are you talking about! The bartender lowered his head in shame. But the pink blush on his cheeks betrayed his lips. He looked embarrassed but its clear that he really wanted to! I am a man. Besides, Mr Christian... Mr Christian... Huh? Seeing the bartender hesitate, E raised her eyebrows. She noticed the panic on the mans face. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. Dont be fooled by his appearance. He was just an honorable-looking hypocrite. After being with him for so long, he only ever gave me one ne. He really is stingy! E was very upset when she talked about this. Plus, Christian hadnt paid her sry yet! ..... Ne... Es eyes immediately lit up brightly, not noticing that the man before her was winking at her as if gesturing. She immediately showed the ne around her neck and said, Havent you worked at this ce for a long time? You must have seen expensive things. Help me. How much do you think this ne costs? If the price of this ne was very expensive, wouldnt she be able to reach her goal faster? The bar manager behind her wanted to warn E, but he didnt dare. In the end, he could only clear his throat. E heard a voice from behind her so she immediately turned and saw the managers face. Just as she was about to say something, she saw another figure standing beside the manager. E immediately froze in her ce. Christian! Since when did Christian stand behind her! Did the man hear all the conversation between them? E immediately felt a cold sweat run down her back. Swallowing her saliva, she said, What a coincidence, Christian. E turned her gaze to the bar manager and gestured as if to ask why Christian was there. The manager only showed a helpless expression and shook his head at E. He didnt even know why Christian had suddenlye. He also thought Christian hade to discuss business matters with a client. But it turned out that the man came to look for E. And now he couldnt do anything to help E. E lifted the bottle of wine that was on the bar table. I still have work to do, so I cant stay too long. You guys have fun, she said, wanting to run away from there. E smiled. In Christians eyes, her smile looked like an illusion that might disappear if he didnt grab it right away. Christian looked at her with a stunned look. After that, he said, Shall I let you go? E immediately stopped walking. She put back the bottle of wine she had brought. Her hands were intertwined, showing her nervousness. She didnt know how much Christian just heard, but every word that came out of her mouth was enough to make Christian chop her head off. E was sure that no one would dare to sell Christians gift, other than herself. Christian also felt angry. His handnded on Es shoulder then gripped it tightly. Squinting his eyes, he said, You want to sell the ne? E could only bite her dry lips. I am very poor. Dont you know about it? So Im stingy, huh? Christian could die of high blood pressure if he kept going like this. Whenever he was near E, he was always angry. Didnt he let her live in his house? Didnt he give her a ce to sleep and eat? What else did she need? Someone forgot to pay my sry, E said in a low voice tinged with Stubbornness. The bar manager beside Christian was stunned. He felt that the rtionship between the two people in front of him was... unbelievable! Did you forget the coffee beans you dropped? The aura from Christians body grew colder and colder, causing the manager beside him to move slightly away while rubbing his arms. He couldnt stand to stand next to Christian. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to leave quietly. Youre making it up. E looked like a sulking child with puffy cheeks. But she still didnt dare to look at Christian. She was sure Christian must be making it up. Surely the price of the coffee beans was not as expensive as he mentioned. Christian just wanted to bully her! Do you think I cant buy expensive coffee beans? Christian pouted. E took a deep breath, trying to contain her rising emotions. Did Christian think she was a slut? Did the man think, by finding her here and bringing her home, E would instantly forgive him and return with him? No, she didnt want to! Christian saw her as a toy, something he could throw away at any moment. But sadly, she was not dead. She could also decide whether she wanted to be Christians toy or not. All this time, E was willing to be treated like anything because she knew Christian would help her. Unfortunately, after some time passed, what she wanted hadnt been achieved either. Whats the point of being Christians toy if she couldnt get anything? Youre right. We, the people who live in the lower sses, wont be able to understand your world. We doe from different worlds so sorry, E said, lifting her head and looking into Christians face. Your attitude deeply traumatized me. Please let me go now. Ill earn my own money to rece your coffee beanster. Dont worry, I will still pay for everything, E said calmly. Leaving was the best decision now. She had mentioned a matter that was taboo for Christian and the man would never forgive her. The man still held a grudge in his heart. Christian was so overbearing. Even if he took her home now, someday, Christian would throw her away again. Either for the same reason or because of some other problem. In their rtionship, E was always at fault and Christian was right. E was not a masochist, who enjoyed being treated cruelly. She also didnt like pain. However, all this time she had given up on what she wanted. She knew that Christian could help her achieve her dream. But now she didnt want to be stupid anymore. Being next to Christian would only make her suffer. She didnt want to be treated harshly. She didnt want to be strangled until she was out of breath. She didnt want to risk her life. Your ambition is huge, Christian shed a cold smile. He raised his hand and held Es chin as usual. Didnt I tell you before? It all depends on me. Chapter 182 182 Conditions for Leaving Didnt I tell you? Its all up to me, Christian raised his hand to hold Es chin as usual as if E was his toy. E belonged to him, no matter what the womans status was. How could Christian let E go? Christian moved E to another house, but the house was still his. He didnt let E out of sight at all. He hadnt seen E for several days, waiting for her toe to him and apologize for her mistake. He waited for E to admit her mistake. But what happened? This woman even gave him a big surprise. She returned to the bar without his permission! Christian, Im tired, E said slowly. Right, she was tired. She was fed up. ..... She had to live under Christians shadow every day, controlled by him like a lifeless doll, as if she had no feelings at all. She granted all of Christians wishes, but what did she get in return? She just felt the suffering, epting all the tortures and cruelty Christian gave her. She could only sacrifice her heart every day. Not only that. She had also wasted a lot of time. Time she could use to raise money. She wouldve been able to collect a lot of money to buy back her mothers house if only she hadnt lived with Christian. E raised her hand to brush Christians hand off her chin. Then, she looked at him intently. If you cant give me what I want, why am I still your toy? Toy? Very good... Christian looked at her coldly. If thats what you want. Christian couldnt hear the rest of Es words. His mind was only filled with one word. Toy... Is there something wrong with Es eyes? Or her brain? Why is this woman calling herself a toy? Was this woman so blind that she couldnt see how good he treated her? He had pampered her, let her stay by his side, unlike other women... Why wouldnt she open her eyes to all of these? Christians face grew colder. Did you see the man over there? Christian lifted his head, looking at the middle-aged man sitting not far away. As long as you can serve him tonight, I will let you go. Christian gritted his teeth as he said it. In his heart, he swore that if that disgusting man dared to touch and take E away, he would break his leg. E turned her head and saw the man sitting there. The man was quite old, with a distended belly. Es eyes shed heartache. How long must she be humiliated like this? Christian wanted to give her to someone else because she was his toy. It didnt matter. E wouldply. As long as she could go, she would do whatever Christian wanted. The bartender behind the bar looked at all of this with wide eyes. His hand, which was making a cocktail, quivered and the contents spilled onto the table. E took the wine ss and walked towards the middle-aged man. The man wasughing along with another woman when suddenly a handnded on his shoulder. He immediately looked back. His gaze traveled down the beautiful arm and saw Es charming smiling face. Lights of various colors shone on her, making her appear to glow. Her long hair flowed so beautifully, adorning her beautiful face. The makeup on her face made E look even more seductive. The mans eyes slowly widened. He no longer cared about the woman beside him. His hand immediately grabbed Es tiny hand. Pretty girl, are you looking for me? The touch made E feel nauseous. E wanted to pull her hand back, but she had to endure it! The strong smell of cigarettes mixed with alcohol wafted across her face, making E feel disgusted. But this was a condition from Christian for her to leave. She would not waste it. Yes, E replied sweetly. Her soft voice seemed to prate the man to the bones. I can see that you are very excited. I want to chat with you. Ahhh, if thats what you want, of course I will apany you, the man said while still holding Es hand. He invited E to sit beside him. He had not seen such a beautiful woman in a long time. Seeing his lustful face, E couldnt help but sneer inwardly. However, she remained gentle on the outside. May I know your name, sir? My name is Abdi. I am the head of the Central Bank. The man said it confidently. No wonder this man was so proud. Despite his unattractive appearance, he had such a deep pocket that could attract the attention of many women. He also had the status of the upper ss. E nodded and looked at him with her fake smile and admiration. She knew what this kind of man liked, which was a womans gaze filled with admiration. Meanwhile, Christian hadnt moved from his ce and felt increasingly angry. This woman was really stubborn. Just to leave him, she was willing to approach such a disgusting man. He just wanted to try how far E could take it. He thought that with such a condition, E would apologize and plead with him. Once E apologized, Christian would immediately forgive her. That way, they could go home together. But who would have thought what happened was the opposite. The fire in his heart grew stronger and stronger. Seeing the two of themughing happily, he really wanted to go over and teach the man a lesson. Liam had left the bar to take care of work. A momentter, he returned to his ce and saw where E was before. E wasnt there anymore. Her figure had been reced by another person. A figure that made his eyes turn sharp. Christian! Liam looked at Christians gaze and found E talking to a middle-aged man. Liam understood E very well. Even though E pretended to be polite, he could see the difort on her face. Finally, Liam got up from his spot and walked over to E. The middle-aged man was still talking about his sess, from how he got rich and how he got to the pinnacle of his career. He was also telling how many houses and cars he owned. As time went on, E felt more and more sleepy listening to the mans story. She wasnt interested at all. While listening to his story, she kept pouring wine on the middle-aged man. At least she could help the bar make some money, aspensation for scaring the bar manager today. Just as she was about to pour some more wine, a soft voice rang out. E... Es hand stopped moving. She turned and saw Liam was looking at her with a smile. Thinking of Christian being there, E hurriedly pushed Liams body and whispered, Get out of here! Isabe, I really have underestimated you. Chapter 183 183 Better Go Isabe, I really have underestimated you. Christian was already walking towards E by this time, looking at Liam who was protecting E. He looked at the two of them coldly. Christian couldnt stand the sight of the disgusting middle-aged man continuing to approach and cling to E. However, when he was about to take E away from there, he didnt expect Liam to be one step faster than him. Why was this man everywhere? Why was this man always clinging to E? At this time, Abdi looked confused. As the head of the Central Bank, of course he knew important figures in this city. He did not expect to see two important figures in the city standing in front of him. Cold sweat started running down his forehead. What kind of situation was this? Had he made a mistake? The bar bartender saw this happening while shaking his head. He could see the stupid expression on the old mans face. Finally, he approached Abdi and whispered, Cant you see? These two men are jealous... ..... Those words made Abdi fall from his chair. He didnt need to ask much more. All of this must be because of the woman beside him. He did not even have time to clean the dirt on his clothes and immediately ran away and left the bar. He was really scared to death! Those two men, both Christian and Liam, could have crushed him so easily. E breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the man fleeing from her side. Actually, she didnt know what to do. If that man really took her away from here, she didnt know what would happen to her. That would be very troublesome. But what made her even more dizzy now were the two men in front of her. Even in the presence of Christian, Liam still remained calm. Whats wrong with E? You are just a stranger! E got to her feet and tugged at the hem of Liams shirt quietly, begging him not to fight Christian. She didnt want Liam to get hurt because of her. Even though E was doing it secretly, Christian could see it very clearly. Anger swelled in his heart. No matter the circumstances, E always stood up for Liam! E could also feel Christians feelings right now. Her hands were slightly clenched in fear. Liam, dont meddle in my business. Those cold words made Liams heart feel like it was being stabbed. His face turned a little pale, as if he couldnt believe what E had just said. E looked at him with an ufortable look before she averted her gaze. Just as E was about to speak again, she heard Christians sinister voice. Am I a stranger? His lips curled into a smile, looking at Liam hatefully. Im sure youve investigated a lot of things about her. Didnt you know that she was my mistress? Christian grabbed E and trapped her in his arms. Upon hearing thismotion, several people began to gather and watch. However, upon seeing Christians sinister face, they started to avert their eyes one after another, as if not wanting to get involved. Inwardly, E sneered when she heard Christians words. His mistress.... It sounded so much better than a toy. E didnt care at all, but Liam couldnt ept E being treated like this. How could a girl who was so pure at heart be treated like this by Christian? E deserved the best! Christian, I wont let you call E like that. The veins on his forehead looked like they were about to burst because he screamed so loudly. Seeing his masters rash attitude, Liams assistant rushed over to him and restrained him. Holding him back, he said in a low voice, Sir, you will only make things difficult for Miss E. He was appointed by the Jaya Family to help Liam. Why should this master be interested in a woman like E? This woman already had Christian behind her. In this whole city, who dared to go against Christian? After hearing his assistants words, Liam calmed down a bit and turned his gaze towards E. As he looked at the woman, there was only worry in his heart. E, dont stay with him. He is not someone to be trusted. You heard what he said just now? He only sees you as a mistress. The worry in Liams heart grew. He tried to persuade E gently. Have you forgotten what you told me when we were little? You said you were going to marry someone who loves you, like... Liam didnt continue, but E remembered her own words. She remembered that she had said that one day she would marry Liam, because Liam was the only man who loved her with all his heart. She knew Liam would treat her very well if they married. Liam was three years older than E. When E gave him that promise, Liam had prepared himself to take responsibility despite his young age. Maybe the oath was just silly words that came out of little Es mouth. But in Liams heart, the vow was no joke. Thats why he decided to be a better figure for E. Unfortunately, by the time he returned, he was already toote. Marry a man who loves her? Christian shed a sinister smile as if hed heard a silly joke. In this life, apart from me, she will never have any rtionship with any other man. How could Christian possibly ept E marrying someone else? E belonged to him and would forever be his. Es body stiffened slightly when she was in Christians arms. Did Christian want to control her for life? Treating her like a living doll? No. E didnt want that to happen. Biting her lip, she freed herself from Christians embrace. She lifted her head and looked Christian straight in the eye. Christian, I am human. I also have my own choices. Then whats your choice? Christian looked at her coldly. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He was afraid that E would leave him. But he didnt know what was wrong. Whats wrong with all this? E wanted revenge and Christian was willing to help her. However, this woman before him had talked about something that she shouldnt have. Even so, his heart was filled with reluctance at the thought of E going away from him. I know that you have someone in your heart, who I shouldnt even mention. E stood up casually, but her face was serious. If shees back one day, you will throw me out again. Instead of standing next to you with nothing to gain and destroying your reputation, Id better go now. Chapter 184 184 You or Him If shees back one day, you will throw me out again. Instead of standing next to you with nothing to gain and destroying your reputation, Id better go now. Before she gave her heart to Christian... Before she fell in love with him... Before its toote, she better go now... Go. Christian said that one word as he sat on a bar stool. The hatred that radiated from his body slightly lessened as if he really wanted to let E go. He raised his wine ss and turned it slowly like a king ruling the world, looking at E. His eyes swept around andnded on Liam. You or him. Only one of them can go. Your choice. He said it while looking closely at Es face. Christian could see the change in Es face. The womans face immediately turned pale. That expression made Christian sure that E would not leave his side. There was a bit of joy in knowing that E wouldnt walk away from him, but he also felt angry. This means that E cares about Liam so she is willing to sacrifice herself for him. ..... Meanwhile, Liam was overjoyed when he heard it. Theres no need to worry about me. This is a good opportunity. There are so many people there. Christian will not break his promise. This is Es chance to get away from Christian! E looked at Liams excited face with a sad look. This man only cares about his own feelings. To Liam, E is number one, no matter what happens to the man. However, unlike Liam, his assistant was looking at E with disdain as if this was all her fault. Let him go, E didnt hesitate at all. If she had to choose between herself and Liam, she would choose to save Liam without the slightest doubt. E, are you stupid? Just as Liam was about to step forward, his assistant had asked the barman to restrain him. Sir, we will return first. Thank you. The assistant said politely, gesturing to the barkeeper to get Liam out of there. E! His scream faded away, reced by the sound of the song getting louder and louder. Christian rose to his feet in a happy mood. Finally, one bully had left. He hugged Es waist and said in a threatening voice, I forgot to tell you. If you choose to stay, you cant run away anymore. Otherwise, you will pay for it. And the payoff will be very painful. I thought you sent him away because you forgave him, E said in a low voice. Christians hands are around her waist, as if they are chains that bind her tightly. She had already chosen to return and she had no chance to escape. She could guess what Christian would do to her if she left again and it must have something to do with Liam. Because Christian knew that Es only weakness right now was Liam. I wont forgive him, Christian said, leading her out of there. This incident took everyone by surprise. They looked at thismotion with looks of disbelief, but no one dared to gossip or say anything. Outside the bar, E could feel the fresh air. Christian immediately pushed her into the car and asked the driver to leave immediately. E could only stare out the window in silence. Throughout the journey, neither of them spoke. When they got home, it was already midnight. E did not return to the main house, but to the house where she had been staying for the past few days. Just as she was about to lie down and rest, Christian opened the door to her room. The hot air in the room made Christian frown. So this woman had been living in a ce like this all along. Why are you here? Itste. Due to recent tension, their rtionship seemed to be back to square one. E always tried to protect herself in front of Christian. No more trust. You said you wanted to be my mistress. Of course I have to grant it, right? That cynical sentence made E immediately back off. What would he do to her now? Without waiting for E to think, Christian was already approaching her and taking off his shirt. It was a difficult night for E because Christian didnt forgive her at all. E woke up the next day when it was already noon. Her body felt really ufortable and sore. But the sticky feeling made her get up to take a shower. Before she could dry her hair, a maid knocked on her door. Miss, this is medicine from the Master. The servant gave it and left the ce respectfully. E just raised her eyebrows and looked at the medicine that was on the table. Of the several drugs out there, the drug that caught her attention the most was the contraceptive pill. She sighed again. At least as a mistress, she didnt have to bother buying contraceptive pills by herself. However, Christian still didnt forgive her. She was trapped in this little house again, forgotten by Christian, left alone. E didnt have much time to think about Christian. Now the most important thing for her was to earn as much money as possible. Her current savings was still not enough to buy her mothers house back. What if she borrowed money? Didnt Nathan save a lot of money? E was sure the fat kid would be willing to lend it to her. After the idea popped up, E got up and went to the main house. However, as soon as she arrived at the main house, she was surprised to see Laras figure. She looked very beautiful, with neat clothes and heels as high as 10 centimeters. Her face looked very proud, even when she had been kicked from her position as chief secretary not so long ago. From the pride and confidence that shed on Laras face, E knew that the woman had regained her position. She didnt know what was going on and she didnt care. She didnt care about anything anymore. Didnt you say you were very doted on? Why dont you stay in the main house? Laras said sarcastically when she saw E. Where I live is my business. Would you like Christian to arrange a room for you in this house and experience what its like to be a member of the family? E replied. Then, she deliberately patted her head. Oh, I forgot. Christian wouldnt want to. Laras trembled with anger as she heard it. E, let me tell you. Mr Christian has reinstated me as his secretary in the secretariat department! Chapter 185 185 Getting Her Dream E, let me tell you. Mr Christian has reinstated me as his secretary in the secretariat department! Arent you surprised? Laras said, using her advantage to insult E. Her eyebrows were slightly raised and she stood up straight like a queen. Do you think he will let you stay here forever? Dont be naive! To be honest, Laras being transferred back to the secretariat department was a n that Christian did on purpose. But Laras didnt care. She didnt need to know why Christian had put her back in her original position. As long as she could be Christians secretary again, nothing else mattered. E just looked at the proud woman in front of her with a calm gaze. Shed had enough of Christians humiliation over the past few days, to make her heart go numb. So, the words that came out of Laras mouth would not be able to hurt her. So you think Christian care about you? Es gaze was fixed on her as she looked at her from top to bottom. I hope you get to know yourself a little. The sentence seemed to stab Laras right in her heart. ..... Christian only saw her as an employee. In thepany, there are so many people who have the same status as her. Laras can be close to Christian because she is his secretary. Seeing Laras unsightly face, Es mood improved. E didnt know why Laras hade there. Even though E is now the only woman beside Christian, she cant do anything. She had no choice. It all depends on the man. She is just a doll who cant choose and can onlyply with his wishes. Maybe if Christian likes another woman, she can get out of here. Or maybe she could get Christians attention again and make him do what she wants. There are only 2 choices. Even if youe to see me once in a while, you wont be able to get Christians attention, E looked at Laras and smiled. If you want him, fight for him. Use any means to get him. You can copy the way I dress. Maybe Christian will be interested in you. Now, that was the only idea E had. She hoped that this method could bring the results she hoped for. If her rtionship with Christian doesnt improve, maybe Christian will let her go one day. Or maybe her rtionship with Christian can improve... Even though E returns home, Christian remains cold to her. E didnt want to waste her time. Its true that she approached Christian so she could get what she wanted, her revenge. But she couldnt wait for Christian any longer. She didnt want to let Merry and Indri take over her mothers house while Christian couldnt give her what she wanted now. She doesnt know how much more time she has to waste on Christian. More news came about Indri and Haikals wedding on television. She knew that her father would insist that Indri and Haikals marriage be elerated. E couldnt wait any longer. She doesnt know what will happen in the future, so she must act now. Laras looked at E suspiciously, narrowing her eyes. Are you trying to help me? She felt that Es suggestion was very reasonable. But she didnt know if this woman had set her up on purpose or if she was actually helping her. E patted Laras shoulder with a smile on her face. Just think about it. Do you think Im stupid? Laras pushed Es hand away. How could a woman like you leave his side so easily? Ive been with him for quite a while and I havent gotten anything. Im just wasting my time, said E. But you know Christian is very possessive. He wont let me leave here. So I thought, if Christian loved another woman, he would forget about me. When that happens, I wont have to worry about leaving him. If Christian doesnt want her, E need not worry that something will happen to Liam. She cant rope such a good man into her problem. In the past, Liam had protected her. But now, it was Es turn to fight to protect him. Laras still couldnt believe E. She looked at her with a suspicious look. Are there any other conditions? Hearing this question, E immediately said, After you get Christian, give me seven billion for helping you. All the money she collected from her jewelry plus seven billion... That amount must be enough to get her mothers house back from the Maheswara Family. Seven billion? Are you crazy? Laras shouted loudly. Seven billion is big money for you. But for Christian, its just small money, E continued. As long as you can be his lover, youll get a lot more money. Do you still care about that little money? Hearing this, Laras eyes lit up. Not only will she get Christians money, but also the power and status Christian carried with him. She could get a man with the appearance and body of a god. She was really looking forward to it. Laras has worked at Christianspany for a very long time. Isnt it her dream to be Christians lover? She was really tempted. Plus, when the timees, shell be the one to decide if she wants to give the money to E. There is no written agreement. E wouldnt be able to sue her. Plus, she could do anything to E. She would make her suffer worse than death itself. How can you help me? Laras asked hopefully. I cant help you directly because Christian will know about it. Im just going to tell you something, E said calmly. Seeing Laras dissatisfied expression, E continued, If this n is exposed... Not only me, you will also suffer the consequences. Maybe youll never be able to set foot in thepany again. We have to be careful. Laras thought about it for a moment and nodded. What E said made perfect sense. After that, E told her n and saw Laras leave from there. While looking at the womans back, E muttered, What is the oue of this gamble? E thought this n was a good n, but somehow her heart ached. Her heart ached as she let another woman approach Christian. Clenching her fists tightly, she stepped into the living room. It was better for her to spend time with Nathan. No need to rush to wait for the result of her n. After doing everything E said, Laras returned to thepany. Her face no longer had the professional look as usual. This time her makeup was much more in, making her look pretty. She didnt tie her hair into a bun like a typical secretary, but let it fall loose and straightened it. Even though she wasnt as pretty as E, at least she had her own charm. Looking at her appearance in the mirror, she smiled with satisfaction. Soon, she would be Christians lover. Her hands trembled with excitement, as if she had already achieved her wish. Chapter 186 186 Changing Style That day, Christian had to workte at thepany because there was so much work pending. Laras ordered a taxi to return to thepany after getting the documents Christian wanted from his house. However, Christian actually didnt need the document at all. Laras did not return with her previous clothes. This time, she wore a pink skirt, making her curves stand out even more. Usually, she always wore a professional ck and white dress typical of a secretary. She wanted to show everyone that she also had her own charm. All the employees working overtime that day looked at Laras with admiration. They felt that Laras had changed a lot even though it was only the way she dressed that was different. Everyones gaze made Laras more confident. It seemed that what E said earlier was true. See, she only slightly changed the way she dressed but everyone was already looking at her with admiration. Laras straightened up and walked towards the CEOs room confidently. In her mind, she still remembered the way E spoke in front of Christian. E always spoke in a soft and seductive tone. Her tone sounded sweet and spoiled as she talked to Christian. ..... Maybe Laras couldnt use the same tone because she and Christian had a work rtionship, but at least she could change it a bit to imitate Es way of speaking. She deliberately made her voice softer. Master, documents for you. Christian frowned. Is this really Laras voice? But why is her way of speaking different? Laras had never spoken in a tone like this... Come in. As soon as Laras entered, Christian looked a little confused that he wanted to wipe his eyes twice. Was he so tired from work that his vision was blurry? It was Christian himself who transferred Laras back to the secretariat department and asked her to take the documents from his house. Not because he needed the document, but because Christian sent it on a mission Laras didnt know about. When he couldnt see E, that womans face always appeared in his mind. However, Christian didnt want to forgive E easily after E made a big mistake. So he told Laras to go to his house and test E. Christian knew that E hated Laras. Maybe if Christian did this, E would get angry and ask him why Christian was doing all this. Or maybe E would be jealous... However, Christian has been waiting for a long time and there is still no call from E. Just thinking about it makes Christian feel disappointed. Did his n fail? What surprised him even more, Laras appeared in front of him with such an appearance, in a style simr to Es. Laras put the document in front of Christian. Sir, please look at this document. Laras was so close to Christian that the man could smell the faint scent of her body. This was the same perfume that E used. Without realizing it, Christian immediately lifted his head and looked at the woman in front of him. For a moment, Christian seemed to see E in front of him. He could see her sweet smile and hear her soft voice. He missed her... But it only took a moment for Christian to wake up. This woman in front of him was not E. But because of the resemnce, Christian looked at Laras several times. Christian realized whats going on in his mind and felt that he had gone mad. Did he really turn this way because of a woman? Damn her... Laras noticed Christians attention on her and felt her heart beat faster. After that, her heart was filled with jealousy. All of this happened because of Es influence on Christian. Sir? Laras called Christian once again. Her straight hair fell and hit the back of Christians hand, leaving behind a faint scent trail. Disgust shed in Christians eyes. He really hated being touched by other women besides E. Only Es touch made him feelfortable. Christian just wanted Es touch... He lifted his head and looked at Laras. She looked happy, but then froze as soon as she heard a cold voice. Did you change your dressing style? Laras immediately nodded and stood up straight. Does it suit me? Christian didnt answer and went back to thinking. He felt like E was asking him if the skirt she was wearing right now was right for her. Christian opened his drawer, took out a pack of cigarettes and lit them. After lighting one, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. His eyes looked indifferent. Did you meet E today? Lara was silent. She thought Christian was interested in her, but why did Christian suddenly change the topic? She didnt understand why Christian suddenly mentioned E, but she still nodded honestly. Yes, I met Miss E. How is she? Christians brows rose when he saw the womans slightly trembling hands. What did he really expect? Miss E looks fine and very happy. Laras doesnt understand what Christian is thinking right now. Did he want to see E look sad after losing him? How could Laras say something in Es favor? Even though E had helped her, Laras would take every opportunity to destroy her. She would make sure that E had no ce by Christians side. When he heard Laras answer, Christian immediately clenched his fists and held back his anger. Christian always thinks about that woman, but E doesnt think about him at all! Laras studied Christians expression carefully and said, Sir, no need to worry about Miss E. I also had a chat with her. She said she was very happytely. Christians face got darker every time he heard Laras words. Looks like the punishment he gave herst night wasnt enough that E was still rxed. It didnt even cross Christians mind that Laras was lying to him. After all, he had punished Laras before and he was sure she would not dare betray him again. Lara smiled. Sir, have you signed the documents? She asked as she drew closer to Christian. The clothes she was wearing now had a low slit. Due to her movement, her clothes revealed her body even more, as if she wanted to seduce Christian by showing her body. Unfortunately, Christian wasnt interested in the bodies of other women besides E. Even if Laras showed her exposed body, Christian would still not be tempted. Come out, Christian said very coldly. Laras was a little surprised but she was used to Christians cold attitude so she decided to obey his words. Today, she was able to make Christian look at her a few times. That alone was enough for her. Little by little, step by step... Christian would soon be hers. Christian saw Larasing out of his study smoking his cigarette. After that, he took out his cell phone and called E. Chapter 187 187 Admitting Your Own Mistakes Come here right now. As soon as the call was connected, Christian immediately said that one sentence and ended the call right away. E held her phone and looked at her dead screen with raised eyebrows. Who the hell did this man think he was? Still... E couldnt help but smile. Looks like she won this bet! She felt so sorry for Laras. She must have thought E had helped her, right? If it werent for Laras, she would never have spoken about something that was said as taboo for Christian and she wouldnt have been tortured by him. E had a vengeful nature. ording to her character, she would definitely take revenge! If Laras did get a position next to Christian with her help, E was afraid it wouldnt make her any better. Kindness to ones enemies was tantamount to cruelty to oneself. E knew very well about this. But when ites to Christian, nothing is certain. She had to bet. ..... Nathan looked at E who was in a good mood and wondered. Previously, this woman had always frowned all the time. In his opinion, this old woman should immediately see his father. Yesterday, he heard from the butler that his father took E home by force. It also caused a hugemotion. Initially, Nathan wanted to help E by saying some nice things in front of his father. But when he went downstairs and saw his fathers expression, he gave up. Nathan himself was also afraid of being beaten by his father. After thinking for a while, Nathan held the small spoon in his hand and looked at Es smiling face. Old woman, how about you go see my father and admit your mistake? Nathan found out that his father and E had a fight because E returned to work. Nathan felt that E was at fault in this matter. He also didnt want E to go back to work. E raised her eyebrows and looked at Nathan. What did I do wrong? Why should I admit something I didnt do? Was it wrong for her to go back to work? Of course not. She couldnt sit still and expect money toe down from the sky. She had to take the initiative to earn money! Nathan stabbed the food in front of him and put it in his mouth. Old woman, dont y dumb in front of me! E smiled, feeling that the fat boy in front of her was bing more and more like Christian. However, Nathan looked much cuter. Nathan got up from his seat and walked towards E, trying to drag her down from the chair. Come on, hurry up and go to my father so you can admit your mistake. He thought, if E immediately went to his father and apologized, E would soon return to the main house. That way, they could live together again. E doesnt understand why Nathan is suddenly eager to help her mend her rtionship with Christian. Just as she was about to ask, Nathan had already pushed her out the door and said to the butler. Take this old woman to see my father. She wanted to apologize. The butler was delighted to hear Nathans words. He immediately looked for the driver and prepared the car while looking at E with a big smile. Miss, Master must be at thepany right now. You can find him there. Before E could speak, the butler had already passed the lunch box into Es hand. Good luck. E couldnt help but smile ndly. Why did she have to send food to Christian? She was not his wife. However, E couldnt refuse it. What other options did she have? If she wants to live in peace, she must please Christian. E could only sit in the car helplessly while holding the lunch box. The journey to Christianspany was not too long. Along the way, E felt restless. She didnt know what Christians purpose was for telling her to go see him. Is it about Nathans birth mother again? Or Laras? After thinking for a while and finding no answer, E decided to just face whatever wasing her way. As she stood at the door of the CEOs room, the shakiness in her heart returned. She remembered that Christian had returned Laras to her position. This made her feel ufortable. Closing her lips tightly, she raised her hand and knocked on the door of the room. After calling E earlier, Christian kept an eye on movement at the door. He had been waiting for a long time until finally the knocking sound was heard. The soft knock made his eyes sparkle. It was hard to imagine he would be this happy because of the arrival of a woman. After realizing his attitude, he immediately controlled himself and wore his usual cold expression. Come in. That one word made E even more nervous. She grips the lunchbox shes carrying tighter and tighter, wondering if Christian will treat her so cruelly again. She didnt dare think about it! E lowered her head and walked towards the table. She put the lunch box down and after that, she didnt know what to do. Christian continues to stare intently at E. For some reason, this woman had the ability to calm his heart. Christian felt he was at ease whenever he stared at Es face. Today, E was wearing avender dress. The color looked nice, giving the impression of a next door girl. It wont be good when its cold, said E. Christians gaze remains on her, ignoring the food. Frowning, he said, Have you ever wanted to admit your own mistakes? Seeing Es current appearance, it seemed that this woman did not take the initiative toe and look for him. She looks like she was forced toe because Christian told her to. E heard it with guilt in her heart. But she didnt feel guilty. She didnt do anything wrong. Her lips twitched, she wanted to let out a sinister smile, but she only restrained herself, I dare note without your permission, she replied. Her voice was still as charming as ever. Every time he heard this voice, Christian felt his heart melt. Previously, Laras tried to imitate Es voice. The man still remembered how she looked. But no matter what she looked like, Laras wouldnt be able to match E. That woman was unsightly. Meanwhile, the voice of this woman in front of him was enough to thrill his heart, so let alone her appearance. Christian raised his arms and wrapped them around Es waist, forcing her toe closer. I heard, you feel that the small house you live in is good? E was sure, if she nodded, Christian wouldpletely throw her away without hesitation. So, she shook her head obediently and said, How can that cepare to where you live? That one sentence made Christian feel calm. It turned out that what Laras said was not true. This woman missed the days when they lived together. E could see Christians delighted expression. She knew that she was slowly creeping into Christians heart. She put her hands around Christians neck and said with a sweet smile, Did you miss me? Chapter 188 188 I Dont me You Did you miss me? E asked, wrapping her arms around Christians neck. She was so close to him that the scent from her body instantly pierced Christians every sense. The scent was a little stronger than usual, but it didnt bother Christian. In fact, the smell made him feel like he was intoxicated. Even though Laras used the same perfume as E, Laras couldnt influence him. Unlike E... At this moment, Christian could feel that he had fallen into this womans grasp. It was clear that this woman before him had stepped on something that was taboo for him. But he repeatedly looked for reasons to forgive her. He even returned Laras to his previous position and told Laras to go to his house with the excuse of taking documents, just to test E. What actually happened to him? Had he really been blinded by love? Something happened to Laras. Is it because of you? Christian sensed something was off. This was not the first time Laras had met E. Christian knew that they both hated each other. It would have never urred to Laras to imitate Es style because Laras hated E so much. In that case, there was only one exnation. Laras did that because someone told her to. There was only one possible person who could make her act that way, and it was E. ..... When she heard this, the smile on Es face brightened even more. I did it so you remember me. I have to use a little trick so you dont forget me. Its really hard to get your forgiveness, She said while pursing her lips. If it wasnt for you being angry all the time, I wouldnt have done something bad like this either. Actually, Es heart still couldnt calm down when she thought about Nathans biological mother, as if something was bothering her. E knew that Christian was a very cruel man. If the man didnt care about Nathans birth mother, Christian would have killed her. But now, she still existed and talking about her was still a taboo for Christian. There was pain in Es heart when she thought about it. She looked like a jealous lover because Christian had another woman in his heart. After thinking for a moment, E cracked a smile and asked, You sent me here, is there something you want to talk about? Christian looked at the lunchbox on the table. Earlier you also brought me the same food. Discontent was evident in his voice. This woman was really insincere to meet him and apologize. E just smiled. This is healthy food for you. She was also helpless. She couldnt cook and could only bring whatever food the kitchen had prepared. In addition, she was also poor and could not buy anything for Christian. She didnt have the money to buy expensive food that suited Christians taste. If she bought cheap food, what if Christian got a stomach ache? Wouldnt that make him angrier? Is this your sincerity in admitting mistakes? Christian looks at E intently. E tilted her head in thought. She could see that the anger in Christians eyes was fading away. What can she do to get Christians forgiveness? Then, what sincerity do you want? E said, kissing Christian on the cheek. Is that enough? When Es soft lips touched his cheek, Christian felt his body and soul stir. He was stunned when he saw the woman smile like an angel. Not enough. The cold answer made E bite her lip. Finally, she brings her lips closer to Christians. However, the man avoided her instead. Finally, the kissnds on Christians cheek once more. What do you want? E asked patiently. Even though she was trying to be patient, E actually felt suffocated now. She thought Christian had forgiven her, but it turned out that he didnt. Then, what does Christian truly want? Why did he tell her toe here? Did he purposely want to toy with her? Of course, there is also a limit to patience. As a woman, she also wants to be coaxed by her partner and treated gently. But why does it seem like the position is reversed all the time with Christian? The man seemed to y the role of a sulky woman, while E was his partner who was trying hard to persuade her. Unfortunately, Christian was someone very difficult to persuade. Christian is silent, not wanting to answer E at all. E tries to use various means to attract Christians attention but can only be disappointed. After they were silent for a long time, E finally said in a nasally voice, I dont know what exactly I did wrong. She said it in a low and weak voice, looking utterly pitiful. The nasal voice makes Christian frown. Just as he was about to answer, he felt warm tears fall down the back of his hand. Why are you crying? He said with a deep breath. His tone was helpless. He wanted to make E regret what she had done, but he couldnt bear to see her cry like this. He raised his hand to wipe the tears off Es face, getting angry at himself for making E cry. Please dont cry, the gentle plea made Es tears even more heavy. Who wants to be ordered around while crying like this, you insensitive man! I dont know what I did wrong, E said, sobbing. You never told me anything. How could I have known that the matter was taboo for you. Is it wrong to ask when I know nothing about it? I also wonder what kind of woman who gave birth to your child. I want to know.... E said it while leaning on Christians shoulder. She buried her face, letting the tears roll down Christians shoulders. Christian hugs her and tries to wipe away every tear that flows, listening to Es everyint in silence. E doesnt wait for Christian to answer and goes back toining, revealing all the uneasiness in her heart. Im scared. I am afraid of losing you. What must I do to keep you? Christian just listens patiently. If another woman had leaned on his shoulder and said she wanted him, Christian might have pushed her to the ground. But the woman in his arms right now was E. When ites to E, everything is different. Not knowing why, Christian feels the urge to pamper her every time. Even while listening to Es words, Christian feels hope and anticipation, wishing that E really wanted him by her side. This is so crazy! I dont me you, Christian said softly. E is still leaning on Christians shoulder so her face isnt visible. Tears were still streaming down her face, but a smile appeared on her lips. Do you forgive me? Chapter 189 189 A Blessing I dont me you, Christian said softly, wiping Es tears. His gaze was no longer cold as usual. It seems that only E can melt his frozen heart. Am I forgiven? E is still leaning on Christians shoulder with a pitiful look. Tears were still streaming down her face, but a smile appeared on her lips. Christian hugs her and caresses her gently, making E even more sure that she has been forgiven. Inside, she felt like she wanted to cheer. E immediately kissed Christians cheek and said softly, I am very happy. Actually, she was a little surprised. She thought that asking the man for forgiveness this time would be much more difficult than before. But luckily, she didnt have to think too hard about how to please Christian. Hurry and get me some tea, Christian said, stroking Es head. He felt much happier because the tears on Es face had been reced by a sweet smile. E obeyed obediently. After a few steps, she turned around and asked, Can I have a present? E paused for a moment and continued, Just a small gift. Hmm... Christian replied briefly. ..... Seeing Es bright face, Christian felt like his world was being flooded with bright sunlight. He saw Es back disappear from his sight. The smile on his face did not disappear even though E was not in the room. Because of this one woman, Christian had changed many of his habits. Sometimes, Christian cant stop his mind wondering, what exactly does E mean to him? Why did E make him change? Did he... fall in love with her? Christian shook his head. He didnt know and didnt understand what this feeling was. One thing he knew was he wanted E to stay by his side. ... After leaving the CEO room, E felt much calmer both physically and mentally. Being in the same room as Christian made her very depressed. Inwardly, she felt a little anxious. She was worried when she realized that everything was going too smoothly. Usually, after good days, there would be trouble. Shaking her head, she walked towards the pantry. She shouldnt think too much like this. Step by step... In the secretarial room, Laras was seen sitting in her chair with joy on her face as if she had achieved her biggest dream. Surrounded by several other secretaries, she was like a star. Sis, you are so beautiful today! Compared to the usual secretary style with a ck skirt and hair pulled back, Laras was more suited to this new style. Her long hair made her look very charming, making her the center of attention among the other female employees. It was at that moment that Laras finally understood why Christian liked E. Usually, women who approached Christian liked to pretend to be innocent. She looked like a woman from the upper ss, wearing a soft-colored dress and having a gentle appearance. Christian must be used to dealing with those kinds of women. Suddenly, E appeared with her charming style. She looked veryfortable in her own skin and confident. E was different from other women so she caught Christians attention. Why didnt she notice this earlier? If only she had noticed it earlier, she wouldnt need to copy Es appearance. Maybe she could win Christians heart faster before E did. Laras felt very sure about this. Since she dressed like this, Christian even looked at her a few times today. Those few nces were enough for her. An intelligent woman knew how to take things slowly. She wasnt in a hurry. Sooner orter, she would surely win Christians heart. Sis, was the boss also stunned when he saw you today? Several other secretaries immediately teased her. Laras being transferred back to the secretariat department was proof that Christian still needed her. This made the other secretaries try to win Laras heart. If they were close to Laras, wouldnt that mean they would also get the benefit? ording to them, a woman like Laras would get a man like Christian one day. As usual, Laras seemed friendly when interacting with several other secretaries. They joked with each other. Laras covered her face and smiled. You guys... stop teasing me please! Ah! Sis Laras is shy! The secretarys room immediately became noisy. One of the secretaries who joined in the chat was thirsty. She decided to go to the pantry to get some water. When she saw the figure in the room, she felt strange. Although she was thirsty and had not had time to get the water she wanted, she immediately ran back to the secretarys room. I saw the woman who was with Mr. Christian in the pantry, she said hastily. Almost no one knew that E was in thepany at the moment. They hadnt seen E in a long time, thinking that maybe Christian wasnt in touch with E anymore. Her arrival had taken everyone by surprise. They all did not expect that someone like Christian, who never cared about any woman, now kept a woman beside him. Who would have thought that the woman would stillst long enough beside Christian. Laras was surprised when she heard what the secretary said. She stood up and asked, Are you sure? The woman was still at Christians house this afternoon! Why was she suddenly here? Panic immediately rose in her heart when she knew that E hade there. Did that mean she was deceived again? This makes Laras crazy! She finally managed to get Emit such a big mistake that Christian threw her away and made her leave. How did she get back to Christians side so quickly? All kinds of thoughts appeared in her mind. She quickly caught her breath and regained herposure. Is she in the pantry? Ill see her myself. Why see her? Sis... Several secretaries were about to stop her, but Laras had already stepped out. Laras rushed towards the pantry. Currently, E was leaning on the table, waiting for the hot water to boil with azy posture. Christian said he wanted tea, so she would make tea. She knew that Christian was very picky. It would have been better if she followed Christians order carefully rather than making a mess like before... E... a familiar female voice sounded from behind, causing E to turn her head. Secretary Laras, hello. E raised her eyebrows and greeted her briefly. Seeing Es current appearance, Laras really wanted to go up to her and tear her face. How bad was shepared to E? Es face was only slightly prettier than hers. Thats it! Laras did not answer the call and only looked at E with a cold gaze. E saw how Laras was dressed from head to toe. The woman hadpletely changed the way she dressed to look like her. Laras arrival to Christians house was a blessing for E. Because of that woman, she was able to get Christians attention again. Thanks to Laras, Christian finally called her! E thenmented on her outfit. You look good. Chapter 190 190 Without Her Beautiful Face You look good. Emented when she saw the clothes Laras was wearing at the moment. She praised the change in Laras dressing style. Laras looked much better than before. Usually, the way she dressed made her look much older than her age. Apart from that, she also looked boring and totally unattractive. After changing the way she dressed a little, she got a little better. But sadly, the clone would never be the real thing. And Laras was just a copycat. Hearing Es praise, Laras didnt feel happy at all. She looked at E and asked, Why are you here? Is it possible that everything E said at Christians house earlier was a hoax? Was she lied to? E shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. I didnt want toe here, but Christian called me and told me toe. I couldnt disobey his order. He ordered you toe? Laras eyes widened in disbelief. ..... She was sure Christian would not take the initiative to contact E first. During a fight or argument, Christian would not want to be the first to lower his pride. At least, thats what Laras knew so far. E could see the surprise on Laras face. Her lips curled into a faint smile. How could I lie to you about that? But... Laras was still suspicious of E. What this woman said was unbelievable. E was definitely a sly woman. In addition, when Laras was in the CEOs room, Christian looked at her repeatedly. She couldnt be wrong! Christian is attracted to her now. You must havee here on a whim, right? Laras looked confident as she pointed at E. A woman like you will definitely use any means to deceive Mr. Christian. Earlier, he was clearly... Clearly what? Pay more attention to you? E interrupted her and finished Laras words with a sweet smile on her face. Secretary Laras, do you still not understand? E tilted her head slightly while looking at Laras face which was full of confusion. Christian sees you not because of you, but because you dress like me, E continued. Laras eyes went wide. It turns out that this is Es real goal! The woman had no intention of helping her at all, she only used her to get Christians attention again. You liar! Laras shouted. Didnt you tell me you would help you win his heart? You lied to me! Didnt you lie to me too? The smile on Es face immediately disappeared, reced by a sharp and sinister expression. I know when I asked you for seven billion you were thinking that when youre finally with Christianter, youre going to kill me. E sneered. Isnt that true, Secretary Laras? Eughed when she saw Laras pale face. Laras showed a hint of panic, but she quickly covered it up. E just looked at her casually. She took the boiling water and poured it into the teapot. The room was then instantly filled with the scent of tea. E didnt want to argue with Laras anymore. However, Laras caught her wrist when E was about to go out carrying the teapot. Did you do it on purpose? Laras eyes were red like they were covered with blood. She looked at E reluctantly. You purposely told me to change the style of my clothes to make him think about you, right? Laras finally understood it. She thought all this would benefit her. She thought she was going to get Christians attention. But who would have thought that all of this was Es n to trick her! She didnt expect E to do this to her! She thought E really wanted to leave Christians side. She thought she could rece E! Not so stupid it seems. E smiled with a sneer on her face. Have you learned your mistake now? A substitute will remain a substitute forever, they can never be the original. Christians heart is already with me. No matter how hard you try, you wont be able to get his attention. E knows that if she says all this in front of Christian, she will probably die. But Christian is not here. Whateveres out of her mouth is her own business. In addition, Laras will not dare to ask Christian directly. E became more and more confident. She let go of Laras hand and lifted her head to look at her. Just a moment ago, didnt you tell me that Nathans birth mother wasing back? Laras face became stiff as soon as the question was asked. Her gaze swept around her surroundings carefully and felt a little relieved when she realized that no one was there. If Christian found out about this, that she was the one who told E about Nathans birth mother, Christian would make her life worse than hell. E noticed the expression on her face and gave Laras a sarcastic look. If it werent for Christian who still wanted to forgive her, E might have broken a bone when she fell from the bedrooms balcony. Maybe she wouldnt be able to stand here and talk to Laras. The woman in front of her was truly ruthless! That day, when I met with Christian, I discussed the matter. But it looks like your wish didnte true, said E. Carrying a teapot in her hand, E stepped forward. Look at me. I am still healthy and standing tall before you. Do you feel displeased? Because of that incident, Christian just silenced me for a few days. Look now, he returns to my arms again. Seeing Laras grit her teeth, the smile on Es face grew wider. Too bad, Secretary Laras. Your n failed miserably. There were so many people who wanted to bring E down and make her suffer. But E wanted everyone to know that she was still living happily. Its the same with Laras who was in front of her. If Laras had no bad intentions towards her, maybe E would be amazed by Laras intelligence and ability. Unfortunately, fate said otherwise. Laras was the one who started the problem with her. Laras looked at E in panic. Her mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts. Why? Why did Christian forgive her so easily? She had been waiting for Christian for years, was it all in vain? She couldnt ept this! She couldnt take it! Laras looked at the teapot in Es hand. There was a trace of madness in her eyes. She wanted this woman in front of her to die. She wanted E dead! Taking advantage of Es carelessness, Laras suddenly stepped forward and took the teapot from Es hand, trying to pour the hot water on E. Seeing the panic on Es face, Laras heart immediately felt joy. This cheap woman only used her face to seduce men. Without her face, she was nothing. Laras wanted to destroy this womans face. She wanted to see if E could stillpete with her to get Christian without her pretty face. Chapter 191 191 Hot Water E immediately stepped back. She didnt expect Laras to be this crazy! For Laras, this was not the time to think twice. She was already walking towards E. Seeing Laras raise her hand instead of backing away, E stepped forward and grabbed Laras wrist. Secretary Laras, dont underestimate me. No matter how strong you are, how can youpare to someone who has lived in a mental hospital? E had not spent her five years, the most dark days in her life, in vain. During those five years, she looked for ways how she could survive and live her life quietly. In such a situation, she should be able to protect herself. Laras eyes widened when she heard Es words. Why was this woman suddenly talking about a mental hospital? What did it mean? Seeing the confusion in Laras eyes, E smiled sweetly. You have never investigated me before, huh? If you knew my past, you would know that I lived in a mental hospital for five years. Five years is enough to make a normal person go crazy. Es grip in Laras wrist grew stronger. When Laras was pensive, Es other hand was already holding the teapot. ..... Are you afraid? She asked, tilting her head. The innocence on Es face made Laras face even paler. That innocence made E look deadly. How can a woman of low status like you be with me! Laras shouted. Her heart was full of hatred. How dare this cheap woman hook up with Christian. Where did she get her confidence and courage from? This woman was truly nothingpared to her! Why? E chuckled. Of course because of my appearance. Is there even a man who refuses a beautiful woman? Christian is the same. He wont be able to resist my beauty. E nned to put the teapot some distance away from her. If the hot water really doused her, things would turn really ugly. This is no joke. Previously, Laras was a little scared when she heard that E had lived in a mental hospital. But seeing Es arrogant look, her heart went crazy. She didnt want to let her go. She wouldnt forgive her! E, I will absolutely crush you! Youre crazy... Before E could finish her sentence, Laras had already attacked her and dropped the teapot that E had managed to grab earlier. AHH! A womans scream echoed in the pantry. E just looked at Laras nkly. Laras pushed the teapot too hard, causing the contents to spill towards her. Besides, E had taken that into ount so she could dodge quickly. Meanwhile, Laras didnt have time to dodge as she was so distracted by her hatred. She was the one who got doused with the hot water. E could only sigh helplessly. She didnt do anything. This was all Laras own fault. As soon as she lifted her head, E saw Christian standing in front of the pantry door. His gloomy face looked so dark. Christian... E takes a step back, surprised by Christians sudden arrival. She could only call his name. She still has the teapot in her hand and she looks like a criminal, unable to exin anything to Christian. Christian looks at E intently. There was a hint ofplexity in his eyes. Currently, Laras was lying on the floor screaming in pain. He also realized that something was wrong when he saw E silent. When the woman turned around, her eyes found Christians figure. Laras eyes immediately lit up brightly, she would take this opportunity to attract Christians sympathy with her tears. Master, Miss E... she purposely doused me with hot water ... Laras said while shedding tears. She looked like she was a victim, so anyone who pitied her would immediately protect her. Unfortunately, Christian didnt see her as such. E frowned when she heard that pitiful voice. She did not want to refute Laras words. After all, even if she tried to exin, Christian wouldnt believe her. Now it all depends on Christian. She can only hope Christian opens his eyes wide and sees the truth. Seeing E fall silent, Laras felt relieved. She thought E was so shocked she couldnt speak. If E denied it and defended herself, maybe Christian would prefer that woman. Now, Laras had more advantages than her. She wanted to take this opportunity to get Christians attention and also use E. Master, she is a dangerous woman. She must want to take advantage of you! Laras said worriedly. Her eyes are filled with concern as she looks at Christian. Christian nces at it and notices there is a grip mark on Laras wrist. His eyes lookedplicated now. E, who had been watching Christian for a long time, saw his expression at this time. Her heart was like being stabbed with a thousand tiny needles, making her feel ufortable. Her breaths elevated as if she was drowning in her bad day again. E closed her eyes then slowly ced the teapot she was holding onto the table beforeughing out loud. Too bad, she said, turning to Christian. Do you want to seek justice for your secretary? E kept smiling from earlier even though it was a fake one. She still maintains her appearance like an elegant and graceful woman. Her tone was very rxed and calm. Meanwhile, Laras was getting more and more restless. She didnt know what Es position was in Christians eyes. Christian looks at E and then over to her. He grabbed Es chin and asked, Do you want to? E looked at the man in front of her in confusion. It seems Christian has no intention of defending Laras. E has been with Christian long enough and quite understands what the man means. Meanwhile, Laras doesnt understand what Christian is saying. But she knew she couldnt speak now. She stood up with a trembling body, leaning against the wall so that her body wouldnt sway. Her entire face turned deathly pale from enduring the pain. Sir, I will take care of my wound first. Since Laras was wearing a skirt, the hot water immediately spilled onto her skin and left a burning scar on it. The pity that E showed to Laras was just an illusion, as if she was really the viin who had caused all this. But it wasnt Es fault that she wasnt being kind. Laras herself asked all this to happen. E didnt mean anything, she didnt mean to harm Laras. She also didnt want to spill the hot water because she initially boiled it for Christian. Hmm... Christian replied seriously. Not once did his eyes fall on Laras. Chapter 192 192 Im Here Sir, Ill take care of my wound first, Laras said, trying to get Christians attention so that the man would notice her pain. But sadly, Christian didnt really care. He only answered briefly and didnt even bat an eye at Laras. Right now, he was angry with the woman in front of him. He only asked this woman to make him some tea, but she didnte back after he had waited a long time. It turned out that something happened in the pantry, and this incident also involved Laras. E, do you know your mistake? Christian asked calmly, staring intently at Es face. E immediately pouted when she heard the question. Its not my fault! E shook her head. A stubborn expression appeared on her face. E would never admit something she didnt do. She didnt hurt Laras. Laras did this to herself. After all, Laras was a bad woman. If E wasnt stronger than Laras, perhaps E would be the one who would be hurt. Why should she feel sorry for such a person? ..... You dont want to admit your mistake, huh? Christian immediately picked her up and lifted Es body on his shoulder. Looks like I have to teach you a lesson. Christian! E struggled, but Christian smacked her in the ass. E immediately gasped. What a bad man! Luckily, the working hours had been long over so there werent too many people there. Otherwise, E would be really embarrassed to be treated like this in public. You keep bullying me. Dont you feel guilty at all? E asked irritably, but Christian didnt answer. Whats wrong with bullying his own woman? After all, Christian bullied her so that E would remember this lesson. When they arrived at the mans office, Christian immediately put E down on the sofa. Christian felt dizzy when he saw this woman who didnt want to admit defeat. Christian knew he couldnt be too harsh on E. From his experience, the harder he was, the harsher E would retaliate. After that, the two of them would fight and have a cold war for some time. They just made up and Christian didnt want to fight with E anymore. It seemed he could only give E a light warning. If he didnt teach E the right thing, E would repeat her mistake againter. Who told you to look into trouble with her? Christian asked sternly. Im not the one looking for trouble with her. Shes the one looking for trouble with me! E argued in annoyance. She really didnt understand how Christian could trust Laras so much. How could a woman like Laras earn Christians trust? Is Christians eyesight really that bad? It was obvious that the woman had hope in him! Of course all the women who put their hopes in Christian would be jealous of E! Thats why Laras was looking for trouble with her. All of this happened because of Christian! Hmm... Christian replied, leaving E stunned. This time, she didnt understand what Christian meant. It was rare for E to show a look of confusion, but that sweet expression made Christian so much better. Tell me, why is she the only one injured? Christian asked as he took his seat next to E. Es scent and warmth made him feelfortable. She did it to herself, Ive told you. E said. At that time, it was Laras who took the initiative to attack her. If E panicked and got confused at that time, she would not have had time to escape. Maybe she would be the one in the hospital with a burning scar. But E knew when Laras wanted to hurt her so she dodged quickly. Es answer made Christian smile. This littledy was really great. But Christian thought about Es answer again. There was only one reason why E could protect herself like that. It was because she had gone through five difficult years. Then, Christian finds his thoughts very ridiculous. Of course its difficult. How could staying in a mental hospital be easy for an ordinary person? I know everything, I saw it. Christian said with a sigh. He didnt hear E and Laras arguing from the start, but he did hear a few. He had no intention of showing his presence as long as E was still safe. Unless she was in danger... You saw it? E asked in surprise. So, Christian saw it all? The man watched as she struggled against Laras all the way. Then you know its not my fault! When E said this, her heart felt very disappointed. Christian already knew the truth, but why was he still ming her? She wasnt the one who started this problem and Christian knew it too. Im mad that you almost got hurt, Christians face was gloomy. Why was this womans IQ so low? Should he speak frankly so that she didnt misunderstand him? Christian had treated her with great care, but this woman still couldnt understand his kindness. E looks at Christian. Suddenly, her heartbeat became chaotic. What does it mean? Is Christian worried that she will get hurt? So Christian is mad at her not because shes looking for trouble with Laras, but because she could get hurt? Was Christian worried she would get hurt? She looked at Christian suspiciously. Is that true? Christian felt the anger in his heart rising. Why did this woman never understand him? And this woman suspected him too! He grabbed Es chin and said, Do you have a conscience? Christian really cared about E, but E just didnt see it! E smiled sweetly. I just cant believe that you care about me so much. Saying this, E grabbed Christians hand that was holding her chin and pulled it away from her face. After that, she came closer to Christian and kissed his cheek. I am very happy. She kissed Christians other cheek and then added emphatically, Really. Seeing Es happy face, Christian could only swallow his throat as he tried to suppress his desire to own E. E hugged Christian and leaned on his shoulder. She didnt think Christian would care about her this much. She knew that Christian was not a person who liked to lie. Whatever came out of his mouth was the truth. That means, Christian really cares about her. E raised her hand and drew a circle with her finger on Christians chest. Im d you care about me. I dont like being alone. I am lonely. Lonely? Christian lowered his head and looked at E. Im here. His hand stroked Es back gently as ifforting a child who had just been injured. After that, he kissed the top of Es head gently. ... Meanwhile in the bathroom, Laras was looking at the burn scar on her leg. Her palms were clenched into fists, showing how angry she was at E. Chapter 193 193 Asking for Help Meanwhile in the bathroom, Laras was looking at the burn scar on her leg. Her palms were clenched into fists, showing how angry she was at E. E, I will make you really suffer! Laras looked at her reflection in the ss with clearly radiating jealousy. The clothes she was wearing were already very simr to the ones E used to wear, but she still couldnt get Christians attention. Not only that, E also took advantage of her. How could she possibly ept it! What made her even angrier is that E was using her to get Christians attention again. Sis Laras? Why are you here? A familiar voice came from behind her. Laras turned around, her eyes looked a little red. I... However, before Laras could say anything, the girl already looked very panicked and approached her. Sis, what happened to your leg? The girl shouted with a panicked look while covering her mouth. Laras looked at her youngest co-worker with a sigh and said, Didnt someone previously say that the woman came to thepany? I went to the pantry to take a look. I didnt expect her to douse me with hot water. ..... Hot water? The girl was furious. She must be jealous of you so she did it on purpose! Why does the Master like such a woman? How cruel! The girl shook her head again. No. She mustve teased the Master and confused him. No one else is more suitable for Mr. Christian other than you! Laras smiled bitterly. Are you trying to cheer me up? The girl waved her hand furiously, looking speechless. While looking at Laras scar, she stepped forward and helped her to walk. How about we go to the hospital? Dont let the scar leave a mark. Laras heart was beating fast when she heard the warning from her friend. She must not have any scar that could make her body look imperfect. In order to win Christian, she had to be perfect. She is beautiful and her body is good too. In addition, her ability as a secretary is second to none in thispany. Only a woman like her can apany Christian. But she also did not want to let E get away with it. She wouldnt let her live in peace. However, she still doesnt know how Christian will handle this problem. She thinks for a moment and finally decides to call Christian. ... Christian is not in his study now, but in the room that is connected to his study. And he wasnt alone. Es body immediately stiffened when she heard the sound of the phone ringing. Its stillte. Couldnt this man in front of her think of anything other than making love when he was with her? Now, E feels like a tool to satisfy Christians sex drive. While thats not a bad thing for E as it is proof that Christian is still attracted to her, she wasnt strong enough to face Christians stamina. The man is like a monster in bed! So why in the afternoon? Christians voice is hoarse, filled with passion. At this moment, his cold lips were touching Es neck, leaving a trail that wouldnt go away for several days. Their clothes had been taken off, not leaving a single piece of cloth on their bodies. Christians cold kisses made Es mind feel empty. But the ringing of the phone in her ear kept her brain awake. Your cell phone. Pick it up quickly... E pushed Christian with all her strength, but she didnt have enough strength to push him away. Nevermind. Christian is not in the mood for work. There was something more important he had to do now and it was in front of him. E shook her head continuously. Finally, she took the cell phone from the nightstand next to the bed. She identally pressed the answer button, just as Christian entered her body. The movement made E moan and identally drop the phone on the bed. However, the call was already connected. Meanwhile, Christian doesnt care about his phone at all. He didnt even care if the call was connected. He continued to kiss Es body and left traces of his love. His movement didnt stop at all. Laras could hear their voices very clearly from the other side of the phone. She really wanted to m her phone on the floor and destroy it. She wanted to close her ears and forget the voices she had just heard. Of courses he understood what E and Christian were doing at this time. She already knew that E was deliberately seducing Christian with her body and sleeping with him. Laras knew this. But it felt so different when she heard it in person. It felt like she had been pped so hard that she woke up from her empty dream. The young secretary beside her noticed the change in Laras face and became even more worried. Sis, does it hurt? Lets go to the hospital. I really hate that woman! Laras said suddenly, making the girl beside her stunned. However, a few momentster, the girl immediately chimed in. Sis, tell me what you want to do. I will help you. If it werent for that woman, I would be the one with Mr. Christian now, the pain in her leg was no greater than the pain in her heart. Her face contorted in pain, while her hands held the sink table to support her body. She looks so pathetic. What should I do? She whispered. Sis... the girl beside Laras was confused. She had never seen Laras like this before. All of this must be because of that woman, the cheap woman who seduced Christian. Sis, hes only tempted by her for a moment. Why doesnt Mr. Christian realize that she is not a good woman, the girl said, trying tofort Laras. He only believed what she said, Laras shook her head helplessly. Then, you cant be nice to her. You have to be ruthless too! The girl advised Laras. Im sure when Mr. Christian wakes upter, he will return to you. Is that true? Lara straightened her body. Her eyes looked a little lost. Seeing the girl in front of her nod again, Laras thought hard. She also had to act cruel, just as cruel as E. She cant be weak. If she continued to be weak like this, E would continue to trample on her. Laras approached the young secretary and held her hand. Do you want to help me? Of course! The girl returned the grip of Laras hand and answered without hesitation. A smile immediately appeared on Laras face. Thank you! This is exactly what she wanted! Just wait... She will definitely make E suffer! Chapter 194 194 Iparable It took 2 full hours for Christians passion to be satisfied. E didnt want to move from the bed because her body felt sore all over. She really wanted to close her eyes and sleep until the next morning. Meanwhile, Christian had put his shirt back on and was fixing his tie. E looked at Christian who was fixing the button on his clothes while pouting. Why was she the only one tired here? Its always been like this... After putting on his clothes, Christian lowered his head and caressed Es cheek gently. I forgot something important. Hah? E looked at Christian suspiciously. Christian came close to Es cheek and kissed her gently. After that, he whispered, Next time, you take the initiative first. E could only stare at Christian with her mouth agape, speechless. She thought there was something important, but Christian was talking about sex positions instead! And Christians request was really tough. If shes already this exhausted even when she didnt take the initiative, how hard it would be for her if she had done it! ..... I want to go home, E whispered in a weak voice. She had been away from home too long. Nathan must have been worried about her. Besides, she wanted a quick rest. Christian immediately ducked down and lifted E from the bed, taking her to the bathroom to wash off her sticky body. E couldnt believe that Christian was treating her so gently. Apparently, this man can also be gentle. As they got into the car, E couldnt help but ask. Christian, do you trust Laras? E doesnt know why Christian transferred her back to the secretariat department. In addition, Christian also told Laras to take the documents at home. Couldnt he just tell Jason? At least Jason had always been nice to her. Hearing Es question, Christians hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. Trust? How did this woman see that he trusted Laras? He only did all that to make E change her mind. He wanted E to be jealous of Laras. Or at least angry that Christian told Laras to go to his house. Christian did it to get Es attention. However, Christian didnt want to tell E this kind of thing. He nodded with a serious face. Shes a skilled person. That answer disappointed E. Its true that Laras had good skills. But her attitude was very bad. Could she bepared to Jason? E asked again. She is worried about Laras position in Christians heart. The two of them were like old friends who had been fighting together for years. A closeness that E could never have. The two of them cant bepared, Christian replied, frowning. Why is this littledy so stubborn? Hearing Christians answer, E leaned closer to the man and asked seriously, What about me? Can she bepared to me? No, Christian replies curtly. Laras is just one of the many employees in hispany. While E... E was different. Shes different from anyone... E immediately felt happy when she heard that. From Christians answer, she concludes that she is much more special than Laras. A genuine smile appeared on her lips instead of her usual fake one. After realizing her feelings, E patted her cheek to wake herself up. She was telling Christian about a serious matter! This is not the time to sink into her feelings! Did you know that Laras likes you? You still let her work beside you... E said sadly. After that, she felt that her request was unreasonable so she didnt finish her sentence. She just looked straight ahead. I only value her skills, Christian rarely wanted to exin something. Her ability inworking and dealing with problems is very good. E felt a little saddened by Christians judgment. For some reason, she felt inferior to Laras in terms of work. It was undeniable that she had not socialized with anyone for the past five years. She also lost the opportunity to attend college. However, she does not have a bad character like Laras. Not just that, Laras also has an evil brain, always trying to do bad things to her. Today, Laras wanted to crush my face, E said, watching Christians reaction. Due to the light outside, most of Christians face looks dazzling so its hard for E to tell how she feels. She doesnt know if Christian is angry, or doesnt care at all. E looked at the side of Christians face and said, I have no intention of interfering in your work. Im just asking for help so that she wont appear in front of me again next time. Also, if she gets into trouble with me again, I wont stay silent. Christian is surprised by Es request. He thought E would ask him to immediately fire Laras because Christian will really do it. However, when he heard that E was considering hispany, he felt happy. At least this woman cared about him a little. I understand. It was true, this woman was different from others. Hmm... E rested her head on Christians shoulder. Her eyes showed satisfaction after Christian had granted her request. Thank you. Thank you for understanding me. The trip didntst long. Their car had stopped in front of the house. Nathan waited long enough in the living room until he felt sleepy. Hearing the sound of a car engine, he immediately woke up and became excited again. He ran out of the house on his short legs and saw E getting out of Christians car. He was really relieved to see her! It seemed, the old woman had sincerely apologized and his father had forgiven her! Otherwise, how could his father forgive her so easily? Nathan ran to E and tugged at the hem of her shirt. Old woman, good job! E couldnt help but smile. She stroked Nathans head and then took him by the hand, leading him into the living room. Are you hungry? I already asked the maid to keep some food for you. Es eyes immediately lit up when she heard the word food. She was really tired today and very hungry. The two sadly forgot about Christian who was behind them, again. The butler standing beside Christian was nervous. He couldnt help but take a deep breath when he saw E and Nathan enter the house together. Whats wrong with you guys? Why dont you guys take the Master with you? Not knowing what Christian was doing, since that day, E never saw Laras again. E didnt really care about her either. She still went to Christianspany as usual. Today, when she saw a young secretary in front of her, E raised her eyebrows in astonishment. Can I talk to you privately? I have something to say. Chapter 195 195 Doing Anything To Get Them Can we talk alone? I have something to say. A young secretary stood before E. Initially, E had wanted to refuse. She didnt know the woman in front of her and of course she suspected her. The instinct came from within her after she was kicked out of the Maheswara Family. After she was stripped off of her status as the eldest daughter, she had to struggle alone for a long time which made her not easily trust anyone. She didnt want to be lied to like an idiot again. Just as she opened her mouth, the young secretary had already spoken up with a blush on her face. Actually, I like a man, but that man likes a woman like you. So, I thought, if I could approach your style, maybe hell ept my love confession. The girl looks shy. Listening to the girls words, a smile appeared on Es lips. Is that man Christian? To be honest, she felt that the girl in front of her wouldnt suit her sexy makeup. The girl was too innocent to follow her dressing style. ..... No, no. How could I like him! I dont deserve him, the young secretary immediately waved her hand and smiled innocently. I know that he likes you. And I also know what I am like. I wont be able topete with a woman like you. After saying that, the girl immediately walked up to E and grabbed both of her hands. Can you help me? Ill treat you to a mealter. Perhaps because the girl looked innocent, E felt the urge to help her. The girl looked innocent, just like her old self, innocent and naive. Unfortunately, after experiencing various trials in her life, Es perspective on the world changed. E nodded and replied, Okay. The young secretary looked very happy when she heard Es approval. She invited E to leave thepany. During lunch, help me to choose the dress. E didnt think much of it. Shes also out of work at the moment, while Christian is in a meeting and cant be bothered. The meeting must still be going on for the next few hours. E doesnt tell Christian where shes going because she doesnt want to interrupt the meeting. She thought the secretary would take her to a ssy shop. However, the sry at Christianspany is very high. Thats why many people want to apply for jobs there. But when she led E to a cheap clothes shop, E frowned. How strange... The clothes that the girl is currently wearing are quite expensive. Why would this girl want to buy cheap clothes to express her love? When she noticed Es confusion, the young secretary exined, This shop belongs to a friend of mine. Even though the price is cheap, the quality is good and affordable. The girl entered the shop and greeted the shop owner with a smile. The boss also smiled back at her. The girl took a dark red dress. Indeed, the style is quite good, but the material is not good at all. I think this dress is perfect for you. Just try it. Youve bothered toe with me, of course I also have to choose a dress for you. She smiled and pushed E into the dressing room. E frowned. She sensed that something was wrong, but the young secretary kept urging her. Finally, she nodded and took her word for it. Halfway through she changed her clothes, the changing rooms door suddenly opened. E hurriedly put on her clothes and looked at the woman in front of her coldly. Laras, E whispered when she found out who did all this to her. There was disdain on Laras face as she looked at E. She didnt expect that E would be trapped so easily. This woman is stupid. Seeing the disdain on the womans face, E instantly realized something. Laras chose this shop because the boss is easy to bribe. As long as there is money, the boss of the shop is willing to turn a blind eye to whatever happens there. So, is this all Laras n? Are you afraid? Laras smiled. Her face was full of ridicule. Are you surprised to see me here? She shifted slightly, showing the closed shops door. E wouldnt be able to escape from there. E looked at Laras and said, I dont know what youre doing this for. As long as you dont seek trouble with me on purpose, you can still be the chief secretary in everyones eyes. Look now. What do you have after you look for trouble with me? Are you satisfied with the results of your own actions? In her opinion, Laras should be able to have a better status. Even though she wont be able to be Christians lover, she can have a status and a job unmatched by any other woman in thepany. One day, she can marry a good man and have the life that everyone desires. But sadly, Laras wanted something she couldnt get. And you still dare to give me advice? Laras eyes were filled with disgust as she looked at E. Was this woman really that stupid? Shes not in a good position but she still had a lot to say. If it wasnt for you, how could I have fallen to this point? Laras said with a raging expression. Laras thought Christian had epted her so the man reinstated her back to the secretariat department. She thought Christian still needed her. But all this is just an illusion. She was only taken advantage of to make Christian and E make up. In fact, she made their rtionship even closer now. Everyone in thepany considered her aughing stock now. Her pride couldnt let this happen to her. Everyone in thepany said that she was the most suitable for Christian. But why didnt it happen? All of this was because of E. If only, this woman didnt exist... Laras looked at her wide-eyed as if the eyeballs wanted to pop out of their sockets. If it werent for you, how could Master treat me like this?! If you dont do anything, youll still be his secretary, E said calmly. She could understand what Laras was feeling right now. Over the years, Laras had struggled to get to where she was today, yearning for sess. She fought so hard to get something, namely Christian. But unfortunately, Christian was too far for her to reach so she felt very frustrated. In Laras heart, she was satisfied enough to be beside Christian. But unfortunately, a woman appeared and threatened her position so that she thought being a mere secretary wasnt enough. She wanted more. She wanted Christian now. And she will do anything to get them. Chapter 196 196 Purpose of Invites to Meet If not for you, how could Mr. Christian treat me like this, Laras shouted with rage. She really couldnt ept it. Because of this one woman, she had lost everything. If you dont do anything, youll still be his secretary, E said calmly. Its not her fault. Laras herself is looking for trouble with her. Why is she to me? Shut up! Laras shook her head like crazy. She had lost her mind. As long as I am patient and continue to apany him, one day I will definitely seed in getting his attention. He will love me! Her confident tone made Eugh. If you believe you can get Christians attention, then why hasnt he shown the slightest bit of interest after all this time? Dont be naive. E looked at her scornfully, not hiding the disdain on her face at all. She didnt want to hear about Laras dream that would nevere true. She knows that everyone in thepany thinks Laras and Christian are the perfect couple. But E didnt think so. Christian never thought of Laras as more than just an employee. He only appreciated her for her abilities. Laras feelings were just empty dreams that would nevere true. But she was so deluded because of the support from everyone. ..... Meanwhile, E didnt want to support the ridiculous idea. E! Laras shouted loudly. Because of her smoldering anger, her face turned red. But after that, she immediately calmed herself down and looked at E sympathetically. Soon, E wouldnt be able to stand before her proudly like this. In a short time, E will feel the suffering that is far more severe than her. Do you think I asked you to meet just to talk to you? The corner of the womans lips curled into a cruel smile. Soon, Mr. Christian will be bored with you. What man would ept a ruined woman? Oh? E raised her eyebrows, her face looking amused. I forgot to tell you. I gave birth to a child by the time I was 18. E smiled faintly. Seeing the change on Laras face, she said, Do you think Christian doesnt know about it? Is that his son? Laras asked in disbelief. E just shrugged her shoulders and chuckled. She realized how stupid this woman in front of her was. Looks like Laras is only good at being a secretary. If I gave birth to a child from Christian, I would be Mrs Adipamungkas now. Do you understand? While buying time, E dialed the emergency number on her cellphone. I.... I didnt expect... Laras looked very devastated, looking at E with a look of disbelief. Her eyes widened slightly when she found out about the new information. She couldnt believe Christian would let a woman who had given birth to another mans child by his side. Have you ever been married? Laras just realized that she didnt know about E at all. It was not that she had never investigated E. But when she tried to find out, strangely enough, all of Es past just disappeared. She couldnt find anything. Its like someone was deliberately covering it all up... Could it be Christian who did it? If it was true that Christian did it, it means that Es position in Christians heart ispletely different from that of any other woman. Theres no way Christian would be willing to do all this for the sake of a woman who wasnt important to his life. If you already know, let me out now, E frowned impatiently. No! I wont let you go, Laras suddenly realized her goal of meeting E today. I dont care about your past. Now, I cant go back anymore. Today, I have to do what I have to do! E racked her brain. It took a while for the police toe to this ce. She had to buy time. Are you sure you want to repeat the same mistake? I didnt do anything wrong! I am right! Youre the one who doesnt deserve to be here, Laras said confidently. After that, she raised her hand and tworge men appeared in Es sight. E looked at the two men and felt that she would not be able to fight them. Laras must have remembered what happened in the pantry earlier and realized that she wouldnt be able to fight E alone so she looked for two big guys to help her. E was only slightly stronger than normal women, not that she could fight two men at once. E clenched her fists and looked at Laras. Have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions? If Christian finds out you did this to me, not only me, your little friend will also suffer the consequences. Are you sure he still wants you after you get dirty? As long as he hates you, he wont care about you anymore. He wont care what happened to you and who did it, Laras looked at E with a confident look. She had nned this very carefully. Watch your mouth. What does all this have to do with me? The one who kicked you out of thepany wasnt me, right? Why did you put all the me on me? E felt that Laras had gone mad. Think carefully. Dont be sorryter. Larasughed and said, You just want to persuade me, right? No need to bother. You wont get the chance. Laras turned and looked at the two men behind her. Shes beautiful, right? You can enjoy her now. Oh, right. Dont forget to take many picturester. E felt even more panicked. She took out her cell phone and shouted loudly, Could youe sooner? She was almost raped! Outside, Christian looks at his cell phone with a gloomy face. He had left an important meeting and immediately set out to save her. Was it necessary for E to yell at him like this? Christian kicked the shops door without hesitation. Hearing a loud voice from the front, E felt very happy. Has the help arrived? Finally, she could still survive today! Laras face immediately paled. Her brain felt like it was going to explode when she saw the man walking through the door. Christian! E was also surprised to see the mans arrival. She remembered that she had dialed the emergency number. Why did Christiane? But E didnt care who came as long as she survived. Seeing Laras about to cry, E immediately ran to Christian and leaned on his shoulder. Even her tears fell faster. Christian, Im so scared... Pretending to be weak? Indeed E is the expert! Does Laras want topete with her? No one can match her skill in this! Chapter 197 197 Frightened Christian, Im so scared. As soon as Christian gets there, she immediately runs towards him, ignoring Laras and the two big men. E leans in Christians arms with a weak face and pleading eyes. Seeing Laras wanting to speak, she drew closer to Christian and pressed her body against the man. Its a good thing you came just in time. I was really scared to death. Es scent wafts into Christians nose and her soft voice makes Christians eyes darken even more. He hugged Es waist protectively and looked at Laras face with a cold gaze. You dare do this to my woman? Since earlier, Es cell phone has been connected to Christians cellphone so that the man can listen to their conversation from the phone. The murderous urge in Christians heart intensified as he listened to that conversation. And this woman beside him... He had just gone to a meeting for a while, why did she suddenly disappear? The most important thing right now was that E was still safe. Nobody knew what would happen to her if Christian camete. Unknowingly, Laras stepped back. There was a look of panic on her face. ..... Sir, it is not what you see. I was just joking with Miss E. The womans expression was truly ugly. Who knew that E had such high luck? If she had more time, one minute would be enough to destroy E. There was a sh of madness in Laras eyes, but that look disappeared in an instant. She is currently dealing with Christian. She didnt want Christian to see her like this. Master, you have to trust me. How long have I worked by your side? Laras said frantically, watching Christians expression closely. Laras, I was going to let you go, Christian said. Looking at the petite woman burying her body and face in his chest, his eyes softened. He still remembers what E said earlier and doesnt n to kick Laras out of thepany. But apparently, he raised wolves in his own house. I didnt do anything wrong... Laras doesnt dare to step forward, but she looks at Christian with fear. She is afraid that if she loses her job, how will she survive out there? All this time, it was Christian who had made her life sufficient. Christian is also the one who can starve her to death. The two men beside her were also stunned, not knowing what to say. But they know that Christian is not someone they can fight. Sweat ran down their foreheads as theyined why they had to have such a bad experience. As soon as they were about to leave, Christians gaze fell on them. What did this woman order you? Laras face immediately paled. I have nothing to do with them, sir. You have to believe in me! Inwardly, E sneered. Does Laras think Christian is stupid? Inside the closed room, there were only a few people there. The two burly men were known as thugs on one of the streets. Hearing those words from Laras mouth, of course they would not be happy. What do you mean? One of the men said. I received money from you to carry out what you ordered. You also said that if you get caught, you will bear all the consequences. Why dont you want to admit it now? Nonsense! Laras frowned and kept trying to dodge. What nonsense? You obviously told us to do it, the mans face became unsightly. Finally, he turned his gaze to Christian and said, We really dont know the rtionship between you and this woman. Were really sorry. Please let us go. Christian looked at them casually. Jason, take care of them. After saying that, Christian immediately averted his eyes. Jason walked into the room with some bodyguards to take the two big men away. Laras could only clench her fists tightly. Even if she died, she would not admit it. If she admits everything, its over. Her future, her ce in Christians heart, everything... Everything wille to an end! Sir, dont you believe me? She asked hopefully. E lifts her head from Christians chest and looks at Laras. Laras, I told you Christian would be mad. That means, E had already given Laras a way out, but Laras refused to take it. Christian didnt say anything, he just looked at Laras with a serious look. Laras became more and more panicked. She wanted to exin everything, but she couldnt say anything. The pressure thates from Christian is so strong that it silenced her. E continued. Youve done the same thing before, but you dont seem to regret what you did and do it again. E did not feel the slightest pity for Laras. She had given Laras a choice but she didnt ept it. There was nothing E could do now. E! Dont confuse Mr. Christian! Laras trembled with fear in her eyes. What should she do? What should she do now? What I say is not important. Everything depends on Christian, E looked at Laras with a cold gaze. That gaze made Laras want to go crazy. You bitch! I will make you suffer! Shut her mouth! Christian frowned when he heard a scream from Laras mouth. He didnt want anyone to insult his woman. He hugged E tighter. His gaze was a mixture of tenderness and concern. Are you hurt? E was surprised to hear Christians tone. She just shook her head. After knowing E was okay, Christians gaze turned sharp again. When I get home, I will punish you. Es hand gripped Christians shirt tighter. She knew Christian was not a forgiving person. Even if she did nothing, she would still receive a punishment from him. Two of Christians bodyguards were restraining Laras right now. One of them even treated her very rudely. He took a cloth lying on the table and immediately stuffed it into Laras mouth. Two drops of tears immediately fell down Laras cheeks. Actually, Christian wanted to ask E if she wanted to punish Laras and in what way. But he didnt want to make E who was so pure in his eyes to stain her hands with blood. Just let him do it on her behalf. Christian stepped forward, walking slowly in front of Laras. He lowered his head and looked at Laras condescendingly. Do you think I dont know how many times youve plotted bad things to harm her? Chapter 198 198 A Truly Cruel Man Do you think I dont know how many times you have plotted against her? Christians eyes seemed to emit a cold gaze that made Laras body shudder. Did this woman think he was stupid, not knowing everything she had done? Christian knew it all, but he still appreciated Laras skills in thepany and decided to keep it. But unfortunately, he was wrong. Laras wanted to exin but her mouth was gagged so she couldnt say anything. The only thing she could do was shake her head continuously. Hearing your words just now, it seems that you dont agree with the way I choose my woman. Isnt that so? Christian kept his distance from Laras, not wanting to get close to her at all. After that, he looked at the bodyguard beside him and said, Pull out all of her teeth one by one. Theres no need to bother using an anesthetic. Yes sir. The guard seemed to have gotten used to this. He looked very calm when he got the order from Christian. Meanwhile, tears streamed down Laras face. She kept on thrashing. But two bodyguards were holding her body now so she couldnt do anything. ..... Christian turned around and was about to leave. But a few stepster, he stopped as if he had an idea. After that, he added, After that, find some men to take care of her. Dont let her die. There was endless agony in Laras eyes. Before everything she dreamed of coulde true, all of her dreams had ended in a tragic way! E, I will never forgive you! E looked at all of this with horror in her eyes. She didnt think Laras would end up like this. She thought the harshest punishment Christian would give her was being expelled from thepany. But when she thought back on what Laras had done so far, E felt that it all made sense. If Laras looked for trouble with her, itd be the same as looking for trouble with Christian. That means, Laras has betrayed Christian. Sitting in the car, Christian hugs Es waist tightly. While his other hand was ying with Es long hair. Were you scared earlier? Christian knows very well what E is thinking right now. E could only swallow her saliva anxiously. She is not only afraid of Laras, she is also afraid of Christians cruelty. She was afraid that she would meet the same fate as Laras. This man is really cruel! Thank you for saving me, E said in a low voice. E should have investigated it carefully beforehand. Otherwise, how could she want to give herself to a lion like this man? She didnt even know what Christian looked like before! Its toote now. If she ever makes Christian angry again, maybe she should say goodbye to the world. Do you still dare to make me angry next time? Christian asked E. Despite his threatening question, Christian still hugged Es waist very protectively, as if trying to protect her. In order to save herself, E immediately shook her head. Not. I still want to live in peace. That answer satisfied Christian. At first, he just wanted to scare E because she had made him panic today. But he knows that until that happens, he wont be able to do anything to E. After a few months with E, he knew that this woman had influenced him deeply. Even so, he didnt mind. He doesnt mind even though E is his toy, he will still spoil her. In fact, Christian just doesnt want to admit that Es position in his heart is more than that. Es gaze continued to stare out the window. Her eyes look a little pensive, making it difficult for Christian to guess what she is thinking. Christian grabs Es chin and turns E to face him. After that, he licked her lips gently. Kiss me back, the low voice seemed to have some magical power, making E immediately respond to a kiss from Christian. Just as E is about to sink into it, Christian lets her go. He sighed and whispered, Beautiful... Christian rests his head on Es shoulder, feeling like hes touching a fire that heats up all over his body. E hugged him tighter and chuckled. I will be a beautiful woman only for you. But... E paused for a moment and continued, Can you forgive me for the small mistake I made just now? She asked, looking at Christian with an innocent look. One second, two seconds... She didnt get an answer. E feels that she has to admit her mistake before Christian can punish her. Perhaps, the punishment she received would be lighter. If she doesnt admit her guilt and angers Christian again, maybe Christian will throw her body in the middle of the road! Christian touched Es chin. After thinking it over, he said, See how you lookter. Was my previous appearance bad? E blinked innocently. Do you think so? Do you think you gave your best, huh? The gloomy voice made E curl up. She smiled awkwardly. I did make a mistake, but I will always remember what you taught me before. But you make mistakes too many times, Christian looked at her, disgruntled. There was a hint of warning from his gaze. E was silent for a moment when she heard that and then whispered, Im stupid. In the past, E was not a smart or diligent child. Her family had a lot of wealth so she didnt have to worry about not getting a grade or not being epted into a good school. She spent her days ying and having fun. She was very proud at the time... But that past made her really regret everything now. What she did in the past had a huge impact on her future. She felt that there was nothing about herself to be proud of. The only thing that can be admired about her is her pretty face. If she had known it would turn out like this, she should have taken her school more seriously before. Seeing Es slightly sad face, Christian patted her head. Do you want to go back to school? I am this old already. How could I go back to school? While saying that, she leaned on the mans shoulder. Her mood turned mellow. Going back to school? Of course she wanted it. She had wasted her youth with pride and arrogance. After that, she was thrown into a mental hospital, where she suffered for five years. The ce made her unable to continue her studies. She often missed her school days when she was in that horrible ce. If only she were a little smarter... But why should she think about all that now? Its toote ... Chapter 199 199 Cant Sleep Ey in bed all night with all kinds of thoughts running through her mind. Christian notices Es bad mood today. He decided to go to the bathroom and take a cold shower to relieve himself. After that, he just hugged E on the bed, not forcing her to make love. The woman in his arms couldnt sleep, the drowsiness refused toe even though she had closed her eyes for a long time. Finally, Christian turns on the smallmp above the nightstand that glows orange and looks into Es face. You cant sleep? Hmm... E replied. I was thinking about the past. I feel like everything is like a dream. This was Es first time taking the initiative to talk about her past. Christian is quite surprised that E would open up and he decides to listen carefully. Why does it feel like a dream? Christiany back on the bed and wrapped his arms around Es waist, stroking her back gently. Feeling the mans warmth, E feltfortable and at ease as if she had found her ce. She closed her eyes briefly before continuing, At first I thought my father loved me very much. But because I was framed by someone else, he was forced to send me to a mental hospital. But why didnt he investigate what really happened? This confused E for years. Why did her father immediately send her to such a ce? ..... As a father, shouldnt her father trust her? Shouldnt her father find out what really happened? Christian can feel Es pain, but he decides to tell the truth. Its the best choice. What do you mean the best choice? E couldnt understand it. Christians palm gripped Es waist tighter, hoping he could give her some security. Investigating everything takes a very long time. If the result is true that you were framed, maybe things will end well. But if it doesnt, then the Maheswara Family will face humiliation from the crowd. But it looks like his decision not to investigate was right. Christian paused before he continued, If its discovered that your stepmother, stepsister and fianc are involved, things will get a lot moreplicated. E could feel her heart slowly crumbling. Turns out... It turned out that this was the reason she had been looking for. So, to reduce the losses suffered by the Maheswara Family, Budi decided to sacrifice his daughter. Thinking back on it now, it seemed like her value was too cheap in her fathers eyes. You got me now, Christian said, raising his hand to cover Es eyes. He could feel his hands slowly getting wet from Es tears and it made his heart feel sad too. E curled up and buried herself in Christians arms even deeper. With a choked voice she said, Thank you. What Christian told her really calmed her heart. But sadly, their time will not be long. Christian thought he could move Es heart by saying that, but Es curt reply made him feel bad again. However, he was still thinking about Es feelings so he restrained himself. Today, he just wanted to pamper her andfort her. After that, the two of them were lost in their own thoughts. After lying down for a while, Christian cant help but ask, Who do you love now? Christian can sense that E doesnt love him. Loving someone is not a show. Even though E tries hard to please him, Christian still feels something is missing. He didnt want a fake smile from E. He wants her sincerity. It never urred to Christian that there would be a woman who made him think hard, about how to make her fall in love with him. He himself found it difficult to admit it. I... E opened her mouth, but there was a trace of confusion on her face. Love? Love is just a silly word. Her lips curved into a sweet smile as she answered, I love you. E will say whatever Christian wants to hear from her mouth. You know I dont want to listen to lies, Christians face turned grim. E just smiled ndly and shook her head. Do you think I deserve to talk about love? Neither this heart nor this body deserves to be loved. As she said that, a single tear rolled down her face until it disappeared from her sight. Christian feels disappointed that he is not the man E loves, but somehow his heart is much sadder for E. His lips kissed Es watery eyes while whispering, I allow you to love me. Those words almost made Eugh. If E falls in love with Christian, what will happen? What if shes forced to leave him one day? What right did Christian have to say in front of her that he allowed E to love him, when he himself couldnt love her back? But in the presence of Christian, E will not oppose it. Its up to Christian what he thinks about her, but all E can do right now is pretend. Even though Christian didnt get an answer from E, he felt that E had agreed with what he said so his lips curved into a joyful smile. ... When she woke up the next day, E felt a pain in her head. Indeed, not being able to sleep peacefully at night is really ufortable. She rubbed her head briefly, trying to wake herself up. When she looked beside her, Christian was not there. E took out her cell phone and looked at the clock. It was only half past six, making E frown. Why was Christian up so early? Did he go to the office to finish his work? Yesterday afternoon, Christian apanied her all day and left his job. E was about to wake up and see todays news, but her phone vibrated. It was a call from an unknown number... E thought it was Indris new number that kept trying to call her so she decided to ignore it. But after she finished showering and changing clothes, the number kept calling her persistently. It seemed the callers willpower was really strong. E felt helpless and finally decided to pick it up. Hello, who is this? Miss E... To her surprise, a deep old mans voice came from the other side, his tone mixed with restlessness. I am Mr. Williams butler. E was confused to hear that. What is it? She didnt think she had anything to do with Liam, she hadnt seen the guy for a long time. Liam seemed to have disappeared into the earth. Even in the news, Liam was rarely in the spotlight. The old man took a deep breath. Miss, pleasee here and meet him. Whats with him? E felt nervous because of the mans words. Miss, can youe here? I cant exin through this call. After saying this, the butler immediately ended the call. Chapter 200 200 They Will Get Married Soon Miss, can youe here? I cant exin through this call. Liams servant said. After that, he immediately ended the call without waiting for the answer from E. This made E really anxious. What happened to Liam that his servant panicked like this? She knows that Liam lives in the same estate as Christian, but she doesnt know which house. Finally, she decided to ask the security guard near the housing gate. The security guard looked at E with a surprised look when he saw Eing towards him. He was quite close to the butler in the Adipamungkas Family. Once, the butler identally mentioned that this woman was the woman Christian loved dearly. Of course he did not dare to face the woman whom he thought would be Mrs. Adimpamungkas in the future. Hearing E ask about Liams address, he immediately pointed it out without hesitation, not even asking what the address was for. At 7 in the morning, the sun was already rising above the sky, shining on E who was walking towards Liams house. She looked much brighter today, in contrast to her gloomy moodst night. When she arrived at Liams house, she saw a servant rushing towards her at the door. ..... The maid was quite old with gray hair. However, his spirit is still strong. Right now, his wrinkled eyes were filled with sadness and worry that couldnt be hidden. He looked at E like he was looking at a hero. Miss, please help us. Whats wrong with Liam? E asked anxiously. One of the Masters branchpanies suddenly experienced a hard time. Currently he is struggling to maintain hispany. He hasnt slept for several nights. He also doesnt eat and just goes to work, the servant said then took a deep breath. Last night, he was finally exhausted and had a high fever. He mentioned your name. I think, if there is someone who can persuade him, that person is you. So I opened his cell phone to find your number. Im sorry if I bothered you. E looked at the servant and admired him for his loyalty to Liam. However, her thoughts were on Liam at this time. Whos trying to mess with Liamspany? Did Christian do it? In her heart, E could only hope that it wasnt Christian who did it. Hadnt Christian promised before that he would let Liam go if E came back to him? Did Christian break his promise? While thinking about it, the maid had taken her upstairs and opened the door to Liams room. Miss, sorry to trouble you. E stepped inside and saw Liams figure lying on his bed. Seeing Liams current state, she felt depressed. After a long time not seeing Liam, the man looked much thinner. His cheekbones were visible, and hisplexion was looking a little pale. E stood by the bed frowning. As a friend, she was worried about Liam. You take care of thepany to the point where you dont care about your own body? Why are you so stupid. Eined. Liams maid seemed much calmer when E was there. He decided to leave E and Liam alone, closed the door and went downstairs. E didnt wake Liam for fear of disturbing his rest. She let Liam sleep while walking around his room. The man was still the same as before, he liked the light blue color. The whole room was decorated in light blue which put Es mind at ease, just like when Liam calmed her down in the past. E looked at the documents strewn across the table and couldnt look away. The Adipamungkas Company. E saw a neat and beautiful writing on the paper, then realized that it was Liams. All of this was Liams analysis of what happened. Christian... E took the document and read it. All the information there was about Christian. Turns out it was Christian who did it! E refused to believe it. Why is Christian doing all this? Didnt he promise her to let Liam go? E was ready to return to Christians side for Liams sake. But if Christian kept pressuring Liam like this, whats the point of hering back? E recalled how Christian defended her in front of everyone ... The same man who punished Laras cruelly because the woman wanted to set her up ... Which was the real Christian? Why was he defending her, but also trying to destroy her friend like this? However, the writing in the paper E was holding made her realize. She put down the paper and took two steps back, not daring to approach the table again. E? A hoarse voice suddenly startled her. She tried to cover her face that looked full of disappointment with an awkward smile. Are you up already? Ah... Liam struggled to get up from his position, while E immediately handed him a ss of water. Am I dreaming? Liam asked in disbelief. No, E smiled and asked. Are you sick? Liam still couldnt believe E was in front of him. He bit his lower lip and felt pain. This is real! After he was sure that this wasnt a dream, a smile finally appeared on his face. E, why are you here? E feels like Liam is back in their teenage days. In her eyes, hes not Liam the owner of the Jayapany, but her close friend who is always by her side. Seeing E pensive, Laim asked again. I havent seen you in a long time and Im worried. I asked the security guard for your address and wanted to visit you. Who wouldve known that you got sick because you were overworking yourself? E didnt tell Liam that it was his butler who called her. Otherwise, the maid would definitely be punished for doing something presumptuous. Liams eyes lit up for a moment before dimming again. E, you dont have to worry about me. Im fine. It was only now that Liam realized he couldntpare to Christian. Christian could have suppressed him very easily, while he couldnt protect his ownpany. If its like this, how can he protect E? However, he didnt want to give up so easily. E looked at Liams face and suddenly lowered her head. Is it all because of Christian? So you know everything? Liam was surprised. Seeing E raising her hand and pointing at the table, Liam realized that E knew everything from the analysis he had written. Are you sure Christian will get your mothers house back for you? The question left E stunned. Liam looked at Es face with a serious look and said, They are getting married soon. Chapter 201 201 Thinking of My Mother Theyre getting married soon, Liam said with a serious look. Married? E repeated the word with confusion on her face. Indri and Haikal are getting married soon? E had guessed that Budi would speed up his n, but she didnt expect it to be so soon. The sooner the n is carried out, the higher the sess rate will be. Thats why Budi did not want to dy any longer. He cant wait any longer, huh? As if he could see the doubt in Es heart, Liam said slowly. His gaze was fixed out the window, filled with sadness. Dont you know your fathers nature? This question made E understand. Budi is someone who will use anyone he can use to achieve his goals. He didnt care even if he had to push that person to the abyss of hell. Just like what happened to her... ..... Budi also helped to destroy her life so cruelly five years ago. Liam got up from the bed and took Es hand. E, let the past stay in the past. We have to move on with our lives. Perhaps since he was sick at the moment, Liams voice sounded weak. His voice was different from his usual warm voice, it was mixed with a hint of hoarseness. E felt her heart break. How should she continue her life? Only by remembering the hatred in her heart could she force herself to survive. No matter how hard it was, for the sake of getting revenge, E would not give up. Liam, do you mean I shouldnt fight them? E clenched her fists tightly as she looked at Liam. For E, Liam is a very important figure. Hes someone who can influence her decisions. Liam shook his head. Its not wrong if you want to retaliate against them for what they did to you. But I just hope you dont waste your effort on people unnecessarily. Liam raised his hand and hugged E gently. When we were young, we said we were going to be a family, right? His soft voice rang in Es ears, making her feel calm. Liam, I... E, I can be your family. Do you know why? Liam paused and continued, Because I am the one who loves you the most in this world. Liam cant wait any longer to tell E that he loves her, no matter what E looks like now. He doesnt care even though E has changed, Liam will still love her. How could Haikal and Christian bepared to him? He was sure E also knew this clearly. E was pensive as she listened to Liams love confession. After a long silence, she said, Liam, get some rest. Ill go home. She knew that rejecting him was useless so she decided to change the subject. Liams face looked a little disappointed. But he still nodded and smiled. Okay, be careful on your way home. He decided to let E think about his love confession. Liam let go of Es hand, watching her back slowly disappearing from his room. The servant opened the door to Liams room after E left and saw Liam standing alone. He was worried when he saw his Masters condition. Did the master and thedy fight earlier? Just as he was about to ask, Liam spoke first. Next time, dont send her here. She must be in trouble. Yes, sir, the servant nodded. Even though he was confused, he just obeyed his Masters words and didnt ask any further. Liam stood in front of the window, leaning his weak body on the back of the sofa. The sun shone very brightly, making his body feel hot. The light that was so bright also shone on his body, making him feel much warmer. E, he wont be yourst destination. Why cant you let him go? Liam muttered with a nd smile on his face. He feels that E actually cares about Christian, so she doesnt want to leave him. E is just trying to cover up the fact that her heart is slowly starting to belong to Christian. She uses the excuse of revenge to stay by Christians side. ... Meanwhile, E returns to Christians house with her mind full of Liams words. Haikal and Indri are getting married soon. If they got married, it meant that her mothers house would fall into Haikals hands. Previously, E had asked Christian for a gift. At first, she wanted to ask for the house as a gift. But theres not enough time and shes not sure Christian will agree. Christian just came back and saw E sitting pensively. He walked over to her and stroked her head. Did you know? The question made E lift her head and look at the man before her. Theyre getting married soon. When Christian said that, his voice was deep. Remembering the man who became Es first love made Christian feel annoyed. Yesterday, the agreement was just approved. The media should have announced it on the news today. With a pensive look, E asked, When? Her mind was currently filled with her mothers house. Her mothers legacy... The house will fall into Haikals hands. It would be more and more difficult for E to get it, not to mention that she still had to deal with Indri... E felt sad when she thought about it. When Christian looks at Es face, he feels a fire in his heart. This woman looks very concerned about the marriage of her first love. Couldnt she just ept that her first love would marry a woman whos not her? This makes Christian feel displeased. Are you thinking about Haikal? Christian holds Es chin. Your first love is getting married. Is that what makes you sad? E shook her head nkly. Shes not in the mood to argue with Christian so she turns her gaze elsewhere. I was just thinking about something else. What are you thinking about? Christian doesnt want to see E hiding things from him. He wanted to enter Es heart. He wanted to know what E was thinking, what was bothering her right now. Is he notparable to Haikal? Is Haikal really that good of a personpared to him? Christian bes even more displeased after realizing that he lost to someone who is no match for him. My mother... E took a deep breath. She knows that if she doesnt answer the question, Christian will get angrier. She just wants to be alone now. Christian is slightly surprised and sits down next to E. Right now, he was wearing a casual t-shirt so he didnt look as sharp as usual. E didnt feel nervous next to him. Didnt I tell you that I will always be by your side? Christian takes Es hand and holds it. You are my woman. I will not make you suffer. Those words made Es heart beat fast, as if butterflies were floating in her stomach. Chapter 202 202 Ice Cream Didnt I tell you that I will always be by your side? You are my woman. I wont make you suffer, Christian said, holding Es hand. E could feel her heart beating faster. She turned and looked closely at the face of the man beside her. The mans eyes were deep, his nose pointed and his thin lips showing a gentle smile. His face was sharp and he was currently looking at her seriously. Christian said it earnestly. This was the first time E felt what it felt like to be loved after five years of being alone. This feeling was much differentpared to when she was with Haikal and Liam. But unfortunately, after she went through all kinds of struggles, she had given up on love. She was no longer waiting for the man who was destined for her. She lives only for revenge. She was afraid that one day, her heart would shatter again because of love. What if her love betrayed her again like Haikal did? Her heart wouldnt be able to stand it. Shes feeling really messed up right now. ..... But E unconsciously brought her body closer to Christian, as if seeking his warmth. She lifted her head and kissed Christians lips gently. Christian was surprised for a moment before deepening their kiss. After that, Christian caressed Es cheek gently and said, I will take you to their wedding. E was immediately surprised by the invitation. Thank you, Christian. E came to attend Haikal and Indris engagement party. And she didnt want to miss their wedding. Hearing Es soft voice, Christian felt his heart melt. No matter what E looked like, he would still like her. He loved her to death. E, dont ever betray me, Christian said as he hugged E. He would not be able to ept that E betrayed him. E nods and hugs Christians waist back, burying her body in Christians arms. She looks sweet and obedient. How could I betray you? Being able to be near you and get your attention is the greatest luck I have ever had in my life. Christian strokes Es head and hugs her for a long time. After that, Christian wants to go to the office, taking E with him. But Nathan kept on whining and asking E to apany him. Christian can only straighten his tie and feel reluctant to part with E. It seemed he couldnt live without this woman... After his father left for thepany, Nathan immediately ran into Es arms. Old woman, I missed you so much! Nathan muttered as he was in Es arms. Father is very bad. You are my babysitter but why does he always monopolize you for himself? Because he paid my sry, E rushed to find an excuse. After thinking about it carefully, indeed the time she spent with Christian was too long. Does this mean her ce in Christians heart has also changed? Shes already spent so much time with Christian, why cant she still have a ce in his heart? How long should she wait? While E was pensive, Nathan had grabbed her and led her outside. Old woman, Im out of clothes. Lets go shopping for new clothes! E justughed at Nathans behavior. How could this fat boy run out of clothes? He even has a special room for his closet! But E still obeyed him. E knew that Nathan liked to watch dramas and the children in the dramas always went shopping with his mother. Nathan really liked the warm scene. Even though he doesnt have a mother, he still has a babysitter! E immediately asked as soon as she was pulled into the car. Dont you usually wear designer clothes? Should we go buy it? Nathan didnt want to let go of Es hand. I watched a drama earlier, shopping together looks really fun. He could feel that today the old woman looked sad. Nathan wanted to take her for a walk to cheer her up. E tilted her head as she thought that Nathan had watched too much drama. She was afraid that the drama would affect him. You didnt watch sadistic dramas, did you? Only watch dramas that are appropriate for your age. E doesnt want Nathan to get a bad influence from the dramas he watched. She held Nathans chubby cheeks and said, Fat boy, your IQ andmon sense wont be affected by TV, right? Nathan rolled his eyes and looked at E, feeling that this woman in front of him was too stupid. Old woman, the drama is not real! How could he possibly be affected by something like a drama? He just liked watching dramas to kill time. However, more than that, he wanted someone to apany him. There were not as many servants and babysitters as at home in the drama that he watched. There was only a small family made of father, mother and children. While thinking about this, Nathans hand gripped Es hand tightly. Old woman, if I cant find my mother. Will you be my mother? E was surprised when she heard the question. She couldnt bear to refuse, but she also couldnt lie to Nathan because she loved him so much. She couldnt nod because she could never be Nathans mother. Youll definitely find her one day, said E. Nathan felt a littleforted. Even if I find my mother, you will still be my favorite. If father doesnt take you from me, I will marry you. The promise made E want tough, and at the same time feel nervous. Nathan did not understand what he was saying. Nor did he understand how far apart they were. The driver who was taking them was also surprised. Indeed, Miss Es position in the hearts of the Master and Young Master ispletely different. Come to think of it, how could a babysitter eat at the same table as Master? Plus, all the maids in the house called her politely. A babysitter shouldnt be treated as if she was the real wife. As soon as they arrived at the mall, Nathan looked very excited. He took E around and bought lots of clothes. As he passed a wedding dress shop, Nathans eyes lit up. He pulled E and walked towards the shop. Old woman, I think this dress suits you very well. E looked at the wedding dress Nathan was pointing at. The dress was beautiful. Despite being very young, Nathan seemed to have very good taste. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the figures of two people inside. Haikal and Indri. They will be married soon. How could E be silent? Shouldnt she also give them a wedding present? She thought for a moment and crouched down in front of Nathan. Fat boy, you want some ice cream? Chapter 203 203 Wedding Dress In a luxurious wedding dress shop, Indri was seen observing every dress with passion. However, unlike her, Haikal looked at his watch impatiently. Haikal, is this one good? Indri turned and looked at Haikal with a smile. She twirled around in her wedding dress, as if showing off the beautiful dress in front of Haikal. Unfortunately, Haikal just waved his hand nonchntly. Yeah, good... This was just a marriage based on business. You could say this is just a contract marriage. Haikal does not know what Indri expects from this marriage. Does she expect Haikal to give his heart to her? How ridiculous... Seeing Haikals expressionless face, Indri turned her gaze to the shop assistant who was beside her with an annoyed look. Get me another dress. The shop assistant rushed to do what Indri asked. She took another dress and gave it carefully. Miss, this dress will suit you better, said the shop assistant patiently. Indri epted the dress and entered the dressing room proudly. ..... The faces of the employees in the shop looked unsightly. It didnt matter if they had to bring all the dresses in the shop, but thisdys attitude made them feel very ufortable. Unfortunately, the two people in their shop came from upper ss families, they couldnt fight them. One of them was the daughter of the Maheswara Family, while the other was the son of the Adisurya Family. They couldnt even receive guests and specifically closed shop for these two. As soon as E entered, a shop clerk immediately stopped her. Miss, sorry, there is an important guest inside. We can only serve you after they have finished. E paid no heed to him. Her goal is in sight. Haikal, long time no see. E immediately walked past the clerk and waved her hand at Haikal with a smile. Upon seeing Es arrival, Haikals face immediately showed a sense of surprise and joy. E, are you shopping here too? Yes. E nodded. Her hand rose to brush her hair, making her posture look charming. Previously, she had taken Nathan to an ice cream shop and told him to wait there. She had plenty of time until Nathan finished his ice cream. Haikal immediately greeted E. His attitude waspletely different from when he was dealing with Indri. The clerks in the shop looked at each other and thought that the lives of rich people were indeed veryplicated. Haikal came with his future wife, but he weed the arrival of another woman with great joy. Even his expression looked much happier than when he was with his own future wife. Judging from his expression, Haikal seemed to really like the woman who had juste to the shop. E didnt care about the stares from everyone. She only looked at Haikal. I heard you are getting married soon? Haikals face became veryplicated when he heard E talk about this matter. Unknowingly, the magazine in his hand became crumpled as he answered grimly. E, you know this is not what I wanted. Who would want to marry someone like Indri? Youre the only one I love. Haikal looked restless, he seemed to hold back his desire to express his feelings to E. But unfortunately, he wasnt that good at hiding it and everything he wanted was written all over his face. Still, he was afraid that a paparazzi might catch them together. Its a coincidence that E didnt want to be in touch with Haikal. Someone like Indri, huh? E tilted her head and thought for a moment. Isnt Indri always gentle? How could you not like her? E really wanted tough at Haikals hypocrisy. What Haikal liked about Indri before was her gentle demeanor that made her look like a little bird and her calm heart that made her presence feel like water. Did Indri identally show her real face in front of Haikal? But considering how obsessed Indri was with Haikal, she should never have done such a stupid thing. After all, Haikal was the only person she could rely on. All of her attitude is just a lie, when talking about Indri, Haikals face is filled with impatience. There is no joy that someone who will soon get married should have on Haikals face. In fact, he looked like he was forced into this marriage. I went to the bar a while ago for work. That day, I was drunk and there were some kind women who helped me to go to my room. But do you know what Indri did? Haikal looked angry when he told it. She paid people to beat the woman and warned them not toe near me again. Didnt she think that her actions would not only taint her reputation, but also embarrass me? Where should I put my face now? Ah? E pretended to be surprised, covering her mouth. Indri did that? I didnt expect it. It turns out that she would still hear how ridiculous Indri was from someone else, much less her own fiance. Lately, E had been so focused on her problems with Christian that she didnt even bother to find out about her family. Too bad the incident was not covered by the media. Otherwise, it would be very interesting. Haikal looked at E who was wearing a white shirt and beige trousers. The trousers made her legs look longer and the short-sleeved shirt made her look professional and rxed, still neat and fresh. Today, her normally straight hair looked slightly wavy, adding to her feminine charm. Coupled with her beautiful face, it was enough to make any man go crazy, including Haikal himself. Every time Haikal saw E, he felt that E was more beautiful than before, to the point that it was difficult for him to take his eyes off her. Haikal didnt even try to hide the longing in his eyes as he looked at E. He really didnt care even if he would marry another woman soon. E looked like she didnt notice it. She looked at Haikal and said, Haikal, maybe we havent had a very good rtionshiptely. But theres no way I wouldnt say anything when you got marriedter, right? E took a deep breath as if she wanted to strengthen her resolve and said, I hope you guys are happy. E ... Haikal felt very, very stupid when he heard it. Why did he leave such a beautiful woman and choose Indri? Had he gone mad? He was really sorry! E, I dont want to hear that from you. Dont worry, Ill divorce her and marry you after thepanys business is over, Haikal said so softly, but it only gave E goosebumps. The hairs on her neck stood on end from feeling so disgusted... Chapter 204 204 Choosing a Suit E, I dont want to hear that from you. Dont worry, Ill divorce her and marry you after thepanys business is over, Haikal said so softly, but it only gave E goosebumps. The hairs on her neck stood on end from feeling so disgusted... Even though Haikal wanted to marry her, E didnt want to! But hearing from what Haikal just said, it seems that his cooperation with Budi Maheswara is not very smooth. E knew that her father cared more about himself than anyone else. He will sacrifice anyone as long as hes secured and safe. All the employees in the shop heard Haikal and E talking frantically. They couldnt help but sympathize with Indri who was still trying on her wedding dress inside. Dont talk to me like that. Our rtionship is over. You have to live your own life. E smiled as she looked at Haikal as if she was letting go of the man she really loved. Her eyes looked so dazzling, mixed with a pool of tears that were ready to fall. You have to believe me. My love for you is truly sincere. Haikal stepped forward and held Es hand nervously. The faint scent of perfume from Es body made him feel like an addict. The woman in front of him was absolutely perfect. ..... E retracted her hand and said casually, Arent you going to try on your clothes? No. Why should I? Youre here. In Es eyes, Haikal looks like a prince. Her 18 year old self would scream with joy when she saw Haikal. But unfortunately, she misjudged him. E looked at Haikal with a sad look and averted her gaze for a moment as if all of this was something heavy on her. You are getting married soon and there is nothing I can do for you. How about I pick your suit? E thought, if Indri found out that she was the one who chose the suit for Haikal, wouldnt that be very interesting? She would not miss this opportunity. Haikal saw Es sincere eyes and couldnt refuse. It felt like he and E were getting married, not him and Indri. E smiled faintly, walking around the shop together with Haikal. After that, E actually chose a suit for Haikal. Haikal even told the shop assistant to bring some suits so E could choose. Not long after they chose it, Indri came out of the dressing room. Since the wedding dress she had chosen this time was quite detailed, she spent a lot of time trying it on. Seeing the dress wrapping her body nicely, Indri actually felt happy. The dress was so beautiful, but Indri still felt dissatisfied. Initially, she wanted to order specifically so that the dress she was wearing would be the only one in the world. But she didnt have enough time and she didnt want to dy her wedding just for the dress. Haikal, As soon as Indri came out of the dressing room, she immediately looked for her future husband. Her eyes immediately widened when she realized that her future husband was not alone, but was with a woman. Previously, she had heard a low voice from the dressing room. She thought Haikal was talking to the shop assistant about the wedding dress. But she did not expect that the woman he talked to was E. E! Isabe Maheswara, the worst nightmare of her life! E watched every move from the dressing room so she knew that Indri was out of there. When she looked at Indri, she saw her step-sister grinding her teeth. E looked rxed as she greeted her with a smile. Hello, sister. The call took everyone in the shop by surprise. Is this woman from the Maheswara Family? But why had they never heard of her? Indri looked at E with anger. Dont call me sister. I dont have an embarrassing sister like you. And it seems you forgot one thing. Youve been kicked out of the Maheswara Family. Her voice was very high-pitched as she said it with raging emotions. E still looked calm. She smiled and said, Its ironic when you say Im embarrassing. Shouldnt you be the one to feel ashamed? You also contributed to the incident that got me expelled from the Maheswara Family. From such a young age, you already have such a vile intention, its amazing. Haikal felt his heart ufortable when he heard Es words. If he had married E from the start, he could still get everything he would get after marrying Indri. In addition, Es appearance was far more beautiful, at leastpared to Indri. Wouldnt he get double the profit? Indri, is that how you talk to your sister? Indri raised her eyebrows when she realized that Haikal was not defending her. Haikal, you are my fianc! Why are you even defending her? Indri was really angry. Why did E have toe back and destroy everything? Why is it that since Es return, things have gotten out of hand? Her mother kept warning her so that she could keep Haikal. But Haikals heart was not on her. How can she get Haikal then? I know I am your fianc. Theres no need to stress it anymore. Haikal massaged his dizzy head and said, Cant you calm down a bit? Arent you ashamed of your attitude? The more he saw Indri, the more dissatisfied Haikal felt. He turned his gaze to E who was beside him. E, lets continue choosing my suit. Choosing your suit? Indri looked at Haikal in disbelief. You dont want to choose a suit with me, but you want to do it with her? With that bitch... Indri, shut up! Remember, E is your sister! Haikal looked at Indri with anger. He looks like a man protecting the woman he loves. E only nced at Haikal briefly, but she didnt take his words to heart. She knew that Haikal was also good at pretending, just like her. Shed seen through his lies. However, Haikals attitude turned out to trigger Indri. Haikal, we will be getting married soon. Why are you even defending someone else? If this problem reaches my fathers ears, he will definitely be furious! Father, father, father... You always use his name to threaten me! Haikal felt his face heat up with anger and shame. The veins on his forehead stood out. I am tired. Im fed up. Do you really want to marry me? Indris face immediately paled. Of course she wanted to marry Haikal. She had worked hard to get this opportunity and she was not going to miss it. She must marry Haikal. Just as she was about to speak, E spoke first. Haikal, why are you so angry like this? You will hurt my sisters heart. Calm down. Wed better go ahead with your suit, okay? Indri clenched her fists tightly and shouted once more, E, you damn evil woman! Chapter 205 205 Evil Woman Evil woman? E repeated the two words with a sweet smile. Those two words seem to suit you more. Indri had taken everything from her, but she still had the audacity to call E a bad woman. How ridiculous. Indri snorted angrily. Her high heels made a rattling sound on the marble floor. Her face looked really bad as if she couldnt wait to destroy E who was in front of her. E, why did youe back? Haikal is mine! He loves me! She shouted frantically. Her eyes were red as if they were covered with blood. E just chuckled. I didnt want to snatch him from you thought? I came here specifically to congratte you on your marriage. And I n to choose the best suit for Haikal to make your wedding even more perfect. Seeing Indris current appearance, E felt very happy in her heart. Just let them get married. E wants to see if their married life can be happy. Can Indri still smile happily on their wedding day? Indri couldnt hear Es words anymore. She turned and looked at the shopkeeper angrily, Who allowed this person to enter? Get rid of her right now! The shopkeeper looked doubtful and subconsciously looked at Haikal who was beside E. ..... Haikals anger is no less intense than Indris. I want to see who dares! Haikal! Indri immediately shouted loudly. She felt really embarrassed right now. Haikal was her fianc, but he, who was also her future husband, humiliated her in front of so many people. Why did Haikal treat her like this? Indri, dont look for trouble with me. Were not married yet. Haikal straightened his shirt and looked at Indri impatiently. After that, he turned his gaze towards E. Didnt you say you wanted to pick a suit for me? Theres no need to care about someone insignificant, Haikal said with a gentle look. His attitude towards these two women waspletely different. E looked at Indri worriedly. Sister, is it okay? I dont want you here! Indri was really angry. E lowered her head and intertwined her fingers with a pitiful look. Did I do something wrong? Im sorry then. Who couldnt pretend to be weak? In the past, maybe she was stupid and her pride was too high to do this kind of thing. But now this was her specialty... In the past, it was Indri who used this method to deal with others. Now, E wanted Indri to feel it. Haikal saw that E was disgusted with Indri. Indri, I think you are bing more and more disgusting. You never treated me like this before, Indri said while shedding tears. Usually, at times like this, Haikal would alwaysfort her. She thought Haikal would do the same this time. She never thought that, after she had cried for a long time, Haikal would only say, Dont cry. Youre making me even angrier. E was so happy to hear it. Haikal feels that E is getting more beautiful every day. It had been a long time since he had seen E and she looked even more attractive. Unlike his future wife... The look of admiration from Haikals eyes made E sneer inwardly. Haikal is an easy man. He likes all beautiful women. It seems, Indri should start raising money to do stic surgery instead of acting like a baby. Maybe Haikal will be interested in her. E looked at Indri with a pitying look. She turned to Haikal and said, Let me calm her down. Haikal looked at E gently. You are still as good as ever. Not like your cruel sister. E smiled at Haikal, making his eyes widen. That smile was really beautiful. He wanted E to stay by his side, not wanting to let her go. Indri saw E approaching her step by step, wanting to take this opportunity to teach E a lesson. But she didnt expect E to grab her wrist first. She wanted to release herself, but she didnt expect E to be so strong. You... Indri,pared to the pain Ive felt in the past, what youre feeling right now is nothing. Her cold gaze was fixed on Indri, making the woman shudder. You did all that on purpose to me in order to take my position, right? Ill make you feel what its like in my position. Step by step, I will make you suffer, hundreds of times more than I felt before. Are you sure you can endure it, my dear sister? When Eughed, Indri felt the hairs on her neck stand up. She looked at the woman in front of her in horror. Es face was still the same as before, but she looked like apletely different person. E wasnt like this before... It seemed Indri wanted to stay away from her. Sister, you will be getting married soon. Dont worry too much, everything will go smoothly. Your sister will pray for the best for you, after saying that, E looked at the wedding dress on Indris body and nodded briefly. This wedding dress is very beautiful, it suits you very well. The design is very simr to the one Haikal chose for me back then. E sighed and said, My sister is getting married soon. E, dont pretend in front of me! Indri shouted. E subtly used her that she had snatched Haikal, that she was the homewrecker in Haikal and Es previous rtionship. E looked at Indri in surprise and then shook her head. Looks like Im not wee here. I will go then. After that, E turned her gaze towards Haikal. With a sad smile on her face, she said, Haikal, Ill go first. I hope your marriage willst a long time. E... Haikal rushed after E and grabbed her wrist. Are youing to my wedding? Haikal wants to show E that he has changed. If he could get E again, he would treat her very well and would never betray her like he used to. Haikal wants to convince E that E can live in peace with him. E smiled faintly. Inwardly, she cheered because she had got what she wanted. How could E note to Haikal and Indris wedding? She had toe to witness their happiness. Hearing Haikals words, Indri almost exploded. But her remaining bit ofmon sense forced her to hold back. The more she made a fuss, the angrier Haikal would be. E turned and left the shop. Just as she was about to leave, Nathan entered the shop with an ice cream in his hand. His little face looked serious. Old woman, heres your ice cream. Chapter 206 206 Photo Album Old woman, here is your ice cream. Nathan put the ice cream in her hand coldly. If she looked closely, there was a blush on his chubby face. Maybe the fat boy was angry that E had left him long enough. E epted it with a smile and gently stroked Nathans head. Thank you. E opened the box Nathan had given her and looked at its contents. Apparently, this chubby kid made this ice cream especially for her, because of its shape... She couldnt help but ask. This... Nathan snorted proudly and said, Thats a flower-shaped ice cream that I made myself for you. Thats good isnt it? You must be very touched. E tried hard to hold back her smile and said, Very good. Is this really a flower? Why does this look like dirt in her eyes? But considering Nathan is only 5 years old, E knows that she shouldnt demand too much. Nathans attention alone was enough for her. ..... Meanwhile, Haikal and Indri saw E and Nathan about to leave the shop together. They did not dare to approach E and Nathan because they were afraid of Nathan. Actually, it wasnt Nathan they were afraid of, but the person behind him, namely Christian. Besides, Nathan was not alone. He came along with several bodyguards who were always on guard around him. They wont be able to fight this boy. Indris heart was filled with jealousy. E was once in a mental hospital, how could she work as the babysitter of the Adipamungkas Family? In addition, Nathan seemed to really love and depend on her. Indri had heard rumors about Nathan before. Even though he was young, he was very proud and arrogant because he was spoiled by his father. How could such a child cling to E? Only E was treated this way by Nathan. Finally, Haikal and Indri had no other choice but to leave the shop. The employees who were in the shop immediately breathed a sigh of relief after their two guests left. In the shop, only E and Nathan were left. Nathan told E to sit down and eat the homemade ice cream, while he circled the shop like a grown man. He looked at the shop clerk and pointed to a dress. I want this dress for that woman. The shop clerk thought Nathan was just kidding. However, just as he was about to refuse, he saw the guard behind Nathan nodding his head. Finally, the clerk got the dress Nathan had pointed out for E. Miss, please. E wanted to refuse, but seeing Nathans hopeful face, she couldnt do it. Actually, there was a small part of her that wanted to give it a try. In the past, she was almost married and wore a wedding dress like this. But everything fell apart... E immediately took the clothes to the changing room. After exiting the changing room, everyone was instantly stunned as they stared at her. The dress makes Es smooth shoulders and neck look very beautiful. Meanwhile, the bottom part is not too puffy, and it wraps her body so beautifully. The wedding dress suited her very well. E had a hint of nervousness as well as embarrassment on her face, making it even more difficult for everyone to look away from her. Old woman, you look so beautiful! Nathan rushed to E and hugged her. After that, he said to the shop clerk beside him. I want to buy this dress. E justughed. This is for a bride, a woman who will marry the love of her life. I cant wear it now. Nathan immediately pouted hearing that. He nced at the guard behind him and asked for his cell phone from the guard. After that, he took a photo of E while the woman was wrapped in a beautiful wedding dress. After that, he returned his phone with satisfaction and said to E, Then, well buy itter when were getting married. E almost slipped because she tripped over the tail of her own dress. Everyone around her was also surprised. E immediately waved her hand in shame. He was just kidding. She really didnt like how children talk so ambiguously! Shes not a pedophile! Hearing Es refusal, Nathan pouted again until his cheeks turned red. Do you think Im joking? No, E massaged her dizzy head and returned to the changing room to change into her clothes. After that, she could only change the subject so that Nathan wouldnt talk about marriage again. Its really dangerous. On the way home, Nathan was fiddling with his cell phone, looking at the photos in his gallery with satisfaction. After arriving at the houseter, he will ask one of the servants to print the photo. When he gets home that evening, Christian sees E hugging Nathan on the sofa. They were looking at a photo album. It was the maid who bought the photo album for Nathan so that Nathan could keep the printed photos. Nathan was so happy and invited E to see the photo album. The entire photo album contained Es pictures that the boy had taken by himself. Even her little movement and smile were captured perfectly by Nathan. E looked at each photo in the album with a gentle gaze. Thank you, Nathan, she said with a smile. Nathan raised his head and looked at E. If youre happy, marry me now. E immediately frowned. Christian saw the two people on the sofa, feeling happy and tired both physically and mentally. He was happy to see E and Nathan getting along so well, but also jealous of how close they were. He immediately approached them. Once behind the sofa, his shadow enveloped the two of them. What are you guys looking at? Nathan immediately took the photo album and showed it to Christian. Father, look! The beautiful photos make Christians gaze soften. His face looks so full of... love? Suddenly, a photo caught Christians attention. In the picture, E was seen wearing a wedding dress. The mans gaze remained fixed on the photo, as if E had worn the dress for him on their wedding day. Somehow, he felt that this kind of thing... didnt bother him. E feels a little nervous, wondering what Christian thinks of her pictures. After a while, Christian finally said, Great pictures. Es nervousness disappeared in an instant, not expecting the man in front of her to give her such apliment. All this time, she had always listened to insults from the mans mouth. Then, E heard Christian muttering again, Of course they look great. The one in the photo is my woman. Es heart seemed to be filled with love to the point that it felt like bursting into a thousand butterflies. She felt her world was so beautiful when there were people who cared about her. Subconsciously, her hand went up to grip the hem of Christians coat and tugged on it slightly. Chapter 207 207 Praise Es hand suddenly went up to grip the hem of Christians coat and tugged on it slightly. Christian was totally shocked to see her. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him. Es eyes seemed to be filled with a dazzling light, making the man unable to take her eyes off. They both seemed to be lost in their own world, ignoring Nathan who was also in the same room. It was as if the world belonged to the two of them... Es heart was racing. What Christian said just now seemed to ring in her ears. Very weird. She had never felt this way when she was dealing with Liam. She only felt this feeling for Christian. It seemed she was too dependent on this man in front of her. After realizing it, E brushed off her feelings again. The smile she had on her face was her usual sweet smile. Her fake smile... Thanks for thepliment. ..... There was a sweet feeling in her heart, but E couldnt drown in it. Christian also smiled when he heard it. Then, he sat next to E and took the photo album from Nathans hands, looking at each photo more closely. He had to admit that when E put on her wedding dress, it was getting harder and harder to keep his eyes off her. But at the thought that this woman would be wearing a wedding dress for another man one day, Christian frowned deeply. He did not want this womans beauty to be seen by other men. Nathan was annoyed to see his father snatch the photo album from his hands. Finally, he couldnt help but grumble. Father, why did youe home early today? Christian raises his eyebrows and looks at Nathan. Does this child still have to ask him that? He came homete because he had to workte today... He looked at Nathan, making the boy feel guilty for asking such a careless question. His father looks so scary. Nathan immediately grabbed Es hand and hugged her. Old woman, father is going to be angry at me! E nces at Christian and then moves Nathan to sit next to his father so they can look at the photo together. Christian frowns at Es shifting position, but in the end he stays silent. Nathan also looked at the photo with pride. Only I can make this old woman look beautiful. Initially, Nathan only wanted to select a few photos to print. But almost all of Es photos look perfect, no matter what the pose. Nathan was reluctant to delete them. E immediately blushed at the suddenpliment. This 5 year old little boypliments her beauty! E couldnt help but kiss Nathans plump cheek. Fat boy, you are also the most handsome man I have ever met. Christian watched the scene with anger. Hadnt he also praised E before? Why didnt E look this happy? Nathan even got a kiss from E... E and Nathan could see Christians anger slowly rising. Nathan immediately looked for a way to escape from this ce. He took Es hand and said, Dad, Im really sleepy. She will sleep with me today. As soon as he said that, Nathan got up and started walking on his short legs. E noticed Nathans signal and immediately stood up. But sadly, as soon as he took two steps, Christians cold voice rang in his ears. Do you dare to go? E couldnt move. Nathans heart was also beating fast. His father was looking at him coldly and said, Hurry and go to sleep. But... Nathan felt anxious. His father looks very angry now. He didnt want to leave the old woman alone. What if his dad punished her? There is something important I need to discuss with your father. Go to sleep first, said E. E immediately helped to persuade Nathan when she felt a cold stare from Christian. Nathan could only shrug his shoulders and agree with Es words. Seeing Nathan disappear at the top of the stairs, E felt more and more panicked. Christian... she called nervously, not daring to look directly at the man. The cold aura around the man made her voice tremble. SHe couldnt even say anything other than calling his name. Hmm? Christian replied as he walked to Es side. He raised his hand to hold Es chin. Why do you seem scared? E didnt know what to say. Isnt that obvious? If Christian wasnt angry, how could she be scared like this?! Plus, E doesnt understand why Christian is suddenly angry. Didnt they just look at the photo album together? Did you do something today? Christian looked at E intently, he felt something strange. Why did E suddenly try on a wedding dress? E felt herself getting smaller and smaller. She still remembered the way she talked to Haikal at the bridal shop earlier. That time she really teased him and did it without any guilt. Even though she did it without any feelings for Haikal. She was only doing it for revenge... If Christian found out about all this, he would be furious. Seeing the panic on Es face, Christian bes even angrier. He is convinced that E has had the man she loves and lies to his son so she can try on this wedding dress. Otherwise, how could E be smiling so cutely in that photo! E dared not raise her head and looked at Christian. She could only answer in a low voice. Not. Christian is dissatisfied with the answer and warns her in a low voice. If you dare to wear a wedding dress in front of another man, I will really kill you. E felt a chill all over her body. That means, in her entire life, E will never be able to marry, not even Christian. Christian would never marry her either. But once the man decided he would, as the most influential figure in the city, his marriage would get a lot of attention. There will be thousands of guests to attend it. That means, E wont be able to wear the wedding dress in front of Christians guests. Did this man just tell her that he would never marry her in his life? For the sake of revenge, E didnt care about herself at the moment. She doesnt care even if everyone thinks of her as a slut or a mistress. But she doesnt want to be a mistress forever. She also has self-respect. She had also prepared herself so that she wouldnt just give her heart to anyone carelessly. However, Christians words really hurt her. E took a deep breath and nodded. Her voice sounded a little cold as she said, I see. She understood, but she didnt agree. Chapter 208 208 Ex-lovers Wedding Party Seeing E obey his words, Christian feels a little better. He picked up E and carried her upstairs. As they go upstairs, E hugs Christians neck and her gaze falls on Christians face. This man was so extraordinary that he could choose any woman to be his. But whoever is near him must not be greedy. They couldnt ask for more, just like E. However, E felt like she was trapped in a hole of sand that was continuously sucking her in. She couldnt get herself out of here. She had experienced failed rtionships before and never wanted to feel the same pain. Before entering the bedroom, Christian suddenly stops and lowers his head to kiss E. A cold kissnded gently on Es forehead, causing E to lift her head and look at Christian in surprise. She didnt see passion in those eyes, but love. Christians eyes are filled with love... ..... Unknowingly, her heart beats fast once again. The corners of Christians lips curl into a smile. Ive heard that when a person falls in love, their heartbeat can be heard very clearly. Christian paused and continued, I can hear your heartbeat. Es heartbeat seemed to ring in his ears. Right now, Christian was feeling really happy. He didnt even care anymore about Es previous attitude, with all the problems that had made their rtionship worse. Christian also knows that E cares about Liam, but that doesnt matter anymore. He believes he can make E fall in love with him. That... Thats impossible, E averted her gaze and said in a low voice, I will only like someone who cares about me. Besides, E had to think about whether she deserves to be loved again. In this world, marriage is not only about love. Marriage is the union of two families so there are other aspects to consider such as family background, status, ie and so on. While thinking about this, E felt a little sad. What kind of man could ept her one day? Will he mind all her past? As Es mind wanders, Christians voice rings in her ears, What do you mean by that? You think I dont care about you? Couldnt this woman see that she was the only woman he cared about? He will do anything to make her happy. But sadly, this woman couldnt see his effort at all. Inside her mind were only bad things. E wants to fight Christian, but in the end she doesnt want to. Christians concern for her is not the love of a man for his woman, but rather a master of his pet. E does not have any freedom when she is with Christian. Is this truly equal to be loved? Confined and controlled for the rest of her life? This isnt love... Once the pet feels ufortable, of course her master will also feel anxious. Thats how Christian feels about her in Es eyes. Christian looked deeply at E. He stepped back into his room. The room looked very dark with no lights on. Christian puts E on the bed and leaves her alone. He decided to sit on the sofa alone, lit the cigarette he had brought with him. The burning cigarette zes between Christians fingers. Christian rarely smoked. Usually, he did this just to quell his anger. This was the time when he found it difficult to control his emotions. He didnt want to take his anger out on E. E doesnt know why Christian is acting this way and she doesnt ask either. They both seemed lost in their own thoughts, until Christian finally spoke up first. When you are with me, you must not think of someone else in your heart. Someone else... Suddenly, E thought of Liam. She med herself for involving Liam in this matter. Now, Liam is also dragged into this matter because of her. You did something to Liamspany, right? E couldnt help herself and immediately asked Christian. She knew it was the wrong question, but sooner orter, this issue had to be addressed. A hatred shed in Christians eyes. Due to the darkness of the room, E couldnt see anything, but she could feel a grim auraing from Christian. I dont like you saying his name, there was displeasure in Christians voice when he said it. E clenched her fists and said, Can you let him go? If... If he does the same to you, I will also help you. Esst words made Christian frown. Does that mean that his position and Liams position in Es heart are equal? Christian cant contain his annoyance. This was the first time he cared so much about his ce in a womans heart. Es words pleased Christian for a moment, but after that, the man snorted coldly, Do you think that will happen to me? E didnt know what else to say to help Liam. But suddenly, Christian said, I can let him go this time, but you have to promise me one thing. What is it? I havent thought about it now. E breathed a sigh of relief. She was spared from a possibly difficult choice. Most importantly, Christian would let Liam go. As for the promise Christian said, E would think about itter. Okay. Hearing Es answer, Christian was satisfied. He walked over to E and kissed her lips. Tomorrow, I will invite you to Haikal and Indris wedding. Suddenly, Christian changes the subject. E didnt expect her father to be so impatient. From the announcement on the news to the wedding day, it was only three days apart. That means she is running out of time. Shes about to lose her mothers house and she still doesnt know how to get it. ... In the morning, E wakes up refreshed. Christian is hugging her waist from behind. His body was so close to hers and Christians voice, hoarse from just waking up, sounded like music in her ears. Are you excited about going to your exs wedding? His tone was full of jealousy and it made E see the illusion that she was loved by this man. She immediately shook her head to wake herself up. Of course Id love toe to the wedding of those two assholes. I cant wait to see their happiness. That cynical tone makes Christian feel much better. He stroked Es head affectionately. Christian knows that what E feels for Haikal and Indri right now is hatred. That means, Haikal is no longer a threat to him. One rival was eliminated. Chapter 209 209 Wedding Day News of Haikal and Indris wedding spread widely. All media are ready to witness todays event, where the son of the Adisurya Family and the daughter of the Maheswara Family will unite. This wasnt just an ordinary marriage, but also the union of the two big families in the city. Haikal and Indri have a stable rtionship after announcing their rtionship in front of the media five years ago. Except, in thest few days, shocking news about Haikal started to emerge. After all, they both came from prominent families. Although their rtionship looks fine in front of the media, who knows what happens behind the door? However, usually such problems will be closed soon and no one would be able to gossip about it. Still it didnt happen to Haikal. As his wedding day approaches, Haikal dominates all the gossip news in magazines. Many media were suspicious of this marriage, but they still tried to be polite on the surface. Haikal and Indris wedding was held in a hotel ballroom. The room that can amodate thousands of people has been decorated with a romantic and sacred atmosphere. Budi and Merry wore luxurious clothes and they both kept smiling, showing their happiness for the union of these two families. Several members of the Adisurya Family have alsoe and are friendly with guests. They all look so joyful. ..... Just as Budi agreed to this marriage, the Adisurya family also approved of his sons marriage to the Maheswara Family. They are all cunning foxes and want power in the city. The union between these two families would make their families all the stronger. They know that benefit very well. The most important thing is, the Adisurya Family is so happy with this marriage because the Maheswara Family only has one daughter, and its Indri. When Budi gets old, he will bequeath all his wealth to Indri and in the end, all of that property will fall into the hands of the Adisurya Family through Haikal. Compared to everyone else there, Haikal looked depressed, as if this wasnt his happiest day. He did not want to marry Indri. In addition, seeing the suit clinging to his body, Haikal became even more disappointed. This suit was Es choice. Thinking of Es charming face, the anger in his heart grew stronger. How could he be tempted when Indri approached him in the past? If he hadnt turned away from E, he would still be with her now. Hearing the congrattions from everyone in his ears, Haikal felt even more dejected. He just replied casually, without even a smile on his face. Bayu, Haikals grandfather, was looking at his grandson who looked dazed. He walked towards his grandson with the help of a stick in his hand. Haikal, today is your wedding day. Bayu is a firm man. It doesnt matter even if they are rted by blood, Bayu still treats his grandson firmly. This made Haikal feel ashamed of his grandfather. He could only nod politely. When Bayu was about to leave, he suddenly stopped and looked back. Dont you want to marry the daughter of the Maheswara Family? In his heart, Haikal shouted loudly that he did not want to marry Indri. But how could he possibly say that in front of his grandfather. He turned to his grandfather respectfully and said, Everything is fine, Grandpa. Why do you think I dont want to marry Indri? Do you think I cant see it? Bayu looked at his grandson coldly, making Haikal a little scared. Which woman do you like this time? Initially, Bayu did not want his grandson to marry Indri. Indri wasnt very pretty so he was sure his grandson would be bored after a while. But at that time, Haikal and Indri really loved each other. Haikal himself came to him and assured him that their rtionship would go smoothly. After that, their rtionship was indeed quite stable for several years. However, who would have thought that something would happen right before their wedding. Haikal averted his gaze with a guilty look. Grandpa, what are you talking about? I know you very well, Bayu snorted, his gaze fixed on Haikals face. You are married now. Dont let anything go wrong. You understand? I know, Grandpa, Haikal replied impatiently. After that, he muttered, Grandpa, dont you dislike the Maheswara Family? In the past, when he had a rtionship with E, his grandfather disapproved of his rtionship. Even after he had contact with Indri, his grandfathers attitude remained the same. It seems that his grandfathers problem is not with E or Indri, but with the Maheswara Family. Bayu red at Haikal and said, If you marry her sister, one day, you will also have to share the inheritance with your sister-inw. If you marry her sister who isnt that pretty, sooner orter youll get tired of her appearance. Thinking of the two daughters of the Maheswara Family actually made Bayu feel a headache. Both of them are not the right choice for his grandson. Bayu has made up his mind. When Haikal gainsplete control over the Maheswara Family, he will kick the girl out! Haikal didnt know what was going on in Bayus mind, but he understood his grandfathers exnation. What his grandfather said made perfect sense. Unfortunately, now Haikal had no other choice. Bayu looked at his grandson and patted his shoulder. At least enjoy your wedding today. After saying this, Bayu went to greet the guests. Haikal looked around and started to get excited again. Today, E will alsoe to his wedding. Hes confident that once Ees to this wedding, she will definitely leave Christian and choose him. Plus, Haikal is sure that E still loves him the way she used to. The thought of E begging him made Haikals heart fill with anticipation. And Indri, who was waiting for this moment, became more and more restless. She was still thinking about what happened at the wedding dress shop that day. E said she wasing to attend her and Haikals wedding. That means, E would definitelye. The more she thought about it, the more Indri panicked. Finally, she called her mother. Mother,e here quickly. Merry picked up the call while frowning and said, Whats the matter? Come here quickly, Indri said anxiously. Realizing that everyone around her was looking at her curiously, she immediately hung up. Merry was disturbed by a sudden call from her daughter. As she entered the dressing room, she saw her daughter sitting sadly while holding her dress. There were three make-up artists beside her, doing her makeup carefully. They looked a little worried because the bride didnt look happy today. What happened? Merry asked as soon as she arrived in front of her daughter. Chapter 210 210 The Woman Will Come What happened? Merrys face looks a little annoyed. She didnt want anything to go wrong today. Indri looked at the three make-up artists and said quietly, You guyse out. The three of them immediately went out and closed the door, allowing Indri and Merry to talk alone. Mother, that bitch ising to my wedding, said Indri, holding her dress anxiously. She didnt want her marriage to fail. This was the day she had been waiting for for a long time. But Es existence kept threatening her. What? Merry looked at her daughter in surprise. Indri did not tell her mother about the incident at the wedding dress shop. Merry still didnt know that Indri met E that day. Now, Indri told her everything at once. That day, her rtionship with Haikal was not fine. Haikal defended E more than her. Therefore, Indri did not want to tell her family. She didnt want this marriage to be in jeopardy. She was already very upset because of what happened, she didnt want her family to scold her again because she couldnt keep Haikals love. ..... Andtely, her fathers temper is not very good. So Indri did not dare to speak to him. Why didnt you tell me about this? Merry looked at Indri with annoyance. If her daughter had told her earlier, she would have found a way out. But now the wedding has started. What can Merry do? She didnt have enough time. Merry could not do anything to prevent it. She couldnt possibly postpone this wedding, could she? Indris face looks sad. Her lips were t as she kept silent. She was the female lead at this party, but she couldnt be happy. She was worried. She was afraid that her marriage would fall apart because of one person- E! Seeing her daughters very beautiful makeup today, Merry couldnt help but scold her. After all, today was her daughters wedding day. Today, her daughter will be the wife of a rich man and her position will be strengthened even more. Even if the events of the past were exposed, people would not dare suspect them. And after this wedding takes ce, Indri will be a member of the Adisurya Family. Who dares to fight against the Maheswara Family and Adisurya Family at the same time? Yeah, just let it be. So what if sheester? Dont worry, you and Haikal got married in front of many people. How could this affect the wedding? Even if Haikal wants to cancel this wedding, his family will not agree, Merrys words gave Indri confidence. Her mother was right. Es arrival wont change anything. What can E do in front of everyone? She is alone, while Indri has the Maheswara Family and Adisurya Family behind her! But... Mother, dont you know what Haikal thinks of E? Indri still remembered how Haikal defended E in front of everyone. Indris words made Merry frown again. She stroked Indris hand and said, I will tell your father to throw her outter. If that happens, we can see how embarrassing it would be for E and Haikal to give up. That woman is nothingpared to you. Haikal will definitely realize that youre far better. Hearing her mothers words, Indris eyes lit up brightly. She felt very happy when she imagined E would be humiliated in front of the crowd. Mother, what you said is true. You are the only one I can trust! Indri held her mothers hand with enthusiasm. Her eyes seemed to radiate the hatred she aimed at E. Even though E has a pretty face, what can she do? She is no longer the daughter of the Maheswara Family. How could that woman bepared to her? Dont worry, Merry nodded. This time, at Haikal and Indris wedding, they did not send an invitation to the Adipamungkas Family. Most likely, Christian would note. Even if E wanted toe, she wouldnt be able to do it. Sooner orter, she will be kicked out of there. What Merry didnt expect was that not only E hade randomly, but also Christian. They came straight away, without an invitation. Currently, at Christians house, E was seen wearing an aqua blue dress that wrapped her body very beautifully. The top was decorated with stacked flower petal designs, while the bottom had a fairly long tail. Thebination of the two made Es figure more beautiful and luxurious, entuating her slender and tall body. Her dress looked very good, detailed but not tacky and it made those who looked at her feel amazed. Old woman, you are so beautiful! Nathan circled around Es body with a thumbs up shamelessly. E looked at herself in the mirror with a slightly flushed face. After that, she turned to Christian who had been silent for a long time. Does this dress look good on me? Dad doesnt understand fashion, Nathan took Es hand and couldnt stop himself from saying, The woman Im going to marry is really beautiful! I didnt make a mistake! Nathan didnt notice Es tension. He wasnt looking at Christian so he didnt notice that his father was frowning. Dad, when you find my birth mother, allow me to marry this old woman, okay? Shes not getting married, Christian said seriously. Did he just gain a new rival? Did his own son want to snatch his woman? Christian looked at E coldly. He was not happy. He did not want to share her beauty with others. E was taken aback by the look and subconsciously clenched her fists nervously. Does this dress look ugly on her? Is she not beautiful? After thinking for a moment, she untangled the hair she had previously styled, adding a sexy look to her figure. How about this? Christians eyes look even darker. However, after looking at her for a while, he didnt find any problem with E. Her dress was beautiful and not too revealing. Come on. Christian could only say it with an irritated face and walked out. E could only follow him sadly. Its hard to get praise from Christian. Nathan looked at the two of them leaving while waving his hand. Hurry home! After that, he returned home and asked the butler, Butler, help me. How do I get permission from dad so I can marry that old woman? What should I do? The butler was nervous, not knowing what to say. Young Master, it wont happen soon. Youre too young now. Meanwhile, E could only stay in the car with the slightly awkward atmosphere. Their car drove fast and finally stopped in front of the hotels lobby. Chapter 211 211 Cant Ask For More The wedding of the Adisurya Familys son and the only daughter of the Maheswara Family is sure to be celebrated in the grandest way. From inside the car, Es gaze swept across everyone present. The guests were wearing the same expression, smiling happily as they congratted the family. The reporters who came to cover were lined up very neatly into two rows. It is certain that the Maheswara and Adisurya families arranged them. E has been paying attention to the Maheswara Family so that she knows everything about her family, including the current crisis at one of the branchpanies. E wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get a small victory. This is only a small part of her revenge. E could see Budi and Merry smiling happily, weing the guests at the front door. Beside her were several people E didnt recognize. They must be from Haikals family. She looked at Christian and asked, Should we go in now? If Christian doesnte in, E wont be able to enter. However, E didnt get an invitation. She came there as a Christians partner. If E entered carelessly, she would definitely be kicked out like when she came to Haikal and Indris engagement party. ..... When Christian didnt say anything, E frowned. You brought the invitation, right? At that moment, Christian raised his eyebrows and looked at E. Did I ever mention such a thing? E was immediately surprised. Does that mean, Christian didnt have an invitation, but brought her here straight away? Was Christian not afraid that people would call him ignorant? As if he could understand what E was thinking at this moment, Christian narrowed his eyes and said, Am I not enough? He said it so confidently. E got out of the car and headed into the hotel, not realizing that Christian still hadnt shown up. After E had walked quite a distance, Christian just stepped out of the car. As soon as Christian got out of the car, the reporters were bbergasted. They had all been arranged by the Adisurya Family so they had already got a list of the uing invited guests. Many also wondered whether Christian woulde to this party or not. But they heard that Christian would note, so they believed it. But who did they see now? Everything rted to Christian will always be hot news. This man was a walking wet dream for women out there, and he was highly respected by men in this city. So, as soon as Christian gets out of the car, the reporters flock to him, like ants looking for sugar. E turned around when she realized there was amotion behind her. She blinked repeatedly, looking at Christian who was drowning in the middle of the reporters. She could only massage her dizzy head. When she got out of the car, the reporters didnt recognize her because she had been missing from the face of this earth for 5 years. But of course they all knew Christian... E looked at Christians increasingly grim face and realized that this was her fault. She shouldnt have left Christian alone to be surrounded by the media. She should have apanied Christian. E immediately turned around, trying to make her way through the crowd back toward Christian. Better to suffer a little now than to be punished by Christianter. After all, she could only depend on Christianter. Seeing E turn towards him, Christian feels a little relieved. At least this woman still remembers him. However, he frowned when he saw E trying to make her way through the crowd in a long dress and high heels. He was worried that E would get hurt in this crowd. Step aside. Christian said it coldly and everyone around him instantly fell silent. They know very well how Christian is so that no one dares to oppose him. Seeing him angry, they all instantly took two steps back as if their bodies moved automatically. Christian walks over to E with a calm face, ncing at all the reporters around him with an irritated look. After that, he grabbed Es hand and pulled her into his embrace. E is not very tall and now she is wearing 5 cm high heels. But once she leans in Christians arms, she looks so tiny. The reporters were instantly stunned. They could smell gossip. Who doesnt know that all this time, there has never been a woman beside Christian? Five years ago, Christian suddenly announced that he had a child. Apart from his son, the media couldnt find any news about which woman Christian liked. Now, this woman in his arms was the only exception. In order to get the hottest news, the reporters didnt care about their fate anymore. Their cameras repeatedly shed as they thrusted the microphones at Christian and E. Christian, what is your rtionship with thisdy? Have you decided to find a new mother for your son? Christian, what makes thisdy attractive in your eyes? Everyone asked excitedly, while E could only stare at Christian in embarrassment. Theres nothing about her that could appeal to Christian. She was the one who continued to force her way to Christian. Are you done asking? After a long time, Christian finally said. The reporters around him were really annoying. If it werent for E, Christian wouldnt be wasting his time here. He was afraid that if he left immediately, E would be chased by the reporters. That one sentence from him instantly made everyone silent. Like a king, Christian looks at them all coldly. I brought a partner to the party. Whats wrong with it? Why are you guys making such a fuss? It was a perfect answer, but it made E feel ufortable hearing it. However, a momentter, E felt much better. At least Christian doesnt call her a mistress or a toy in front of everyone. At least Christian didnt embarrass her... She couldnt expect more than that. E raised her head and looked at the camera. Her every move was charming. You all should focus more on the wedding. If Christian has chosen someone to stand by his side one day, Im sure hell let all of you know. Every day, E looks very beautiful indeed. But somehow, she looks much more dazzling today. Her attitude when dealing with the reporters was so gentle and nice, everyone seemed bewitched by her beauty. Even Christian was stunned. If he wasnt good at hiding his feelings, maybe everyone in the ce would know how crazy he was about this woman... Chapter 212 212 Long Time No See You all should focus more on the wedding. If Christian has chosen someone to stand by his side one day, Im sure hell let all of you know. E said it while smiling at the reporters surrounding them. Many reporters were instantly stunned that they were speechless. Some of them even stopped taking pictures because they were so stunned. Why have they never seen this woman? But judging from her appearance and behavior, this woman couldnt havee from a random lower ss family. E looked at all the reporters there but didnt see a single face she remembered. Five years was a very long time. Five years was enough to change the faces of reporters before her. The reporters who used to discuss the matter of the scandal were nowhere to be seen. The problem had been forgotten by everyone and reced with more recent news. Time is very strange indeed. She smiled and said, Excuse me, can you guys give us a way? The wedding party is about to start. As if enchanted by her beauty, everyone immediately made a way. They saw two people walking side by side as if seeing god and goddess. ..... Their gazes are full of admiration when they see how perfect Christian and E are. Christians face bes sullen and gloomy. He moved closer to Es ear and whispered, Dont smile at them. Why has Christian never seen Es smile like this? You damn woman! In front of him, this woman was always pretending. The distance from the lobby to the ballroom is not too far. The two families could hear themotion going on ahead, but none of them cared. After all, this was a high-ss marriage. Of course there will be many artists, politicians and important figures whoe. After smiling and greeting guests for a long time, Budi felt tired. He wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief and looked around. Suddenly, his face paled. Why did Christiane? They know that E and Christian are a nightmare for them. Budi wants to wait until the wedding is over and apologizes to Christian for sending the invitation to the wrong address. After all, Christian had plenty of houses. They had investigated it thoroughly and nned all of this carefully. But they didnt expect Christian toe right away without an invitation. Budi panicked and immediately looked at Bayu. Did the Adisurya Family invite Christian? Hasnt the guest list been checked by your family? It is true what Bayu said. They had checked the list many times and even all the invitations were sent from the Maheswara Familys house. Budi didnt understand what was wrong. Bayu is also aware of Christians arrival at this time. He blinks repeatedly and walks over to Christian with a calm look. Are youing, Christian? He said politely. Christian nods briefly in response. Bayu smiled and turned his gaze to the woman beside Christian. This must be your partner then? Bayu guessed the rtionship between them. Most likely, this woman is just Christians mistress, one of the many women he can choose from. But because Christian was there, he still treated the woman politely. Even though Christian was much younger than him, he couldnt underestimate this man. Actually, he felt the woman beside Christian was familiar. He didnt have a deep impression of E. Plus, five years after she disappeared from the city, a lot has changed, including her attitude and the way she dresses. No wonder Bayu didnt recognize her. At this time, Budi and Merry stood behind him, then looked at Christian and E with surprise coloring their faces. Why does this bitch dare toe! Merry did not expect what her daughter said woulde true. Even though E came, Merry didnt expect her toe with Christian. In this city, who dares to go against Christian? Budi wiped the sweat on his hands anxiously. I also dont know. Why are you asking me! Budi only had time to look at Christian, not expecting that E was beside him. He really didnt want to see his daughter who had ruined his familys reputation! If he had not made a firm decision to send E to a mental hospital, he did not know how much loss the Maheswara Family would have suffered. So, he had no feelings for E since that incident. In fact, he had already cut off the father-daughter rtionship between them. He had worked so hard to raise E so that she could marry someone important one day, so that their family could be stronger. That way, everyone could see the Maheswara Family growing and prospering under his leadership. He didnt expect E to get pregnant out of wedlock. His n with the Adisurya Family almost failed. In fact, the Adisurya Family is an important partner family for him. Fortunately, Indri still managed to marry Haikal. This incident really pissed him off! Budi, Haikal still cant forget that woman. No, no. The woman keeps trying to tempt Haikal and snatch him from Indri. Dont let this marriage fail! Merry said it anxiously, trying to make her husband expel E. Seeing Es calm face in the crowd, Merry frowned. She didnt know what Es n was toe to this ce. But the only goal on her mind right now was to make this marriage happen. Haikal and Indris marriage cannot fail! With just one step, her daughter will be Mrs Adisurya, a position that so many women desire. Merry will not let anything get in the way of her ns. On the other hand, Bayu is still chatting with Christian. As he chatted, he continued to watch the woman beside Christian, feeling increasingly certain that he had met her. In the end, he asked. Have we met before? E chuckled. She covered her mouth elegantly as she said, Grandpa, have I changed so much that you dont recognize me anymore? E blinked her eyes repeatedly and returned Bayus suspicious gaze. Bayu still couldnt remember the woman in front of him so E said cheerfully, Im Isabe. Isabe ... Bayu muttered once again. After a while, his face stiffened. Isabe... Isabe Maheswara the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family! Seeing Bayus reaction, the reporters became more and more curious. When they were about to ask their questions, E had already walked past them and approached Budi and Merry. Father, Stepmother, long time no see. How are you? Chapter 213 213 Mental Illness Father, Stepmother, long time no see. How are you guys? Seeing Budi and Merry deeply shocked as if being crushed by a rock, E seemed to feel a satisfaction that she had never felt before. She wanted to give them some vengeance today! E knew, even if Haikals words to her were true, she would never do it. Haikal will never be able to betray his family and his familyspany for her. Haikal and Budi are the same type of people, people who can do anything for their own benefit. It doesnt matter how many people they have to sacrifice, they will still do it as long as they can save themselves in the end. Today, E came to remind them, to tell all those who had destroyed her that she had returned. Isabe Maheswara is back. Hearing the way E called Budi and Merry, the reporters immediately got excited again. ..... It was the right decision toe to this wedding. So many surprising things happened there. Journalists and reporters keep taking photos while imagining that the newspaper or magazine or news that they will broadcast will get ie many times more than usual. Of course the most angry person at this time was Merry. Her daughter would soon marry and be part of the upper ss. How could she let E bother her? Merry stepped forward and pretended to look nice as she held Es hand. E, you finally came? Without you, Indris marriage would not beplete. Merry took a deep breath. I asked you toe back earlier, but you are still angry and dont want to go home. Everythings fine now, right? Her words instantly made everyone understand. Due to family problems, E was angry and ran away from home. Thats why this incident happened. However, when everyones gaze fell on E, they felt that E was not that type of person. My stepmothers words are so perfect, E retracted her hand coldly. She looked at her father who was looking gloomy. Inwardly, E sneered. Indeed, everyone in this family seemed to want her dead. Unfortunately, her life is still very long, at least until she can get her revenge. Merry did not expect E to be so courageous. She thought she would at least care about the Maheswara Familys reputation. But who would have thought that E didnt really care about them anymore. They had thrown her away, why should she care? Merry racked her brain and looked for another way. In an instant, tears rolled down her face. E, what do you mean? Exactly what I said, E looked at the tears with an unconcerned face. She knew that Merry was very good at pretending. In the past, she had been deceived by her stepmother who she thought loved her. Merry stepped back as if she had just been pped hard. She looked at E in disbelief. E, you ... Did I ever tell you that you have an extraordinary talent? E interrupted her words with a sneer. I think my stepmother is very good at acting. If only you werent too old, maybe you could make your debut in the entertainment world. E snorted and continued, You said I ran away from home in anger, right? Why should I leave my happy life and give it to my stepsister? Your exnation doesnt seem reasonable. The reporters around them nodded as if agreeing with Es words. By this time, they had forgotten their main purpose foring to that ce. They had forgotten about the biggest wedding in town. They just wanted to find out more interesting facts about the Maheswara Family issue and expose it in front of the crowd. They want to show that this is the real life of the rich. They and many others live for gossip. Some of them couldnt help but ask, Miss, why did you leave the Maheswara Family? We heard that the Maheswara family only has one daughter. After saying that, everyone around nodded as if to ask the same thing. For a long time, they also believed that Indri was the only daughter of the Maheswara Family. They had never heard of another name in the family. Where did E suddenly appear? Could it be that Merry was not Budis first wife? Budis face became increasingly unsightly. What happened in the past was a disgrace to his family. Therefore, in order to maintain the good name of his family, he tried to cover it all up. Five years had passed and only a few people were left who knew that Merry was not his first wife. Only a few people knew that Indri was not the only daughter. There was another daughter that Budi had abandoned. Everyone had forgotten about this matter. Although some people still talk about what happened five years ago, time changed so fast that it didnt interest them anymore. Budi stepped forward and grabbed Es hand hard. Dont embarrass yourself here. It wasnt the grip of Budis hand that made E feel pain, but his words. Her biological father only cared about the familys reputation, which was far more important than his own daughters life for him. His own flesh and blood... Father, are you advising me? E raised her eyebrows briefly. Seeing E like this, Budi had a bad feeling. He removed his hand from Es wrist and his gaze turned gentle. E, well talk about this after we get home, okay? Today is your sisters wedding day. We must not spoil this important event. Suddenly, E chuckled. Looks like you remembered wrong. We cant talk about this anymore, can we? What else is at home? Wasnt you the one who kicked me out of the house? The sentence immediately created an uproar. The reporters took photos repeatedly, making the light from the camera look dazzling. They didnt expect the news they got today was amazing! Budis face became increasingly ugly. He didnt expect E to ignore him and immediately say that even in front of the reporters. Has she gone mad? Yes, its true. The daughter has gone mad! Had E forgotten where she had lived the past five years? Mental hospital! His eldest daughter was a lunatic! Budi seemed to get the answer to this problem and immediately said to the reporters, All the reporters present here are new to the industry, right? I dont know if you ever heard that my eldest daughter had a mental illness from five years ago... Chapter 214 214 Coming to Their Wedding All the reporters present here are new to the industry, right? I dont know if you guys ever heard that this eldest daughter of mine had a mental illness from five years ago... Everyone immediately looked at E again. The woman stood up straight. Her appearance was very calm and elegant, not looking like someone who was mentally ill. Is it true that E is crazy? She looked normal, but is she actually crazy? Budi continued, At that time, I had to send her to a mental hospital, hoping she would recover. But the doctor said her condition was beyond incurable. I dont know why she was suddenly released from the mental hospital... Budi didnt exin it in detail, but it was enough for everyone to understand. E is a lunatic who just got out of a mental hospital and everything she says is unbelievable. E didnt say a word, standing up straight looking at her father coldly. This is her father who used to love her so much. For the sake of profit, her father would not hesitate to throw her away and send her to that dark ce again. Christian can see Es face. Those beautiful eyes seemed to lose their light, making Christian feel very angry. What do you mean by that? Are you saying that this woman of mine is crazy? Christian, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up. There was annoyance in his voice. He walked over to E and stood beside her, hugging Es waist as if to give her both protection and strength. Are you doubting my ability to judge someone? ..... Budi did not expect Christian to defend E like this. No, no. You misunderstand. Budi immediately bowed his body in panic. He cant fight Christian! The reporters around them couldnt understand the situation. Previously, E was just a woman who came to a party with Christian. How could her status suddenly change to that of Christians woman in the blink of an eye? But no matter what the situation was, this was shocking news! E could feel the warmth of Christians hands on her waist, even though they were separated by the fabric of her dress. The warmth seemed to prate her heart. Over the past few years, she had always struggled alone. Only this time she felt like she was treated fairly. When Christian nces at E, he can see that her eyes are sparkling. Those eyes looked like they were wet... Unknowingly, Christians heart ached again. He doesnt know that Es eyes are wet from being so touched by his defense. He thought that E was sad to be treated like this by her own father. Christian doesnt like seeing his woman this way. His gaze as he looked at Budi became more and more sinister, making Budi even more panicked. Finally, Bayues to intervene, standing right in front of Christian himself. Christian, today is my grandsons wedding. How about we go in? He said politely. His attitude towards E was also very good. E, I think today was a mere misunderstanding. Nobody wants to talk about the past. As he looked at E, he could see the sadness on her face. Hearing what Bayu said, E could only slightly lower her head. Christian realizes it. He hugged Es waist tighter and led her inside. As soon as they entered the room, they could see the white roses that decorated the room. The building has a very romantic feeling, allowing any woman to fantasize about their wedding. However, upon seeing all this, E felt very ufortable. This is also part of her delusion. And that her dream will nevere true. Back then, this was exactly her dream that had almoste true. She almost married Haikal. But if she thought about it, luckily she didnt get married to Haikal. Haikals betrayal would be much more painful if they were married. At least, E knew Haikals true nature before they tied the knot. However, E felt ufortable with this kind of party. She felt ufortable when she realized that Indri had seeded in making her dreame true, while E had to sink into her nightmare. E felt the hands gripping her tighter, causing her to immediately turn to Christian. At this moment, the man was looking at her in annoyance. This woman was always lost in her own thoughts. She must be thinking about her good past with Haikal. At first, Christian didnt want E toe to this party. But he knew that the hatred in Es heart was deeply ingrained. He knew that no matter what happened, E would definitelye, with or without him. Instead of Eing alone and being bullied by all these bad people, it was better for him toe with her. For that reason, Christian ventured toe to a wedding where he wasnt invited. E smiles and looks at Christian. She tugs at Christians arm for the man to bend slightly towards her and whispers in his ear, Thank you, Christian. If it werent for Christian, she would have been kicked out. Her words put Christian at ease. He wanted E to depend on him like this. He wants to pamper E, grant all her wishes... Because of his status, Christian gets the front seat. E is sitting beside him, leaning on Christians shoulder, they seem like a couple in love. However, in truth, E was feeling a little sad today. She was already in a beautiful dress, but all attention was on Christian. No matter what she does, she cant match Christian. This man is like a light in the dark. Haikal peeked at the ballroom to check the situation. The wedding will take ce in 10 minutes. Unknowingly, his gaze fell on a single figure. His breath seemed to have stopped at that moment. He knew how beautiful E was, but he didnt think that E could be more beautiful than he imagined. Her blue dress made her look like a mermaid washed up on the beach. A mermaid who looks weak and helpless, with a smile that is so gentle and attractive ... His gaze continues to be fixed on E, not even realizing that Christians cold gaze is currently piercing him. As soon as he woke up from his reverie, he immediately looked away. His hands that were beside his body were tightly clenched. Sooner orter, he would snatch E back. E waspletely unaware of this incident. In fact, she didnt even care about Haikals existence. Of course she will make Haikal pay for what he did before, but today is Indris day. E waited for Indri to appear. She wanted to see how Indri would react when she found out that she had reallye to her wedding! Chapter 215 215 Expected Reaction The music filled the hall in no time. Haikal was already walking towards the stage in his neat suit. However, his gaze was always fixed on one figure. His eyes seemed unable to leave E. Even though there is currently a guard dog beside E, Haikal doesnt seem to care. Es beauty seemed to bewitch him and make him lose control. Some people from th eAdisurya Family and Maheswara Family now look worried. Theyve been restless since Christians arrival. They became more and more worried when they saw that Haikal had been locking his gaze on E. Budi asked in a low voice, Who sent Christian the invitation? He was really confused. Neither of the two families sent invitations. Who is it, then? Bayu was silent for a long time and said, We didnt send it and the Maheswara Family didnt send it either. That one sentence made Budi raise his eyebrows. Whats the point in thinking about invitations now? After all, Christian had alreadye. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. But it still felt so unreasonable. Is it possible that he came without an invitation? ..... Without an invitation? Merry asked in surprise. This incident is indeed very strange. No one sent out invitations to him, but Christian just showed up. Merry thought for a moment and then shook Budis hand. Try to ask him. Budi thought for a moment and decided to do as his wife said. He gets to his feet and walks over to Christian with a smile. Christian, why did youe here today? Christian nces at him. His face showed no shame as he said, I was just passing around here and saw there was a crowd. So I decided to stop by. Budi couldnt believe what he was saying. Judging from their clothes, it was clear that Christian and E hade here on purpose. But Christian shamelessly said he was just passing through! But Budi could onlyin in his heart, not daring to express it. He nodded and said, Thank you foring. Christian shakes his head. I just wanted to enjoy the show, but you all greeted me with such enthusiasm. Of course I have to say goodbye to my work partners in Indonesia. That means, Christian wasnt nning to go in, but they were the ones who forced him to. Budis hands immediately clenched very tightly. He and Merry didnt tell Christian and E toe in. Who brought him in then? If he was not mistaken, it was Bayu who ordered them to enter the room. Ahh, I see, after saying this, Budi turned and returned to his chair. E chuckled and looked at Christian. She leans closer to Christian so she can whisper in his ear, I didnt know you had this kind of skill. Hmm? Christian raises his eyebrows. To piss people off, E continued. Are you mocking me? Christians face looks grim. The skill to piss people off? Is that really a skill? E looked at him with sincerity. Not. Imend you, Christian, E said with a big smile on her face. You are tall, handsome, strong... Strong? In bed? Christian smiled subconsciously. Well, I can take that as apliment. Es face immediately turned red. Can Christian not talk about this matter in front of so many people? Good thing no one heard them! The annoyance Christian felt instantly disappeared in an instant. He raised his hand and ced it on the back of Es chair as if to tell everyone that this woman was his. He looked at E and a warm kissnded on Es forehead. E could feel her heart jump. She lifted her head to look at the man beside her. Theres a smile on Christians face, and it even reaches his eyes. The smile seemed contagious so it made E smile gently. Haikal felt so furious when he saw this incident in front of him. So the rtionship between the two of them had already reached this point, huh? They certainly dont look like a man and his mistress but rather... A real couple? Not long after, a song was heard, signaling that the event was about to begin. Budi got up and got ready to take his ce to lead Indri to the altar. Everyone sitting at the family table did not look happy, especially Bayu, who looked angry. He thought he was med for letting Christian into the room. Indeed, what else could they do? Throw Christian out? Have they gone mad? It was true, no one from the Maheswara Family was sane. After this wedding is over and everything falls to Haikals hand, he would have his grandson expel the woman immediately! Meanwhile, Indri was walking through a long carpet, heading to the altar apanied by her father. She was wearing a beautiful white wedding dress, with a sweet smile on her face. Even though the dress was not made especially for her, everyone could see that Indri chose the most luxurious dress. Everyyer of her diamonds seemed to sparkle as she stepped forward. The dress was so extravagant that all the women envied her. Jewelry, diamonds, luxury.... It was a temptation that no woman could resist. Indri was pleased with everyones gazes. The smile on her face grew wider. She likes being the center of attention. She feels like a queen, adored and admired by all. At the same time, Budi also smiled, although his smile looked a little forced. He worries about what Christian will do. Will Christian make trouble here? He knew very well that Christians purpose ining to this party was for E. He did not expect that the daughter he had dumped turned out to have the ability to approach Christian, a man who waspletely untouchable. For a moment, he also had time to think about how to bring E back to his side. But what E had said earlier made him realize that he had lost control of his daughter. In that case, the only thing he could do now was to act ruthlessly. As soon as Indri arrived in front of Haikal, Budi immediately handed Indris hand to his future son-inw. But when he was about to hold Haikals hand, the figure of a woman surprised him. The one he didnt want to see on his wedding day. The figure that made him worry on his happy day. A figure who continues to haunt him and wants to destroy his life. E, why are you here? The voice wasnt that loud. But since the atmosphere was dead quiet, everyone could hear it. Whoever whispered it waspletely shocked, and definitely unhappy. Chapter 216 216 The Rolling Ring E, why are you here? Indri shouted loudly. At that moment, everyone in the room realized that no one from the Maheswara Family loved the eldest daughter. Everyone in their seats started whispering to each other. After five years had passed, the missing figure reappeared. Problems that had been buried deeply began to resurface, making Budis face gloomy. But unfortunately, today is Indri and Haikals wedding day. Theres no way he would reprimand his daughter on his own wedding day, especially in front of all the guests, right? Indri, your sister came to attend your wedding for you. Of course youre happy, right? Budi tried to calm Indri. If Indri can follow his words, the Maheswara Family will not feel humiliated in front of the guests. At that moment, E raised her head and smiled at Indri. My sister, congrattions on your marriage. ..... Even though she congratted her, there was no trace of happiness in her voice. Haikal looked at Indri with a look of disgust that he didnt try to hide. Even with her super luxurious dress, Indri couldnt match Es beauty. Indri red at E, wishing she could bury her right now. Why did this woman enter? Why didnt her parents kick her out? Does her father want to ept E back into her family? There were all kinds of thoughts running through her mind and each thought was enough to drive her crazy. Indri... Budis calm voice sounded beside her. However, the only person Indri could see right now was E. Seeing the smile on Es face, Indri was increasingly convinced that the woman hade to snatch her future husband. How could she let this happen? Indri even forgot that it was her wedding day. She also forgot that they were in the midst of the guests. She stepped towards E and shouted loudly, Why are you here? Youre nning to snatch Haikal from me, right? Go away! INDRI! Merry stood up from her chair. She grabbed Indris hand, surprising everyone. Today is your wedding day with Haikal! Her firm tone made Indri finally snap out from her madness. She turned back and saw her father who was looking at her. Budi looks so scary when he warns her in a low voice. If this wedding falls apart, I wont let you get away with it. There were so many people who attended this event, especially to celebrate Haikal and Indris wedding. But why was this daughter so stupid? If Indri ignored E and carried on with the wedding, she would be Haikals wife soon! Merry also felt angry. But she should not treat her family harshly in public. She tried to patiently remind her daughter. It doesnt matter even if Ees. Haikal is in front of you and you will soon be exchanging rings. You will be husband and wife. At that time, if E dared to disturb Haikal, she would be called a homewrecker. The words from her mother immediately calmed Indri. She was so worried about losing Haikal that she lost control of herself just now. She nodded and looked at E with a smile. Thank you, sister. After that, she returned to the stage and said, Lets continue. Budi and Merry also returned to their original positions. Bayus gaze swept over the people around him. His face looks very angry. Indri has humiliated the Maheswara Family and it also affects his family now. She is the daughter-inw of the Adisurya Family. Whatever Indri does will affect the Adisurya Family! Finally, the wedding reached its main event. The witness who was in front of the altar said, Indriani Maheswara, are you willing to marry Haikal Adisurya, in hardship or joy, abundance orck, in health or in sickness, to love and respect each other, until death do you part? I am willing! Indri replied with enthusiasm. Her face was filled with sparkling light. How could she not be excited? She had been waiting for this day for so long and finally, she could achieve her dream! Es gaze fell on the two people on the altar, immersed in their figures. Maybe a small part of her heart still hoped that she would also have her own wedding one day. Hoping that there will be a man who is willing to love and protect her, in good days and bad days. Hoping that there would be a man who would exchange rings with her in front of so many people. Hoping that there will be a man who will spend a lifetime with her, regardless of what has happened in the past... Christian is not interested in marriage. All his attention was on E. He knew what E was thinking right now. Christian knows very well that E also wants a wedding. The woman wants to get married and have a small family of her own, after all her troubles are finally overter. Holding Es hand tightly, Christian warns her softly. If you dare to think such nonsense, I wont forgive you when we get back. No matter who, be it Haikal or other men, no one should approach E! E immediately smiles at Christian. Actually, Im d. She was d that she wasnt on the altar, married to a jerk like Haikal. She was happy because the one in that position was Indri. She was waiting for the misery that Indri would feel from this moment on. Haikals gaze was cold and disgusted. E could see it clearly. Is this what real marriage is like? Hearing Es words, Christian feels a little more relieved. He thought E was happy to be around him. E doesnt know why Christians mood has suddenly improved and she doesnt want to ask further. Wouldnt it be better like this? The wedding is still going on. This time, it was Haikals turn to say his marriage vows. Haikal Adisurya, are you willing to marry Indriani Maheswara, in hardship or joy, rich or poor, in time of health or illness, to love and respect each other, until ... Yes, I am willing. Haikal immediately interrupted the promise impatiently, as if he wanted to end it all. Indris face paled. She felt annoyed. Its all because of E that Haikal treats her like this! The anger in her heart continued to rise, but she was still able to suppress it. She remembered her mothers words clearly. When they had to exchange rings, Indris hands trembled slightly. She even dropped the ring, sending it rolling on the floor. Indri immediately panicked and tried to chase the ring. Until the ring suddenly stopped... at Es feet. Chapter 217 217 Human Nature is Extremely Unchangeable E lowered her head and looked at the ring that rolled down to her feet with a sinister smile on her lips. Why did fate have to act like this? Indri wanted to bend down and take the ring, but she didnt want to bow in front of E. How could this be really embarrassing? Why did the ring have to stop at Es feet? Everyones eyes were on Indri and E, interested in what would happen between them. The situation is very clear to everyone, nothing more than a clichd drama about a love triangle between sisters. Oh, you are so careless, my sister, said E in a worried voice, as if she was worried about Indri. But she had no intention of helping Indri at all. She didnt even move from her ce She didnt care if Haikal and Indri got married today. She just wanted to see how ridiculous this wedding could turn out. E turned and looked at Budi and Merry who were sitting at the family table. Her lips curved into a smile. She knew very well how frantic the two of them were feeling right now. ..... Merry almost died from anger. Meanwhile, Budi who was beside her looked so scary. After a long silence, Indri finally smiled and spoke softly, Sis, may I ask you to help me get the ring? My dress is very expensive. I dont want to identally damage it. Indris appearance made everyone there amazed. It is true that this girl was born in a rich family. She can change her face so quickly, as if she has done it many times. All of these people knew that every family had their own shame, but at least it wasnt shown in public. If the Maheswara Family showed their true nature like this, everyone would hate them. Indri looked at E intently. If E didnt want to help her, wouldnt she ruin her own reputation? E will look like an older sister who is jealous of her sisters happiness. Everyone will think E is evil! Indri is really feeling smart today! However, it seems that she made a big mistake because suddenly, Christians aura turned cold. How dare this ignorant woman tell E to get her the ring? Did she want to die? Just as he was about to speak, E spoke first. Indri, are you deliberately trying to embarrass me? E frowned as she looked at Indri. Anyone with eyes can see that even though your dress is borate, you can still bend down on your own to pick up your ring. Its not that I dont want to help you. But you saw for yourself today I came with Christian. If you treat me like this, then you treat Christian the same way. Plus, there are so many reporters here. Arent you worried about this incident appearing in the mediater? I dare not bear the consequences. How about you? After saying that, E nced at her father and said, Or will you ask dad for help to ask Christian for forgiveness for your unintentional mistaketer? E made Indri speechless. Of course she didnt want anything to do with Christian. Haikal looked at Indri with annoyance. Quickly take it! This is just a small problem, why did Indri have to make it this big? However, Indri did not want to admit defeat. She stood still where she was, not wanting to move. She didnt want to give up on E. Even though Haikal would soon be her husband, Indri still couldnt ept this humiliation. In the past, not long after E and Haikal got to know each other, they immediately hit it off and started dating. Indri had tried so hard to separate them. But now, as soon as E came back, Haikals heart seemed to be captured by E easily. To her annoyance, E was even able to get to Christian without any effort. Why? Why could this bitch get everything she wanted? Why did this cheap woman get her hands on Christian, the man at the top of this town? The hatred in Indris eyes was so obvious. However, E just looked at her with a smile. Whats wrong? You dont want to take the ring? Indri gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. She wants to get married to Haikal soon. Taking a deep breath, Indri took the ring that was in front of Es feet and returned to the stage to put it on Haikals finger. Seeing the ring around his ring finger, Haikal didnt look happy at all. He even looked annoyed. He thought back to what Indri did before, when he was at the club and having fun. Now, he is married to Indri. He knew he could no longer have fun and went to nightclubs freely. While Haikal was still deep in thought, the MC who was on stage had already said, Lets have a toast to this newly married couple. Indri felt very happy and relieved. She is finally married to Haikal! However, she also wondered why E had not done anything to thwart this marriage. Didnt she want to snatch Haikal from her? However, Indri did not want to think too much. As long as Haikal bes her husband, that will be enough for her... Indri was about to approach Haikal and give him a kiss, but Haikal immediately stopped her. I have a condition, Haikal suddenly said in front of everyone. This is where they say their wedding vows. Why should there be conditions in their marriage? Condition? Indris body immediately stiffened. What do you mean? As long as Haikal doesnt leave her, Indri can fulfill whatever conditions Haikal puts on her. Indri just doesnt want to lose him! Haikal raised his eyebrows and said, I am very busy with work. I hope you wont be angry if I donte back home because I have to workte and take care of mypany. As soon as the sentence left Haikals mouth, Indris face immediately became unsightly. She knew the hidden meaning behind Haikals words. The work Haikal meant wasnt real. Haikal just wanted to find other women out there and Indri must not bother him. But why? Why did Haikal have to say it in front of everyone? Was she not enough for Haikal? Everyone immediately took a deep breath upon hearing this. E also sneered. It is difficult to change human nature. And the steps that Haikal took must have hurt the Maheswara Familys heart. E was sure her father would not be able to ept this. Thats exactly what E thought. Budi suddenly stood up and looked at Haikal with anger, What does it mean? Chapter 218 218 A Condition in Their Marriage Im very busy at work. I hope you wont be angry if I donte back home because I have to workte and take care of mypany. What does it mean? Budi stood up from his chair, disapproving of the conditions Haikal gave. Who doesnt know what Haikal really means? He absolutely knows what Haikal wants! I just dont want my future wife to interfere with my work, Haikal said confidently as if he didnt say anything embarrassing. Marrying Indri did not make him happy, in fact, it made him depressed. If Indri also curbs his life and doesnt allow him to have fun, he will die of boredom. Of course Haikal wouldnt let this happen. Father-inw, can you understand me? Haikal smiled, but there was a conspiracy behind that smile. Budi could only suppress the anger in his heart. Why is everything so messed up today? Budi looked at Bayu who was sitting beside him. However, Bayus face was still serious as usual, there was absolutely no change because of Haikals words as if he didnt care what his grandson said at all. ..... Finally, Budi just snorted and sat back down. He knew that there was no point in arguing with them now. He would take care of this matter after the party was over. Indi was disappointed when she saw her father sitting back down without saying anything. Her mother didnt do anything either, so Indri could only stare at the two of them in disbelief. Seeing her father who couldnt do anything, she could only helplessly nod. I understand. Inwardly, she felt like she wanted to explode. This was not the marriage she wanted! The marriage she longed for shouldnt be like this. All of this happened because of E! E is the cause of all trouble! Her gaze was fixed on E. She looked at her with a hatred she didnt try to hide. Why are you looking at my woman like that? Christian returned Indris gaze with a much colder and more sinister gaze, making Indris body tremble. I didnt... Christian didnt hear Indris answer at all. He just came closer to E and slightly lowered his head to ask if E felt ufortable there. E shook her head and chuckled. Her smile made Indri feel even more angry. However, she could not fight the woman in front of her now. E chose a very strong shield. After the wedding, they moved to another ce, where the banquet was held. Christian looked at E and asked if E really wanted to go there. E nodded without hesitation. How could she waste her beautiful dress today? She had to follow this event to the end! Besides, if she stayed there, everyone would feel even more annoyed, right? E didnt want to miss an opportunity to upset her family. Seeing the mischievous smile on Es face, Christian smiles too. He wanted to stroke Es head but didnt want to ruin her beautiful hair today. Finally, he just took Es hand. Come on. The banquet was held outdoors at the hotel. Just like in the previous ballroom, the part of the garden looked luxurious and beautiful with various decorations. Who knows how much money these two families spent on such a grand party? E knew that Merry was the one who took care of all this. The Maheswara family and Adisurya familye from the upper ss and have been famous for a long time. They dont need to show their wealth like this. The only person who wanted to show off her wealth was Merry. However, it is undeniable that Merry chose a very beautiful design, as if Haikal was a romantic man who would do anything for his future wife. She deliberately created a beautiful and warm atmosphere. If only there were no problems when the bride and the groom recited their marriage vows, maybe the media would write how much Haikal loves Indri so that he wants to hold a grand wedding party for the woman who will be his wife. Unfortunately, everything that happened in the ballroom is so messed up... Budi and Merrys faces are no longer as happy as they were before the event started. Especially when they realize that Christian and E havent left. Why did they have toe without an invitation? They didnt even bring gifts. Arent they afraid of being humiliated? Bayu also felt very frustrated. Even though his family is not ashamed of this incident, from today onwards Indri will be part of the Adisurya Family. He was worried about Indris attitude in the future. Christian and E were seen strolling through the crowd, their arrival was clearly not weed by the two families. But it made them even more happy. Actually, only E felt happy. Christian felt the same because E was happy. As long as E smiled, he would smile too. One by one, the guests began to take their seats. Of course Christian and E would sit at the same table with the brides family- the Maheswara Family. When they see Christian and E, Budi and Merry feel their appetites are gone. However, E yed dumb and asked politely if her existence had bothered them. How could they dare to tell the truth in front of Christian? They just shook their heads weakly. A momentter, Haikal and Indri reappeared with their new clothes. This time, Indris dress looks simpler because theyre outdoor, but still luxurious and beautiful. Unfortunately, the atmosphere between the two of them didnt change, still as awkward as before. Seeing Indris arrival, E immediately stood up and said, My sister, I am very happy to see you married. I know Haikal is a good man. I hope you twost forever. You have to take good care of his heart, dont let him run away! The sentence immediately changed Indris face. Meanwhile, Haikal was feeling very happy. He interpreted those words as a threat that one day E would return to take him away from Indri. I understand, Indri answered briefly. After that, she went to the bridal table and sat down with Haikal. E enjoyed her food happily, making Budi who was in front of her even more restless. What do you really want? His tone was cold as if E was a piece of shit that he wanted to get rid from there right away. I just wanted to say hello to my sister. Why dont you believe me, Father? E put down her cutlery and looked at Budi. Now Im Christians partner. Theres no way Im looking for Haikal again, right? Its just that you keep reminding me of the unforgivable things you did in the past. Chapter 219 219 Who Is That Woman? Now Im Christians partner. Theres no way Im looking for Haikal again, right? Its just that you keep reminding me of the unforgivable things you did in the past. Es words made Budi have a bad feeling. He shouldnt be looking for trouble with E. Otherwise, things will only get worse. He wanted to say something to divert the conversation, but E had spoken first. If you really dont want me anymore, how about returning all the things that belong to me? Es words made Budi frown. What do you have? When E was his daughter, Budi had given her everything she wanted. What else could E ask of him now? Was everything he gave her back then not enough? E knew if she didnt say it now, she wouldnt have another chance. Ignoring the others around them, she said, There is a house I want. Ill pay twenty billion for the house. Please give the house to me. Twenty billion? Budi was very surprised when she heard the extraordinarilyrge amount. He is indeed rich and has many possessions. But twenty billion is not a small amount. He can use the money for many things, including hispany. ..... If he could really benefit from this, why not? After all, Budi has many houses. The most valuable house was the one he lived in now, but there was no way E wanted that house. The house meant nothing to E. Budi frowned, thinking about which house E was referring to. And suddenly, his eyes lit up. E must want her mothers house! The house was of little value to him. Its not even worth 10 billion, but E is willing to buy it at double the price. How could this not interest him? Initially, Budi wanted to give the house to Indri as a wedding gift. After all, the house was of no use to him. He will not care even if the house bes the property of the Adisurya Familyter. But today, Indri had embarrassed him so much, not to mention in front of so many people. Therefore, he abandoned his intention to give the house as a gift. In addition, he could see Haikals love for Indri would notst too long. Why waste his wealth on Indri then? But Budi didnt want to promise E the house in front of so many people. Everyone would look down on him if he epted twenty billion from his own daughter, just for the sake of a house. He pretended to be cold and stern. Well talk about itter. However, that answer was enough for E. She knew that her father was tempted by her offer. E breathed a sigh of relief after that. Today, her main purpose ining to that ce was just for her mothers house. E deliberately wanted to make Indri angry, but she had no intention of doing anything to thwart this marriage. She just wanted to get her father to hand the house over to her. Christians hand that was holding Es hand could feel the sweat on her palm. His brows slightly raised as he felt it. How much did the house mean to E to make her like this? After that, time flew by quickly. Es mood improved because she had managed to get her wish. She no longer cares about Indri and enjoys her food happily. Compared to the others, her appetite seemed much better. Meanwhile, Christian doesnt eat. His gaze was fixed on E. Eat slowly. No one will take your food away. He raises his hand and caresses her hair gently. Because of his actions, everyone around him was wide-eyed. It was the first time they had seen Christian treat a woman like this. To be precise, it was their first time seeing Christian together with a woman! After eating, E returned to the car in a good mood. Christian, thanks for today. If Christian hadnt apanied her, those people would have kicked her out. Christian smiled at her and replied, You owe me. Couldnt this man be a little generous to me? E thought, frowning. ... At home, E saw Nathan waiting for them in the living room. Hearing the sound of a car in the yard, Nathan immediately got up and ran towards the front door. Es arrival was greeted by a fat kid who immediately hugged her legs. Even though she was wearing a dress now, E could carry Nathan with ease. Old woman, I saw you on TV, he said, pointing to therge TV screen in the living room. E turned and looked at the screen. It was a live broadcast of Haikal and Indris wedding. To show that her daughter had married into a rich family, Merry even did such an exaggeration. Unfortunately, her efforts have been ruined because of Es presence. Nathan muttered, Hey, you look so pretty on TV. His face looked very sincere when he said it. Thepliment came from an innocent 5 year old. A child of Nathans age wouldnt be able to lie. Then, he patted his chest and promised. When you and I get married, our marriage will be much greater than theirs. Es lips twitched, holding back her awkwardness. She still couldnt imagine being proposed to by a child who was almost two decades younger than her. But she was touched by Nathans sincerity. Nathan said all this because he truly loved her. Or more urately, Nathan loved her. She stroked Nathans head and said, Im so happy. Nathan blushed and smiled shyly. Im very happy too. Christian looks at his woman and son in front of him. His brows seemed to be scrunched up again and again, feeling a dilemma at such a sight. He didnt know whether to be happy or sad. He was annoyed that his son was so close to E, but also pleased that the boy had finally opened up. For some reason, there was a sense of calm in his heart when he saw Nathan and E so close. Just as Christian is about to open his mouth, his cell phone suddenly rings. The name on the screen made his brows furrow. He left E and Nathan to pick up the phone. While walking towards the park, Christian picks up the call. Grandpa... The greeting did not please the person on the other end of the phone. The old man growled in annoyance. I saw todays news. Christian understands his grandfathers point. The wedding between Haikal and Indri was broadcast live on TV. Christian didnt warn the media not to cover him so the media would not miss this opportunity. Now there must be so much news about him out there. Christian didnt say anything so Hartono continued from the other side. Who is she? Chapter 220 220 A More Beautiful Woman Who is that woman? This is the first time he has seen his grandson appear before the media with a woman. Before Christian had a son, he didnt touch women at all. After he had Nathan, he became like a monk. Hartono became increasingly worried seeing his grandson. But at least Christian has Nathan now. He already has his heir. When Christian gets older, he will arrange blind dates so he can find the right woman to be with him. Who knew that woman would suddenly appear right now. Hartono would not object if his grandson wanted to find a lover, but he would now because the woman Christian chose is the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family who got expelled from her house. After a bit of investigation, he became even more angry with her past. That woman had given birth to a child five years ago! How could such a woman be worthy of his grandson? ..... Hartono waited long enough for Christian to finally say, Dont worry about this. Christian knows what his grandfather is thinking. Initially, he also objected to Es past. But E was like an addiction to him. Even though he tried to stay away, he was even more attracted to her. How can I calm down? Hartono became increasingly angry. For the sake of a woman, you talk to me like this? That woman is not good for you! From the phone, Christian can hear his grandfather hitting the table hard. However, he didnt care about his grandfathers opinion of E. He frowned and defended E. Shes not that bad, he said, looking toward the living room. From the window, he could see Es perfect face. Maybe because she was in a good mood, E kept smiling today. She looked much softer and calmer than usual, making anyone want to hug her and love her. If possible, Christian wanted E to keep smiling like this. Nathan circled in front of E saying something. After that, he took a book and opened it in front of E while pursing his lips, acting like a normal 5 year old. Christians heart feels really full right now. Even his usually haughty son also melted at this woman. No matter what had happened, he didnt regret having been seduced by E that night. He didnt regret having met E and agreed to her request. He did not regret any of these agreements. E makes his world feel so much better. E also made him and his son a better person than before. And in return for everything E has given, Christian will give E what she wants. Revenge against her family... The masculine urge to satisfy his womans need was growing and uncontroble. He wanted to give E everything she wanted. I think you fell in love with her, Hartono wanted to send someone to eliminate the woman right now. How could his extraordinary grandson turn out to be this ridiculous just because of one woman? A woman like her must have rtionships with many men. And again, dont you know what she wants from you? Status, money... She just wants to take advantage of you. Are you not aware? Hartonos words made Christian grip his phone tightly. He didnt want to hear those words from anyone else, even though Christian knew that E had a purpose the first time she approached him. Hearing it from someone else made it all feel more real. However, Christian is sure that E is different from other women... Christian frowned and said, Dont all the women who approach me want those two things? Instead of choosing another woman, it is better to choose one that is pleasing to the eye. I dont understand how good that woman is to make you talk to me like this, Hartono was really angry. I will get rid of that woman. If you want a partner, Ill find one thats suitable for you. In this world, there are many beautiful women. How could he not find a woman more beautiful than E? No need, Christians anger builds up, causing him to hang up the phone without saying goodbye. On the other hand, Hartono immediately threw his cell phone in annoyance. He ordered his butler, Go to Christians house and bring him here. The butler was surprised. It was the first time he had seen his master so angry that he did not dare to dy any longer. He immediately sent someone to pick up Christian. After hanging up, Christian returns to the living room. He walked over to the sofa with a cold aura emanating from his body, leaving E and Nathan confused. Father, whats wrong? Nathan looked at him while frowning. E also looked at Christian with confusion in her eyes. Nothing, Christian massaged his head briefly. Just a little tired. Nathan nodded. His attention returned to the fairy tale book E was holding. It was not E who was reading the fairy tale book, but Nathan to E. Although sometimes Nathan likes to act like an adult, he also likes to read fairy tales. He felt that he had to learn everything in order for this old woman to praise him. E listened intently to Nathan, but now she couldnt concentrate anymore. She was worried about Christian. Every now and then, she would look at Christian with a worried look. Christian said that he was tired. Was it because E asked him to apany her to Haikal and Indris wedding? E felt guilty. After a moment of hesitation, she tilted her head and asked Nathan to wait for her a moment. She got up and went to the kitchen. Seeing Es distant back, Christian feels his attitude towards his grandfather is right. He didnt want to lose this woman. E was now in his hands. Until he gets tired of her, he wont let this woman get away from him. E walked to the kitchen and made tea for Christian. Carrying the still hot tea, she walked over to Christian and sat down beside him. You didnt eat much at the party. You must be hungry. Warm your stomach with this tea first. E poured the tea gracefully in front of Christian and Nathan, leaving Nathan stunned. Old woman, I didnt know you were this elegant, Nathan praised excessively as he took a sip of tea. Christian also took a sip of the tea, his mood felt increasingly better. As usual, Es tea was very much to his taste. The taste wasnt too thick but still good. The tea was really special. Sir, suddenly, the butler interrupted Christians thoughts. Big Master told you to go to the main house. Chapter 221 221 A Call from the Main House Sir, the Big Master ordered you to go to the main house. As soon as the butlers voice was heard, the atmosphere in Christians living room turned gloomy. Christian looked at his butler coldly, looking very disappointed that his servant mentioned Big Master at a time like this. Nathan immediately turned his head to face his father. Father, why did grandfather call you? He asked as he looked at his father curiously. However, his question was met with a sinister stare from his father. Nathan immediately cowered in fear. The look his father was giving him right now was terrifying! E raised an eyebrow while thinking about the main house the butler was talking about. Nathan had lived in the house for five years. Meanwhile, E did not know who the ruler of the house was. Go first, Christian said coldly. His gaze fell on Es confused face. ..... Theres no need to ask the reason why Christian was summoned to the main house. If not for this woman in front of him, how could he have gotten a call? E didnt ask much. It didnt even cross her mind that all of this had happened because of her. Because she felt that people like her would not get the attention of someone as powerful as Christians grandfather. Nathan immediately withdrew his hand and said, Old woman, let me tell you. Great-grandpa is very scary. He was always jealous because I was much more handsome than him so he was very strict with me. Nathan moved to Esp and continued, He has a beard on his face and it looks really annoying, he muttered displeasedly. The reason why Nathan doesnt want to live in the main house and wants to move in with Christian is because he wants to live with his father and that he hates his great-grandfather. His great-grandfather looked at him very strangely. Christian looked at Nathan and tugged at his cor, lowering the chubby boy from Esp. Father, what are you doing? He said, kicking with his tiny feet. Im bonding with the old woman, you know! We are trying to grow our feelings! What feelings are you talking about? Christian looks at Nathan as if his son is an intruder between him and E. For some reason, whenever he was with E, his son always came and interfered with their rtionship. What made him even more unhappy was that E also really liked Nathan and enjoyed being around him, more so than being with him. I want to marry this old woman. So we have to grow mutual feelings for each other. Nathan straightened up and leaned his little chest as he said that. He would take the slightest opportunity to persuade his father to let him marry E. Christian just sneered. Youre too confident. Although E will marry someday, she will not marry his son! Do I need to remind you of the age difference between you two? True love knows no age! Nathan looked at his father defiantly. After that, he turned to E as if seeking her approval. E could only sit with a helpless look. Am I right? E couldnt say anything for a moment. She felt that there was no right answer to this question. I dont know about love. I dont have much experience, E answered. Her brows furrowed, showing that she was under pressure as if what she said was true. Christian looks closely at Es face and the cold look in his eyes makes E feel uneasy. She immediately said, Im not lying. To show his true love for E, Nathan immediately rushed up to her and said, I trust you, old woman. He looked at E seriously. In his opinion, true love is based on trust in each other. The two people in front of him made Christianpletely helpless. Finally, he just snorted and walked towards the front door of the house. Nathan looked at E while swallowing his saliva and said, Old woman, your life is over. Father is angry. Nathan was sure that it was E who made his father angry again. There was no way his father was angry with him. After all, the only person who could make his father angry all the time was E. E just frowned. Why is all of this her fault? If Nathan hadnt discussed the matter of marriage with her, how could all of this have happened? That means, its not her fault, but Nathans! Apparently, this fat boy must learn to socialize. She felt that education was very important. By attending school, Nathan will meet children his age so that he can think like a normal child. Nathan is five years old. Next year, he should have entered elementary school. But he never went to school, never went through kindergarten either. E took Nathans hand and asked him, Nathan, dont you want to go to school? Apart from studying and socializing, with school, Nathan will not be bored and lonely. He can also get a lot of new knowledge out there,pared to just being at home. Nathan thought for a moment and said, If you want to apany me, I will think about it. ... After leaving his house, Christian heads straight to the garage and drives one of his cars to the main house. As he passed the butler, he thought for a moment before saying, Dont let E know about what happened in the main house. The butler was a little surprised, but nodded anyway. Understood, sir. Christians car disappeared from the gate of the house quickly, while the butler could only sigh. He could guess what the Big Masters reason for calling Christian was. However, ording to his understanding of the old mans nature, the butler was worried that he would not approve of Christians rtionship with E. And that he would introduce another woman more suitable for Christian instead. After half an hour, Christians car stopped at arge house. The house was very secluded, surrounded by shady trees that swayed in the evening breeze. The atmosphere is very quiet because it is far from settlements. Once there, the atmosphere was very calming. The bricks and marble used in the house have been reced, but retain the original design. Christians car stops right in front of the door. A guard immediately greeted him politely. Sir. Where is your master? Christian looked at him with impatience on his face. Master is inside. As soon as the bodyguard said that, an old servant who was over 60 years old suddenly appeared. Sir, the Grand Master is waiting for you. The mans attire was in a European style. With his white hair, he looked very stern and sinister. Surya? My grandfather hasnt told you to retire yet? Christian put his hands in his pockets as he stepped forward. Surya smiled. Of course. I am still very strong to serve him. Do you think I dont know? Chapter 222 222 Willing to Marry Me Do you think I dont know? Christian snorted coldly. His gaze was fixed on Suryas face. He knew very well what his grandfather was like. How could his grandfather keep up with thetest news if not for Surya telling him. That means, he was summoned to this main house because of Surya. Surya was still smiling, calm like a solid mountain. I dont understand what you mean, sir. Surya had been working as a butler for decades. Of course he could face Christian very easily, diverting the conversation and dodging Christians usations. Christian had no intention of continuing this conversation with Surya. There was no longer any point in talking to someone who was good with words. This would only make Christian feel even more annoyed. Finally, Christian went straight into the house to meet his grandfather. Christian passed by a garden decorated with koi ponds and various greenery. A path made of stone stretched to the main building. Light shone from the ground, brightening the atmosphere, very different from Christians current mood. As soon as Christian stepped through a door, an authoritative voice was heard. I thought you wouldnte. The family room was decorated in a ssic style. All the carvings looked very striking but did not collide with each other. ..... Hmm ... Christian immediately sat on the sofa, right in front of Hartono, his grandfather. His gaze was fixed on the old man in front of him. Why did you send me here? Christians voice didnt sound annoyed, nor did it sound scared. His tone was very t. However, Hartono felt angry when he noticed it. He frowned and looked at his grandson in annoyance. Try to think, why did I summon you here? Who is she? She? Since when do I have a special rtionship with a woman? Dont make it up. Christian takes the tea that has been served on the table and drinks it elegantly. Coincidentally, the tea in front of him was the same kind of tea that E made for him. This tea tasted much better than Es, but he didnt intend to finish it. For some reason, the tea that E made suited his tongue better. You still want to hide it from me? Hartono snorted as he picked up the newspaper beside him, throwing it at Christian. See for yourself. Does his grandson not understand the anxiety he feels right now? When did his grandson ever get involved with women, especially in front of the media like this? This woman is definitely different to Christian. However, Hartono will not let this happen. To him, his grandson deserved to be with the best woman in this world. While the woman who is beside Christian at this time, is very inappropriate for him. Christian takes the newspaperzily. The photo posted there is a photo of E kissing his cheek. The angle is so good that it shows Es shy expression and her flushed cheeks. Her lips curled into a slight smile as she pressed it against Christians cheek. Instead of being annoyed, Christian even felt very satisfied with the photo. Hmm... Christian put the newspaper down and replied, Nice picture. You! Hartono felt his anger rising. Christiansment waspletely opposite to what he imagined. Master, calm down. Surya rushed closer to Hartono and patted him on the back. Your health is not good. You have to control your emotions. After that, Surya turned to Christian. Master, you havent visited Grand Master in a long time. Grandmasters current health... So? Are you using me of causing my grandfathers health to decline? Christian pouted at Hartono. Your butler seems verypetent, huh. Surya could only lower his head after receiving the rebuke from Christian. Whats with that attitude of yours? Hartono immediately feels displeased when his butler is reprimanded by Christian. Surya has served this family since you were a child. It is true that Surya has been Hartonos servant since they were young. The rtionship between them is not only master and servant, but more towards friends. The kind of rtionship that cant be easily destroyed. Hartono also treats Surya very well, almost like a brother. If Christian reprimanded Surya, of course Hartono would feel enraged. So what? Christian chuckled as if hes listening to the silliness. He was a servant and our family paid a big price for him. Christian! Hartono stomped the stick he was carrying hard. His brow furrowed because he could not ept what his grandson said. Sir, Surya put his hand on Hartonos shoulder, telling him to calm down. There will be guests arriving in a moment. Suryas voice, which did not waver, was finally able to quell Hartonos emotions. I know. He knew that Surya was not offended by Christians words. Apart from that, Surya is right. Soon, there will be guestsing. It wouldnt be good if the atmosphere became awkward because of their bickering. Christian just listened to their conversation without any feelings. With a straight face, he took a sip of the tea in front of him. After a while, he raised his hand to look at the watch on his wrist. After that, he rose to his feet. If theres nothing else, Ill go home first. Do you think I will allow you? Hartono stands up to prevent Christian from leaving. Just as he was about to speak again, suddenly a voice stopped him. Tian, ??long time no see! A soft female voice was heard, followed by the appearance of a woman in a beige dress. The woman had dark ck hair that fell like a waterfall, adding a graceful and elegant impression to her. The makeup on her face was light and not overdone. Her every move shows that she is a highly educated and ethical woman. The smile on her face brightens, especially when she sees Christian there. Nadia, youvee! Hartonos face looked surprised, his eyes radiating happiness. Nadias gaze was immediately fixed on Hartono. Grandpa! She approached Hartono and greeted him by holding his arm as if they were tied by blood. How are you? Im fine. Im d you still remember an old man like me, Hartono looked at Nadia with satisfaction in his heart. This was the granddaughter-inw he wanted to be, not the woman who appeared in the newspaper with Christian! Hartono thought for a moment and then took Nadias hand towards Christian. You havent seen each other in a long time right? How about you guys chat first. I remember when you were little, you were very close. Every day you always y together. Hartono looked at the two young people in front of him with a satisfied look. Nadia stepped forward and looked at Christian with a smile on her face. Tian also said that he wanted to marry me once. Chapter 223 223 What attracted you to that woman? Even Tian once said that he wanted to marry me. Nadia approached Christian with a smile on her face. Unfortunately, it wasnt the warm wee that she received from Christian. Sorry, I dont remember you. He just looked at Nadia briefly and then looked away. He prefered the petite woman in his house. E looked much more pleasing to the eye than the woman who was approaching him right now. When he thought that E was still waiting for him at home, he had no intention of staying here any longer. Tian, ??youve changed a lot, Nadias face showed sadness. Looking at Christian, she took a deep breath. I didnt expect you to be this cold to me. The faint scent of perfume wafted from her body, it smelled like a refreshing floral scent. Although the perfume was not excessive, Christian still did not like it. He frowned and stepped back to avoid her. Tian? Nadia was aware of Christians every move. She looks at Christian with wide eyes and a look of disbelief. Tears started to well up in her eyes, but she bit her lip to hold them back. Then, a wide smile appeared on her face. I know Ive been gone too long. You must be in love with another woman. But Tian, ??you should be looking for the right mother for Nathan, right? ..... Of course Christian really didnt like it when he heard that statement. Nadia seemed to be leading Hartonos opinion. From the start, Hartono disliked and even suspected Nathans birth. Unfortunately, the DNA test results that year proved that Nathan was indeed a descendant of the Adipamungkas Family. However, it was not enough to make Hartono forget about how Nathan was born in this world. Nathan would be forever an illegitimate child, a child Christian had out of wedlock. And that didnt sound good to their family. However, if there was a woman who married Christian and they had another child, the origin of the child would not be the same as Nathans. The child would be the rightful heir of the Adipamungkas Family. Christians lips seemed to be twitching as if holding back his emotions. Hes 5 years old now. He can live without his mother, saying it, Christian clenched his fists tightly. Nathans birth mother was something that nobody should casually talk about in front of him. Was this woman not afraid of death? Christian didnt mind making this woman regret her words. Tian, ??grandpa is also very worried about you. Nadia looked very sincere. She held Hartonos hand and shook it gently. Isnt that right, Grandpa? Nadias soft voice made the wrinkles on Hartonos forehead disappear. Since childhood, he really liked Nadia. Nadia was a graceful and gentle girl, very different from all the women who tried to get close to his grandson. No one deserved to be with Christian other than Nadia. Together with Nadia, things would be much better. Christian and Nadia are a verypatible couple in Hartonos eyes. When Hartono was about to answer, Christian had already said, From the way you talk, it seems that you are very interested to be with me? Christians voice is filled with cynicism, making Nadias face unsightly. But today she hase prepared and she wont give up easily just because Christian doesnt care about her. Christian, is this how you treat women? Hartono looked at his grandson with a displeased gaze. Wrinkles appeared on his face again. Holding Nadias hand, he patted the back of her hand gently as if trying tofort the girl. Hepletely trusted Nadia. As long as Nadia can be his granddaughter-inw, Christian will definitely get rid of the woman whos currently with him now. Hartono was so determined that his gaze on Christian became increasingly firm. Theres nothing wrong with Nadia thinking this way. Isnt she much better than the women out there? The more he thought about this, the angrier Hartono became. He thought back to his grandsons attitude towards the woman in the newspaper. That lowly woman.... Why not just cut ties with her? Hartono continued. In the business world, there are all kinds of ways to take down opponents. Maybe one of your rivals sent her on purpose to bring down your business... Do you think Im stupid? Christians gaze remains calm. He nced at Nadia and noticed the worry on her face. The womans worried look didnt touch him. The man then turned his gaze to the other side in boredom. He didnt know if E had lied to him or not. But he felt that E was far more genuine than the fake woman in front of him. Christian didnt feel the sincerity from Nadia at all and didnt want to find out if she really approached him sincerely or not. None of that matters to Christian. Nadia felt disapproved. She is the only daughter of the Soetanto family and is always spoiled by all of her family. She is a princess who always gets everything she wants. How could she ept being treated like this? When she returned to Indonesia this time, she thought it would be very easy for her to be Christians wife. Who would have thought that E suddenly appeared and took her ce. She had also investigated Es origin yesterday. E, who was once a gem in the Maheswara Family, was so cruelly thrown into a mental hospital because she was pregnant out of wedlock. Not long ago, she was released from the mental hospital, and suddenly had a special rtionship with Christian. She didnt expect that E had such a good skill that she could attract Christians attention. Even though she is abroad, Nadia always follows news about Christian. Therefore, Nadia also knows that Christian has not had a rtionship with any woman in a long time. However, E suddenly appeared, without any sign, and usurped the ce that belonged to her. There was hatred in her heart as she realized that something that should have belonged to her had been snatched away by someone else. Tian, ??grandpa didnt mean it like that, Nadia smiled gently. I heard you fell in love with a woman. Is that true? Before Christian could answer, Nadia had already continued, Grandpa and I are just curious, what attracted you to that woman? The expression on Nadias face was perfect, as if she was asking just out of curiosity. Hartono didnt want to talk about E, but when Nadia did, he chimed in. Try to exin to me. Hartono is also very curious about why his grandson would ept a woman who has had a child in the past. Do I need to exin it to you? Christian snorted coldly. His gaze shifted to Nadia. And you, stop using my grandfathers name all the time. No one has been able to tell me how to live my life. Chapter 224 224 A Woman Like You Grandpa and I are just curious, what attracted you to that woman? Do I need to exin it to you? Christian snorted coldly. His gaze shifted to Nadia. And you, stop using my grandfathers name all the time. No one has been able to tell me how to live my life. Nadia is still smiling, not minding Christians cold reply. She looked immune as she stared back at Christian. Tian, ??what are you talking about? I have no intention of taking advantage of grandpa. Were close friends. Childhood friendships cant be erased easily, can they? Nadia continued, not caring what Christian said. Childhood friendship? Christian sneered. When we were kids, we didnt even see each other for more than a week. Can such a rtionship be considered a childhood friendship? Unfortunately, that answer could not make Nadia give up. In fact, the effect is the opposite of what Christian imagined. Tian, ??so you remember how long we spent together when we were kids? I am very happy. Nadia doesnt seem to care about Christians sarcasm. She feels much happier that Christian remembers her. She doesnt care even though Christian doesnt like her now. But she believes she can drive Christian crazy about her. Wouldnt it be even more challenging to conquer a man like Christian? ..... Taking men easily wasnt her style. She isnt attracted to rich men who like her because of her looks or her familys wealth. A man like Christian looks much more attractive to Nadia. When Hartono heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. A smile slowly appeared on his face. Christian, you have nothing to be ashamed of. It turns out that you also remember Nadia. How about you guys try to date? I will help you. Nadia doesnt say anything, she just looks at Christians cold face with a smile on her lips. This time, returning to Indonesia made her very excited. She has a challenge she must ovee and she wants to do whatever it takes to win this fight. Grandfather, you are good at joking huh. What you said just now was very funny, said Nadia,ughing as if she was embarrassed by Hartonos teasing. Unfortunately, in Christians eyes, it all looks like a sham. Its like a family y. Christian just stares at the two of them in silence and then turns to leave. Hed better go home. He wanted to see E now. Stop him! Hartono shouted, stomping his wand. Nadia who was beside him immediately took his arm. Grandfather, dont be too emotional. This is the first time Ive ever met Christian again. Just let him go home and think about it. Just a few sentences from Nadia could make Hartono feel better. Im going to help Christian to see if that woman really has bad intentions or not. If she really isnt a good woman, Ill tell you. How about it? Hartono thought carefully and felt that it was the best decision. Then, Nadia. You have to help Christian. Dont let him be toyed with by that woman. Nadia nodded quickly. Dont worry, Grandpa. Id better go home now. Hartono looked at her with a happy look. He nodded with relief, thinking that there was a suitable female figure for his grandson. Now he just needs to give it a little push and everything will go ording to n! ... Meanwhile, Christian rushes to drive his car home quickly. His car stopped right in front of his door with a loud screeching sound. The butler rushes out of the house and notices that the expression on Christians face looks a little grim. He immediately felt anxious. Master, you are back. Christian just nods his head briefly in response and tugs the tie around his neck in annoyance. Hes not a rebellious kid. Whatever his grandfather asked, he would try toply. But sadly, he couldnt do it this time. He didnt want to end his rtionship with E. How could he do it? Even though E was nothing more than his toy, he wasnt bored with her yet. When he entered the house, Nathan and E were on the sofa, learning how to peel an apple with a knife. Old woman, you are such a fool! Nathanughed without hesitation as he mocked E. He looked at the apple that E was holding with a look full of interest. E also looked at the shapeless apple in her hand. She felt very ashamed because she was belittled by this 5 year old fat boy. Arge hand suddenly grabbed the fruit in her hand. As soon as the fruit disappeared from her hand, E immediately looked up, seeing a man who was eating the fruit gracefully. Not bad, Christian said. E could only look at him without saying anything. Of course not bad. That fruit is of the best quality. It must also taste very good, no matter the shape. However, what made matters worse was, the fruit she was supposed to eat had disappeared from her hand and now she had to peel another one again. Suddenly, a new, peeled apple appeared in her hand. It was Nathans fat hand that gave it to E. Nathan? E looked at him in disbelief. Then she heard the boy say, Old woman, Ive been good to you, right? When are you going to marry this good boy? In an instant, the fruit almost slipped from her hand! Why did this fruit suddenly feel heavy! I can feel you, but they are too much for me to ept. Just give this fruit to your father, E says as she passes the fruit in her hand to Christian. Christian epted it obediently. E did not expect that Christian would not say anything. In fact, there was a look of affection in Christians eyes as he looked at E, making the womans heart fill with fireworks. Nathans voice made Ee back to her senses. Dad, what did grandpa tell you today? Not important, Christian replied briefly. After that, he immediately turned around and went upstairs. E looked at Christians back and felt a strange feeling touch her heart. What surprised her even more was that when she didnt return to the master bedroom that night, Christian didnt look for her. Without Christian, E felt ufortable and she couldnt sleep. She couldnt feel the warmth of Christians body beside her while she was sleeping. E woke up at exactly six in the morning. She frowned as she looked at the time on her phone and wanted to go back to sleep. A few momentster, she woke up again to the sound of the phone in her ear. Hello? E answered the call in a semi-conscious state. Then, a soft voice rang out from the other side. It was a womans voice. Is this really Isabe? Are you still not awake at this hour? I wonder how a woman like you could attract Tians attention. Chapter 225 225 Nickname Is this really Isabe? Youre still not awake at this hour? Oh my... I wonder how a woman like you attracts Tians attention. Tian? E said that one name with confusion on her face that had just woken up. Her eyes still felt heavy and she couldnt digest what the woman said to her. Among all the people she knew in this world, was there someone named Tian? There didnt seem to be any. Are you calling the wrong number? But theres no way this caller didnt know her. Didnt this woman say her name earlier? Whos this? E got up from her bed. Her sleepiness had reduced drastically because of this strange call. On the other side, Nadias lips curled into a cynical smile. There was hatred radiating from her face. Too bad E couldnt see her right now. I am Tians best friend, Nadia. I just came back from overseas and saw the news about you, so I wanted to get to know you too. After all, Tians friend is my friend too. E was not happy to hear that sentence. For some reason, she feels like a stranger who stands between Christian and Nadia. Who exactly is this Tian? E massaged her head and asked. However, it didnt take long for her eyes to widen. Tian... Christian? ..... E didnt expect a man like Christian to have such a nickname. And whats more, the one who told her about it was a woman. However, theres no way Christian would let a woman call him that without his permission right? That means, this woman is... Her love rival? Unknowingly, Es hand gripped the phone tighter. Then, her mind suddenly remembered Nathans biological mother whom they said would return. Could it be that this woman was Nathans biological mother? This womans voice sounded gentle and attractive. The possibility that this woman was Nathans biological mother was high. E bit her lower lip. There was a look ofplexity on her face as she realized that her position next to Christian was threatened. This was thest thing she wanted to deal with right now and she didnt expect that this situation woulde so quickly. Ah? You just realized that Tian is Christians nickname? Looks like Im the only one who can call him that, the woman chuckled. Herughter sounded soft to the ear. Before E could answer, Nadia had started again, I forgot that women like you will only be in Christians life for a while. Dont you think so? Her disdainful tone didnt bother her at all. She always considers all women who try to approach Christian as lowly. Of course E was no different from them. It could be said that E was much worse because she had given birth out of wedlock and had also been admitted to a mental hospital once. At the thought of this, Nadia became even more angry. How could such a lowly woman attract Christians attention? Plus, when she returned to Indonesia this time, Christians attitude towards her was so cold. Ive investigated you, the sentence immediately made Es body stiffen. She is not afraid of others knowing her past. She knew that her past was terrible, but E had no intention of hiding it. Let everyone know and insult her with it, she didnt care. But she felt ufortable when someone opened her old wounds right in front of her. Plus, the woman she was talking to right now really wanted to get rid of her. E knew that she was no longer a princess who lived in her pce. She knew what these people wanted from her. A woman like Nadia wants her to know her ce. She wanted E to realize that she didnt deserve to stay with Christian. E didnt answer so Nadia continued, You are the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family who was expelled for giving birth to an illegitimate child that you yourself dont know who the father is, right? What if the media finds out about all this? You are not afraid of anything when you are with Christian. But do you think you can be with Christian forever? After Christian left you, do you think this news can be hidden forever? News of her rtionship with Christian yesterday had spread so widely. However, the news only mentioned that she was the eldest daughter who was no longer considered by her family, nothing more. That was the first time Christian Adipamungkas brought the woman he loved in front of the media. Who dared to say bad things about that woman? I didnt mean to hide it, E just chuckled. E knew that there was no point in hiding what had happened in the past. Now, she only wanted to use Christian so she could take revenge on those people. E knew how cruel they were and she had no intention of forgiving them either. After that, she would leave Christian and move on with her life. She would find a man who would stand by her and be with her, regardless of all the wounds and scars of her past. This was something E had decided from the start and E would stick with it until all her dreams came true. Just by watching everyone get their punishment, E felt that her dead child could rest easy up there. Es words made Nadia snap in disbelief. Are you kidding me? Sorry, I dont want to joke now. E sneered. Miss, whoever you are, I know why you called me today. I know you want to marry Christian and be his main woman. But now, there is a goal I have yet to achieve. So I cant leave him. E paused and said, You can give Christian the recording of this conversation or you can do whatever you want. Whatever, I dont care. Christian himself already knows that I have certain goals and intentions when I approach him, but he still epts me. While thinking about this, a smile appeared on Es lips. After listening to my words, think carefully. You know where I stand in Christians heart. Christian knows that I want something from him, but he still epts me. Im sure a smart, educated and dignified woman like you can find the answer, E wouldnt let herself be trampled on that easily. E had no intention of adding any more enemies, let alone a cunning foe like the woman she was talking to at the moment. But E couldnt let go of her current chance either. And, she has also told Christian everything so she has nothing to hide anymore. Its no use even if Nadia threatens her like this because Christian already knows everything and epts her anyway. Chapter 226 226 Recorded Conversation On the other side, Nadiaughed until she almost burst into tears because she couldnt stopughing. It seems you misunderstood me. Im just Christians best friend. Theres no point in you telling me that. But Im quite impressed with you. Your imagination is amazing. This woman is quite shrewd, and unfortunately, E is not as smart as she is. Of course, Nadia will not give this recording to Christian, but to Hartono. Let Hartono see what kind of woman his grandson is keeping. Do you think I am a child? E sneered. If you are just an ordinary friend, how could you contact me as if you were his wife? Theres no use trying to pressure me like this, after saying that, E immediately ended the call. Shey back down on the bed, frowning. How sly. A woman like Nadia was much more difficult to deal with than someone like Indri. She knows that Indri is an innocent woman who is easily influenced by others. Meanwhile, Nadia is more like Merry who has so many cunning strategies. If this woman really was Nathans biological mother, what should she do? Should she fight this woman? Or just give up? However, no matter what happened, E was sure that the woman would not let her go that easily. Now, E could only step forward. ..... She must take advantage of the times where Christian is still attracted to her. She must take more from Christian, including the house her mother left her. All of this was her goal from the start. How could she possibly give up now? E got up to take a shower and decided to forget the call. Currently, Nathan was reading his book in the living room. In his other hand was a lego toy, and when E saw the boys chubby face looking serious, her heart melted. She approached Nathan and immediately took the fat boy in her arms. Nathan, what if your mother suddenlyes back? Es sudden question made Nathan look at her questioningly. What if my motheres back? Nathan looked a little surprised. Maybe since E has always apanied him, he has forgotten about his birth mother. He had gotten the warmth of a mother from E and that was more than enough for him. E thought for a moment. She felt that sooner orter, Nathans mother would return. It all depends on Christian. He can do anything, including bringing Nathans birth mother back to meet their son. She nodded. Your father will bring your birth mother as soon as possible. ording to her guess, the woman who had called her this morning couldnt be Nathans biological mother. Otherwise, she wouldnt go around the bush just to tell her to leave Christian. However, the womans intimate nickname for Christian made E change her mind. No one dared to call Christian by such a name. No one dared to call him by his nickname. Only that woman.... How do you know? Nathan tilted his head as he looked at E, seemingly disbelieving at Es words. ording to what he knew about his father, if it was true that his biological mother was still around, his father would have brought her back with him from the start. But time had long passed. His father never mentioned his biological mother in front of him. ording to Nathan, there was little chance for him to see his mother again. Nathan was sure that to find his biological mother, he could not rely on his father. Therefore, he asked for help from E. Because... I found out about a woman who has a good rtionship with your father just now. E put her hand on Nathans shoulder and lowered her voice. Just think about it, do you think your father liked women? Could it be that your father actually doesnt like women but... The butler who passed the two of them almost tripped over his own feet when he heard Es words. Is that true? Did the Master really not like women? But he could clearly see that his master liked E! Nathan felt his body shudder when he heard Es words. How could it be!? Theres a pretty big possibility, E analyzed the situation seriously. Your father was a normal man, but he never had sex with women. He... Halfway through, E suddenly stopped. Why should I discuss this matter with you? Nathan tilted his head and looked at E in surprise. Old woman, is there something wrong with your head today, huh? Why did he feel E was acting strange? What is wrong with me? E was just dodging the question and didnt want to admit that shes actually panicking right now. She panicked because of the arrival of a woman she did not know. A woman who called Christian by such an intimate name. A woman who told her to leave Christians side. E didnt want to give up her current position. SHe didnt know how Christian felt. She didnt know who was in Christians heart. One thing she knew, she couldnt let Christian go now. She still needed him. Ill bring lunch for your dad, if she doesnt want to let Christian go, shell have to win over his heart even more than before! Her current position was still advantageous and she had to defend it with her life! ... -At the Adipamungkas Company. Christian looks at the woman in front of him with a somber look. What are you doing? Nadia was wearing a long pastel green dress. The color makes her look elegant and graceful. She looked like a woman who had just stepped out of a modern painting, with a charming smile on her face. Compared to the other women, she looked much more charming. Her background and education is much higher than all the women around Christian. And more importantly, she is a hard worker. Nadia believed that by working hard, she would get the best. For example, Christians love. My familyspany wants to expand its market to Indonesia. Would you like to cooperate with them? Nadia said casually. Christian just realized that the woman was carrying a brown envelope that was used to protect the important documents inside. Nadia knew that she was perfect and she wanted to show that perfection. Are you begging for cooperation? The word made Christian think for a moment. A smile appeared on the corner of Nadias lips. Its true, Christian was a businessman and the nature of a businessman wouldnt change once its ingrained in a persons brain. As soon as she mentioned a cooperation that could benefit both parties, Christian immediately agreed. How could E, who didnt use this method, get Christians attention? Nadia was really curious. Tian, ??would you like to see the n? Nadia said as she walked over to Christian. Chapter 227 227 The Beautiful Woman in Christians Office Tian, ??would you like to see the n? Nadia said as she walked over to Christian. The ufortable atmosphere in the room melted away at the change of her speech. Nadia approached Christian while holding out the document in her hand. Christian epted it and read it carefully. Many parties from thepany had suggested coborating with Nadias family, the Soetanto family. The Soetanto family owned a sizable jewelry factory in Germany. As long as this coboration ran smoothly, Christianspany position in the business world would advance. There were manypanies that had started to emerge in the world of the jewelry industry. If Christian was about to do the same, he must have a firm footing. As a ruler in the city, of course Christian understood about business opportunities. This n that Nadia offered him was really good. While Christian was reading the document, Nadia looked at Christians face with admiration. To her, Christian was the most perfect man she had ever seen. Apart from one drawback, namely having a 5 year old child, Christian was the perfect choice to be her partner. Even though Christian already had a son, it wouldnt affect his perfection. Nadias family wouldnt mind even though Christian had be a father, and Nadia felt the same way. Getting Christian was the same as opening a business in Indonesia. ..... She not only wanted that, but also this mans body and heart. Tian, ??what do you think? Nadia asked, walking to Christians side. Her faint scent was still the same as yesterday. Looks like she used the same perfume again today. Not bad, Christian didnt notice Nadias movement at all. He was still reading the document carefully while thinking about the future prospects of the project. He was very serious in carrying out his work, otherwise he would not be the CEO of apany of this size. After a while, Christian finally put down the document. His gaze was fixed on Nadia. What do you think? Theres no need to talk much. I think we can work together soon, Nadia was the only daughter of the Soetanto family. She was very pampered and loved by her family. But she had extraordinary intelligence and abilities. Even Christian himself had heard that the only daughter of the Soetanto family had extraordinary abilities in the business world. And on top of that she was able to stand on her own without the help of any man. She was a very strong and independent woman. However, her appearance and demeanor were still so gentle that many men were infatuated with her. What made her even more amazing was, Nadia was very humble. She never looked down on others just because she came from a big family. Therefore, everyone approved of her. Christian nodded at Nadias words. Okay. If Nadia is willing to work with him professionally in this business, Christian can ept it. Nadiaughed happily like an innocent child. She knows how to attract the attention of many men. Otherwise, she will not be able to be the woman most men dream of. When Christian looks at Nadia, he suddenly thinks of E. Every time Eughed in his presence, herughter had never been so innocent. The womansughter was a little sly and cynical as if she was happy at the expense of others. He knew what made E that way. He knows that everything Christian considers unimportant is something important to E. E really appreciates every experience and journey of her life. Perhaps since she was different from all the women whod approached him, Christian became more and more attracted to her. E waspletely different. Looking at Christian while the man was lost in his thoughts, Nadias lips curved into a smile. At first, she thought Christian would be difficult to deal with. But as it turns out, as long as she can get just a little bit of his attention, she can get him easily. Unfortunately, Nadia doesnt know that Christians thoughts are not on her right now. Christian is just lost in thought for a moment. As soon as he realized that the woman in front of him was Nadia, he immediately averted his eyes. This woman is not E. Nadia thought she would get Christian sooner orter. But she notices that Christian averts his gaze and avoids her face. Suddenly, she felt like she was having a heart attack. Is this what it feels like to be rejected? However, Nadia isnt her name if she gives up easily. She turned back to Christian and asked, Tian, ??has your work been doing welltely? She slightly leaned towards Christian. Her beautiful figure pressed against Christians shoulders and her soft chest touched the man even though they were still separated by the clothes they were wearing. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on Christians office door. Christian? A faint voice erased the frown on Christians forehead. It was Es voice. Before Christian could answer, E had already opened the door and was walking inside. However, the situation inside the room left her stunned for a moment. All this time, she had never seen Christian together with any woman other than herself. Such a sight... it never crossed her mind that she would see him with someone else. She looked straight at Christian. Her hand immediately tightened its grip on the lunch boxs bag she was holding. Luckily, the bag was made of cloth so it didnt show her current feelings. If the bag was made of paper, the paper might be wrinkled out of shape. There was a bitterness in her heart that slowly spread throughout her body. She hastily restrained it and looked at Christian with a calm gaze. I brought lunch from home. E suddenly wanted to see Christian so she used lunch as an excuse. But she didnt expect shed see this kind of situation once she arrived at the mans office. Hmm... Christian replied briefly. Seeing Es disappointed face, a smile appeared on Christians lips. Come here. As he said before, E looked more pleasing to the eye. Meanwhile, Nadia didnt feel anything wrong with her at all. She wasnt embarrassed either. She straightened herself and greeted E. Hello, are you Isabe? The voice made E think back to the woman who had called her this morning. It turned out to be the woman in front of him. E studied her carefully. Indeed, just as she had imagined on the phone this morning, the woman looked elegant and gentle. Her face was beautiful and the way she dressed was so attractive that it made it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off her. Everything about that woman was so beautiful. She knew very well that the woman in front of her came from a wealthy family. Meanwhile, she was just a poor wretch who was kicked out by her family. Chapter 228 228 Discussing Their Boss Rtionship Hello, are you Isabe? Nadias voice sounded soft. But it was also the voice that made E realize that the woman before her was not as good as she looked. It was this woman who had beaten the war drums in the morning over the phone with her. Hello, E only greeted Nadia briefly. There was absolutely no mention of their conversation this morning. She ignored Nadias presence there and walked straight to Christian. Do you want to eat now? She asked as she stood next to Christian. Without a word, Christian already grabbed Es hand and carried her into hisp. Regardless of the fact that Nadia was in the room, Christian seemed to want to show his affection for E. He didnt try to hide that he wanted to spoil this woman. This woman in hisp was what he wanted. E immediately blushed, embarrassed because they looked so intimate in front of someone else. Christian? E whispers Christians name, still blushing with embarrassment. Hmm? Christians mutter made E even more embarrassed. However, E had to admit that she was actually happy and that she intended to show it off to the woman beside them. ..... She moved closer to Christians ear and said in a low voice, I did this on purpose. A smile returned to Christians face until it reached his eyes. His big hand squeezed Es buttocks briefly. Naughty. E gasped and thenughed softly. Isnt this enough? What if the woman in front of her was perfect? She was still the woman Christian chose. Nadia kept a calm smile on her face. She is jealous. Very jealous. But she must not act like a jealous woman. She had to maintain her perfect image. Her gaze fell on Es face. She could guess why Christian was so attracted to E. This woman was truly beautiful and seductive. Nadia had seen so many women from all over the world, but she had not found a woman like E. A woman who was not only so beautiful and innocent but also seductive. Really the type who could catch everyones attention and win a mans heart easily. Because of this, Nadia became more and more confident that she could get Christian. In this world, there were so many men who wanted a woman like E. And a woman like E wouldnt have sex with just one man. Maybe Christian didnt know about it now. But if he did, Christian would kick E from his side in no time. You must have a lot of friends, huh? Nadia stepped back quickly, as if keeping her distance from them. E just shook her head. I dont have many friends. I only have Christian. What she said was not only to please Christian, but also to speak the truth. After getting out of the mental hospital, who would want to be friends with her? Coupled with her current status. If it werent for Christian, she probably would be living on the streets by now. That sentence of course made Christians heart feel very happy. He couldnt contain his happiness when the woman in hisp said that he was the only one for her. Good, Christian raised his hand to stroke Es head. Then he asked, Why did youe all of a sudden today? Why do you think, hmm? E looked at Christian with a worried look. Christian liked E and didnt try to hide it. But E could clearly see that there was another woman more attractive than her standing beside Christian. What if Christian changed his heart? Miss Nadia, it seems that our discussion on cooperation issues has beenpleted. You may go, Christian said coldly. E immediately felt relieved to hear that. In the morning, this woman still boasted of her status as Christians best friend to her. This woman had been worrying her all day. But now this woman was getting a hard p, though not literally, from Christian himself. Didnt she say shes best friends with Christian? But if they were really good friends, would Christian call her with such a title? E thought Nadia would be furious. But apparently, the woman still showed a calm expression. In that case, fine then. Ill go first, Nadia smiled at Christian. We can discuss this cooperation in more detail next time. Of course Nadia wasnt so stupid as to make trouble with Christian. She must ensure that her goals would be achieved. After all, she didnt need to step in to destroy Christians rtionship with E. Even today, Christians grandfather was still against their rtionship. After leaving the CEOs room, Nadia immediately contacted Hartono and asked to meet as soon as possible. She wanted to get Christian. And to get Christian, she would do everything she could. She didnt mind even if she had to fight it. Because she knew that to get the best, she must also try her best. Inside the CEOs room, Christian held Es hand and smelled her scent. He felt very calm. Hes in a much better mood now. You came today, it was rare for E to take the initiative toe without being asked. Normally, E woulde only when Christian called her. I missed you, E raised her hand to touch Christians chest. I want to see if anyone dares to approach and tease you. Turns out its true. I am very sad now. E pursed her lips, making her face look sweet. Christian feels like his heart has been stabbed by an invisible arrow. He raised his hand to stroke Es head and said, What are you thinking? She is just a coworker. But she likes you, E blinked innocently as she considered her choice of words. She was afraid to make Christian even more upset. Seeing Es adorable and sad face in front of him, Christian seems to have fallen for the umpteenth time. He took Es hand and kissed the back of her hand gently. Of course there are so many women who like me. After saying that, he kissed Es lips. Seeing E not refusing him drove Christian to deepen their kiss. E felt uneasy with Christians answer. What must she do to keep that woman from taking Christian away from her? ... The office pantry was not only a resting ce that provided various drinks for employees, but also a ce for employees to gossip. E had juste downstairs to get Christian tea. But just as she was about to enter, she overheard some of the employees talking about their boss love affair. Miss Nadia came to see Mr. Christian today, she looks very beautiful. I think she is very suitable for him. I feel the same way too. She is very graceful and humble as well, much better than the woman Mr. Christian keeps by his side now. Chapter 229 229 Showing off Love Miss Nadia came to see Mr. Christian today, she looks very beautiful. I think she is very suitable for him. I feel the same way too. She is very graceful and humble as well, much better than the woman Mr. Christian keeps by his side now. Inwardly, E couldnt help but wonder. Why did all the employees at Christianspany love to gossip andpare people? Plus, what did they mean by Nadia being much better than her? Better or not, only Christian could decide it, not them. Why should they interfere? But E thought about it calmly. She didnt even feel anger in her heart. She didnt feel offended either. She just found it strange why they liked to badmouth other people behind their backs, but didnt dare to face them directly. Afterparing her and Nadia for a moment, the two employees changed the subject. However, the topic was also not far from Nadia. The topic of their conversation evolved into the history of Nadia Soetantos glory. Nadia had lived abroad for several years. She not only came from a rich family, she also had an extraordinary ability to expand her familys business in the jewelry field. With two masters degrees that she had, she was also fluent in severalnguages, which earned her the praise of many people. ..... Coupled with her extraordinary appearance, you could say she was a dream for most men. In short, there was only one word that could describe Nadia- Perfect. E listened in silence while folding her arms across her chest. She leaned her back against the wall listening. Its true, Nadia is the perfect match for Christian. They are both loved by many. Therefore if they are together, they willplement each other. It seems that Miss Nadia is indeed extraordinary, huh! One of the secretaries said with a look of admiration. Actually, what Im curious about is, why does Mr. Christian like a woman like Miss E. Doesnt she just rely on her face and appearance? E showed a disapproving look at such a sentence. So what if she has an attractive face and appearance? The most important thing was she could satisfy Christian and made him happy. Can they bepared to her? E, a soft voice sounded in her ear, startling E. When she turned her head, E found Nadia looking at her with a smile. When Nadia called her, her attention was distracted so she couldnt hear the conversation of the two people in the pantry. What are you doing here? Nadia asked. E returned Nadias smile as she said, Some people are talking bad things about me. Im just listening. She pointed to the two people in the pantry and continued, You can listen along. It seems that the two of them are your loyal fans. Oh? Nadia looked closely at Es face. The woman in front of her is so beautiful and charming. But her attitude when she was with Christian and when she wasnt with him was different. E didnt seem to care even though the two employees were talking bad things about her. She didnt even feel angry or offended. It was as if E had gone numb. After experiencing it repeatedly, E seemed to lose her feelings when faced with things like this. However, what made Nadia curious was, why would E deliberately say that in front of her? That the people inside were mocking her and praising Nadia? What is her real purpose? Is this her way to win Christians heart? Nadia saw two people still talking in the pantry. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Its not good to talk about personal matters during work hours. Even though she was rebuking them, her face still showed a calm smile. As the daughter of a wealthy family, she not only has a graceful and elegant aura, but is also friendly and kind, both to those above and below her. E looked at Nadia who was wearing 10 cm high heels. She felt that the woman in front of her had a character like Merry, her stepmother. Shes very good at pretending. Merry always acts like a graceful and elegant woman in front of everyone. But when she is not in public, she will show her true color. Its the same with Nadia. She is someone who wont hesitate to stab you with a knife and thenugh out loud in your presence. Both are terrible. The two women in the pantry immediately shouted with joy when they saw Nadia as if they had met their idol. It was different when they saw Es face. They immediately lost their spirits. Miss E, are you here? Yes. Too bad I listened to everything you guys said. E just nced at them. She went straight to the fridge and grabbed a juice. Holding the ss, she looked at the two women with an awkward expression. Are you guys out of work? No. We just... E, they didnt mean it. Can you forgive them this time? Nadia looked at the two of them worriedly and sincerely apologized to E. E put her ss back down. Dont be too serious. I really dont care what they say. Im just asking. If this kind of work turns out to be less busy, maybe I should find a simr job and give it a try. A smile spread across Es face as she looked at Nadia. What you said just now seemed to make me angry for what they said earlier. Nadias eyes narrowed and her gaze became sharp. She didnt expect E to say that. Seeing the two employees faces bing increasingly gloomy, Nadia said, I didnt think you would want to find a job. After all, this kind of work also requires a fairly high level of education. A high school graduate who just got out of a mental hospital wants to work as an employee in apany as big as Christians? Isnt she afraid of beingughed at by others? Nadia, I know you are a very intelligent person. Why dont you understand? E stepped forward and approached Nadia. As long as I want it, do you think its difficult for me to get it? That statement made Nadias face stiff. This woman was clearly showing off in front of her, showing Christians love for her. E is showing off that she can get anything she wants because Christian will give it to her. But Nadia couldnt argue because it was the truth. Chapter 230 230 Face Nadia, I know you are a very intelligent person. Why dont you understand? As long as I want it, do you think its difficult for me to get it? E said as she stepped forward to get closer to Nadia. Is there anything else you want to tell me? She looked at Nadia with raised eyebrows. Until her goal is achieved, she will not let anyonee and interfere with her rtionship with Christian. Even though the woman before her was much better than her, E couldnt back down. Why do you seem to hate me? Nadia rushed to calm herself. At first, Nadia thought E could get Christians attention just because of her face and appearance. But it looks like E has plenty of ways to wrap her fingers around the man. However, Nadia will not back down because she herself also has a thousand ways to keep Christian away from E. How could this lowly woman bepared to her? Plus, Christian had a very high position. There was no way he would marry a lowly woman like E. Marriage cant only be based on love, it also involves various kinds of interests. ..... No matter how it looked, the end result would still be the same. She will be the one to stand beside Christian in the end. She will definitely win! While thinking about that, the confidence in Nadias heart grew stronger. She looked at Es face with a slight sneer. She kept it low that it was invisible to others. E didnt understand what Nadia was thinking at this moment. She frowned and said, I have to admit, your instincts are very good. Im just an ordinary woman. If people arent looking for trouble with me, I wont be looking for trouble with them either. But you started it first so I dont like you. E took the ss on the table and nced at Nadia. One more. This is Christianspany, not yours. Dont do anything as you like just because you are alone here. I warned you, dont me me if you make a mistake. She snorted and left the room gracefully. The two employees who were still inside looked at Nadia. When they were about to speak, Nadia was already ahead of them. Next time, be careful, okay? Thank you, Miss Nadia, the two immediately nodded and left the room together. Nadia thought for a moment and felt that the recording she got this morning for Hartono didnt seem like enough. She must burn the fire with oil. E was so arrogant. Nadia would not let her go and expose her ugliness in front of everyone. Grandfather, her soft voice sounded in Hartonos ears, making Hartono feel happy. Nadia, whats wrong? I just met a woman Christian likes, Nadia said with a sigh. She was deliberately looking for trouble with me. She wants all the employees to hate me. After saying that, Nadia took a deep breath. Grandpa, I dont know what made her act so mean to me. What do you think made her treat me that badly? God damn it! Hartono immediately stood up while hitting the table. He was already very angry when he listened to the recording that Nadia had sent to him. Plus, the woman he hoped would be his granddaughter-inw was being bullied by that evil woman. How could Hartono stay silent? Surya, quickly prepare the car. I want to meet the woman in person, Hartono snorted and rushed out of his house. While trying tofort Nadia, he rushed off to Christianspany. Right now, Jason was taking care of something downstairs, at the reception desk to be exact. He was the first to see Hartonos arrival. Why did hee here? No, no... Thats not the case. The problem is that Miss E is here too! He thought. Jason rushed to find his cell phone to call Christian, but Surya stopped him first. Assistant Jason, you wouldnt do anything inappropriate, would you? As soon as Suryas voice was heard, Hartono immediately looked at him. Dont tell Christian. Yes sir, Jason answered reluctantly. At this time, Nadia was still on the fourth floor, watching Hartonos arrival downstairs. A smile appeared on her lips. Nadia knew very well that Christian had great respect for his grandfather. His grandfathers position in Christians life was so influential that Christian would not be able to oppose him easily. In the CEOs room, E looked at the pile of recipe books in front of her with a bitter expression. Hadnt she already brought Christian food? Was the food she brought today so bad that Christian told her to learn to cook? What exactly does this mean? But when she saw Christians face, E always felt that if she went against his order, the consequences would be far more dire than this. Therefore, E could only surrender in the end. Christian could see the annoyed look on Es face which she tried to hide. That expression made him feel even more exasperated. He walked over to E and raised his hand to gently stroke her head. E, tell me. Why am I happy to see you upset like this? Because youre a pervert! E said, rolling her eyes. Apart from Christian, there wont be anyone who has this weird habit, right? Christian pinched Es cheek. Say it one more time. I didnt say anything, E immediately shook her head and looked at Christian with an innocent face. At that moment, the sound of the door opening and closing again rang out. E looked back and saw people she didnt know, feeling confused. Who are these people? Christian, is this the kind of woman you chose? Hartono pointed at E impolitely. His brows seemed to stand up from his immense anger. It was true that the woman his grandson liked was very beautiful, even prettier than in the newspapers. But sadly, this woman had a stain on her life, especially on her body. And the Adipamungkas Family would not ept that. E looked at the people in front of her questioningly. It didnt seem like a good situation for her. Hartono walked over to E then looked her straight in the eye and said, Besides her face, what else can she be proud of? Christian is pensive for a moment, wondering why Hartono suddenly came to thepany. But a momentter, he immediately realized a great possibility, a possibility that made his face gloomy. It must have been Nadia who told his grandfather something. He didnt know what Nadia said to his grandfather so that the old man immediately came to thepany to meet him. Or rather to meet E face to face. Grandpa, how about you go back to the main house? Christian said coldly, looking very displeased with his grandfathers arrival. He immediately shielded E behind his body, covering her from his grandfather so that Hartono could not do anything to the woman. However, E did not want to be protected. She tugged at the hem of Christians shirt and said, Christian, step aside. Chapter 231 231 I Will Choose Him Christian, step aside. Es voice wasnt too loud. However, it was filled with power that made Christian blink in surprise. Christian was a bit taken aback to hear that. He didnt want E to face Hartono. The man was not what he appeared to be on the surface. From the outside, he looked like a chatty and grumpy old man. But actually, his heart was much crueler than that. Christian knew all this because he grew up with his grandfather. As an adult, he also knew how to deal with Hartono. However, this was not the case with E. Seeing Christian not responding to his request, E frowned. She wondered what Christian meant. But E knew that if she didnt do anything now, the old man in front of her would hate her even more. If that happens, things will get moreplicated. ..... E is not a fool. With just a short conversation between Christian and Hartono, she knew that the old man was Christians grandfather. I have something to say, this time, E ignored Christian and stood up straight. Even though she was behind Christian, she still smiled at Hartono who was angry with her. She could understand Hartonos feelings now. If her grandson had a rtionship with a woman like her, maybe E would also object. After all, Christian was too good for her. Christian looks at E and is about to speak, but E opens her mouth first. I know I dont deserve your grandson. E can guess what Hartono said to Christian when he called Christian back to the main house before. Perhaps, Hartono also felt dizzy and confused at this time. Why would his grandson, whom he loved, have a rtionship with this kind of woman? E, upon hearing Es words, Christians face turned grim and unsightly. What does this woman really want? Does she want to leave him? Did this woman want to leave him using his grandfather? E ignored Christians scream and looked straight at Hartono. Grandfather, we are still very young. There is an impulsive nature in us when we decide something. I know I dont deserve Christian, but I want to maintain this rtionship with him. If I dont do something, I wont know if I will fail or seed. If I just gave up without even trying, I... Id say Im even less worthy of Christian. Es eyes were absolutely clear and beautiful, like calm water without any ripples. I know you look down on me. I know you think of me as a greedy cheap woman who wants to improve her life. But I love Christian. That reason alone was enough for me to stay with him. And as time goes on, I will prove it, E continued. It felt weird to say that. Es brain seemed to say that what she said was not the truth, but her heart said otherwise. Her heart was rumbling uncontrobly, as if she had made a very big decision in her life. Christian immediately turned and looked at E in disbelief. He didnt expect E to say that. He thought that the attitude that E had shown him was fake so he didnt expect that E had such a strong desire to stay by his side. What E said just now was too sweet to hear in Christians ears, making the corners of his lips curl into a happy smile. Nadia was outside the door now. She was the one who contacted Hartono. Of course she knew what couldve happened inside. Hearing Es words, Nadia sneered. Her face was no longer as friendly as when she was dealing with other people. Those words might move other peoples hearts, but unfortunately, the one in front of E right now was Hartono Adipamungkas. The old man was so stubborn. Even if he listened to it directly with his own ears, he wouldnt be able to ept it easily. In addition, this matter involves the good name of the Adipamungkas Family. Its true what Nadia thought. Hartono then answered coldly, Im not forbidding you if you want to talk about love. But I dont want you to disturb my grandson. I know very well how my grandson is inside and out and I know you dont deserve him. Tell me. What can you give for Christian, or for the Adipamungkas Family? Hartono has gone through so many trials and tribtions in this life and until his old age, he never believed in love. In his eyes, nothing is more important than wealth. Nothing is more important than power. E looked at Hartono who was standing in front of her and remembered her father. The two of them were so simr. Grandpa, Christian who was beside Eined unhappily. Today, E really surprised him. The woman openly showed her determination to stay by his side in front of his grandfather. Christian could feel happiness mixed with rage inside. E showed that she had feelings for him! Incidentally, Christian also felt the same way. He still felt reluctant to let go of E. Therefore, he would not let Hartono treat E like this. If you know me, you should be able to ept her when I want her to be my woman. Dont get involved in this matter. Do you want to marry her? Hearing that his grandson was against him, Hartono felt very angry. How could this lowly woman drive a wedge between him and his grandson so easily? Hartono feels that Christian should end his rtionship with E as soon as possible. A woman like E has such a bad reputation that itll threaten Christians good name as well as the Adipamungkas Family. Plus, Hartono wants Christian to marry Nadia. He and the Soetanto family had a good rtionship from the beginning. He also knows the ins and outs of the family. If their two families could unite, of course it would make him very happy. Christian was stunned when Hartono suddenly mentioned marriage. His eyes narrowed and he said, If I wanted to get married now, the woman I would marry would still be her. Christian immediately expressed what he felt in his heart, without hiding it in the slightest. That statement was just an assumption, because Christian himself still didnt want to get married right now. But if he was forced to marry, Christian would not choose anyone else other than E. Es eyes widened at the shocking answer, as if Christian had said something very, very bad. Chapter 232 232 Im Sorry If I wanted to get married now, the woman I would choose would still be her. When Hartono heard these words, his hand gripped his walking stick more tightly. His face was red from holding back his anger. Today, you must cut off your rtionship with this woman! This is the first time Hartono has seen his grandson be stubborn just because of a woman. Grandpa, it seems that getting older makes you forgetful, Christian said in a calm voice. However, in that calmness there was also stubbornness. He walked to a chair and sat looking at his grandfather. You should know how I am. I dont like being controlled by other people. Do you want to go against me for such a woman? Hartono turned his gaze towards E. His gaze was filled with hatred when he saw her. Meanwhile, E looked unconcerned. She never wanted to marry Christian, so Hartonos threats did not apply to her. Do you remember what happened five years ago to Nathan? Christian said coldly. His gaze was still straight towards Hartono. ..... Hartonos face immediately paled when he heard Christians words. At that time, Hartono did not want to ept Nathan. The child born out of wedlock was a stain on his familys reputation. Plus, its unclear where Nathan came from. After that, Christian did a DNA test and took Nathan away without asking Hartonos approval. What did Christian mean by discussing the matter? Did that mean, if he opposed, Christian would leave the family to marry this woman? Christian, have you gone mad? He said, looking at Christian in disbelief. He couldnt believe his grandson would do something like that just for a woman. Christian ignored Hartonos strong rebuke. He pressed a button on the phone on the table. Come here. Meanwhile, Nadia who was outside could only bite her lip in annoyance. She doesnt understand why Hartono suddenly bes soft in front of Christian. Nadia could hear Hartonos voice trembling slightly after Christian mentioned the problem five years ago. Was there something he didnt know from five years ago? Nadia didnt stay there any longer for fear of being caught by Christians secretary. She immediately went downstairs. As soon as the elevator closed, the other opened. The secretary who got a call from Christian rushed into the CEOs room. He looked at Hartono who was sitting while frowning and then said carefully, Master, pleasee with me. What does this mean? I am the head of the Adipamungkas Family! Hartono snorted coldly. He nced at the stupid secretary, but still stood up from his seat. As soon as they left, the room fell silent. Christian looked at E who was still standing in front of the sofa. The mans face was t and emotionless. Are you afraid? Christian asked with a faint smile on his face. E shook her head and took a deep breath. Hes very temperamental. It was true what Nathan said earlier. His great-grandfather was scary. Dont worry. I am here. He wouldnt dare do anything to you, Christian hugged E gently. He brought his lips to Es ear and whispered, I was very touched by your love confession just now. Love confession? E asked confusedly. When did she confess her love for Christian? It seems you misunderstood. E tried to free herself from Christians embrace. Her heart had a bad feeling. What she said earlier was only meant to convince Hartono that E could stay by Christians side. Who knew that her statement would be misunderstood. In fact, it was Christian who took her statement seriously. Even though E had more feelings for Christian, she knew how far the distance between her and the man was. Even though E loved him, she would never dream of getting him. Did I misunderstand something? Christians eyes looked dim. Exin to me. E stepped back, then looked at Christians face and gulped in fear. She felt like she wanted to keep her mouth shut forever so she didnt have to exin all this to Christian. But if she didnt exin now, things would get even moreplicatedter on. The bigger the misunderstanding, the bigger the consequences would be for E. And she wasnt sure she could bear it. I thought, if I said that, your grandfather would ept me. But I didnt expect him to be so much more stubborn than I imagined. E smiled bitterly. She moistened her dry lips and continued, From the start, it was clear the agreement between us that we would only get what we needed. I will always remember it. Even if you want to marry me, I cant do it. I dont deserve you and you dont love me either. Es voice grew weaker. Nathan wont ept me as his mother. Wed better maintain our current rtionship. After I get my revenge, we will separate and live our own lives. You will still be the man everyone dreams of. After saying that, E chuckled. Her eyes looked dreamy as if imagining a beautiful future. Christian found the smile on Es face dazzling. A smile he rarely saw. How about you? I will use the Maheswara Familys money to buy a house abroad. What do you think of the idea? Es eyes sparkle like stars, making Christians heart flutter even more. Christian held Es chin and said in a cold voice, You dare to do it? Why are you this rude? E smiled and took Christians hand. By the time that happened, you might have forgotten about me. Maybe you dont care where I am anymore. Maybe then, I will think of you. I will tell people how kind you are, the only person who would help me through this difficult time. Seeing Es glowing face, Christian could feel the fire inside him ignite. All the happiness he felt earlier disappeared in an instant. Dont you remember? You can only leave if I tell you to. Christian had absolutely no intention of letting E go. He even thought about keeping her by his side his whole life. E immediately waved her hand. I dont remember those words. And I refuse to. E knew that this was the right time to please Christian and win his heart. After all, Christian had just said he would choose her if he had to get married tomorrow. But upon hearing that statement, E was surprised and felt confused, not happy. She could be an obedient woman who fulfilled everything Christian wanted. But love? E didnt want to love anymore... Christian felt his lungs were about to explode. E, you... Christian, Im sorry. Chapter 233 233 Offering Cooperation Christian, Im sorry. E looked up and looked at Christian while expressing her apology weakly. On her face, the woman still had her usual smile. A smile that was made of a thickyer of her defensive mask, to keep others from getting into her heart. Seeing E this way, Christian felt a sense of frustration he had never felt before. This woman made him feel many new feelings that he had never met before. No, even though his lips spoke those cold words, his hand still gripped Es hand gently. Dont you love me? Why do you think like that? Because... not finishing his sentence, Christian could only frown. After that, he let go of Es hand and said, Come out. E nodded and obeyed Christians words. She left the room without a second thought. After closing the door, E leaned against the door with her heart pounding like a drum. What did Christian say to her just now? Was that his love confession? ..... E raised her hand to stroke her chest. She knew what her heart was feeling right now. She felt hope. The hope made her panic and rushed into the elevator. As soon as she left Christianspany, E immediately walked to the bus stop and waited for the bus heading towards Christians house. Not long after, a ck Bentley suddenly stopped in front of her. E saw Liams figure from the lowered window. E, Liam smiled gently as usual. It had been quite a while since E hadst seen Liam. His body that was previously thin from stress seemed to have returned to normal. In addition, Liam looked more energetic, not as pale as before. Liam, did youe here for business matters? E asked. This man came to a ce near Christianspany. Its possible that Liam wanted to meet with Christian to discuss business matters. Saying that, E stepped back, as if to distance herself from Liam. Her deliberate action made Liam disappointed. But his disappointment was ovee by his excitement when he met E today. I want to take you to meet someone. Get in, he said while leaning against the window. E wanted to refuse, but Liam seemed to have expected Es reaction and said, The person we are going to meet is Haikal. Why do you want to take me to meet him? E looked at Liam in surprise. After the wedding party, news of Haikal and Indri filled the wholework. Their marriage looked very peaceful and serene. Haikal was never seen in nightclubs or other ces again. Apparently, he had made an agreement with the Maheswara Family. Its still a secret, Liam was mysterious by hiding the reason for their meeting. Seeing Es beautiful face, Liams eyes were filled with tenderness. E, get in the car. I know you wont be able to refuse. Liam, I... Its about the Maheswara Family. Are you sure you dont want toe with me? Liam knew that E would insist on refusing him so Liam interrupted her first. Liam also knew that E wouldnt turn him down when it came to her family matters. Without E knowing, Liams hand gripped the steering wheel tighter. There was a hint of anger as Liam pressed his lips together. It was those people who had made E what she was and Liam was not going to let them go. Hearing that this matter involved the Maheswara Family, E immediately nodded. Thank you, Liam. E immediately entered the passenger seat, making the expression on Liams face much better. Their car slowly headed towards their destination, a western restaurant located not far from there. During the trip, Liam kept looking for things to chat with E. Naturally, he could make E feelfortable around him. Just as he was about to get out of the car, Liam couldnt help but say, E, you dont have to walk away from me like this. You know how I feel for you. I want to marry you. I dont care what your past was like and what you are now. Indeed I am no better than Christian. But if you want to leave him, I will ept you as you are. Es hand that was holding the cars door instantly stiffened. Liam, forget it. All of your family members will not agree that you have a rtionship with a woman like me. E turned her head and looked at Liams face. I know that ever since we were little, when I was the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family, your family wasnt very happy when you yed with me. And now... They wont be able to interfere in my personal affairs, Liam hurriedly replied while looking at Es face with affection. He immediately got out of the car and opened the passengers door. E opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she stopped herself. She knew that Liam saw through her and what E just said was the truth. E could never be with Liam because she didnt deserve him. Unfortunately, Liam is too stubborn and doesnt want to face this reality. The two of them immediately entered the designated restaurant. Liam said something to the waiter who opened the door for them so that the waiter immediately escorted them to the VIP room. As soon as the door was opened, E saw Haikal leaning on a chair while enjoying wine. Haikal had always been known as a ssy man in the city. Not only because of all the luxury goods that he used, even his demeanor always showed that he came from a rich family. Unfortunately, Haikal couldnt evenpare to Liam, let alone Christian. Hearing the sound of the door, Haikal immediately turned his head. His eyes lit up brightly when he discovered that it was E who had entered the room. E wore a simple long dress today. With her long flowing hair, she looks elegant without much effort. Haikal, Es faint voice when she called his name made Haikals eyes sparkle even more. Hepletely ignored Liam and went straight to E, looking at her with a surprised look. E, why are you here? Of course she has the right to participate in anything rted to the Maheswara Family, Liam led E to sit opposite Haikal. I want to talk about cooperation with you. Haikal looked at Liam and E who were sitting side by side. Their closeness made Haikal frown in displeasure, but he didnt say anything. Now he was much more interested in what Liam had to offer. What cooperation? Chapter 234 234 E and the Two Men I want to talk about cooperation with you, Liam openly said. He knew what to do when he had to deal with Haikal. He didnt want to waste much time with this man in front of him so he went straight to the point of this meeting. What cooperation? Haikal leaned back in his chair while taking his wine ss again and slowly twirling it. I will help you to take over the entire Maheswara Family. In exchange, give Es mothers house to E, Liam said, showing his intention to meet Haikal in person. Haikals eyes immediately lit up. That is a very interesting offer. Haikal knew that the old house left by Es mother was worthless. Why would Liam go to the trouble of helping her just to get a house that worths nothing at all. Haikal raised his eyebrows suspiciously. Which house do you want? Haikal was not a fool. He looked suspiciously at Liams face, feeling unsure that Liam would put such easy terms on such a grand partnership. It could be seen very clearly that this cooperation was far more profitable for Haikal than Liam. Liam looked back at Haikal with a cold look in his eyes. E and I are getting marriedter. Better get rid of that thought of yours. ..... You? Haikals eyes widened in disbelief. How did Liam get in touch with E again? Haikal turned his gaze towards E and saw E sitting quietly. She seemedpletely unconcerned with this conversation though she was actually listening. Her gaze looked as if she hadnt thought of anything at all. You can consider it first, after saying this, Liam raised his hand to order a cappino. He also ordered orange juice for E and a serving of tiramisu. After that, he returned the menu to the waiter. E, do you know why I brought you here today? Liam asked, looking at Es face. E raised her head, her gaze seemed a little lost. She felt she didnt deserve what Liam would give her. No need to guess. E knew that Liam would give the house to her. I wanted to tell you that you dont have to treat yourself like this. Liam reached out to take Es hand, as if to give her some warmth. I will get what you want. When the timees, you can leave Christian. Trust me. I will get the house as soon as possible. The smile was still on Liams face as he said it. The smile was the same as always, so gentle and soothing. E looked at the smile and suddenly a tear rolled down her face. If only the man she loved was Liam, she would definitely stay by Liams side, even after the matter with the Maheswara Family was over. E would stay by Liams side even if everyone was against their rtionship. But unfortunately, E didnt love Liam. Sometimes, E felt love was something silly. She couldnt choose who she wanted to love, even though that person was perfect for her. Her heart was always pointing at the wrong person... Haikal looked very jealous. He also wanted E. But he didnt think that apart from Christian, hed still have Liam as his rival. The two of them were tough opponents for him. Even so, he still didnt want to hand E over to anyone. E and I have a closer rtionship. Why do you want to snatch her from me? Why do you think E would want toe back to you? Liam looked at Haikal with hatred. Do you think your feelings for E are the same as my feelings for her? In his heart, Liam had already made up his mind. After he got the house left by Es mother, the next thing he would do was take care of the Adisurya Family. How much pain and suffering Haikal had done to E... He would make him pay without exception. Liams words took Haikal by surprise. What does Liam really mean? But when he thought about it carefully, Haikals feelings for E were not as sincere as Liams. Even when E used to love him in the past, Haikal didnt care about her at all. E and I have always been together since childhood. We separated only because I had to move overseas, Liam smiled. She was dating you because she missed me. Hearing Liams words, there was surprise in Es eyes. She just realized that Liam really knew her inside and out. Haikal wanted to argue, but he couldnt say anything. He and Liam were going to work together and he couldnt show his distaste for Liam right now. Now the profit for hispany was more important than anything else. Plus, Haikal himself was sure that E would choose him in the end. Because since entering the VIP room, E had never responded to Liam. Just then, the waiter came to bring Liams coffee and dessert. Liam handed the te of tiramisu to E. Your favorite. E nodded and ate the dessert in silence. Her heart was so messed up that she couldnt even hear the conversation between Liam and Haikal. She only knew that the time to leave Christian wasing. She could leave Christian anytime now. But why wasnt she happy? Why wasnt she relieved? Suddenly, E thought of Nathan. Perhaps this feeling arose because she did not want to be separated from Nathan. He was the one who made her feel sad. The reason made E feel a little relieved. She could also enjoy her tiramisu more calmly. Liams gaze asionally fell on E. Every time he looked at her, his eyes would look gentle. He stroked Es head and said, Eat slowly. E smiled and nodded. While E was enjoying her meal, Liam and Haikal had also reached their agreement. A satisfied smile appeared on Haikals face. His grandfather had told him before that as long as he could gainplete control over the Maheswara Family, he could divorce Indri. It seems, everything will be achieved faster with Liams help. After their meeting was over, they walked out of the restaurant together. E frowned when she saw Nadia in front of her. Nadia just wanted to find a ce to have coffee and rx. This ce is quite famous and many people rmend it so Nadia wants to visit it. She didnt expect to meet E with two men in this ce. Nadias face looked calm, not showing any feelings. She also did not take the initiative to greet E as if she did not see her figure. But Nadia remembered the faces of the two men beside E. William Jaya and Haikal Adisurya. How interesting, she thought. Chapter 235 235 Fathers Birthday Seeing Nadias back that was getting further away, something crossed Es mind. E knew Nadia would definitely tell Christian about her meeting with Liam and Haikal today. They both knew Christian very well. Christian wouldnt let anything he owned be touched by anyone else. Es rtionship with Liam could break her agreement with Christian. E was feeling a little anxious about this matter. She felt she had better go home. E, let me take you home, Liam could see Es nervousness and offered to take her home immediately. Liam didnt wait for Es answer and immediately pulled her towards the car. He opened the door and motioned for her to sit down. All the way home, E looked very nervous. She was not only worried about her fate, but also worried that Liam would be involved. Liam opened a conversation between them. E, why didnt you say anything? You dont need to feel pressured. Haikal married Indri just to seize the Maheswara Family. Im just helping him and profiting from him at the same time, Liam said, trying to reassure E. If you get the house back, Ill pay for it, E replied with determination in her eyes. I lived in a mental hospital for five years and my life was on the verge of ruin. But those times made me realize a lot of facts that happened. I dont want to be in debt to anyone anymore, not even you. I dont want to burden you. I want to live my own way in the future. ..... E cupped her hands together, squeezing them with anticipation as well as tension. Liam knew what made E the way she was and Liam didnt me her for trying to protect herself. This womans heart was really hurt because of the people she trusted. It just takes time to heal all wounds. However, a bitter smile remained on Liams face. Okay, Liam replied softly. I will stay by your side, forever. Liam had been gone too long, leaving E alone. He didnt want to leave E again. He wanted to give E the happiness she deserved in this life. E looked at Liam andughed. Liam, I dont love you. The car suddenly squeaked because the brakes were stepped on too deep. After stabilizing her body, E looked at Liam with a t gaze. I know you wont be able to ept it, but I dont love you. I dont care, Liam said. He stepped on the gas again and headed towards Christians house. When she got home, E finally felt very relieved. Nathan immediately rushed over to her. When will dad be home? Nathan asked with sparkling eyes. E stroked Nathans hair and asked, Why are you looking forward to your fathers return today? Today is dads birthday. Nathan pulled E into his room and showed her a veryplicated-looking cube toy from one of his cupboards. This is a gift that I will give to him. Do you think he will like it? Nathan held the toy like he was caring for a tiny baby. This is my favorite toy. Im sure dad will be happy. E nodded. Your father will be very pleased. Nathan stroked his toy like he was saying goodbye because soon, the toy would fall into the hands of his new master. After that, he turned and looked at E. Old woman, what gift did you prepare for him? E blinked repeatedly, struggling to answer the question. However, Nathan felt smart and could immediately tell what was on Es mind. You didnt prepare a gift for him? Nathan put down the cube and invited E to walk around his room. Choose any item from my room. E looked around her and her eyes fell on all the toys that were scattered there. If E took one of Nathans toys and gave it to Christian, Christian would kill her right away. Thank you, fat boy. But Id better buy something right now. E had to prepare a present for Christian. The man was the one who would help her to get revenge, but E didnt know his birthday. This was truly a disaster! Looks like its toote... Nathan tilted his head and looked at the clock. Not long after he said that, the butlers voice was heard from outside. Master, you are home. Why did your fathere home so early? E didnt even have time to prepare gifts! Every birthday, dad wille home early, Nathan took Es hand and led her around. Quick, choose one. Otherwise, father will be angry with you again! Seeing E who didnt move, Nathan immediately let go of her hold and turned towards a small cupboard. As soon as he unpacked it, he found a beautiful box. The box seemed pretty good, so he was sure the contents were good too. Nathan nodded in satisfaction and gave it to E. Old woman, here. Take this. The box is dark blue with arge red ribbon on the outside. E didnt know what was inside, but the box looked expensive. E is sure that at least this box will trick Christian, so she epts it. Christian had been sitting in the living room for a while before E and Nathan came downstairs. The butler had already ordered the other servants to prepare the food. Dad, this is a gift from me. Nathan runs into Christians arms and gives his cube toy to his father. Do you like it? Christian frowned when he saw the cube in his hand. After that, he said casually, No, I dont like it. Nathan was very disappointed and immediately got off his fathersp. Meanwhile, Christian looked at the cube in his hand with a gloomy face. Every year, Nathan always gave him the same gift. All the gifts he got from Nathan were cube toys, only with different shapes. E looks at the box in her hands and wonders if Christian will like it. E didnt know what was in the box, but she hoped it was something good. From the outside, this should be an expensive item. Christian looks at Es face as he recalls what happened this afternoon. He thought E loved him and wanted to be with him forever, but it turned out that he was the only one who thought this way. It seemed that he was expecting too much. Youd better prepare something that makes me happy, Christian said in a cold voice. Not only was his voice cold, his gaze was also cold as he fixed it on E. He didnt intend to forgive E so easily today. Chapter 236 236 An Extraordinary Birthday Youd better prepare something that makes me happy, Christian said in a cold voice. E pursed her lips tightly and held out the gift box in her hand nervously. Christian watched her every move. The tightness he felt in his heart suddenly disappeared. He was happy because E had prepared something for him. He didnt know how this woman could easily annoy him but at the same time also easily make him happy. Thats what made E different from other women. I hope you like it, E said seriously, handing the box in her hand. Open it for me, Christian said casually, not realizing that his voice now sounded overjoyed. E nodded and opened the blue box. Unfortunately, the contents of the box made her curse in her heart and make fun of herself as a fool. Why should she give it without checking its contents first? ..... Also, why did Nathan have this kind of thing? Christian looked at the barbie doll in Es hand and raised an eyebrow in surprise. Is this the gift you prepared for me? Did E think he was stupid? This... I really didnt mean to. E stepped back. Her gaze was fixed on Nathan, silently asking him for help. Nathan immediately understood the signal from Es eyes and hurriedly said, Dad, while I was shopping, a little girl identally put the box in my basket. Its not the old womans fault. She didnt mean to give you a doll as a gift. E who was listening to that could only shake her head in resignation. She felt that her fate would only get worse. Nathans defense would not save her, but instead pushed her down the abyss faster. Thats right. Christians face looked even more gloomy after listening to Nathans exnation. You used someone elses stuff for my gift? Christian thought E would prepare a special gift for him because today is his birthday. Plus, E had disappointed him before. Christian was pretty sure E would prepare the best gift for him. But in reality, E didnt prepare anything. E didnt care at all. This is a misunderstanding, E swallowed her saliva. She was sure Christian woulde up to her in a minute and kick her out. You didnt prepare any gifts for me? Christian got to his feet and looked at Es face intently. Dont you even know that today is my birthday? I... E was already unable to step back. It felt like her legs couldnt move anymore. With a pitiful face, she looked at Christian. Recently, there are too many problems bothering me. And I.... forgot. Es lips were slightly pouted, looking like a child admitting her mistake in fear. Usually, this appearance could make Christians heart melt. But unfortunately, Christians disappointment was too deep because today was his birthday. If only you had made me happy when you were in the office, maybe I wouldnt care even if you didnt prepare a gift. But what a shame... Christians words seemed to throw E into the north pole, making her cold. She could feel Christians anger. And also disappointment... I just didnt want to lie to you, E clenched her fists and lowered her head. Its better if you lie to me! Christians loud voice made Es body tremble. Christian was seen holding back his anger by clenching his fists tightly. He didnt want to hurt this woman in front of him and didnt want to do anything to her. But his gaze at E was as sharp as a knife. Es words made him feel that he would never be able to get to E. Christian feels like he could lose E at any moment. Nathan who was on the side could only be stunned. Its just a small problem. If you dont like the gift the old woman gave you, you can ask her toe out and buy a new one now. Isnt it the easiest way to solve the problem? What is the need for this anger? Nathan didnt understand at all. Father? Nathan wanted to step up and help E, but the pressure his father was putting on right now was too great. Nathan could only open his mouth for a long time, without being able to make the slightest sound... The butler who was observing this scene couldnt help but feel both disappointed and worried. Finally, a ringing bell broke the awkwardness among them. The cake they ordered finally arrived. Christian doesnt really like sweets, but his son does. Therefore, every birthday, he will order a cake. Not for himself, but for his son. The butler could only thank his greedy Young Master that this cake saved them from harm. He immediately took the cake to the family room. Master, the cake has arrived. How about eating it to fill your stomach? said the butler. Unfortunately, the mood in the family room still hasnt improved. Nathan gathered all his courage and took his fathers hand. Dad, Im hungry. The time showed 4 pm. It was Nathans time for a snack. At that moment, Christian told the butler to cut the cake that just arrived. E breathed a sigh of relief seeing it. Its hard to deal with a man like Christian. But the problem is, she doesnt really have a gift for Christian. And it looks like Christian wont let her go and buy a new one either. So what should she do? The cake that Christian ordered was a two-stack cake with a size that was not too big. Maybe Christian doesnt want to order a big one because hes worried his son will eat too much. Nathan took the te containing the cake from the butler and gave it to E. Old woman, give it a try. Its very tasty. E epted it with a faint smile on her face. It had been a long time since she hadst celebrated someone elses birthday, let alone her own. There was a feeling of longing in her heart. Too bad, now no one remembers her birthday, not even her family. Christian looks at E with annoyance on his face. His brow furrowed when he saw E idling with a nk gaze. What really happened to this woman? Why is this woman so gloomy on his birthday? Shouldnt this be a happy day? Hey, give it a try! Nathan spooned the cake into her mouth and said with his mouth full. The cakes from this shop are really delicious, you know. E nodded slightly. She took the small fork and ate the cake slowly. Then she chewed in silence. Suddenly, Christians cell phone rang, breaking the silence in the room. Christian looked at the phone with a frown. But the photo he received made him grip the phone tightly. E, I see that youve really prepared such an awesome gift for me. Chapter 237 237 Do You Deserve Me? E, I see that youve really prepared such an awesome gift for me. Es hand that was holding the small fork immediately stopped. Then, she looked at Christian with a sad face. I will change the giftter. Or I willply with all your requests tonight. How? E knew that this was her fault. She was so focused on her own problems, on her desire for revenge, that she forgot about other important things. One of them was how to make Christian happy on his birthday. Isnt a birthday an important day for someone? Youll see for yourself, Christian said coldly, handing E his cell phone. The photo shown on the screen made Es face unsightly. But she looked like shed expected Christian to receive such a photo. It was a photo where Liam asked her to meet Haikal. Did Nadia send it to you? E raised her head to look at Christian while frowning. Are you admitting that this photo is real? Christian doesnt care who sent this photo. The only thing he cared about was, E was with another man. ..... He remembered thest time E begged him to let Liam go. But in the end, E still kept in touch with him. Plus, its not only Liam in the photo, there was also Haikal. And Haikal, above everything else, was Es ex-lover. What did you promise me? Christian said calmly. However, the calmness in his voice sounded far more sinister. He didnt hesitate when he went against his grandfather just to defend E. But in the end, E actually replied to him in this way. How could she do it to him? How dare she! E put down her fork and looked at Christian. I have something important to talk to him about. E didnt tell Christian the contents of their conversation. From Liam and Haikals conversation, E knew that the two of them would work together and Liam would take back her mothers house for her. Soon, E could leave Christian and this ce. E had no intention of getting involved with Christian again. All she needed to do now was keep Christian from finding out about all this n. If Christian found out and interfered, things would get even moreplicated. The chances of failing would be even greater. What can he do for you? Do you think I cant do it? Christian was really angry. Why did this woman in front of him keep lying to him? I cant tell you, E replied. She really couldnt mess up this n. This n was her only hope of getting the house her mother left her, the house she had asked Christian for but Christian refused. Christian got to his feet and kicked the chair. He circled the table in front of him and stopped in front of E. His hand immediately grabbed Es hand roughly. Cant tell me, huh? You are mine. You cant hide anything from me! I can make your life much worse than death. Instead of threatening me like this, is there anything else you can do for me? E pped Christians hand in anger. Her eyes fell on Christians as if challenging the man in front of her. The man in front of her was so perfect. Even when he was angry, he was still handsome. Too bad his attitude was not easy to tolerate. At first, E wanted to stay by Christians side until all her revenge ns were over. But sadly, she couldntst much longer. Shed had enough... I said Im tired! E said. I am also human, I also have my own life. Im not a fucking pet that will stay loyal to you as long as you pity me and feed me. I can also get angry when you treat me badly! Have you gone mad? When did I treat you as a pet? Christian really wanted to go crazy. Never had he ever felt this angry, especially over a woman. Whats wrong with him? He had tried his best to make the woman in front of him happy. But unfortunately, his knowledge of love was zero. He didnt know how to treat women, nor how to please them. If I treat you like a pet, do you think I will grant all your wishes? Do you think I will apany you to Haikal and Indris wedding without an invitation? Never once did Christian do anything out of the ordinary. But he would do anything for E. Only for E. Eughed bitterly. Then, if Im not your pet, what exactly am I? Your lover? Es voice trembled slightly as she said that. For a moment, E wondered what she should do if Christian said yes. If its true that Christian considered her his lover, did she still have the right to stay beside Christian? But, sadly, a secondter, E realized that she was overestimating herself. Its all just a delusion that would nevere true. A lover? Are you worthy to be my lover? Christians eyes reddened with anger. He felt disappointed because E got angry when he confronted her. He tried hard not to hurt the woman in front of him by clenching his fists tightly. But his mind seemed to be out of control. What sin had hemitted in this life that he met such a troublesome woman like E. I dont deserve to be your lover? Then? Are you worthy of me? Anger seemed to swallow all of Es conscience. She didnt do anything wrong, why should Christian treat her like this, every day and every moment? Was Christian so great that he could belittle her like this? Arent they both human? Do you dare say it again? Christian frowned. He didnt expect the woman in front of him to still have the courage to refute his words. I said, if I dont deserve you, do you deserve me? Not! E looked straight at Christian. E felt like a woman with no self-respect now. Its true that she doesnt deserve to be with such an extraordinary man like Christian. But her pride did not allow her to admit all that. Without that self-respect, what else would E have? Unknowingly, Christian lost control with his emotions. He raised his hand to grip Es neck. Nathan, who was still at the scene, was shocked and hugged his fathers thigh. Father, let go! That old woman could die! Christians grip was really strong. Plus, because of the anger he was feeling right now, his strength had be uncontroble. His gaze didnt show his usual indifferent look. Now, there was a zing fire that made his eyes sparkle. E felt her breathing grow heavier. Her brow furrowed, but she kept her eyes straight on Christian. She would never apologize. The gaze seemed to prate Christians body, making his hand tremble slightly. It was also Es gaze that brought Christians senses back to his body. The sound of a loud thud echoed right after. E fell to the floor like a helpless doll. Chapter 238 238 Until When Will You Torture Me? Nathan immediately approached E and held her hand. Old woman, are you alright? Nathan was so anxious that he almost felt like dying. He didnt expect his father to be this cruel to E. His father nearly strangled E to death! But now his father was so angry that Nathan didnt dare say anything. He just nced at Christian carefully and focused his attention on E again. Old woman, Ill help you upstairs. Es face waspletely white. Her body seemed tock strength and cold sweat started running down her back, making E look like a fish onnd. Nathan tried to support E, but unfortunately, he was too young. He couldnt do anything to help her. In the end, he shouted, Butler...! The butler rushed over as soon as he heard Nathans screams. His feet stopped walking for a moment when he saw what was happening in front of him. What did the Master do to this woman? ..... Without hesitation, he immediately asked several maids to help E upstairs. E could only lean her body against one of the maids weakly and thanked her in a low voice. Miss, how are you feeling? The butler asked anxiously. Old woman, which part of your body hurts? Tell me, Nathan followed E with a worried look. That concern made E turn and look at Nathan. Which part hurts? Her heart... Her heart ached so much, it was like it was crushed and shattered into tiny pieces that could never be whole again. It didnt take long for the family doctor toe from the front door. He bowed slightly when he saw Christian sitting in the living room. Without daring to say anything, he rushed upstairs. Seeing the woman lying on the bed, the doctor gasped. Is this Mr Christians doing? Its terrible! Hmm... E nodded, toozy to use her voice so she just mumbled. The doctor noticed the bruises on Es neck and muttered, Is he in a bad moodtely? This was not a one-time urrence. E had also experienced this kind of thing. Both because Christian discovered that E went with another man, even though nothing happened between them and that E never betrayed him. E and Christian did not have a special rtionship. Their rtionship was just a mutually symbiotic rtionship, more to a professional rtionship. Es rtionship with Liam was also only childhood friends. Liam only helped her to get her mothers house. An extraordinary jealousy rose in Christians heart, but unfortunately, he will never realize it. Just like that, Christian will never realize that he has fallen in love for E. E did not answer the doctors question. Finally, the doctor gave E some ointment to treat her bruises. E looked at the strangtion marks on her neck with a sad look in her eyes. This is exactly the same as the previous one and this incident will continue to repeat itself. Last time, when she woke up, Christian was standing by her bed. But now, she didnt see the bridge of his nose. Nathan and the butler remained by Es side tofort her, trying to exin that Christian had no intention of hurting her at all. Christian just lost control of his emotions and was blinded by his anger. Christian did all this because he didnt know how to deal with a woman. E only listened to the exnation briefly. Her eyes looked dim. She knew that Christian would never believe her. What did Christian think when he saw the photo? Did Christian think that she was dating all the men in the photo? With annoyance in her heart, E pulled the nket over her and closed her eyes. Looks like its time to go ... ... In the living room, Christian is still sitting in the same ce as before. He looked at the cake in front of him with a dreamy gaze. The gaze shifted to his slightly trembling hands now. Christian had sworn he would never let anyone hurt E again. But in fact, he was the one who had hurt E. He knew that she was so fragile, not only physically, but also emotionally. He knew how much betrayal and suffering E had experienced that made her heart shattered. But Christian still treated her so cruelly. Without having to look at her in person, Christian knew that his hand would leave an ugly mark on Es neck. While thinking about this, Christian felt an extraordinary dilemma. He didnt want to treat E like this. But the longer he was with E, the more he wanted to have E. He couldnt see E with another man. As he saw the doctoring down from upstairs, Christian asked, How is she? The doctor was a little taken aback by the question, but quickly answered, Theres no need to worry, sir. She is fine. But the bruises on her neck will take time to heal... Shut up, Christian interrupted. The doctor rushed to escape from there. Inside, he really wanted to cry. He only answered what was asked by Christian, why was he also involved? It seems that Christian is getting more and more scary by the day. Not long after, the butler came downstairs. When he saw that the kitchen was still as busy as before, he couldnt help but take a deep breath. Today is the masters birthday. Who knew that this happy day would turn into chaos. All of Christians thoughts were focused on E who was upstairs. Even though he knew he was wrong, Christian would never admit it. He was sure that E would apologize to him like before and their rtionship would be fine. While thinking about this, Christians mood is much better as he goes upstairs. In his room, he finds E fast asleep. Es mind waspletely muddled. She was so tired and in pain that she decided not to think anymore. She didnt want to face Christian now and decided to just sleep. Christian stood by the bed looking into Es face. While sleeping, there is an extraordinary beauty on Es face that makes Christians heart move. What must he do to be able to have this woman all to himself? Nathan looked at his father with a frown. His cheeks bulged in annoyance. But he didnt want to wake E who had just fallen asleep so he didnt say anything. Not long after, Christian gestures for his son to get out of there. Nathan shook his head. But when he saw the sinister gaze of his father, he could only obey. After Nathan left, Christian raised his hand to caress Es face gently. As if she could feel the touch, E immediately opened her eyes in fright. Are you awake? Christians hand stopped in mid-air, as if he got caught doing something wrong. What are you doing? Es voice sounded a little hoarse. Her eyes stared at Christian with hatred that she didnt hide. This is my house, Christian could feel the familiar mes of anger slowly rising inside him again. He had already gone upstairs and took the initiative to meet E first. But look at the face this woman gave him. E nodded and got up from her spot. I forget. In that case, Ill just go. Dont you ever dream of being able to do it. Christian held Es shoulder. I will not let you go. He would not be able to ept if E decided to leave him. Right now, that was the thing he was most afraid of. When he was looking for a way to get E and have her for himself, this woman wanted to leave him instead! Christian, have you gone mad? E endured the pain in her shoulder and looked at him. Until when are you going to torture me like this? Chapter 239 239 Leaving is the Best Choice Until when are you going to torture me like this? E asked, clutching her sore shoulder. I? Torturing you? Christians brows lifted slightly as he said this. He did not understand how his attitude towards E was considered as torture. Never in his life had he cared so much for a woman. How could E think that he was torturing her! Isnt that so? Dont you really enjoy torturing me? E looked at Christian with her cold gaze. She could feel her heart aching. It was this man in front of her who gave her warmth, again and again. But it was also this man who drove her crazy. E knew that she was being treated like this because she was not the woman Christian loved. Christian would not treat the woman he loved in this way. Christian looked at Es face and then his gaze fell on her neck. He felt very depressed. He was really mad at E when he found out that E had met Liam and Haikal, but he was also mad at himself for making E like this. ..... He reached out his hand to touch the bruise on Es neck and said in a choked voice, Does it hurt? Stop. Stop torturing me and a secondter be nice to me. Im not a woman who likes to be treated like this, E looked at Christian with a surprised look. How could this man before her be so cruel and so warm at the same time? She knew that the warmth that Christian was showing was just a delusion. At first, she thought that after living with Christian for so long, the man would at least care a little about her. But what did she get now? She felt ridiculous. It was Christian himself who hurt her. Not her family, not the people she despised, but the man she trusted. Thank you for not taking my life right then and there. I dont want to have any rtionship with you anymore. Ive decided Ill go today. I also hope that you dont interfere with my life anymore so that we can both live in peace. E feels that if she stays with Christian, she will die of cruelty soon. Its been the second time Christian has strangled her like this, but shes still managed to survive. Maybe she will die next time. Who knows. She didnt want to die young. She did not want her death to appear in the news. How ridiculous her life would be if that happened. Previously, E thought that by being by Christians side, she could prevent Christian from making Liams life difficult. But now E realized that all of that was pointless. Theres no point in being next to Christian. As long as she is in touch with Christian and is still friends with Liam, Christian will never let Liam go. Leaving here therefore is the best choice. I wont let you go, Christians voice grows cold. Why did he have to talk nonsense with this woman? As long as he wanted to, this woman wouldnt be able to escape from him, no matter what. Didnt you say I tortured you? Then I will torture you! Christian held Es chin and said viciously. I guess Ive been too good to you all this time. E could feel her heart jump. There was fear in her eyes. But a secondter, Christian has tossed her on the bed. Christian lowers his head slightly to look at E then his cold voice is heard. Get some bodyguards to keep an eye on her. If she disappears, you will know the consequences for yourself, those words made E flung herself onto the bed. Is she a prisoner now? Not long after, the butler came over with food for E. He took a deep breath and said, Miss, you know how hes all this time. Why are you still fighting him? E raised her head, her eyes vacant as she looked at the butler. He will kill me. Master would never do that. Hes just emotional, the butler hurried to exin, even though his exnation didnt help at all. The butler wasnt there and didnt know what was going on in the living room. This is the second time. E smiled bitterly. Sadness radiated from her beautiful face. She was tired. This was enough for her. When can I go? Miss, he is not letting you go, the butler said helplessly. He had seen his master just now and his master gave an ultimatum so that E would not go anywhere. The butler felt that todays youth love was reallyplicated. I can see that you two have feelings for each other. As long as you are willing to put your egos down tomunicate with each other and... My rtionship with Christian is just a rtionship based on profit. I got what I wanted and he got what he wanted. But now when I want to go, he wont let me. E interrupted the butlers words. Then, when she saw the butler, her brows furrowed slightly. Come out, I want to be alone. Seeing the people in this house would make her think of Christian instead. The door to the room then closed slowly. E looked at the room around her and realized that this room would be her new prison. Prison... The word made her feel cramped. She didnt feel this way when she was in a mental hospital. But her defenses seemed to be copsing here. E didnt eat the food the butler put on the table at all. In the evening, a waiter came in to clean up the food. But when he saw that it was still full, he rushed out. Ey on the bed, not knowing what to do. She just spent her time in her new prison. Not long after, a sound was heard from the door, followed by the sound of a mans footsteps. E recognized the sound of those footsteps after spending time with them. Christian looks at E who is lying on the bed. His brow furrowed as he said, Eat. He purposely made his voice sound a little softer. Unfortunately, E didnt move at all. She ignores Christian even though he breathes the same air as her. Es attitude makes Christian feel very angry. He had relented and took the initiative to invite E to speak first. What else could E want from him? Did E want him to kneel down and beg for forgiveness? E... Christian said patiently. I told you to eat. Didnt you hear me? Even so, E still remained in her previous posture, not moving an inch. Chapter 240 240 Helping to Seize E from Christian E... Christian said patiently. I told you to eat. Didnt you hear me? Christian was trying to be patient, but E kept ignoring him as if she was testing his patience. Christian felt he could explode anytime soon. Did E want to be left like this? It doesnt matter if you want to starve yourself like this. Dont me me if something happens to Liam. You know, hes been looking for troubletely and making some enemies. If I find some allies to fight him, I think there will be a lot of people who agree. E suddenly got up from the bed and walked towards the dining table. She took the spoon and fork on the table, and began to eat. Christians heart ached. Why would E be willing to do this for Liam? Meanwhile, when he told her to, E just ignored him. What can he do to beat Liam? Christian walked to the chair beside E and sat down gently stroking her hair. He took a deep breath, as if there was a mixture of bitterness and helplessness in it. Unfortunately, E doesnt know what Christian is thinking right now. ..... Christian watches E closely, worried that this woman in front of him will disappear. It doesnt matter if E hates him or mes him for what happened, but Christian doesnt want E to leave him. E swallowed all the food like a robot, she couldnt even taste the food. Christian who was beside her asionally wiped Es lips with a tissue. He looked at E gently. Eat slowly. From a distance, the two of them looked like lovers. For a moment, Christian feels that this submissive doll-like E isnt so bad. At least he didnt have to fight with E all the time. After finishing eating, E got up and was about to go back to bed. However, Christian immediately caught her wrist. A smile that rarely appears is now stered on Christians face. E frowned when she saw him. How could this man change so quickly? A second ago he was angry and now he was smiling? E feels the hairs on her neck stand up as she remembers how gently Christian had spoken to her earlier. Christian didnt notice Es reaction and said, Today is my birthday. I want to open my present. With just a snap of his fingers, a waiter suddenly walked in and ced a bottle of wine and two sses on the table. After that, he immediately left without saying anything. E could only stare at Christian with horror. She didnt know what Christian was going to do, but she didnt want to ask either. She doesnt want to talk to Christian. Christian doesnt mind even though E doesnt want to talk to him. He poured wine into a ss and gave it to E. Drink. Seeing Es hand not moving, Christian helped to bring the ss to her lips. Inevitably, E could only open her mouth and gulp. How does it feel? Christian asked. Are you crazy? E coughed from the wine and looked at Christian with hatred. How can there be a man so evil like him? Im not crazy. Didnt you say I tortured you? Christian also drank the wine. After that, he lifted Es chin and passed the wine he was drinking through his lips. Umm... E wanted to fight back, but Christians grip was so strong. When shes almost out of breath, Christian finally let go and gave E a quick peck on the lips. Tasty, isnt it? You are crazy! E gritted her teeth. The wine made Es face turn red and her breathing became ragged. But sadly, her suffering today was not over. Christian immediately carried her to the bed and took off all her clothes. Even some of the buttons on her shirt fell off and bounced out of nowhere. It was a very long night for E. ... Meanwhile, Nadia was sitting in a restaurant clenching her fists tightly. She looked at the table that had been decorated so romantically in front of her, but unfortunately, the chair opposite was empty. Today is Christians birthday. Nadia thought she could invite Christian to meet and make news headlines about their rtionship. If that happened, Hartono would definitely ask Christian to marry her. She didnt expect that Christian wouldnt even pick up the phone from her. Nadia couldnt believe it, even after seeing the photo, Christian could still ept E. That cheap woman must have tricked Christian! As she thought about it, the expression on Nadias face became even more unsightly. Hearing her cell phone ringing, Nadia became excited. But as she looked at the screen, her eyes dimmed again. What is it? The person who called her was not the person she had been waiting for, but the person who was investigating E. Miss, we found a connection between E and Liam. They have been friends since childhood. Friends since childhood? Nadia frowned. A small smile appeared on her lips. She only knew that Haikal was Es ex, but she didnt expect that Liam was her childhood friend. Seeing how close the two of them were that day, their rtionship must be very good. Nadia could even see that Liam liked E. As she thought about it, a feeling of jealousy rose in her heart. That woman is just a cheap woman. Why did she get the attention of these people? What else? Liam said he wanted to hook up with E, but E refused. Very good, after saying those two words, Nadia hung up the phone. Of course E would refuse. After all, dealing with several people at once would be more profitable for her. Nadia thought for a moment and then took out her cell phone to find Liams number. Nadia returned to Indonesia to develop her familys business. Before returning home, her family had been looking for information about several high-ranking officials inrgepanies, one of which was Liam. Nadia did not expect that the information would be of use to her. Is this really William Jaya? Nadia immediately spoke first as soon as the phone was connected. Whos this? The mans voice was very soft. I am the deputy CEO of the Soetanto Jewelry Company. I wonder if you are willing to cooperate with me? Nadia fiddled with the steak in front of her with a fork, with an elegant smile on her face. The people around her could not take their eyes off the figure of this charming woman. Mypany is not rted to jewelry. Why did you contact me? Liam sounded a little surprised. Liamspany focused more on cosmetics and he had no intention of entering the jewelry industry. How could these two things be rted? This coboration is not only focused on jewelry. For example, I can help you snatch E from Christian. Chapter 241 241 Undeniable Cooperation This cooperation is not only focused on jewelry. For example, I can help you snatch E from Christian. Nadia is very sure that Liam will not be able to refuse this offer. She knew very well how Liam felt about E and was sure that he would want to have E. And only Nadia has that ability. Without her help, Liam would not be able to snatch E from Christian. Liam was silent, he didnt say anything. He didnt refute Nadias words, but he didnt answer either. Finally, Nadia continued, Right. I did investigate you. I also think its a good choice for you to be with E. After all,pared to all the candidates your parents have chosen so far, its better for you to marry the woman you love. Even if she doesnt love you. Liam gripped his phone tighter. This woman knows so much about him. Nadia continued again, I dont think you know yet. I am Christians fiance chosen by his grandfather. Instead of E being kicked and abandoned by Christian one day, wouldnt it be better if they ended their rtionship immediately? Liam listened intently. That was also what he thought and was worried about. Liam is afraid that something will happen to E. He was afraid that E would get hurt. He was already very depressed when he saw the strangtion marks on Es neck earlier. What if something worse happened to E? ..... What do you want to do? You have to keep approaching E until Christian gets really mad. Over time, Christian will get tired of such an unruly woman and will inevitably leave her. After I be Christians wife, I can help protect you so Christian wont attack you again. You have a very good n, Liam sneered. In this way, whether the n was sessful or not, Nadia would not be detected. Everything would look like Liams fault. Meanwhile, Nadia would just wait behind the screen. Nadia chuckled. Trust me, this is the best way. Plus, when theyre hurt, women are at their most vulnerable. You will appear to cheer her up and you will be her hero. If that happens, how could she not love you? Everything will be very easy. Nadia soundedzy as she exined. She felt the situation was in her hands. She just needs to talk a little and everyone will move ording to her will. You sound pretty sure Ill ept your offer, Liam said in a low voice. He doesnt like being controlled by other people. Of course because this is the best choice for you. Nadia still said itzily while drinking champagne in front of her. She has a very big chance to win. Unfortunately, I dont want to work with you, Liams answer stunned Nadia. What did you say? I dont want to work with you. Liam repeated it and continued, I dont want to see E get hurt and I dont want to use a very cruel way to get her love. After he finished saying that, Liam immediately ended the call unterally. Nadia frowned. But she wasnt too worried. Tsk. Unfortunately, not everyone thinks the same as you. Not all men are noble-hearted like you. Nadia immediately called Haikals number. Liam is not Nadias only target. She still has a backup, namely Haikal. There was loud music on the other end of the phone. Maybe Haikal was at a bar or something. She thought Haikals bad character would disappear after his marriage. She didnt think it would get any worse. When recalling what Haikal had said on his wedding day, Nadia couldnt help butugh. The man not only humiliated Indri, but also humiliated himself. But sadly, he didnt realize any of that. Haikal does not realize that he will be a pawn of Nadias n. Whos this? Haikal was drinking wine while embracing a spoiled woman beside him with one of his arms. He answered the call impatiently. I am the deputy CEO of the Soetanto Jewelry Company, Nadia Soetanto. Nadia Soetanto? Haikal frowned, not recognizing the name. I dont know you. Nadia looked a little angry at Haikals ignorance, but she still said patiently. It doesnt matter if you know me or not. More importantly, I can help you find E. I know you are very interested in her, right? She said each sentence with emphasis. Her eyes were sharp and firm. When he heard Es name, Haikal was immediately interested. When he talked about his cooperation with Liam earlier, Haikal knew very well that his chances of getting E back were very slim. Liam is not an opponent he can underestimate. As soon as Liam returned to Indonesia, his name had started to soar among business people because of his growingpany. Liam seems gentle but not in the business world. He has his own way of taking down his opponents and growing his own business. Therefore, Haikal did not have the courage to fight Liam alone. But now, a woman he doesnt know suddenly offers to help him find E. How could this news not excite him? Of course. But why would you want to help me? Haikal doesnt want to be fooled so easily. There must be something this woman wants. How could anyone be willing to help without getting anything in return? Because Im Christians fiance, Nadian replied calmly. Fiance? Why have I never heard of you then? Haikal frowned and then said, I dont care if youre Christians fiance or not. Tell me, how do you want to help me? Nadia smiled and repeated what she said earlier to Liam to Haikal. Haikals eyes immediately lit up brightly. I think your idea is very good. But Liam is also very interested in E. If I... If E wants to be with you, if E chooses you, how can Liam stop her? Nadia kept trying to persuade Haikal. Nadias words made Haikal understand. Youre right. Judging from Liams nature, he would never be able to force E. If E has her own choice, Liam wont be able to do anything Then how about we meet to discuss our ns? Nadia finally got her wish! She had to carry out this n as soon as possible so Haikal wouldnt change his mind. Haikal turned and saw the face of the woman he was embracing beside him. While recalling Es face, he suddenly felt that everyone around him was no match for E. All these women are not as beautiful as E. Not as attractive as her. Haikal immediately pushed her viciously so that the woman fell down with a shocked look. She could only look at Haikal with a look of disbelief when the man left the ce. Where is the ce? Chapter 242 242 Women Who Are Unattractive to Men Where is the ce? Haikal asked excitedly. What made him very happy was not only because he could get E, but also because he could get rid of the woman who was in his house right now. Indris presence in his house made him feel very ufortable. He doesnt know why Indri seems to have changed a lot after getting married. Her true nature, which she had previously concealed, finally came out and made Haikal deeply regret their marriage. Indri asked many things from him and even asked for an ATM card. Of course, Haikal would not give it. The two of them had a long fight over this matter. In addition, Haikal never came home. He prefers to stay at thepany or go to ces like this at night. This made Indri rage at home. However, Haikal didnt care. Now the ce where he lives is Indris house too. If she goes on a rampage and wants to destroy him, wont that woman also lose her own home? Wouldnt Indri also suffer? While imagining his farewell to Indri, Haikal arrived at the ce where he agreed to meet with Nadia. As soon as he saw Nadia, Haikals eyes immediately lit up. Nadia is also a beautiful woman even though her beauty is very different from E. She looks calm and elegant. From her demeanor as well as all the branded goods attached to her body, everyone could see that this woman came from a rich family. ..... Haikal averted his gaze after looking at her for a while. This woman is no match for him. Plus, Haikal doesnt really like an elegant woman like Nadia. Nadia reminded him of the former E. He prefers E who is spoiled and seductive like now. The current E was very much to his taste. Nadia also noticed Haikals reaction and asked after Haikal sat down. You dont seem interested in me. That frank sentence made Haikal smile and say, Thats right. Your family is way above me. I dont think I can match you. Thats why I have to be respectful towards you. Is that true? Nadia stirred the coffee in front of her. Haikal noticed her each and every move and said, You are very far to reach, making all the men uninterested. Men are not interested in getting something that is hard to get. Have you ever been to a bar? Haikal smiled and continued, Women danced on stage in revealing clothes. That kind of woman attracts men the most. Nadia looked at her long skirt and her eyes showed that she understood it. Is it because of the way she dresses that she cant catch Christians attention? Then, Nadia recalled Es figure. The clothes she was wearing werent revealing, but they werent too conservative either. In addition, the makeup she uses is always tempting. Maybe she could try it another time. Thank you for the advice. Now, can we discuss our n? Haikal immediately nodded. Okay. You can start contacting E continuously. She spends a lot of time with Christian. That way, Christian will definitely be aware of your existence. When the timees, Christian will be furious with her and throw her out of his house. Thats when you will emerge as a hero. Nadia looked at her wless nail polish and continued, As to how to approach E, I believe I dont need to teach you that. You are her ex. You must know what she likes, right? In that case, okay. I really thank you. Haikal stood up as if he couldnt wait to carry out his n. There was an evil glint in Nadias eyes as she looked at Haikals back. Simr to what she did to Liam, Nadia had also investigated Haikal before. For Haikal, E is just a toy he cant get. But once he gets her, his interest in E will disappear and he will find a new woman. Nadia knows that E will suffer in the future and she will try her best to help make it happen. She wanted to make E suffer the consequences for trying to take Christian away from her. ... The next morning, Haikal shamelessly tried to contact E again. E looked for her cell phone half asleep. She held the phone and said in a hoarse voice, Whos this? Last night, Christian didnt let her sleep all night. It was a punishment for E. And an hour ago, the man didnt care about her and left her alone. E, its me, Haikal said in a soft voice, Whats wrong with you? Are you sick? Haikal? E frowned. Why did you contact me? However, E did not immediately end the call. Haikal and Liam teamed up to fight against the Maheswara Family. E didnt want to do anything to disrupt their alliance. If she offended Haikal and then Haikal fought Liam, it would be a big problem. Why cant I call you? Haikals voice sounded soft like when they were dating. Of course because I care about you. Are you okay with Christian? Dont worry, Ill save you right away. You will leave that ce as soon as possible. When E tilted her head, she could see the marks Christian left on her neck. It was a dark red, looking like it had just been affixed. Very good. E didnt want to get any pity from Haikal. She knew very well why Haikal was attracted to her. Indeed what can not be obtained will look very interesting. Because of that, E really hates Haikal. Why are you still lying to me? Trust me. I will definitely help you. It wont take long. Haikals disgusting voice made E shudder. She massaged her head because she was dizzy having to face Haikal again. Then let me thank you. Lets just end this call. E immediately hung up and put her phone back down. She snuggled back into the nket. Her whole body felt sore and weak. But her heart hurts even more than that. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. A maid came into the room to deliver Es breakfast. Miss, Master told you to eat it. Just put it down. E closed her eyes and said, Come backter to get the te. The maid nodded and left. E got up from the bed, not to finish the food, but to throw it all in the trash. She did not want to damage her body by not eating. But E had absolutely no appetite and couldnt swallow her food. She felt like throwing up every time she saw the food. Meanwhile, in the living room, Christian looked dazed while ying with the barbie doll that E gave him yesterday. Chapter 243 243 Wont Eat In the living room, Christian looked dazed as he yed with the barbie doll E gave him yesterday. Nathan had been observing his father for a long time and was very confused by his behavior. Finally, he dared to approach his father and ask, Father, what about the old woman? His father didnt allow him to get any closer to the main room so Nathan couldnt see E. Christian only nced at him. He didnt say anything and was still fiddling with the barbie doll in his hands. Nathan became even more sad because he didnt get an answer from his father. He walked over to Christian and sat beside him, brushing away the barbie doll thats making his father dazed. Father, Im talking about an important matter. Losing the doll in his hand, Christian is forced to turn his gaze to Nathan in annoyance. Nathan felt a little scared at his fathers gaze and slightly backed away. Father, you need to calm down. ..... Why is this father constantly angry? Nathan did not understand what made his father so angry. Except because... he took the barbie doll from his fathers hands? Does that mean his father really likes the doll? Nathan immediately put the doll back into Christians hands and said, Dad, if you like it, take good care of it. Christians face instantly turned gloomy. Nathan didnt know what to do. He wanted to ask his father about Es condition. But given the current situation, he knew that he would not get any answers. Just as Nathan was about to leave in frustration, Christian suddenly said, You care about her? Yes, Nathan replied, nodding. Then he continued, Dad, I know you are very disappointed that the old woman forgot your birthday and gave you this doll. But you have to believe that she didnt do it on purpose. Nathan tried to appear sincere and persuaded Christian to believe what he said. Christian looked at Nathan for a long moment before saying, Someone took a photo of her with another man. Christian did not mind the gift given by E. He was just a little disappointed that E forgot his birthday, but he could forgive her for the trouble. What made it difficult for him to forgive E was because she had met another man. He didnt want his woman to be with another man. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding? Nathan also didnt like seeing E with another man. But he was not as temperamental as his father. He wanted to help the old woman and would do anything to persuade his father. As long as his father forgave E, everything would be easier. Hearing what Nathan said, Christian raised his eyebrows and walked upstairs. A servant came back into Es room, wanting to clear up the breakfast te she had brought. She felt very relieved when he saw the empty tes and sses. Fortunately, Miss E has eaten it all. Otherwise, the Master will surely be angry again. When Christian appeared at the door, E was still curled up under the covers. She closed her eyes, but couldnt sleep at all. The pain all over her body reminded her of what she had experiencedst night. Her hands were clenched into fists when she heard Christians footsteps. She didnt know what to do with Christian. Why is she sleeping again? Christian asked coldly. The maid replied shakily, Miss E fell asleep after breakfast. Maybe because she wasnt feeling well. The second sentence made Christians brow furrow. He felt a little guilty for not taking better care of Est night. Maybe he went too rough. He walked back to the bed. Seeing Es tiny body buried under the nket, Christian raised his hand and caressed her head which was sticking out of the thick nket. Es skin was so soft against Christians fingers, making him feel sofortable. E snuggled deeper and slightly shy away from feeling Christians touch. She felt fear from the bottom of her heart. Dont be afraid, the mans voice was still as attractive as before. Christian stroked Es head gently. His gaze seemed to be getting softer. E just closed her eyes tightly, not wanting to see anything in front of her. She didnt want to see Christian. E could feel the hand on her head disappearing. The sound of Christians footsteps rang in her ears, getting farther and farther away. Just as she thought Christian was gone, an angry voice rang out, You threw away your food? E hid herself under the nket without saying anything. Isabe! Christian shouted. After that, Christian pursed his lips, as if trying to contain his immense anger. He thought E had learned a lesson for everything she did and regretted her actions. But he didnt expect this woman to be so stubborn. Who gave you the courage to go against me? Christian walked back towards E and immediately pulled her out of the nket. E kept her eyes closed. When she felt Christian close, her body trembled even more violently. E, answer my question! Christian let go of E, letting her fall back onto the bed. After that, he gripped Es wrist tightly. E let Christian do anything to her, but she didnt open her eyes and said nothing. If she couldnt fight Christian, shed better run away from all of this. Shed better just keep quiet and let Christian do whatever he wanted to her. She didnt have the energy to fight Christian anymore. Christians gaze fell on the bruises on Es neck. Finally, he averted his eyes and told the servants who were standing on guard outside the door toe in. The servants trembled at the sight of Christian sitting on the edge of the bed. They knew that their master was furious. Christian kicked the trash can with his foot, causing the maids to squeal a little. Then, they lowered their heads without saying anything. Is this what you mean by having finished the meal? The servants saw the milk and bread in the trash. The bread was still whole and a little wet from the milk E had thrown away. The floor was dirty with the scattering trash. But the servants did not dare toin. Their faces looked pale. Sir, we are sorry. We will pay more attention to her next time, the maids immediately apologized and admitted their mistake. If she lost the weight, I will punish you! Christian said grimly. Hurry up and get some new breakfast. It didnt take long, a tray containing new food was brought straight to the room. Christian looked at his servants coldly. After that, when he turned his gaze towards E, he looked a little softer. Get up and eat first, though his gaze was gentle, Christians voice was still cold. E was silent for a long time and finally answered, I dont want to eat. Chapter 244 244 Helping Me Get Out of Here I dont want to eat, E said in a low voice. Christian had imprisoned her here, how could she possibly have an appetite for breakfast? Now all she was thinking about was how to leave this man. If you dont eat, they will not eat. Christian sat down and looked at E who had pulled back the nket. The woman tried to hide from him with the nket. Christians brow furrowed deeply, unable to understand the woman before him. E doesnt like to sit in silence. She likes to walk. Even at home, she would go for walks in the park. But now... she has lost her freedom. How could she still be excited in this state? In fact, this feels much worse than being imprisoned in a mental hospital. Do you think I still have an appetite? E snorted. After being with me for quite a while, it seems you dont know me well enough, huh? What does their life have to do with mine? I really dont care if they starve to death. In this house, there are many people who dont like me. Why would I sacrifice for them? E didnt really care much for the maids. She doesnt care even if the servants in this house dont like her. They all didnt like E even though they didnt dare to say it directly in front of her and only dared to talk about E behind her back. Now, did Christian hope E would wake up and eat for these people? How ridiculous. ..... Christian can hear the groan in Es voice, making his face darken. Who dares to hate you? Other than the butler, nine out of ten of your servants here look forward to my suffering. E suddenly opens her eyes and looks straight at Christian. Her eyes didnt look as hot as before. Her eyes looked clear, but lost their brightness. Christian knows that E is not lying. However, Christian also did not expect that something like this would happen in his own home, in his territory. How could all of this have gone unnoticed? If you want to teach them a lesson, its better to do it outside. I want to rest, E said in a low voice. After that, she closed her eyes again. Let the butler take care of them. Dont worry, theyll all be reced, Christian felt guilty so his voice turned softer. How? Thats up to you, E answered nonchntly. Christian looks at the servants in front of him with a sinister look, making them both startle and tremble with fear. Go away, the people in front of him looked like annoying flies. What irritated him even more was the woman lying in bed now. He had already taken the initiative to meet her, but E had no intention of talking to him or admitting her guilt. After sitting in the bed for 20 minutes, Christian lifted the watch on his wrist. He had to go and work. He lowered his head and kissed Es forehead briefly. Wait for me toe hometer. Ill bring you some food. Christian knows that E wont be able to eat her breakfast so he doesnt force her. He went out and met the butler to exin the problem before leaving for work. Nathan peeked and saw that the maids and bodyguards in front of Es room had disappeared. He immediately ran to Es room and entered. Old woman, how are you? Nathan was surprised when he saw the woman in front of him and already got the answer to his question, without having to hear it directly from Es mouth. l looks exhausted. On her neck, there was not only Christians strangtion mark, but also a red bruise that Nathan didnt understand. Did dad... do it to you? E opened her eyes and saw Nathans figure. Nathan always gave E peace, making her feel morefortable. In this house, the only people who cared about her were Nathan and the butler. But because of Christian, the waiters tried to serve her well, even though they always talked bad things about E in secret. Unlike Nathan. Nathan didnt hide his feelings for E. When he is angry, he will be angry in front of E. Nathan was so innocent and honest, showing how much he loved E even though E was nothing to him. Have you treated it? Nathan looked at E worriedly. He could see how fragile this woman was. E shook her head weakly. Without saying much, Nathan immediately moved to search his fathers nightstand. Ey on the bed looking at Nathan who was busy looking for medicine, making a smile appear on her face. Fat boy,e here, after searching for a long time but finding no medicine, Nathan was so nervous that he sweated. He turned and saw a smile on Es face when she called out to him. With his fat feet, he rushed over to E. Old woman, dont die, for some reason, he felt that E was about to say herst words. Nathans words made E chuckle. I will not die. E reached out and hugged Nathans body. There was a fragranceing from the clothes Nathan was wearing, mixed with the smell of the milk he drank for breakfast earlier. All of this made E feel calm. If one day I cant survive here, will you me me? E looked at Nathan seriously. No, Nathan also answered seriously. He reached out his fat hand to stroke Es back, as if trying tofort her. Old woman, are you going to leave? Can I never see you again? At the thought of E going from his house to nowhere, Nathan felt ufortable. What if he couldnt see E again? I dont want you to go, Nathan muttered as he hugged E tighter. Es eyes sparkled as tears started to well up in her eyes. Everyone has to go through hardship so they can mature. I hope you will be a brave man in the future, E said with augh. Dont worry about me. You better think of a way to find your mother. I hope your wish wille true soon, said E sincerely. No matter how much she hates Christian, E still hopes that Nathan will be happy. I like you so much, E whispered onest time. The butler who was in front of the bedroom door could only heave a sigh of relief. He feels that the rtionship between Christian and E is too difficult to understand. After the butler left, E said to Nathan, I want to ask you for help. Will you help me get out of here? Chapter 245 245 identally Taking a Photo When Christian arrived at thepany, he saw Nadia waiting for him in the lobby. Today the woman was wearing a short skirt. With light makeup on her face and beautiful eyes, she could easily catch the attention of anyone, apart from Christian. Unfortunately, after hooking up with E, Christian is not interested in other women. He immediately ignored Nadia. Besides, if he wanted to marry someone, he had to think about Nathan. So, from any aspect, he would never marry Nadia. Seeing that Christian ignores her, Nadia is not disappointed. She immediately chased after him and said, Tian, ??how about we talk about our previous cooperation? Christian ignores Nadia, even though Nadia is talking to him. He kept walking into the elevator with fast steps and Nadia immediately followed him. There were only the two of them in the elevator. Being next to this perfect man made her heart beat fast. At that time, Nadia had decided that the man who would be her husband had to be Christian. This man had so much potential that caught her attention. Plus, Christian is a man who deserves to be beside her. No other man is more deserving. ..... Tian, ??mypany recently released a new ring design. Which one do you think is better? Nadia said it while handing Christian a document. She was sure Christian would understand what she meant. The ring is a bid for marriage, the union of two extraordinary families to rule the city. Christian epts the document and examines it seriously. He looked at each design and when he found a ring that caught his eye, his eyes lit up. The design of the ring is very simple, not too grand. There is only one diamond that adorns the ring. The diamond cut is also very simple. The ring reminded him of E. She was exactly like this ring, looking so dazzling on the outside, but actually very lonely. However, at the same time, her heart was as hard as a diamond. Christian feels the urge in his heart to buy E a ring. This ring will look very beautiful on Es finger. The sound of the elevator snapped Christian out of his daydream. Since then, Nadia had been constantly watching Christian beside her. She also realized that Christians thoughts had disappeared for a moment. She saw the ring that Christian noticed and felt that it was not very good. If this ring was released in the market, the sales would not be very good. Initially, Nadia wanted to use the ring only as aplement during the exhibition. But the designer already had a big name so that in the end, like it or not, Nadia had to ept the design. Christian walked out of the elevator holding the document. His eyes were still fixed on the ring. Nadia wouldnt miss the chance to talk to Christian. She followed Christian into his study and said, Tian, ??do you like the design of this ring? Hearing Nadia say his name in such an intimate way, Christian frowned. He didnt like it. But when he thought about his grandfather, he decided to ignore Nadia. Although Hartono is no longer the ruler of the Adipamungkas Family and does not interfere in business matters anymore, Hartono still has many connections and money in his hands. It wouldnt be hard for him to hurt E. Christian doesnt want Hartono to hurt E. So, he couldnt do anything to Nadia now. Christian knows that he must not underestimate Nadias influence on Hartono. Better to be on guard than to take risks. He couldnt put E at risk. Hmm... Simple but beautiful, Christian said lightly. Nadias eyes immediately lit up because she got an answer from Christian. Do you really feel that way? The first time this ring was designed, there was a lot of controversy. I like it too, but a lot of people were against me when I voted for it. Nadia smiled. As she said it, she looked at Christians face with an obsessive gaze. Christian nodded briefly. Its really controversial. The diamond has a simple design. Although the ring can draw anyones attention with just one look, it doesnt necessarily mean people will want to buy it. However, Christian liked it. Nadia sat next to Christian and said in a soft voice, I feel that way too. Tian, ??you and I are very simr. I thought you wouldnt mind this design. I didnt expect you to choose the same design as me. It seems we have the same thoughts. To get closer to Christian, Nadia even utters nonsense. She said it so casually as if it was all the truth. In fact, Nadia didnt like this ring because it was too simple. If she could choose, she would choose a ring with a more luxurious design. Nadia began to exin the design concept of this ring. This rings name is A Lovers Heart. When we love someone, we want to give our heart to them, regardless if that person wants to take care of them or not. Our feelings will never change even if they are not reciprocated. Isnt that very romantic? She said with longing eyes. She knows that Christian is an indifferent man and would never give something romantic like this to a woman. But as long as Christian is willing to marry her, all the women out there will envy her. Thats enough for Nadia. Yes. Listening to her exnation, Christian bes even more fond of the ring. He immediately called Jason and told him to buy this ring. Nadia was surprised to hear that. She didnt expect Christian to immediately order someone to buy the ring. Of course she knew that the ring would not be given to her. If the ring wasnt for her, there was only one other possibility. Christian wants to give the ring to E. There was jealousy in Nadias eyes. She quickly covered it and changed the subject, Tian, ??why didnt I see E today? Christians face immediately turned gloomy when he heard Es name. Hearing her name made Christian feel annoyed in no time. Why would E not budge and admit her mistake? Is it that hard to give up? Shes noting today, Christian replied wryly. Ah? I quite like her and I want to talk to her, Nadia took a deep breath, looking disappointed. Then, she turned to Christian. I think E is very beautiful. No wonder you like her so much. You took that photo yesterday on purpose, right? What photos? Nadia looked at Christian with a surprised face, as if she really didnt know. Your phone, Christian asked firmly. Without hesitation, Nadia immediately gave it. Chapter 246 246 Let Me Get Out Of Here Your phone, Christian asked for Nadias phone, about to search for the evidence from it. Nadia immediately gave it without hesitation. Whats wrong, Tian? She asked curiously. Christian showed the photo he gotst night, but this time its from Nadias phone. Even after one night had passed, Christian still couldnt ept that E had a rtionship with another man. Here, he said as he handed the phone back to Nadia. Nadia received the phone and looked at the message on the screen with a surprised look. She covered her mouth and said, Why is there such a photo? This must be a fake photo. Someone is trying to nder her! Nadia had prepared her excuse and shes sure Christian wouldnt suspect her. She deliberately sent the message through her own phone, it looked like Nadia sent it. Christians gaze was fixed on Nadia, looking very suspicious of her. But if it was Nadia who sent him the message, how could she give up her cell phone so easily when Christian asked for it? Then, if not Nadia, who sent it? After a long time, Christian finally asked, Where did you put your phone yesterday? If someone else did it, that person must know them very well. ..... The person knew Christian, E and also Nadia. Nadia tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, Yesterday I was at the hotel. When the message was sent, I was out. Is that true? Christian raised his eyebrows. If it wasnt Nadia who did it, it meant that that person must be ordered by Hartono. It seems Hartono is moving very fast and cant stay still! Throughout the day, Nadia uses cooperation as an excuse to be with Christian. Nadia wants to seduce Christian, but she knows its not the right time. Christian still cant believe her. Right now, Nadia just needed to wait for the day Christian would leave E. At that time, as long as Nadia is by Christians side, the mans heart will melt and be hers. The thought made Nadias heart feel excited. She knows very well when to advance, when to stop and when to retreat. She knew very well that it was time to pause. Nadia is sure Christian wants to go home and meet E right now. Now, this was not the time for Nadia to act. She didnt know what Haikal was nning, but she was really looking forward to it. Ey in bed all day. During the day, Nathan tried hard to persuade her to eat a little. Today, E asks Nathan for help so she can get out of this ce. To her surprise, the fat boy agreed. Now, E just needs to find the right time to be able to leave Christian. But now is not the right time. Downstairs, as soon as Christian arrived at his house, he saw a maid carrying a bouquet of flowers. The butler has reced the servants in the house. They had absolutely no idea that Christian and E were fighting. They also didnt know that Christian didnt want any other man to get close to his woman. The servant was about to walk upstairs, but Christian suddenly stopped her. Give it to me, his somber voice took the maid by surprise. She immediately gave the flowers to Christian. Here, sir. Christian epted it and opened the card embedded in the bouquet. When he saw the contents, the veins on his forehead immediately bulged. E, trust me. I will give you happiness. Haikal. The card was only embellished with short sentences, but it was enough to make Christian feel very angry. What does this card mean? Can Christian not give happiness to E so E wants to find happiness from other men? Does this mean that Haikal is still in Es heart? Throw it away, after giving the waiter an order to throw the flowers away, Christian went upstairs with the card. Upstairs, E was seen fiddling with her phone thinking about how she could get away from Christian. A notification from a news site suddenly appeared. Unintentionally, E pressed it. Surprisingly, the main characters in the news were Christian and Nadia. E took a deep breath when she saw it. The media was so fast that they could already sniff the news about Christian with his new woman. Since shed opened the news site, E finally read it. She had already guessed the contents of the news. Most likely, the news was about how Christian and Nadia were so well matched and there was a possibility that they had a special rtionship. They would also mention Es name to make the news more heated, saying bad things about her. Saying that she was the outcast daughter of the Maheswara Family. Maybe that cheap woman had an affair with Christian so Christian left her. While looking at the news, E felt the real purpose behind the narrative as well as the readers whomented under the post. If the love triangle between Christian, E and Nadia was so colorful like this, why didnt E know? However, what made E stunned was the photo. There was a photo of Nadia smiling as she walked beside Christian. The two of them werent very close and affectionate, but their eyes met each other. The photo was taken perfectly. Nadia was looking at Christian with a look of admiration and Christian seemed to reciprocate it. The two of them seemed like a couple that everyone would be jealous of. While thinking about the news, the bedrooms door suddenly opened with a bang. E could hear Christians footsteps and was sure that Christian was angry right now. Christian walked over to E and tossed the card he was carrying. Youre still in touch with him, right? E picked up the card that had fallen into herp with no expression on her face. She opened it and saw Haikals name on the card. When she saw the contents of the card and read it, E threw it away nonchntly. Doesnt Haikal really like to seek attention this way? Why did he send flowers to her? Then, why was E used of having a rtionship with him? She could see the cruel and sinister look on the face of the man in front of her. E then angrily showed her phone to Christian. Before you use me, how about you take care of yourself? If you want me to be loyal to you, you should be loyal to me too! E was very angry. She felt that in this rtionship, Christian was always asking, asking and asking. Meanwhile, E was always giving, giving, and giving, without receiving anything back. E had reached a point where she was tired of giving. She was tired of obeying all Christians words, while she couldnt ask anything from Christian. She was tired of listening to Christian, even though the man didnt want to listen to her at all. Es voice was loud, causing Christian to pause and stare at her. E had a sinister smile on her face. If you guys want to get married, let me get out of here. Chapter 247 247 Not Wanting to Be a Homewrecker If you two want to get married, let me get out of here. Do you think Ill let you leave? Christian looked at E with a smile. He slowly approached her. Did you think I would let you go? Slowly, Es eyes widened. Christian could watch this sight like a slow motion record. Although E had heard Christian say something simr before, it didnt hurt as much. At that time, Christian had no other woman beside him. Only E was beside Christian. But now that Christian wanted to marry Nadia, why didnt he want to let E go? You want to marry her, right? Why wont you let me go? E seemed to have been hit hard and she screamed in anger, I dont want to be your mistress. I dont intend to be your wife either. I dont want... At this moment, E thought of her stepmother, Merry. When she was a child, E still didnt understand the rtionship between her father, mother and Merry. But slowly, as she grew older, she finally understood why Merry didnt live in the main house in the first ce. Merry just moved into the main house after Es biological mother died. ..... She didnt want to be a woman like Merry, the woman she hated the most. She didnt want to be the homewrecker in Christians rtionship Do you think thats something you can decide? Christian lowered his head to look at E who was sitting on the bed, like a king who sentenced Es fate in the future. Without my permission, you can never leave me. Christian approached and held her chin. The day you slept in my bed, did you not think there would be any consequences to this? E shook her head. She didnt really think about this. She thought Christian would lose interest in her after a while. At that point, she could leave Christian. Get out of here. I dont want to see you. E closed her eyes briefly. When she opened it again, there was determination in her eyes. She had already decided to leave. She just needed to find an opportunity. As long as shes gone, Christian wouldnt be able to find her. At first, E was still undecided as to whether she should go or not. But todays news made her realize that even if she was by Christians side for the next few years, their rtionship would never change. The rtionship between them would remain the same. No status, no rity. Their rtionship would remain a master and a pet. Unexpectedly, there was absolutely no anger on Christians face. He just stroked Es head gently and said, Get some rest. After Christian closed the door, Es tears suddenly fell. She didnt even know why she was crying. As soon as she closed the bedrooms door, Christian remembered that he went to E to find out the meaning of the words on the card Haikal sent alongside the bouquet. Christian was so jealous. He never gave flowers to E, but her ex diligently sent E flowers. Unfortunately, Christian was too upset about having to deal with Liam beforehand. And now his annoyance grew because he had to deal with one more rival, namely Haikal. Just thinking about it made him feel angry. His clenched fists hit the banister hard, making the butler who was downstairs startled. The butler walked over to Christian and said cautiously. Master, you must calm down. He felt his master was like a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time. Unfortunately, unlike a time bomb that only exploded once, his master could explode many times. Everyone in the house became anxious. Christian only nces at him. After that, he took out her cell phone and called Jason. Why is there news circting? Jason had just left the jewelry store. The ce was so crowded that he couldnt hear what Christian was saying clearly. He thought Christian was asking about the ring he asked him to buy so he answered quickly. Master, I have already bought the ring. This news is the only news that makes Christian feel good. Finally, there is one exciting news today. Send it to my house. Yes sir. Ill send it now. After the call ended, Christian sat in the living room waiting for Jason to arrive. Slowly, a worried look appeared on his face. How should he give the ring to E? Why should he buy the ring just because it fitted her? Doesnt a ring have a special meaning, like a proposal for marriage? While thinking about it, Christians brows furrowed. A marriage proposal? How could he marry a woman like E? How ridiculous. But if he cant give the ring to E, what should he do with it? After finding a ring that fits E so well, Christian feels reluctant to throw it away. The servants peek at Christian carefully, as if the man is a monster ready to pounce on them at any moment. One second he seemed to be frowning, and the next second he was smiling like an idiot. The butler felt that this image of Christian should not be embedded in the minds of the new maids so he cleared his throat to shoo them away. Who knows if Christian is even bothered by the snort and looks at the butler coldly. But a secondter, Christian is back in the same ridiculous state he was before. Not long after, Jason arrives at Christians house. Christian immediately took the box brought by his assistant and waved his hand. Hurry up and take care of todays news. Jason froze in ce. Was that all Christian wanted to say? Even his master did not thank or praise his good work at all. As he thought about the ring he had bought, Jason wondered if his Master was determined to propose to E. Although Hartono really wanted Christian to marry Nadia, Jason felt that his master would prefer E over Nadia. After all, Christians attitude towards E and Nadia waspletely different. After getting the ring, Christian didnt care about anything anymore and went straight upstairs. He wanted to open the door, but then hesitated again. How to give this ring? He looked at one of the maids guarding the door and said in a deep voice, See if shes sleeping. The maid nodded and entered to see Es condition. Momentster, the maid came out of the room and nodded at Christian. Sir, Miss E is sleeping. Christian waved his hand, gesturing for them all to leave. After that, he entered the room confidently. Chapter 248 248 Do It Again Christian opened a blue velvet box, revealing a sparkling diamond inside. The sparkle of the diamond looked real, much brighter than the one in the photo. The lonely diamond reminded him of E. He sat on the edge of the bed looking at E. At this moment, E was closing her eyes. Her breathing was regr, showing that she was really asleep. There was a feeling of satisfaction in his heart when he saw the woman in the bed was sleeping peacefully. He lifted the nket that E was using gently and pulled her hand carefully. Then he put the ring on Es ring finger. The size is just right. Christian looks at it for a long time and feels so satisfied. His vision couldnt deceive him. The ring fitted E perfectly. Christians gaze returned to Es neck. He saw the ne that he gave to E. Both the ne and ring had a simple design, but still looked perfect for E. ..... When she felt something cold in her hand, E subconsciously opened her eyes. The first person she saw was Christian who was smiling faintly. His gaze was fixed on Es ring as if he was obsessed with it. Her fingers looked thin. Maybe Es fingers werent this thin before. That only showed the suffering shed gone through in the past five years. Although living thest few months in Christians house was much better than in a mental hospital, she still hadnt returned to the way she used to be. What should I do with you? Christian sighed helplessly as he gripped Es hand tightly. Will they be able to give all of this like I gave you? This ring is very expensive. Ill punish you if you lose it. E looked at Christian in surprise. She did not expect that Christian had this kind of childish side. She should haveughed, but she couldnt. Like there was a big hole in her heart that made her throat choke. Her palms felt warm from the grip of Christians big hand. Everything in front of her fascinated her. But sadly, her heart was already sore. She remembered when Christian spoke to her with a cold face. Christian had always been cold to her and always looked at her condescendingly. Christians coldness hadnt changed at all, but there was something that made E feel much calmer. When E wasnt looking, Christian would smile a little. His gaze was no longer the same as before. Christian looks at her in a different light, even though his way of keeping E by his side is horribly wrong. Unknowingly, Es hand returned Christians grip. Christian was taken aback for a moment. He turned his gaze towards E who was now looking at him and then released his grip. Since E was holding onto that hand quite tightly, when Christian released it, his body tugged slightly. E had no strength in her body and felt her whole body limp. Howe? She tried to sleep but her stomach churned because she had no appetite. All day she just tried her best to lull herself into sleeping. Christian... She called hoarsely. Christian lifted his head to look at E when he heard the voice. His gaze looked a little depressed when he saw Es current condition. He sat beside E and helped her sit up. What do you want to say? Christian asked softly. Almost all the stones weighing down on his heart had disappeared. At least, E didnt hate him as much as before. Why are you giving this to me? Do you pity me? E asked. Since Christian couldnt promise anything for the future, he wanted to give this ring as a constion gift? This was never the constion that E wanted. Hearing Es words, Christian wanted to get angry. But seeing Es appearance that was so weak now, his anger immediately evaporated. No. I just feel like the ring really suits you well. E did not understand this man in front of her. Everything Christian did left her feeling confused. Hmm... Thank you, said E. She leaned over and raised her arms to hug Christian. If I leave one day and you cant find me... please let me go. The warmth of the woman in his arms was pleasant, but Christian felt that he would lose it soon. I told you... I beg of you, E said in a low voice. She took a deep breath. She was really tired. Christians eyes darkened. If that happens, dont ever appear in front of me again. E nodded. I will never appear before you again. Christian felt heart sinking in a deep ocean. He really regretted what he said and promised E. But that is just an example. Christian wouldnt let E leave here and everything E said wouldnt happen. Its rare to see Christian and Es rtionship peaceful like this. Seeing the bruises on Es neck that were still clear, Christian took the ointment and treated it. He cursed himself repeatedly in his heart, why couldnt he control his emotions! E looked at him with a faint smile, but she didnt say anything. Christians hands stopped moving for a moment. A strange feeling rose in his heart. He was really scared. He was afraid of what E was nning. But Christian couldnt ask rashly. What if E gets mad at him again? What if they fight again? Everything will get moreplicated. If Christian knew that E would be this happy after receiving the diamond ring from him, he shouldnt have thought too long. Why did he feel confused before? All his worries were in vain! ... At the same time, at the Maheswara Family home, Budi was looking at his daughter in front of him with anger. I told you to keep an eye on him. Look at the stupid thing you did! He was really angry with his daughter. He had told Indri to always keep a good eye on Haikal, watching his every move. Even though Budi is old, he has a lot of experience in the business world. He can also guess what the Adisurya Family wants. They try to take advantage of the marriage between Haikal and Indri, and find a way to attack the Maheswara Family. Budi hit the table in front of him hard, looking at Indri as if the woman in front of him was not his daughter. Indri, who was sitting across from him, couldnt help but put on a bitter expression. Merry could not help but defend her daughter. No matter what Indri does, Indri is her daughter and she will always stand up for her. Budi, Haikal is getting help from the Jaya Family. Indri did not think all this would happen. You cant me her. Jaya family? Is the person from the Jaya Family... Liam? Suddenly Indri shouted loudly. She looked at Merry and said, Its all because of that bitch! It must be because of E! E wants to take her revenge on us. Budi just listened to Indri with a frown. Looks like his eldest daughter is acting up again. Chapter 249 249 Say Her Name Carelessly Today, Nathan had a mission toplete. Nathan wanted to go to his fatherspany and persuade his father to make up with E. Without his help, E and Christians rtionship would not be able to improve. Unfortunately, when he arrived at thepany, Nathan met a woman he didnt know who was in his fathers study, calling his father a disgusting name. Nathan didnt like all the women who tried to get close to his father. He only liked E. But Nadia had her own ns. She was already walking towards Nathan. If she wanted to get Christians love, she must have a good rtionship with his son. Nadia had clearly investigated the reason why E was so dear to Christian. It was because Nathan liked E. If she could get Nathan to like her, then Christian would like her too. She could rece Es position more easily. Nathan knew that the woman wanted toe closer to him so he immediately stepped back. Tian? Is that your name? Nathan asked, turning to Christian. Father, how can you let this ugly woman around you? And she called you by a disgusting name! ..... A threatening smile appeared on Christians face. This son is really great. He knew how he felt about the nickname. Christian couldnt say anything, but Nathan could say it honestly, and said it directly to Nadias face. Christian didnt like Nadia. In a way, he rejected all women who approached him, except for E. Its the same with Nathan. Therefore, he didnt care even if Nathan was being rude to Nadia. With other women, Nathan would have behaved much worse. Little kids shouldnt talk like that, Nadia wasnt angry. She crouched down to face Nathan head-on. Her voice was soft. She spoke each word slowly so Nathan could understand it. She looked much more mature than E. Nathan snorted coldly. What right do you have to teach me? He didnt like it when someone else taught him a lesson. This made him remember even more that he did not have a mother. You are still too young and dont have too much knowledge. When you grow up, you will know that I did this for your good, Nadia still had a gentle smile on her face. Nathan shook his head. He knew very well that that smile was a fake smile that had been shown by women who had tried to approach his father before. And this woman is the same. Nadia looked like a monster to him. Dad said Ive grown this big. How could Ick knowledge? Nadia felt her body stiffen and her legs ached from squatting for too long. She did not expect that Christian and Nathan had such a close rtionship. She thought Christian was the type of person who loved his son but didnt know how to show it. I... Nadia found it difficult to say anything. But when she thought about the man sitting at the desk, the man who would be her future husband, she finally said, What your father said is true. But you also still need a lot of knowledge... Are you teaching me now? Nathans face grew colder. He looked at Nadia with an annoyed look. Unknowingly, the smile on Nadias face disappeared, reced by a frown that made her look a few years older. Before she could speak again, Nathan had left her and was walking towards Christian. He stood beside his fathers desk with a worried face. Father, can you be nicer to the old woman next time? Christians hand, which was typing on the keyboard, stopped immediately. Meanwhile, Nadia was also watching the father and son with a glint in her eyes. She will get additional information today. From Nathans words, it seemed that the rtionship between Christian and E was not very good. Is this her chance to advance her n? Why did you say so? Christian immediately tried to control his feelings and went back to typing. Nathan really wanted to tell his father that E wanted to leave their house, but he had promised E that this was a secret. He didnt want E to go, but he didnt want to see E sad either. Finally, he said, The old woman is very sad. Shes in pain, but she doesnt dare to tell you for fear that youll be angry again. Those few sentences from Nathan made Christian lose his enthusiasm for work. He also felt sorry for E, but he couldnt express his regret. His ego was too high for that. Seeing his father falter, Nathan continued his persuasion, Today she cried. She promised to eat on time, but you still dont want to treat her well. Nathan said it carelessly. It was just bullshit, but he hoped it would melt his fathers heart. Every day, whenever he saw his fathering home, his father always looked gloomy. Same thing with E. What else did she say? Christian turned and looked at Nathan seriously. Christian never had the slightest suspicion that Nathan would lie to him. He thought those words hade from E, but E didnt dare say them in front of him so she only dared to tell Nathan. Christian returned to thinking about Es requestst night. She said she wanted to go. Maybe E was forced to do it? Wasnt E very happy to be by his side? Plus, Christian hadnt helped her get her revenge yet. The Maheswara family is still very prosperous today. E hadnt reached her goal yet. How could she leave empty-handed? The more he thought about it, the more frustrated Christian felt. He felt that the distance between him and E was bing more and more far. Nathan continued to chatter beside him. She also said she wanted to live with us forever. She didnt like other men. Im the one she likes the most, he said happily. Besides Christian, Nathan is the person who loves E the most. He didnt want to lose E. Thats why he did all this. Christian is silent for a moment. From the look on his face, it was clear that he was thinking. Nadia watched Christian closely. When she saw this expression, Nadia immediately felt anxious. Tian, ??which woman are you referring to? Is it E? She immediately dispersed Christians thoughts. Christian looked at her coldly. Shes not someone you can name easily. Es position in his heart could not bepared to ordinary people. E is as important as his body. Without his body, Christian wouldnt be able to live. Without his body, Christians life would have been lost. He didnt want Nadia to say Es name carelessly. Chapter 250 250 Babys Breath Nadia pursed her lips and said pitifully. Im just worried about her. The media has been constantly attacking hertely. And grandpa... you know grandpa wont just let her get away. Nadia tried to appear sincere. Since Christian cared for that woman, she had to look like she cared for her too in order to win his heart. Christians gaze swept across Nadia, making her gasp. Nadia said again, I didnt mean anything, Tian. I only think of you as a friend. At your grandfathers house at that time, I was just joking. You didnt take it seriously, did you? After saying that, Nadias face blushed a little. You are not the type of man I want. I also know that a man like you would not be a match for me. So, I only think of you as a friend and nothing more. I came back this time just to work with you. Thats all. Even after saying that long sentence, Nadia only got a quick response from Christian. Meanwhile, Nathan snorted, feeling that the woman before him was unbelievable. He grabbed his fathers arm to get his attention and heard Christian say, Tell grandpa that you will never marry me. Tian, ??are you suspicious of me? Nadia put on an expression as if Christians words just now hurt her. How about I say we are co-workers? Silently, Nadia clenched her fists tightly. ..... She remembered that since childhood, Christian always had a sharp sense. Even though he was young, Christian was always firm in doing everything. And now, Christian has turned very cruel. Christian really didnt give her a way out. Its up to you if you dont want to do what I want, Christian said casually. He stood up and carried Nathan. I still have other things to do. When Christian walked past tNadia and saw that the woman had no intention of leaving, he deliberately said Arent you going to go out? If anypany secret is leaked, everyone will suspect you. Of course Christian wasnt that stupid to believe everything Nadia said without suspecting her. They were both experienced in the business world, which was full ofpetition and cunning. Nadias face twitched slightly, as if she was trying to restrain herself from showing her feelings. She smiled and said, Im also going home. Tian, ??were friends. Whatever you want, I will help you. Ill tell grandpa. Nadia felt very reluctant, but she couldnt do anything. If she wanted to get Christian, she had to be patient. She must be a hunter who was full of patience, waiting for her prey to be caught off guard. Christians attitude towards her is still indifferent. Apparently, her decision did not affect Christians mood in the slightest. Nathan stuck out his tongue at Nadia. After that, he smiled and hugged his father happily. He knew that his father and E would make up soon. That way, E will not leave their house. Christian drives his car fast, wanting to go home soon. On the way, he remembered that Liam and Haikal had given E flowers, something that he had never done before. While passing by a flower shop, Christian identally stopped and bought a bouquet of babys breath flowers. Christian didnt like roses. The flower didnt match his style. He prefered babys breath. The flower was tiny, like the stars in the vast sky, and they reminded him of E. Aftering home from Christianspany, Nathan was in a very good mood. Along the way, he hummed again what he heard from the TV. Even though his voice sounded fake, he still hummed happily. Unfortunately, as soon as they arrived at the front door of the house, their faces immediately became unsightly. Her hair that looked a little wavy was let loose. She looked so charming in a nude dress. E stood in front of the iron gate. In front of her, there was Haikal who was holding a bouquet of roses. Haikals face looked a little red, he didnt know if it was because he was embarrassed or because the sun outside was so scorching. Christian looked at the babys breath he bought and put it in the back seat. He suddenly felt that he had made the wrong decision by choosing this flower. Compared to the roses Haikal brought, these flowers he bought looked cheap. The sight before him made him even more angry. Doesnt E love him and want to be with him? Why is she still in touch with Haikal? These days, E is always in her room and doesnt want toe out. She said her body was weak and she felt sick. But when Haikal came, she no longer felt sick. Christian could feel his heart getting torn in half, gaping and bleeding. Nathan was also stunned. If he had known this would happen, he would not have gone to his fathers ce. Now, how should he exin this? Nathan himself was very sure that the old woman had nothing to do with Haikal. He knew that E cared more about another man named Liam. Meanwhile, E didnt care about Haikal at all. Haikal came and disturbed E. Father, quickly save the old woman. Look at her ufortable expression. Nathan grabbed his fathers arm and urged him. A long time passed but he did not get an answer from his father. He turned his head and saw his fathers gloomy face, which frightened him. Father, are you alright? Nathan thought his father misunderstood E again so he quickly exined, Father, you must believe in the old woman. She said she liked me the most. She doesnt like other men! E had no idea that Christian would be back in broad daylight like this. Now her attention was on the man in front of her. Didnt Liam warn you that day? When the three of them met, Liam protected E from Haikal and said that Haikal had no right to approach E. Our rtionship is over. Even if you divorce Indri, it has nothing to do with me. She doesnt love Haikal anymore. She had already given her heart to Haikal once and Haikal had broken it. E wasnt a fool who would fall into the same hole. If Haikal wants to help her to get back the house left by her mother, E can forgive what Haikal did in the past. But thats all. She will never love Haikal again. E only uses him to get something she wants, and at the same time wants to make Haikal realize that she is not the same girl he used to love. E is taking good care of her heart now. Just as Haikal was about to speak, a childs voice stopped him. Old woman, father hase! Chapter 251 251 Suddenly Came Old woman, father hase! Nathan shouted loudly, interrupting whatever Haikal was about to say. E was surprised by the scream, but it didnt happen to Haikal. Even Haikals eyes showed a cold smirk. Initially, he nned to visit E and let the butler at Christians house to report it to Christian. His goal would be achieved by then. But now, it seems that God is helping him. It was Christian who saw them in person! E didnt even dare to look in the direction the voice came from. Nathan couldnt sit still anymore and immediately opened the door before he ran towards E. Old woman, why does this person keep bothering you? Haikal looked at Nathan with a strange look in his eyes. He knew that this fat boy was Christians son. He could see Christians face clearly in this fat boys face. But something made him think twice. ..... Why did he feel that this child was very simr to E? The more he looked at him, the more their faces looked alike. Even the resemnce made Haikal think that this child was E and Christians child. But a few momentster, Haikal regained hisposure. The child E was carrying had disappeared five years ago. He was absolutely sure that the man E had contact with that night was not Christian. After repeatedly calming himself down, Haikal was finally able to regain control of his emotions. E caught Nathans fat body and carried him off the ground. I dont know that hed suddenlye. Then, E asked in a low voice, Wheres your father? Why didnt he get out of the car? E guessed that Christian must be furious by now. Without waiting for an exnation from her, Christian trusted his own eyes more and was angry with E. Nathan pursed his lips and said, Father is angry. Old woman, you should apologize to himter. I wont me you. Natha leaned closer to Es ear and whispered, Let me tell you a secret. Today he bought a bouquet of flowers for you. E blinked her eyes and felt even more guilty. Is it toote to run now? Yesterday, Christian gave her a diamond ring. He had been much nicer with her than before. If it werent for E saying that she was determined to leave, maybe E would have forgiven everything Christian did to her. Haikal looked at Es face and tried to guess what E and Nathan were talking about now. He heard a few sentences and knew that Christian was angry about something. Haikal felt that his opportunity hade. He immediately gave the flower in his hand to E. E, weve been in touch for years. Are you that heartless, not willing to ept flowers from me? Haikal looked heartbroken, making Nathan snort with hatred. Arent you ashamed of being rejected like this? You better go right away. Dont force her. E was silent for a moment. She was still thinking about the man who was still in the car and wouldnt get off. Finally, she said with a straight face, Haikal, didnt we talk about this clearly before? You really want to leave me for Liam? Haikal looked at E in disbelief. As if he was really angry, he threw the rose in his hand on the floor. Christian opened his cars window so he could clearly hear what Haikal was saying. E knew what Haikal was nning now. But she couldnt understand what benefit this man would get by angering Christian. In addition, Haikal dragged Liams name in this matter. E frowned and said, I wont have anything to do with him. I know my ce. She said it casually as if it wasnt a defense. Christian who was sitting in his car could only clench his fists tightly. He was really angry. But there was something that worried him even more. E looked weird today. From her appearance, E still looked the same as before. But when she spoke, she looked different. She looked helpless and weak. Is she still sick? Thinking about this possibility, Christians face turned gloomy again. How did his maids take care of E that she turned out like this! Christian cant help himself and gets out of the car. But he did not take the flower in the back seat. E watched Christian walk up to her with tension building inside her. She hugged Nathan tighter, whispering in his ear, Will your father be angry? Nathan shook his head confidently. Old woman, Im more worried about you than dad. E could only grin at Nathan. Just as she was about to speak again, a mans voice rang in her ears. Exin to me why he came here. Haikals arrival at his house made him feel very angry. He suddenly came alone. E crouched down, using Nathan as her shield. In her heart, she begged and prayed that Christian would not punish her. Haikal was the one who suddenly came. She didnt want to be med for this. Tomorrow, E would leave this house. She had nned everything with Nathan. And she hoped that herst day in this house would be a beautiful day. She hopes that the Christian in her memory will remain a gentle and loving person. Before she turned 18, no matter what wrong she did, everyone would forgive her unconditionally. She wanted to feel that again, to have the privileges she had before. She wanted Christian to trust her without having to exin. Christian turned his gaze towards Haikal. How dare you. Do you want to take my woman? Christian really wanted to kill this man in front of him. He couldnt do anything to Liam for fear that E would be angry with him. But now, there was one more rival that had evene all the way to his house. He couldnt do anything to the man in front of him other than curse him. E was a little surprised by Christians attitude. What made her even more stunned was that Haikal had strengthened his resolve and decided to refute Christian. He looked at Christian defiantly as if he was right and said, I know E isnt happy with you. Happy? How do you measure happiness? With money? Christian looked at Haikal with a cold gaze. Get out of here. Did Haikal want to be happy with his woman? Just dream! Christian, I am unlucky to have to meet you today. Then, I might as well tell you, Haikal stepped forward though he felt like he was suffocating and continued, E doesnt want to be with you. Why did you force her to stay? I? Forcing her to stay? Christian immediately embraced E in his arms. Why would I force her? Haikal, in this city, all women dream of marrying me. Christians confidence made Haikal speechless. Chapter 252 252 Her Last Day in this House I? Forcing her to stay? Why would I force her? Haikal, in this city, all women dream of marrying me. Christian said confidently. There wasnt the slightest shame in his voice when he said it. Haikal wanted to argue against what Christian said. But what could he say if what Christian had just said was the truth? E leaned her body in Christians arms, looking like a spoiled and obedient woman. She lifted her head and looked at the man holding her. Its hot in here. Lets go inside. Christian lowered his head and looked at Es, his sweaty face slightly flushed. Even though he was still very angry, he tried to contain himself. Alright, Christians voice rang in her ear. Subconsciously, E heaved a sigh of relief. Christians thoughts are too difficult toprehend. E knew very well that Christian was angry right now, but the man said nothing andplied with her request. Haikal looked at the situation before him with a look of disbelief. He had it all nned. He had deliberately angered Christian so that the man would immediately kick E out of this house. After that, he would be the hero who helped E. But why is Christians reaction so t? Why isnt he angry? ..... Why doesnt Christian throw a tantrum and kick E out of there? Nathan couldnt believe what was happening either. His father stopped being angry... This is a very rare urrence indeed! But this is how his father is. Before meeting E, the man was never angry. His father wasnt the explosive type. His father was cold and cruel, without having to use his own voice to scream. Without having to release his own emotions to explode. He just needs to raise his hand and snap his fingers to make the people he doesnt like disappear. But it was before meeting E. Nathan looked at Haikal who was still standing with a dreamy look. The mans stupid expression made Nathan very happy. Nathan had gotten off Es arms and walked past Haikal with his head held high. Not forgetting to say, Butler, quickly get this disgusting man out of here. Of course Haikal felt very angry when he heard it. Whats more, it was a brat who said it. How dare a child treat him like this? Just as he was about to teach him a lesson, an old servant had already arrived before him. Master, please get out of here. If you dont want to go, well call the police. Haikal felt very reluctant because his n failed miserably today. But he could only go. If this matter got caught in the media, he would lose his pride in front of everyone. E and Christian then entered the living room. When the two of them were like this, they felt awkward. Nathan followed behind and said, That man is really annoying. He kept harassing the old woman. Father, if he dares toe again, you must beat him up. Christian ignored his son and looked straight at E. Why did you meet him? Dont tell me you didnt know it was him. E opened her mouth and closed it again without giving Christian an exnation. What was the use of exining if Christian had decided not to believe her? Their rtionship had no basis of trust at all. I remember you said you hated Haikal. How can you talk to a man you hate for so long? Christian was so jealous he almost died. Haikal was among the people who sent E to a mental hospital. But E could forgive him so easily. Then, what about him? From the start, E was stubborn and didnt want to make up with him. Christian must be patient. He even bought a ring for E so that E would forgive him. The more he thought about it, Christian felt that everything was unfair. E didnt know what to say at all. She felt there was no point in exining because it would only take her breath away. In the end, Christian would still choose to believe his own delusion. E was silent until the end. Christian gegotts to his feet and looked at E with a pressuring gaze. Why dont you exin it to me? Nathan could only gulp from beside him. He had a feeling that these two would fight again before they even made up. Father, you must calm down. Have you forgotten what I said today? Like magic, what he said really worked and calmed Christian in no time. Christians gaze fell on Es face and he said a little more calmly, Exin it to me. I have nothing to exin. I will meet who I want to meet. Christians aggressiveness had disappointed E. She is not a prisoner. Why is Christian always trying to imprison her and punish her? Isabe! Es cold words made Christians anger re up again. He kicked the table in front of him. The table made a cracking sound that echoed throughout the room. E didnt react in the slightest. No matter what Christian did today, she didnt care. Tomorrow, she will leave this ce. The two of them didnt realize that tears had started to well up in Nathans eyes. He knew that the more cruel his father was today, the greater the chance that E would leave tomorrow. And he was the one who would help E to leave tomorrow. The more he thought about it, the sadder Nathan became. He runs upstairs and decides to stop trying to mend E and his fathers rtionship. Christian took E to the master bedroom and locked her inside. During her time of confinement, a servant came to bring food. E ate casually,pletely unconcerned even though Christian was in the same room as her. The ne around her neck and the ring on her finger matched perfectly. The light emitted by the two diamonds pierced Christians eyes. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. But the bad feeling immediately disappeared when E took the initiative to talk to him. E looked at Christian while resting her chin on her hand. Her gaze was bright. Christian, if you like a woman, what are you going to do with her? Christian was a little taken aback by this question. He looked at E with a serious face and said, I will give her everything she wants in this world. I will make her feel like the happiest woman in the world that others would be dying to be in her ce. After answering, Christian paused and asked, What about you? If you liked a man, what would you do? Subconsciously, Christian clenched his fists, looking a little nervous. I... I will... E got to her feet, walking at slow steps toward Christian. Chapter 253 253 I Will Miss You So Much What about you? If you liked a man, what would you do? Christian asked back. Subconsciously, Christian clenched his fists, looking a little nervous as he waited for Es answer. I... Ill... E gets to her feet, walking slowly toward Christian. The scent of Es body wafted into Christians nose as E drew closer to him. E looked at the man in front of her with a serious look. Perhaps since she knew that soon she would not be able to see Christian again, the hatred in her heart reduced drastically. If there is someone who deserves my love, I will try my best to make him happy. I would chat and go for walks with him every day. I will try my best to change my attitude which he doesnt like. A smile appeared on Es face, making her look so radiant. When she was with Haikal in the past, she wanted to be the best woman in the world so that Haikal would be proud of her. At that time, E didnt care about herself and cared more about Haikals feelings. But if it could be repeated, E would do the same thing. It was her unique way of loving someone. E is willing to give everything, change everything, just to make her partner happy. ..... Christian looks at E with longing eyes, as if he is waiting for E to do all that for him. But sadly, he would never see such a thing from her. The man in Es heart is Liam. E hugs Christian and leans against him. The touch makes Christian feel good. Christian couldnt help but return the hug and grabbed Es hand. Do you like him that much? Hmm... E nodded firmly. She didnt know who Christian was referring to. E only believed that one day, she would find her true love. I... Christian gripped her hand even tighter. He looked doubtful when he was about to say it and decided to take E into hisp. Ill let you fall in love with me. Christian didnt want E to think about another man. I heard that love can grow with time. As long as we continue to be together, you will definitely fall in love with me, Christian said confidently. What he said in front of Haikal earlier was not a lie. In this city, all women want to marry him. It wasnt hard for Christian to make E fall in love with him. Christian was determined, as if he had found the best way to keep E by his side. After that, he kissed Es lips. E, you dont have the ability to leave me. Just give up. Maybe what Christian says is true. He is the ruler of this city. Even though E wanted to leave him, E had nowhere to run. E just smiled and didnt argue much. Suddenly, E raised her hand to hug Christians neck. She came close to Christians ear and whispered softly, Christian, I will miss you so much. Christian thought that what Nathan said this afternoon was true when he saw E in front of him. It seemed that this woman had really thought about it, but didnt dare say it in front of him. Just a little attention from E made Christian very happy. That alone was enough for him. Christian took the opportunity to lick her lips again, tasting the womans sweetness. Es cheeks flushed for a moment, embarrassed by the kiss that was slowly bing more aggressive. But after that, E replied with the same passion. Even though there was an awkward atmosphere between the two because of the trouble that happened earlier, their bodies and souls were still entangled. Its rare for E to have this kind of initiative that made Christian even more crazy. Not knowing how long E had been asleep, when she woke up, E saw Christian still beside her. He was holding his cell phone in one hand. His other hand was still embracing Es body as if she was the most precious thing to him. You up already? Christian smiled when he found E looking at him. Subconsciously, E gave her dyed exnation, I dont have any rtion with Haikal. Do you believe me? I believe so, Christian replied, nodding his head. E was a little surprised to hear that, but Christian continued casually, How can Haikal bepared to me? Haikal couldntpare to him at all. What worried Christian even more was Liam. With just one look, Liam could already tell what Christian and Es rtionship really was. Es attitude towards Liam was also very different. After thinking about it for a moment, Christians body suddenly stiffened. What did he really want? E was very important to him, but their rtionship ended there. To him, E was just the woman he wanted to keep until he grew tired of her. E heard Christians words with a smile on her face. What you said makes a lot of sense. Indeed Haikal is much worse than Christian. There is nothing that can be superior to Haikal whenpared to Christian. What E said took Christian by surprise. He looked down and looked at her. Is it true? Hmm... E nodded and then continued. Christian, thank you for taking care of me all this time. I know you are a good man. You are my woman. Theres no need to thank me. Christian stroked Es head gently. For some reason, he felt greed welling up in his heart. The rtionship between the two of them was very unstable. They had never been peaceful like this before. But the peace they felt this morning was incredible. E didnt have to pretend to please him. They are just like a normal couple chatting when they wake up. Christian looks at the ring on Es ring finger. Do you like my gift? I like it, E nods, taking the initiative to hug Christian by the waist. I think your choice is very good and it suits me well. Of course. Christian had not felt calm like this in a long time. He felt very happy. E lifts her head and looks at Christian with her clear eyes. Christian, dont forget what you promised me. Subconsciously, Christian frowned. He remembered what he promised E. If he couldnt find E in a day, he would let E go. But Christian will make sure that doesnt happen. He would make sure E would never leave his side. Even if E manages to leave, Christian will do whatever it takes to find her in less than a day. Finally, Christian nodded. After Christian left for work, E noticed that the bodyguard guarding the master bedroom had increased by two. E pursed her lips and went downstairs in her pajamas. Today, Nathan looked at E with a somber look. He knew that E would leave today. Thinking that E would leave his house this afternoon made him even more depressed. Chapter 254 254 Returning to the Mental Hospital Today is Esst day in this house. Nathan could only look at E with a look of disappointment, but couldnt stop her. E walked over to him and poured him a ss of milk. Drink more. Old woman, are you going to see meter? Nathan did not take the ss of milk. He looked at E with a displeased look. E nodded firmly. I will visit you. There was a smile on Es face and Nathan knew it was a parting smile. Nathan tried to persuade her to stay here, but he knew that his efforts were in vain. E is not happy in this house. And Nathan saw with his own eyes how cruel his father was to E. The dining room was filled with a warm atmosphere, as if there would be no farewell between them. Nathan spent thest hours with E, making the most of every remaining second. In the afternoon, he took E to his room and opened a small drawer. He took out some of the money he had collected and gave it to E. ..... This is my savings and I want to give it to you. E would not ept it. I have money. How could E take the money of a 5 year old child? Did she look that poor to get help from a small child? However, Nathan did not ept any refusal and instead threatened E. If you dont ept it, I will tell father that you want to leave. Nathan, you... Es voice caught in her throat. She could see that Nathan was holding back his tears. E had been with Nathan for a long time and this was the first time she had seen the fat boy cry. Dont cry. We will meet again next time. Ill take you for ice cream. I know a really good ice cream shop. Nathans mood improved a little when he heard about good food. He nodded and let E wipe the tears from her face. You... When you hear something delicious, you are immediately happy, E said, pinching Nathans nose. E smiled and stroked her head. E changed into the clothes she bought with her own money earlier. She brought a small bag containing her belongings, as well as money from Nathan. Besides, she didnt need to bring anything with her. The cell phone she had now was a gift from Christian. She left it with the ne, ring, shirt, bag and all the things Christian had bought for her. She didnt take anything with her. Standing in the middle of her room, E felt that she had nothing in this world. Shed been with Christian for quite some time, but shed gotten nothing. No- She got scars all over her body. And she got a fresh wound in her heart. E cant bear to see Christian marry another woman. And when E confronted Christian about the matter, Christian didnt say anything. Not denying it is the same as admitting it. She didnt want to wait and let reality hit her hard. Shed better go and mend her own heart. After thinking for a moment, E left a message. Goodbye, Christian. -At three in the afternoon. Suddenly, the screams of the maids were heard from outside. Theres fire! The young master is still there. Quickly get some water and put out the fire! Christians back yard is filled with flowers and trees. In addition, there was a small wooden house built for Nathan so that he would not be bored at home. The butler immediately became restless when he heard the news. The fire that devoured the house was so great that he could not find his young master. He called everyone to put out the fire. E opened the door and saw two bodyguards still standing guard at the door. Are you not going to help? The bodyguard bowed before E and said, Master told us to protect you. What danger will there be to me here? E looked annoyed and looked at them coldly. Your young master has still not been found. Arent you worried about him? Are you still loyal to your master? Why do you guys do nothing when the young master of this house is in danger? Es resolute aura took the bodyguards by surprise. Then, another scream came from outside. Has the Young Master been found? Quickly search for him! E looked at them with anger. If you dont want to go, then let me find Nathan. Miss! The guard was helpless. The two of them exchanged nces and finally said, Miss, please just wait here. Let us find the young master. After that, the two bodyguards ran towards the back garden. Right now, only E was left at home. E looked at the big house once more and took her bag to get out of there. She walked down from the top floor and headed straight for the front gate. She didnt panic at all because no one would notice she was gone. The housing estates security guard saw E who was walking alone and then averted his eyes. He was used to seeing E walking alone, even saw her go to the bus stop a few times. This was amon sight for him. Fearing Christian would find her, E had booked a taxi in advance. The taxi was waiting for her in front of the housing gate. E breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she got into the car. The car was like a shelter for her, even if only for a while. Go to this ce. As soon as she told him the address she was going to, the taxi driver looked at E in surprise. Miss, that ce... Right, E immediately nodded and interrupted the drivers question. Then, her gaze fell on the view outside the window. She didnt want any more questions. The ce where E went was the mental hospital that had been her prison for five years. The asylum made the streets around her deserted. There are rarely ces to eat or restaurants. There are only a few burly men guarding the area. Christian knew that E had had so many bad experiences there that he would never have thought that E would return to the ce she hated the most. How ironic. The ce she once hated the most would now be her shelter. Es cold attitude made the driver frown. Miss, you... If you want to live long, dont ask too many questions. The driver immediately shuddered when he heard Es words. He quickly stepped on the gas. Did he just take a crazy person as a passenger today? Before getting out of the car, E gave him some money and said, If you want to live in peace, go home now. Dont leave the house for five days. Otherwise, you will not be able to bear the consequences. Aaa - the driver nearly lost his soul from being so frightened. E looked at the mental hospital from the cars window and took a deep breath. Her gaze was fixed on that hell-like ce, but this time with a smile on her face. Its been a long time since Ist stayed here. Chapter 255 255 E Disappeared Its been a long time since Ist lived here. Its been a long time? The taxi driver repeated the words that E had said. His body was shaking violently after he heard her saying that. As her bad premonition got bigger and bigger, E said, Yeah, I used to live here. The sound of the hard brake echoed right after. The taxi driver felt cold sweat running down his body. He was really unlucky to take this crazy person today! E chuckled. Forget it. Drop me here. E opened the cars door gracefully and looked at the taxi driver once again. Remember, dont go out for five days after youe home today. You know that crazy people can kill other people easily. Its not something new. After E finished saying that, she came out of the door and closed it with a pretty loud m. Actually, she didnt mean to scare the taxi driver. But if she didnt do it, Christian could have found the taxi driver and might find a clue where E was. If that happened, E would be in big trouble. Maybe she could escape once, but not twice. ..... Seeing the taxi driver leaving so quickly as if he had just lost his soul, E felt a little anxious. Looks like she scared the driver too much. There wont be any idents, right? E shook her head and tried to put her thoughts aside. She walked to a small hotel next to the mental hospital. She wasnt feeling that great, but it was pretty admirable for her to dare to go back into the mental hospital. To spend five years being a lunatic is not a trivial matter. ... Meanwhile, after the fire that broke out in the backyard was finally extinguished, the butler finally found Nathan lying unconscious. There was dust and dirt on his face, making everyone there feel depressed. Quick call the Master, the butler said nervously. Sweat trickled down his wrinkled face. The new maids became more and more scared. They were trying to contact Christian. Today, Christian felt so restless when he was in thepany. For some reason, he had a hunch that something bad was going to happen today. His guess was right when a maid from home called him. He rushed home and left all his work. Although he didnt really show it on the surface, Christian really loved his son. He looked cold and indifferent, but he had to admit that because of Nathan, his life had be more colorful over the past five years. When Christian arrived home, the familys doctor was checking Nathans condition. Nathans face looked a little pale. His face was sullen and wrinkled, showing that he was in a very bad mood. Father... he mumbled in a low voice. His sons voice made Christian feel a sharp pain in his heart. He gripped his sons chubby hand tightly. In the five years of his life, Nathan had never experienced such danger. Christian always tried to take very good care of his son so that his son never got into any harm. Today was a big disaster for him. The doctor who examined him said, There is nothing serious. Young master just needs a lot of rest. Theres no need to worry, sir. The butler who had been looking after Nathan also breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing that his son is fine, Christian finally calms down. His gaze swept around him. All the maids were there, but only one person was missing. His expression darkened in an instant. Wheres E? It was strange that E had not apanied Nathan after such a big disaster. The butler rushed to answer Christians question. Miss E is still in her room. Send her here, Christian said seriously. A maid went straight to the main room to call for E. She knocked once, twice, waiting for Es answer. Unfortunately, there was no answer from within. She knocked harder, but still no answer. The maid frowned and decided to open the door. As soon as she entered the room, she found the room empty, without any signs of Es presence. All the servants in this house knew how Christian and Es rtionship was. When she found out that E was not in the room, the maid immediately panicked. Miss E? Miss E? She called E twice, but there was no answer. The maid ran to Nathans room, hoping that E would be there. After she wasnt , he screamed frantically. Master, Miss E is missing. Christian was silent for a full minute. After that, he looked at the maid who informed him that E had disappeared. He asked again, What did you say? What just happened? E disappeared? The woman he was with all night... The woman in his arms this morning... disappeared? This didnt make sense. I... Miss E disappeared, the maid repeated her words with a trembling body. How did she just disappear? Christians face instantly darkened. Quickly search! All the servants in the house, along with the guards immediately spread out in all directions. It seemed, today was full of quests. Previously they were looking for the Young Master who disappeared in the fire. Now, they must find E who suddenly disappeared as if she was swallowed by earth. The butler who was beside Nathan couldnt help but stare. Miss E left this house? He knew very well how the rtionship between E and Nathan was. E had treated Nathan like her own son. When the fire broke out, considering the close rtionship between the two, E didnte out of the room to look for Nathan at all. Now, E suddenly disappeared. The butler was worried that E had been gone a long time, especially when they were caught off guard. Everything seemed to be interconnected... making the butler feel that everything that happened today was intentional. E didnt escape alone, but with help from Nathan... Butler, Christians deep voice rang in his ears. Where did E go? Christian tried to control his emotions. He kept saying that E was only gone for a while and would be back soon. He said it over and over again as if tofort himself. Im so sorry, sir. I dont know where shed gone. The butler nced at Christian, looking a little scared. Then he said, Young Masters condition has improved. Let me apany him. How about you look for Miss E? He could see Christians nervousness. He knew that Christian wanted to go and find E, but was also worried about his son. After the butler said so, Christian got to his feet without hesitation and walked towards the main room. He looked at the ring and ne E had ced on the table. The ring and ne were clear evidence that he had lost E. He waspletely shocked and couldnt believe it. When he saw the message left by E, he was really angry. Es handwriting was very neat and slick, scribbled without the slightest hesitation. Christian gripped the paper tightly and was reminded of his promise. If he couldnt find E in one day, he would lose E forever. Chapter 256 256 E The ring and ne in front of him woke Christian from his reverie. He would never be able to find E again and E would never appear before him. How could this have happened? Christian walked towards the dressing room, where all of Es clothes still hung neatly in the closet. She did not bring the clothes Christian and Nathan gave her. The only thing she brought was the clothes she bought with her own money. Christian clenched his fists tightly and called Jason. Find E. Search all the streets in the city. She couldnt have gotten that far! Jason was shocked by this news. E disappeared? Hearing the anger in Christians voice, Jason dared not dy any longer. He rushed to mobilize several people to look for E. ..... At this moment, E was lying in a small hotel bed thinking how long it would take her to raise the money so she could buy back her mothers house. Little did she know that there was such a bigmotion going on in the city. Christian was intent on turning the heavens and the earth upside down. The news spread throughout the city in no time. Christians face looked grim as he said, My woman has disappeared. Ill give a lot of money to whoever can find her. This would make many people search for E. The more eyes to search for her, the better. E turned off the TV in her room. Her lips twitched to hold back the cynicism that was about to emerge on her face. Christian was willing to spend so much money looking for her. But sadly, Christian will never be able to find her again. The taxi driver from yesterday was so frightened that he wouldnt dare leave the house for several days. The hotel she stayed in was so small and dpidated that even the owner didnt even ask for her ID card. Only crazy people or people who just got out of a mental hospital stay at this ce. How could a crazy person understand what an ID card is? As long as the visitors dont make trouble, the hotel owner doesnt mind. Most importantly, he can earn money. As long as there is money, anyone can live here in peace. It wasnt only E who witnessed todays news, Indri also did. Indri wanted to meet Nadia and work with her to fight E, but why had E suddenly disappeared? She wanted to see E suffer, kneel before her and beg for mercy. If that doesnt happen, Indri will never be calm for the rest of her life. Seeing the hottest news today, Indri felt even more jealous. E disappeared. Why did Christian have to spend so much money just to find her again? Why does Christian still want E? That woman has just been released from a mental hospital and is not recognized by her own family. Why would Christian treat her in such a special way? Indri took the TV remote and threw it on the screen in front of her. Haikal just got home. He had just opened the door of his house when he saw Indri throwing the TV remote in anger. The more he saw Indri, the more Haikal felt sorry for marrying her. Why did he have to marry a woman like her? This woman made him feel very ufortable. The true color that Indri shows also makes him feel ufortable at home. He walked over to her, frowning. Why did you throw the remote? Are you crazy? Haikal? Seeing her husbands arrival, Indris eyes immediately lit up brightly. It had been a long time since she had seen her husbande home. Are you home? The TV in front of them was still on, reporting on Es disappearance. Haikals gaze fell on the news and his face immediately changed drastically. E disappeared? Has his n worked? Even though he had a bit of a failure yesterday, it looks like the result he wanted has been achieved. But where should he find E now? Haikal immediately felt anxious. He couldnt let others find E first. He quickly pulled out his cell phone to dial Es number. When E left Christians house, she didnt take her cell phone with her because it was Christians gift. Right now, the phone is in Christians hands. As soon as the call was connected, Haikal immediately said in a panic, E, where are you? Ill pick you up right now. Looks like you dont know where she is either, huh. Christian feels a little calmer. At least, E didnt tell her whereabouts to her ex-lover. Christian? Haikal was surprised and asked, E... did she leave her cellphone? My womans name isnt something you can say carelessly, Christians voice is cold. Haikal, it seems your life has been toofortabletely. No, no. You misunderstand. I just... Haikal tried to exin, but Indri grabbed the phone in his hand and said, Christian, its not Haikals fault. It was the cheap woman who seduced him. Haikal no longer has any feelings for her. Its all in the past. Indri really hates E. If there is an opportunity to bring down E, Indri wont miss it. Haikal frowned and snapped at her, What are you doing, you idiot! His wife is really stupid. How dare he call E a cheap woman in front of Christian? Does Indri think Christian cant kill her? Killing Indri is a very easy thing for Christian if he wants to. What did I do wrong? Indri frowned. That cheap woman keeps trying to seduce you. Youre the one who fell for a bitch like her! Indri has fought hard to get Haikal. She wouldnt let E take Haikal again. She will not want to lose Haikal from her life. Ill remember what you said today, Christians voicees over the phone. How dare you insult my woman! After saying that, Christian immediately ended the call. Indri wanted to hug her husband who had not been home for a long time. But unfortunately, Haikal had already pped her hard. You stupid! How can you insult E in front of Christian? Haikal is really angry. Now, we will suffer the consequences of your foolish actions! Haikal can never understand his wife. When will her stupidity end? Indri bit her lip, trying to hold back her tears. She held her hot cheek and said, So what if I call her a bitch? She is really a slut! A slut? In my opinion, you are more of a slut than her! Haikal looked at her with disgust. After that, he left while continuing to nag. It seems that he had gone mad because he chose Indri over E. ... Liam has been receiving news of Es disappearance for quite some time. But he still couldnt figure out where E couldve gone. He opened a street map from his cell phone and traced each street one by one. Suddenly, his eyes lit up brightly. The mental hospital! If E wanted to run away, she would have gone there because she knew Christian would never find her there. It would never have crossed Christians mind that E would choose the ce she hated the most as a hiding ce. Liam immediately got out of his house and went to the ce. But he didnt know that Christians men were tailing him from behind. Chapter 257 257 Two Hours Left Feeling so excited to find E, Liam waspletely unaware that he was being followed from behind. When he arrived at the mental hospital, Liam immediately parked the car and walked to the nearby hotel anxiously. Christian was sitting in his ck car, surprised to see where Liam is headed. He didnt expect E toe back to that ce again. He knew so well Es fear of this ce that this ce didnt even count in his calctions. E was afraid of even just one doctor, let alone going back to the ce that had imprisoned her for five years. But now Christian understands. Since E knew that Christian would not think of this ce, that was why she chose to return to this ce. Damn it, Christian mmed his cars door furiously. After that, he got out of the car. The bodyguard who brought Christian was surprised to see his masters anger suddenly explode. Hes a little hesitant as to whether he should follow Christian or not, but the man is out of his sight. Liam entered a small hotel and asked the receptionist. The woman at the front desk shook her head firmly. We have rules here. Guests whoe only need to pay and we wont ask any more questions. Liam frowned and immediately ran upstairs. ..... Not long after, Christian alsoes and asks the same question. The woman at the front desk felt a little dizzy. Why are there so many handsome mening today? Will this small hotel be acquired by a bigpany? Looks like theyre going to be famous! The womans mind danced wildly at the thought of her showering in money. Christian gets annoyed and repeats his question again. The woman wakes up from her daydream and immediately says, Just now, a guy asked the same thing... Christian ignores her and runs upstairs, following Liam. Liam knocked on the doors one by one, searching for Es room. In the small hotel, there are only a few rooms so it doesnt take long to check everything. When he was about to open another room, the door was suddenly kicked with a bang. Liam turns his head in surprise and sees Christians face. His gaze was immediately filled with hatred as he realized who was following him. Christian doesnt have time to take care of Liam right now. He went straight into thest room. Unfortunately, the room was empty. The room still left the faint scent of Es perfume. Shes here, Christian said, clenching his fists tightly. E had just been in this room. Knowing that he didnt find E there, Christian immediately turned and grabbed the cor of the man behind him. You know where she went, right? If I had known, do you think I would havee here to look for her? Liam was still gasping for air from running to check the rooms one by one. He looked at Christian coldly. His face was full of anger. If not for you, how could E suffer like this! What the hell do you know about our rtionship! Christian shouted. He himself knew what he had done to E. But when someone else mentioned it right in his face, Christian felt a thorn pierce his heart. She came to me! Christian continued. It was E who did everything she could to be by Christians side, but now she was the one who suddenly left. How can Christian ept all this? He didnt want to lose E! He didnt want E to leave him! After losing someone, only by then did they feel how important that person was in their life. Christian even regretted why he had to go to work yesterday. If he hadnt gone to work, E wouldnt have a chance to leave him. Liam felt even more angry when he heard what Christian had to say. Right. It was E who came to you. It was E who approached you first. Even so... Liam took a deep breath. Even so, you shouldnt mistreat E that way! Liam saw with his own eyes how Christian treated the woman he loved. How could he ept it? That sentence made Christians brow furrow. I treated her very well. Christian only knew that he had never treated a woman as well as he had treated E. Plus, he had already given so much to E. If you treat her well, why would she leave? Liam clenched his fists tightly and immediately threw it into Christians face. Christian didnt want to show his weakness and beat Liam back. The two of them were fighting because of one person who had just disappeared. As soon as Christians bodyguard caught up, he saw the chaos that had ensued. The two men who used to be so calm but now they were so worried. Master... the bodyguard was stunned for a moment. But it didnt take long for him to snap out of his mind and act professional. He immediately pulled Liams body away from his master. Liams gaze is fixed on Christian. There was reluctance in his eyes. E is gone now. I hope you dont bother her anymore. She is different from the women who have chased you. It was true that E was different from all those women. Otherwise, how could Christian be attracted to her? Whats your business interfering with my rtionship with E? Christian looked at Liam coldly. He didnt want another man to mention Es name, his womans name. It made him remember that the man in front of him had a past with E. It seemed he was the only one who was a stranger in Es life. He had only known E for a few months. And before he could get to know E more deeply, the woman had disappeared from his side. Let go of me, Liam said to Christians bodyguard who held him. And tell your master to think things through. Liam freed himself from Christians guard. He rubbed his wrist and left from there. He had no intention of fighting Christian, while E was still missing and nowhere to be found. After Liam left the hotel, Christian asked out of the blue. What time is it? Christians bodyguard was taken aback by the sudden question. He immediately checked his watch and said, Its 2 pm, sir. Yesterday, Christian arrived at his house at four in the afternoon. He still had two hours. Christian didnt want to withdraw his words. But he also didnt want to lose E. Right now, the only thing he could do was look for E. Go all the way and check the CCTV. No matter what happens, we have to find her. Chapter 258 258 Hiding in One ce Go all the way and check the CCTV. No matter what happens, we have to find her. Understood, sir, Christians bodyguard replied. They immediately contacted their personnel to spread out in all directions. They know very well the nature of their master. Now is not the time to y games. ... After leaving the small hotel near the mental hospital, E went to her mothers grave. In the past, she was deceived by Merry and Indri. She thought they were her new family. She had made many mistakes. If she wasnt stupid, maybe the house left by her mother would still be in her hands. It was the only gift from her mother. The cemetery was very quiet. Maybe because the weather was so hot that no one came to visit. After searching for a while, E finally found her mothers grave, a ce she had forgotten about. ..... Due to the influence of Merry and the others, she rarely came to visit her mothers grave and pray for her. Thinking about it now, E felt like a rebellious child. There is a photo of her mother on the tombstone. E raised her hand, unconsciously shaking her hand. She stroked the tombstone gently and said, Mother, your daughter hase to visit you. There was a smile on Es face, along with tears running down her cheeks. Her mouth seemed to swallow the bitter taste. There was a pain she hadnt noticed before, making her feelpletely vulnerable and alone. Apart from her, no one had ever understood how hard her life was. In order to take revenge and take back all that was hers, E had sacrificed everything. Mother, are you ming me? E asked in a soft voice. I know you wont me me. I remember that you are the most gentle woman Ive ever met. Never have I seen a woman as gentle as you, mom. E raised her hand to hug the tombstone, as if it were her real mother. She felt like hugging her mother. E didnt spend a lot of time with her mother, so there wasnt much of an impression left in her memory. The only thing E remembered about her mother was her beautiful face, her sweet and gentle voice every time she hummed. Thats all... E talked in front of her mothers grave for quite a while. She told the story of her life, from when she was a child to an adult. She sounded like a spoiled child sulking at her mother. Unfortunately, her mother couldnt say anything back under that tombstone now. E was at her mothers grave for three whole hours. E was sure Christian would never have thought she was here. The man never thought about her, he didnt care about Es problem. Supposedly, the time they promised had already passed by now. E got up and walked out of the graveyard. ... At this moment, Christian was really restless to death. He couldnt find E. In this city, it was not difficult for him to find the person he was looking for. But he didnt know why finding E was so difficult. E purposely hid in one ce, a ce Christian couldnt possibly find. In the end, Christian could only return to his house full of disappointment. Currently, Nathan was in his bed, ying with his transformer robots. But they didnt catch his attention and his tiny lips were pouting. When he saw his son, Christian finally felt a little calmer. He sat beside Nathan and asked, Are you sad? Hmm... Nathan nodded. I miss the old woman. Nathan did not hide his affection for E. Unlike Christian, who struggled to express his feelings. Thinking about E, Nathan became even more sad. If his father wasnt so stubborn, how could E go? Nathan moved closer to Christian and then he said in a low voice, Dad, why cant you make up with her? You know she is my future bride. You two make it hard for me to be in your midst. Christian looked at him and said, Why are you so confident, thinking that E likes you? She confessed her feelings to me, Nathan raised his head proudly. Has she ever confessed her feelings to you? Hmm... Of course, E repeatedly expressed her love for Christian. But it is very difficult for Christian to know whether it was sincere or just a lie. Nathan looked at his father in disbelief. He felt like being hit by a truck so hard that hey back down and said, Dad, you must be lying to me. Why would I lie to you? Christian raised his eyebrows in surprise. Nathan ignored him and fell back into wondering. He just wanted the old woman back home. He fiddled with the bracelet on his wrist, then pursed his lips. This bracelet is Es bracelet since childhood. E decided to give her beloved bracelet to Nathan instead of selling it. Christian looked at the bracelet and asked, Did you buy it? She gave it to me. She said this was her favorite bracelet when she was little. Nathan raised his hand so Christian could see the bracelet more clearly. Christian twisted the bracelet and saw the engraving on the back. Isabe Maheswara, followed by some numbers. It was the womans birthday. Thinking about the birthday, Christian felt disappointed again. Hisst birthday with E was a total mess. E was really mean, she didnt even prepare a present for him. Christian was so disappointed that in the end he took E as his gift. But sadly, Christian had lost his precious treasure now. Nathan leaned back on his bed, thinking back on all his work with E. He felt that if he didnt exin now, he would suffer more if his father found outter. Dad, I actually helped the old woman to leave, Nathan whispered, lowering his head, afraid Christian would get mad at him. After a long wait, he finally heard Christian speak. I know. Christian knew. How could there be such an extraordinary coincidence? Seeing Christians t reaction, Nathan thought the man didnt mind. Therefore, he immediately said, Father, youre not angry with the old woman, are you? Dont think like that, Christian replied, stroking his sons head. How could Christian not be angry? It would be better if he never met E at all. That way, he wouldnt feel this painful separation. ... E walked quite a distance, feeling her legs getting more and more sore. She wanted to find a job she could do. Restaurant waitress, shopkeeper, sales promotion girl, or whatever, E wanted to do it all. After walking around for quite a while, she couldnt find anyone who would ept her. identally, she saw a painting studio. The paintings on the windows caught her attention. She stood in front of the window for a long time while still looking at the painting. Chapter 259 259 Must Survive In the middle of her journey through the city and looking for a new ce to live, E identally found a painting studio. E looked at the painting hanging in the window, the one that caught her eye the most. She stood in front of the window for a long time while still looking at the painting. Since childhood, E had always been interested in painting. She had time to learn to paint back then. At that time, Indri also studied together with her. E really liked the ss. But unfortunately, Indri was always fussy whenever she learned to paint. For some reason, the ss suddenly ended. When she thought about it again, E realized that it was Merry who stopped the ss. She didnt care even though E liked to paint even once. The affection she showed E was just a fake. The only person she cared about was Indri, her own daughter. E entered the studio and saw the paintings on disy inside. She circled it for a moment and stopped before a painting. It was a painting of a little girl looking up at the sky, looking up at the stars. ..... The color of the painting is very influential in the atmosphere that the painting wants to convey. The sky was a dark blue and the little girl was wearing a red skirt. What do you feel when you see this painting? Suddenly, a mans voice rang in her ears. E turned her head and saw a man behind her. The man was about 30 years old. He wore sses with gold frames. From his style alone, he looks like an artist, making E believe that he is the owner of this studio. He looks warm and friendly, making the guests whoe to the studio dont feel disturbed by his presence. E was silent for a moment. She didnt expect a stranger she didnt know would suddenly ask her such a question. But E didnt feel the evil aura from the man so she told what was on her mind. I feel that the painter who made this painting is very desperate. Es answer stunned the man. He smiled slightly and nodded, telling E to continue. The painter seemed to feel that she couldnt bring out his abilities to the fullest, as if she was hitting the wall continuously. She uses this painting to express her reluctance. E felt that the painter was just like this child, looking up at the sky, longing for something big in front of them. Unfortunately, they are just a child who cant do anything and can only see their dream from a distance. The painters frustration radiated from the way they stroked each brush of their painting. The scratch looks angry, reluctant and full of emotion. After a long silence between the two of them, the man suddenlyughed. You were the first to say that. Is that true? E was a little surprised. She did not try to think and seek the philosophy of the painting. She just expressed how she felt. She could feel the feeling of the painting without having to think too deeply. The man nodded and looked at E with a look of admiration. So true. But many who saw this painting felt that the painter hoped for a new life. In fact, the painter is satisfied with their life. They love their life. Its just that they feel frustrated because they cant bring out their best version. The man paused for a moment and said, You are very talented. Ah, no, E just smiled gently. She felt that she was not talented at all. Otherwise, after being released from the mental asylum, she would not have fallen to the point where she had no job at all. The only ces willing to take her to work were bars selling wine and nightclubs. The man looked at E, he felt that the woman in front of him was an ethical and educated woman, so he asked, If I may ask, which university did you graduate from? The man felt that this woman was really talented. She must be from a famous school. E waved her hand nonchntly, although there was regret in her heart. I just graduated from high school. Something happened long ago. The man was shocked. He didnt expect this talented woman to only be a high school graduate. That means, E must have a natural talent. But the man didnt n to dig too deep in Es matter. Maybe she is the daughter of a rich family who went bankrupt so she couldnt continue her education. I understand. Everyone has problems that they want to keep to themselves. Just like the painter who made this painting. The mans gaze fell on the painting and said, They have been painting for 10 years, but unfortunately they are never satisfied with the results of their paintings. Just like this painting, it is admired and epted by many people. However, until now, no one has been willing to buy it. E nodded calmly. Im not going to buy this painting. I dont think an ordinary persons decorating style would be able to make room for this painting. You are very honest, the manughed. I thought you would say something to cheer up the painter. After that, he walked into the inner room and said, If you dont mind, lets have some tea together. The studio should close at six. The mans voice sounded soft, a bit like Liams. His voice made E feel calm. Since the man gave off quite a good impression, E didnt refuse. She followed him and entered the room with him. The room is full of paintings. There was a half-finished painting in the middle of the room, a pile of sketch paper, various brushes and paints. Just like the other painters rooms, this mens studio is a bit of a mess. But there was a table by the window that looked neat. With a tree shade falling on the window, the corner of the table seemed to have an artistic concept. The man walked to the table and poured tea for E. The tea is still hot. I think I brewed it too long so the tea smelled too strong and dark. But thats life. E took a sip of the tea, feeling both hot and bitter. Its true, it feels like life. Sometimes, life tastes bitter like this tea on the tip of Es tongue. It was as if her sad days had reappeared before her eyes. Life goes on, regardless if were at the highest or lowest point. The man said with a deep sigh. E looked at the man and asked, Then, what would you do if you were at the lowest point of your life? The man did not immediately answer Es question. He pointed at the pile of paintings around him and said, While I was at the bottom, I would see people around me who were suffering far more than me. Unknown painters who left their paintings in this studio. Compared to them, isnt my situation much better? At least, I can open my own studio. E nodded. Youre right. Compared to those painters, the owner of this studio was much better. Its the same with E, her life is much better than the people out there. So she had to endure. She must do everything in her power to survive... Chapter 260 260 Look No Further E put her teacup back down and walked over to the half-finished painting. She looked at the painting carefully. Its andscape painting. A mountain surrounded by water. A majestic waterfall became one end of the waters. Everything looked very harmonious. But if she looked closely, there was something missing from the painting. The painting looked beautiful, but it was not alive. Do you have any ideas? The man saw Es expression and understood what was on her mind. E nodded. She looked at the man doubtfully and asked, When you made this painting, your heart was not very peaceful. The mans feelings seemed to be very clearly disyed in the painting. Can you change it for me? E smiled and asked, Arent you afraid Ill ruin it? You doubt the way I judge other people? That one question instantly made Es worries disappear. ..... She took the brush beside her and applied a green color to the barren-looking cliff. The green color symbolized grass. Because the waterfall was so strong, the grass was exposed to sshes of water and also pressure from one side so that the grass could not stand up straight. She only drew some grass that made a beautiful paintinge alive. The mans eyes lit up. He didnt try to hide his admiration for Es talent. You are very talented, he repeated what he had said earlier. This was the first time E had received praise from others saying that she was someone who was talented. E blushed and tried to cover up her embarrassment by joking. Dont praise me too much. E felt at ease when shes with this man. The main reason was because of this mans friendly demeanor and he didnt just look at her from the outside, like other men who admired her appearance. What this man admired was her talent. E knew that when people looked at her, the thing that stood out the most was her appearance. That was why E was used to seeing mens slithering eyes. She was sure that the man in front of her was not pretending. By the way, I havent introduced myself yet. My name is Luca, the man extended his hand towards E. E returned the handshake firmly. She could feel the mans hands have calluses in several ces, perhaps from holding the brush for too long. My name is Isabe Mahesawara. When he heard Es name, Luca looked surprised. He did lock himself in his little studio, but that didnt mean he didnt read the news. E felt a little embarrassed. Maybe she shouldnt have given her full name. The news about her had spread everywhere so that her name became famous. Luca smiled again like before. I thought the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family was an ordinary woman with no talent. Many people think that way, E smiled subconsciously. She also felt that way. Luca didnt ask much. He just nodded and said that he was surprised because the woman on the news and the one he met were like two different people. E waved her hand and said, Im not the eldest daughter of that family anymore. Thats why I look like two different people. No. Those people have only seen you on the news, never knew you in person. Luca made Eugh for the first time today. Her smile looks very bright. Luca took a deep breath seeing it. He didnt know what had happened for a woman like E to have such a hard life. Have you ever thought about using your identity to make your painting famous? E raised her eyebrows. It never crossed her mind to do that. What is there to be proud of? She is the crazy eldest daughter of Maheswara Family and also Christians mistress. E didnt want to admit the two identities at all. When thinking about Christian, her heart beats really fast. After that, pain spread from her heart to her entire body. You could say, Christians influence on her was too great. E looked around her and said, Do you need an assistant? I... Im having a hard timetely. Afraid that Luca would disapprove, E immediately said, I also want to learn to paint here. If I can produce a good painting, I want to sell it and make money. Can you give me a ce and guide me? E smiled as she pointed at the half-finished painting she had repaired earlier. She wanted to charge for the inspiration that she gave to Luca. Lucas view of kids from rich families immediately changed drastically. Not infrequently he gets guests from rich families whoe to buy paintings. Some of them dont care about painting at all. They just want to decorate their empty room, regardless of the essence of the painting. They even threw away some of the paintings in disgust. They had a look of arrogance on their faces, as if they were the rulers of this world. Just because they have a lot of money. Unlike E... E was worried because she was afraid that she would be taken advantage of by Luca. When I make money, Ill pay the ss fees to you. We are friends. Dont worry, Luca said as he started to clean one corner of his studio. E looked at him gratefully. She felt grateful because the man was willing to give her a ce and not ask about her past. Her past was so bad that E didnt want to think about it anymore. The day passed very quickly. The time that E and Christian promised was long gone. That way, E didnt appear in front of Christian again. She and Christian didnt have any rtionship anymore. E rented a ce to live near the studio. When she counted all the money she had, E felt dizzy. She nned to use the money to buy back the house her mother left her from Liam. Speaking of the house, E recalled the cooperation between Liam and Haikal. She had to warn Liam to be careful of Haikal. She didnt believe the man. She feels Haikal has ns of his own that will destroy their cooperation. ... -At Christians house. Christian was seen sitting in the living room with a cold expression on his face. His bodyguards were standing in front of him trembling. You havent found her yet? Christian asked in a low voice. The guards looked at each other and then shook their heads. Hurry and try harder... Christian paused for a moment and remembered his promise to E. Just forget it. Dont search for her anymore. Chapter 261 261 Having No Family Hurry and try harder... Christian paused for a moment and remembered his promise to E. Just forget it. Dont search for her anymore. Sir... the butler rushed over to Christian with a worried look. He was about to speak again, but Christian sat on the sofa and raised his hand, then asked the butler not to say anything. I promised her I wouldnt look for her again if I couldnt find her today, there is a sense of loneliness in Christians voice. The butler feels bad for Christian to let E go. Over the years, his master finally managed to find the woman he loved. The butler said again, Master, I can see that Miss E also has feelings for you. How about the two of you meet and talk to resolve the misunderstanding? In rtionships,munication is very important. Communication can take you to the next level. There is no misunderstanding between me and her, Christians voice is low. His brows furrowed in annoyance. Hes really worried now. Christian never thought about his feelings for E. He didnt want other people to mention the name of the woman who gave him a headache. But he also didnt want the butler to stop talking. The butler has served Christian for years. He understands Christians character very well and he knows what Christian is thinking with just one look. ..... He knows what went wrong between Christian and Es rtionship. Master, are you willing to miss a good woman like Miss E? The butler took a deep breath and continued, Miss E is a very kind woman and she loves Young Master very much. Nathan was standing on the edge of the stairs on the second floor and heard their conversation. Just like the butler, he also wanted his father to pick up E. If that happened, it would mean that his father had confessed his feelings and epted E. Nathan was really sorry. After waking up from the fire that day, he missed E even more. Looking at his house now, he felt bored and empty. Christian feels a little confused when he hears the butlers words. He looked up slightly and saw Nathan standing on the edge of the stairs. Nathan,e here, he ordered. Nathan nodded and walked towards his father. He felt so guilty for causing such a ruckus and letting E go with his help. Therefore, Nathan did not dare to raise his head and look at Christian. He had made his father angry. He had also burned down the tree house in the back garden, turning it into a heap of ashes. Have you ever thought about having a mother? Christian hugged Nathan in hisp and asked seriously. Previously, Christian and the butler were still discussing about E, but suddenly his father asked this question. It made Nathan a little surprised and confused. I... Ive thought about it, Nathan said, nodding. He never really talked about this matter. He knows that his father is a loner so he does not want to discuss this matter in front of his father and make him even more sad. He doesnt want to make his father angry by discussing his biological mother. Upon hearing Christians question, Nathan seemed to have the opportunity to ask about his biological mother. Have you found my birth mother? Christian didnt answer and instead said, If I remarry, my wife will be your mother. I know that, Nathan pursed his lips. But that woman is not my real mother. That woman will be my stepmother. I heard that the stepmother is very mean to her stepchildren. Nathans cheeks bulged and reddened with annoyance. Nathan also knows that E has a mean stepmother to her. He had seen the news on TV that discussed the rtionship between E and Merry. Nathan also saw how Merry treated E when they met at the supermarket. The two ugly women who were mean to him and E were Es stepmother and step-sister. Where did you learn that kind of thing? Christian frowned. If the woman he married dared to do evil to Nathan, Christian would surely make her suffer and regret for being born. The old woman called that evil auntie stepmother, as he said it, Nathans mood got even worse. Hearing his son talk about E, Christian feels very ufortable. She really is cruel. Even though E didnt care about him, how could she do all this to his son? Nathan absolutely loved her! Father, if you can, help her to take revenge for her familys crimes, even though he was only 5 years old, Nathan had seen women who were hypocrites and liars. ording to him, Merry is the worst of all. Then Nathan continued, Poor her. She has neither a father nor a mother to defend her. In the eyes of 5-year-old Nathan, Es family cannot be considered as family. Family should be like him and his father. Even though they dont spend much time going out together, they still care for each other instead of cutting off each other and exposing each others ugliness like Es family. Hearing Nathans words, Christian suddenly freezes. Its true what Nathan said, E has no parents. She also didnt go to Liams ce and would never contact Haikal. Then, where did she go? E is so fragile. With just a little bit of Christians strength, her white skin could turn red. Can she take care of herself out there? She didnt bring her cell phone, didnt take any jewelry, didnt bring any clothes. She didnt bring anything from Christians house. The more Christian thought about it, the more ufortable he became. Unknowingly, his hands that hugged Nathan became tighter. Nathan frowned and looked at Christian. Father, you hurt me. His words instantly made Christian let go of his arms. Where do you think she will go? Nathan shook his head. She didnt tell me. E only said she would call Nathan after she left. E didnt tell him where she was going or what she was going to do out there. Frustration returned to Christians face. He thought for a moment and released Nathan from hisp, walking towards the study upstairs. He didnt even think about having dinner and went straight to browsing the inte with hisptop. He is looking for a way to get that woman back to his side. Sending flowers and gifts? No, thats too cringe. Sayingpliments to melt her heart? Christian is an extraordinary CEO. Why did he have to melt a womans heart? Giving her a big surprise, helping her empty her shopping cart... and so on? No, definitely not in this way. Christian massaged his dizzy head. He didnt even know where E was. All these methods will not work. Christian continued to browse the web page for a long time and suddenly, his eyes lit up when he found an answer. Chapter 262 262 An Insignificant Man Christian spent most of his time browsing the inte, but the advice shown there couldnt help him. Giving gifts, surprising her, persuading her all of this had to be done face-to-face. Meanwhile, Christian has absolutely no idea where E is now. After a while, Christian finally got an answer. To make a woman change her mind, he must make her realize how important he is in her life. This is a great way. Christian finds the best way to make E realize how much she needs Christian. Christian wants to make E jealous. Once E felt jealous, she would definitelye back to him. Its very easy for Christian. He is very famous. News about him will spread very quickly in the media, especially when its him and a woman. ..... But there is one problem. Which woman should he pick to pretend to be his partner? E is a smart woman. If the man chose a random woman to pretend for him, E would surely find out about his ns. She wont be fooled so easily. Just as he was thinking about it, his forgotten cell phone suddenly rang. Christian picks it up and Hartonos angry voice is heard from the other side, What did you say to Nadia, huh?! In the background, a womans voice can be heard trying to calm Hartono, but Hartono bes even angrier. Christian, Nadia came and told me she didnt want to marry you. Did you do something to her? I didnt do anything, Christian said irritably. When he was about to hang up, he suddenly thought of E. If the woman beside him was Nadia, would E be jealous? Right now, Christian didnt care about anything at all. There was only E in his mind. As long as he could get E back, he would do anything. Hartono was still angry and cursed on the other side but Christian ignored him. He seemed to cover his ears and did not want to hear anything his grandfather had to say. After a long time, Hartono was finally tired of talking. He waited a long time, waiting for an answer from Christian. Tell Nadia to meet me tomorrow. Are you sure? Hartonos eyes immediately lit up with joy. He had heard that the cheap woman had abandoned his grandson. This is the right time to match Christian with Nadia. This is what Hartono wants. Christian finally realizes that Nadia is the best woman for him. Unfortunately, Hartono has absolutely no idea what Christian is nning. After hanging up the phone, Hartono turned to Nadia who was beside him, held her hand and said, I know what youre worried about. But the woman beside Christian is gone. You dont have to worry about anything anymore. Trust me. You are the most suitable woman for Christian. Hartono looked at Nadias face, feeling increasingly satisfied with his chosen granddaughter-inw. Nadia is a good woman, shees from a prominent family and has a strong background. Apart from that, she also had an outstanding career and was admired by everyone. Only a woman like her deserves to be by Christians side. Seeing Nadia still looking unsure, Hartono smiled at her. Guess what Christian said just now? He told you to meet him tomorrow. Is that true? Nadias eyes widened, as if they wanted to pop out of their sockets. She looked very happy. Nadia did not expect that everything would go this smoothly. As long as E is gone from their lives, all her problems will be solved. Thank you, Grandpa. Nadia hugged Hartono, as if she was Hartonos real granddaughter. Why are you being so polite to me? I have been waiting for you to join this family, Hartono smiled happily. His mood is getting better now. ... E saw Christian again three days after she left the mans house. Three days were enough for E to find a new ce to live and rebuild her new life. Lucas studio is in a fairly busy area. Many peoplee to leave their paintings and many customers alsoe to look for paintings. E helps Luca to organize and arrange all the paintings. She also cleaned the studio. In her spare time, E will practice painting. Her life in the studio was very rxed. Luca is a very good teacher. E felt very amazed because she got a lot of new knowledge from the man. Today, E woke up early and went to the studio to practice some of the brush that Luca had taught her earlier. As soon as she arrived in front of the studio door, a little boy who was in charge of delivering newspapers had arrived earlier than her. The boy gave a newspaper to E and left immediately. Luca has a habit of reading the newspaper every morning. Because of that, he knew E because he never missed the news. E epted the newspaper and skimmed it. However, the front page of the newspaper made her bbergasted. Christian. At a charity event recently held, Christian took Nadia as his partner. Just like the previous news, everyone thinks Christian and Nadia are the perfect couple. These two are like the perfect couple that everyone wants. A couple who can make everyone feel jealous. The media immediately reported the good news. There is no mention of her name. Maybe its because she has be Christians forgotten past that no one remembers her name anymore. E thought, by moving away from Christian, she could forget him easily. Unfortunately, E has just realized that she hasntpletely let go of her life these past few months. Even without realizing it, she had ced Christian in a corner of her heart. E held the newspaper with a bitter look. Didnt she already know that this woman was Christians fiance? Even before she left Christians house, she knew this news. Why did her heart feel hurt now? Even so, E couldnt help the pain in her heart. Luca just walked into his studio when he saw E who was looking at the newspaper nkly. He looked up and peeked at what E was reading. When he saw the figure in the front yard, a look of understanding appeared on his face. Maybe itll feel better if you let out whatever youre feeling right now. Its not good to keep so many feelings in your heart. Sometimes, we also have to forget about it and set our souls free from the burden of the past. But E just looked at Christians face in the newspaper and said in a low voice, I dont know him. Chapter 263 263 Not Couple Maybe itll feel better if you let out whatever youre feeling right now. Luca said while looking at E who was staring nkly at the newspaper in front of her. The womans gaze was fixed on a mans face. However, E only said in a low voice, I dont know him. That weak voice made Luca take a deep breath. Youngsters, he said, shaking his head, indicating that he did not understand youth love. Lucas attitude reminds E of the butler at Christians house. E shook her head, trying to get rid of unimportant thoughts and looked at Luca with a smile. Why do you look like an old man? Youre still in your 30s right? Little girl, I am already 36 years old. Luca looked at E helplessly. 36? E was really surprised. Luca didnt look like a 36 year old man at all. E guessed that he was in his early 30s. Luca was used to Es kind of reaction and said, A lot of people think Im very young. But think again. If Im 30, how can I open a studio like this? ..... E nodded, finding Lucas exnation very reasonable. All this time, Luca had only depended on his own efforts. If he had an outstanding supporter or family background, he would have be a famous painter at a young age, not setting up a small studio like this. But you look so young! E said. Ive been married once, Luca suddenly said. As he said that, his voice sounded much lower. E was shocked when she heard the information. As E was thinking whether she should ask or not, Luca had already continued his story, My wife was a very gentle woman. She really loved cleanliness. She liked to clean and cook so I didnt have to worry about the house. Luca seemed to be lost in his feelings. His eyes looked a little confused, not knowing which way to look. At that time, our life was very difficult. I couldnt make much money from my paintings so she had to work in a factory. Not long after, she became pregnant. While telling that part, Lucas lips curved into a smile. E could feel what Luca was feeling at that moment. Luca must be very happy. There is nothing happier than knowing that his little family is about to grow. The woman he loves is pregnant with their child. I dont want my wife to suffer, but she said she had to work hard for our child. At 7 months pregnant, she was still doing heavy work so our child was born prematurely... Luca paused for a moment. From the mans story, E could already guess that the ending of this story didnt have a happy ending. His wife and child left him that day. Forever. Luca took a deep breath and said, The doctor who treated my wife is a famous doctor. He was afraid this matter would affect his reputation so he gave me a lot of money. The hospital that treated my wife did the same. That day, I lost my wife and my baby, the two most precious people in my life. But that very day, the two of them made this poor man rich. From start to finish, E didnt say anything. Almost everyone had a past that they didnt want to remember. What Luca told today was a story buried in his heart. One that he buried very deep. After that, Luca continued his story. I want to use the money to make myself a famous painter. The idea had me doubting it for three whole years. But in the end, I remembered that my wife hoped that one day, we would have a studio of our own. Thats why I bought this studio and epted paintings from anonymous painters to help them. In the past, Luca was a man who only cared about himself. However, as time went on, he became more and more mature. Opening a studio was his dream together with his wife and Luca had achieved it all, even though his wife was no longer by his side. You are fine now. Opening a studio like this has also been Es dream since long ago. Unfortunately, E is too childish and too immersed in her world that she forgets what her dream is. When faced with someone like Luca, E thought back to her dream. She was amazed at Luca who managed to go through all of that. I thought you would pity me. Luca looked helpless. He didnt understand why this woman in front of him had a different response from most people. No wonder the Maheswara Family was confused when dealing with E. Luca always follows thetest news so he also reads news about the marriage between Haikal and Indri. Luca was sure that Es parents would have a hard time managing their eldest child. I feel my life is much worse than yours. You should be the one taking pity on me. E put down the newspaper she was carrying. Theres no need to think about unimportant matters. Its better to pay attention to the sales problem. Little girl, do you think she hates me? Luca couldnt help but ask. It was an incurable disease that he had suffered from for many years. His heart was filled with guilt and that guilt kept eating away at him. No, E answered confidently. Didnt she love you? If she loved you, everything you do would always be right in her eyes. Because love can change everything. Love can tolerate everything. Is that true? Maybe because he got the answer he wanted, Luca looked a little more excited. Yeah, E nodded her head confidently. She is also a woman. If she positioned herself as Lucas wife, she wouldnt want the man she loved to live in misery forever. Shed want to see Luca live a happy and affluent life so she could rest in peace. After the conversation was over, they went back into the studio and started painting. Even though E looked fine, the painting couldnt lie to her. E usually liked bright colors, but for some reason, she put a slightly gloomy color in her painting today. Unknowingly, her mood that day worsened because of the news she read. If only she and Christian were lovers, he would definitely think Christians attitude today was a childish gesture to attract her attention. Christian tried to make her jealous and make her return home. They would fight and make up. It was a natural thing for an ordinary couple. Because of a small problem, they will fight and then make up. And it will happen again and again. But sadly, E and Christian are not a couple. Chapter 264 264 A Very Simr Girl Slowly, Es gloomy painting became darker and darker, showing that her mood was getting worse. She knows that she and Christian are no longer in a rtionship. What was in the paper was not Christians way of making her jealous. But a sign that Christian has moved on and has a new partner. As he passed by E and looked at her painting, Luca couldnt help but shake his head. He just realized how stubborn this little girl was. ... At the sight of the news, Liams face was filled with disbelief. The man who was looking for E like a madman a few days ago had changed his mind very quickly. However, Liam didnt mind. This is ording to his wishes. The rtionship between E and Christian will be further apart. After that, E wille back to him with an open heart. Finally, Liam would be able to get E back by his side. ..... Haikal opened the door and saw Liam looking at hisputer screen smiling. He knocked on the desk in front of him in annoyance and said, Can you concentrate on work? Haikal was really frustrated because he couldnt find E. But how could this man in front of him look so rxed? Didnt he always think of E as the most important person in his life? Or maybe Liam actually knows where E is, but hes trying to hide it? The more he thinks about it, the more it makes sense. Have you found E? Haikal stepped forward and asked excitedly. Not yet, Liam only nced at Haikal briefly. After that, his gaze was fixed towards the outside of the window. Why are you here? We cant meet in person. Otherwise, others will find out about our cooperation. Liam is always careful in doing his job. Haikal waved his hand and sat on the sofa. Dont worry. I always pay attention to the situation and conditions. I came to ask if there was any news regarding E. Why isnt Liam worried about E? Their n had already gone in the direction they had hoped for. He was sure it wouldnt take long to get the entire Maheswara Family in his hands. At that moment, he will divorce Indri and remove the woman from his side so that he can approach E again. But now the woman he wanted had suddenly disappeared. He couldnt work in peace. Liam frowned. E will marry me one day. I hope you remember this. I know, Haikal waved his hand in annoyance. His gaze fell on Liam with annoyance in his heart. Arent Liam and E just childhood friends? Does Liam need to brag about it? The rtionship between the two of them was nothing more than friends, how could it bepared to his chemistry as Es ex-lover. The weather today is very nice. Haikal stood up and stretched his body. Oh, right. Haikal looked like he suddenly remembered something. He looked at Liam and said, Theres someone I want to introduce you to. Before Liam could answer, Haikal had walked towards the door. He opened the door and a girl appeared from the door. Sir, the girl called out to Haikal hesitantly and walked in on Haikals order. Liam, look at her, Haikal walked to Liams side and asked him to raise his head. Liam was annoyed, not knowing what Haikal was doing now. But once he looked up and looked at the girl, he couldnt take his eyes off her anymore. Very simr! The way the girl dressed made her look even more like the 16 year old E. 16 year old E was not as seductive as she is now. She is much more innocent, but also has a stubborn nature. She is a girl coveted by many men her age. Liam had never seen 16-year-old E in person because at that time, he had already moved abroad. But he had investigated E and had seen her picture. Haikal saw Liams stunned gaze. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. This is Nadias idea. As long as Liam doesnt like E anymore, no one can take the woman he wants from his hand. Nadia told him that Liam was obsessed with E. But the figure that Liam remembered was E from the past, not the current one. Nadia told Haikal to find a girl who looked like E. If the girl can awaken Liams old memories, she can get Liams heart very easily. Nadia wants E to lose everything she has right now. Not only Christian, but also Liam. Nadia wants E to know what the consequences will be for snatching Christian from her. Haikal felt that the way Nadia told him was very reasonable. Without thinking, he immediately looked for a girl simr to E, ording to Nadias order. It didnt take long for Liam toe back to his senses and look at Haikal. What does this mean? Its nothing, Haikal shrugged his shoulders. I just bumped into her and felt that she looked a lot like E. So I recruited her to be my subordinate. I brought her here to show it to you. Dont you think she looks a lot like E? The look on Haikals face was innocent as if there was no hidden meaning behind his actions. Liam looked at Haikal with a suspicious look. Are you sure you did all this for no reason? Dont suspect me, Haikal raised his hand and put his arm around the shy girls shoulder. If it wasnt for Indri, I could be free now. Now Im really stressed because I have a lot of work. Life is too short. Sometimes I need to have fun too. Haikal smiled happily. Just as he was about to move his hand to the girls waist, Liam caught his hand first. This girl is still very young, right? She is 18 years old. It is legal, Haikal said quickly. He thought Liam was asking this because he was interested in her. But after that, Liam looked at Haikal coldly. This girl is still very young. How can you treat her like this? During this time, Liam has always lived clean and kept his attitude. He could not ept Haikals behavior which had gotten out of control. I dont care. Theyre all women, Haikal shrugged nonchntly. Liam frowned with a displeased look. He grabbed the girls hand and freed her from Haikals arms. After that, he took her out of the room. Liams hand was really strong, it made the girls heart beat really fast. Behind him, Haikal shouted loudly enough as if to express his frustration that the woman he brought had been taken by Liam. But actually, his heart felt very happy. He felt that Liam was just pretending to be a gentleman. No one will know a persons true nature until that person is faced with trials. Liam immediately took the girl to his car. He asked where the girl lived and wanted to take her home. While passing through a street, a painting studio caught his attention. Chapter 265 265 The Moose in the Snow While passing through a street, a painting studio caught Liams attention. There was a painting hanging in the front of the studio window, a painting of a moose. The street where the studio is located is not too big although it is quite busy. From the highway where his car was, he could see the studio very clearly. Liams gaze was fixed on the window, trying to take in everything around him. The young girl sitting in the passenger seat turned her head over and over again and looked at Liam. Every time she looked at Liam, her face would turn red, pink. She had never seen a man this handsome. In addition, not only handsome, this man is also very warm and gentle. This man really fascinated her. Plus, the way Liam treats her is very different from Haikal. Liam treats her like a woman who deserves respect. At the thought of this man beside her, her heart skipped a beat. ..... Sir, may I know your name? She came to Liamspany with Haikal, not knowing who she would meet there. The girls voice broke Liams thoughts and made him turn around. At first nce, this girl really looks like E. Unlike the current E, this girls eyes were so innocent as if she had never experienced many bitter things in life. William Jaya, Liam replied politely. The girl felt very excited after getting the name of the man she admired. This extraordinarily perfect man told her his name. The girl immediately said, Hello, Master William. My name is ra. Hmm... Liam only gave her a fleeting reply. He didnt care about her name. He didnt care at all even though this girl was simr to E. The only woman he cares about and loves is E. ra wasnt disappointed at being ignored by Liam. She still looked at Liam with pleasure and tried to ask him a few things. Liam didnt answer. His eyes were still on the studios door. Finally, he decided to turn the car around and stop at the studio. Ill take you home next time, okay? Yeah, ra nodded quickly. It doesnt matter if Liam doesnt drive her home today. She will have another chance to meet Liam. Of course she wouldnt miss it. Liam nced at the girls face and then averted his gaze. There had been no news about E for the past few days, making him feel slightly panicked. This girl suddenly appeared in front of him. His panic was immediately reced by a sense of relief. Thats why he didnt tell his driver to take this girl home and deliver her himself. But Liam realized that this girl was not E. His E was still in an unknown ce. His E is still missing. He really missed E. Are you interested in painting? ra asked excitedly. ra has a cheerful nature. At the first look, maybe she will look shy and introverted. But it didnt take long to get close to her. Chatting with her also felt very natural. ra is a simple girl. It was the only word Liam could think of to describe ra. When he saw the girl, Es face came back to his mind. E often pretends to be strong when faced with problems, even though she is actually very fragile at that time. Now Liam doesnt know where E is and cant help her. While thinking about it, Liam subconsciously walked towards the studio. There were several people in the studio. From time to time, they wouldment on some of the paintings hanging on the walls. After that, they will estimate how much the painting will cost. Liam had never been to a ce like this before. But somehow this new ce made him feel refreshed. He stood at the door, looking at the painting of a moose that had caught his eye. Luca walked over to him and smiled kindly. Are you interested in this painting? The painting is a painting that E made. There was only a moose in the middle of the canvas, while all around was a nk white sheet. But if they looked closely, they could see an invisible white dot. The white dots are snowkes. The painting depicted a moose that survived in the sea of ????snow. Liam nodded and said, The girl I like once painted something simr to this one and gave it to me. I once asked her why the background was nk. She said that not everything can be seen with our eyes. Sometimes, we also have to feel it with the heart. What a coincidence, said Luca. The girl who left this painting also said the same thing to me. She told me to pass it on to the owner of this paintingter. That girl... All of a sudden, Liam felt a strong premonition in his heart. He knew that the painter was E. He drew closer to Luca and asked excitedly, Who is that girl? I hope you can give me her identity. Sorry, we have rules here. We cannot reveal the identity of the painter arbitrarily. What if it affects my businesster? I could go bankrupt. Luca smiled politely, giving Liam a refusal. Liam could only nod and said sadly, She must have left this town. For E, this city was a ce that brought many tears to her eyes. This city is a ce where all her sufferings befall her. Most likely, she had already left this ce. Luca just kept quiet. This is none of his business, but Es personal business. He did not want to interfere and could only be professional. ra immediately asked, Master William, do you like someone? Why didnt Haikal tell her anything? Haikal took her and said that the man she was about to meet must really like her. She obeyed Haikals words for some money. She needed the money for hospital expenses. At first, she thought Haikal would give it to a disgusting middle-aged man. But who would have thought that she would meet a very handsome man. Once she met Liam, ra had no intention of letting him go again. Yes, Liam answered briefly, without borating further. ras face immediately paled after hearing Liams answer. How could all this happen? She looked at Liam with a disappointed look. She was really disappointed that Liam already had a woman he liked. Why had she only met a man like Liam today? If only she had met Liam sooner... If only she was the girl Liam liked... Maybe she wouldnt suffer in this life. Chapter 266 266 Selling the First Painting How much does this painting cost? Liam asked Luca. Luca didnt expect Liam to immediately ask the price. Rarely did he get customers who immediately wanted to buy at first nce. Usually, they will consider it many times before deciding to buy one. The price is 5 million. The price was already high enough for a painter who had no name. Some painters who are just starting out in their careers will sell their paintings for a million or below. Ill pay double. Liam immediately gave his card to Luca, making Luca just widen and look at him in disbelief. This is the first time he has had a customer who pays more than he paid for it. But that doesnt mean he will reject it. He could see from Liams clothes, this man in front of him mustvee from a wealthy family. This kind of man could not be short of money. In addition, it was not easy for E to produce this work. Luca still remembers very well how diligent E was when she paid attention to every knowledge he gave her. ..... She repeatedly tried to perfect this moose painting. Finally, this painting finds its rightful owner. Theres no way Luca would refuse, right? Thank you. Im sure the painter will be very happy to know that the painting has been sold, said Luca with a smile. Liam waved his hand nonchntly. He only buys what he wants, following his heart. ra looked at the painting in Liams hand. Her eyes showed jealousy. She didnt have much money. For her, 10 million is enough to pay for her school fees. It was then that ra realized that Liam was the man she could not let go of. If she could get Liam, she would be a happy woman. She will neverck anything. But Liam waspletely oblivious to the look that the girl gave him. He took the painting back to the car. After Liam left the studio, Luca entered the interior of the studio excitedly. E, guess how much your painting sold for? My painting is sold? E couldnt believe her ears. She knows very well about her abilities. Although her abilities werent bad, she wasnt as good as Luca. She is just a new painter with no experience. But she had just sold her first painting. How could she not be happy? 10 million! 10 million? E repeated it in disbelief. She thought the price of 5 million was above the average. She prepares the price so that she can lower it when someone bids. She did not think that her painting was actually sold at double the price. Yes, your painting sold for 10 million, said Luca proudly. The man who bought it really liked the painting. He said this painting reminded him of the girl he liked. Is that true? Im so lucky! E smiled. She approached Luca and said, Today, I will treat you to a meal. She had to thank Luca. If it werent for Luca teaching her to paint and giving her a ce to develop her talents, E would never have done this job. Okay! Luca answered without hesitation. They chatted long enough to decide which ce to eat that evening. E wants to treat Luca to a fairly expensive meal, but Luca refuses. Finally, they booked a ce at a small restaurant not far from there. Luca knows that Ees from a rich family. He was afraid that E wasnt used to the ce so he exined. Dont underestimate small restaurants. This kind of restaurant is very popr these days. E nodded, not really caring where they would eat. She knew very well that she was no longer the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family. Any ce to eat would be much better than food in a mental hospital. ... In the evening, E dresses up a little. She was not wearing his casual clothes like when she was painting. Her new appearance made Luca slightly surprised. The man immediately teased her, If you look like this, all men will envy me. E is very beautiful indeed. Her beauty does note from her makeup or the way she dresses, but the natural beauty that she was born with. Everyone looked at her with admiration, though E herself waspletely unaware of it. A woman like E will always be the center of attention wherever she is. Dont worry. There will be a lot of women who envy me too, E rolled her eyes. Her gaze fell on Lucas face. You are the type of uncle that young girls like. She helped Luca to tidy up her shirt and teased back, Uncle, you are so handsome. Luca immediately burst outughing. This was the first time he had heard a girl call him uncle. But strangely, Luca didnt mind. He did feel a little inferior because of his age. But together with E, he didnt really care about that. It feels so weird. He is only 36 years old, but he is already this sessful. He owns a studio and runs a business. And whatever E did made him feel less old. He felt like he had be years younger, as if hed just hit his 20s. He felt like his old self, a man who had no burden to shoulder. The two of them went to the restaurant they ordered by taxi. Its true what Luca said. Despite its small size, the restaurant was very busy. They even have to book a ce beforeing. E had never eaten in a ce like this. She used to be the daughter of a rich family. It was impossible for her to go to such a small ce. After she got out of the mental hospital, she was so poor she couldnt even afford to eat in this ce. Every day she eats at a food stall on the side of the road. After being with Christian, she never went to a ce like this and always ate chefs cooking at Christians house. The small restaurant is equipped with air conditioning. But as it was full of diners, it felt a bit hot inside. E held the menu book, watched it for a long time before passing it to Luca. You choose. I dont know whats good. After that, E swallowed her saliva and said, Im so hungry. Luca chuckled when he heard that. He knew that the girl in front of him was asking to pick and order quickly. He immediately wrote down his order and gave it to a waiter. While waiting for their food, Luca watched E waiting with expectant eyes. Adding more good impressions to his mind. E waspletely different from the average rich kid. ... Meanwhile, next to this small restaurant, there is a western restaurant where Christian is seen sitting at one of the tables looking at the woman in front of him with impatience. Last time he went out, he attended a party with Nadia to make E jealous. But E hadnt appeared until now. The woman didnt react to anything he did to make her feel jealous. This time, Christian is absolutely determined to get E to show up ande back to him! Chapter 267 267 Depending on One Woman Christian feels that E is not taking the initiative to meet him because what he is doing has not had enough impact. Going to a party with Nadia was just a little game, just for the opening. After this, he will show other surprises and let the media make news headlines out of it. Of course, all the surprises were for E. A lilting song was heard in the western-themed restaurant. Nadia sits across from Christian with her gaze fixed on Christian. That look is a sign of happiness. Nadia did not expect that her rtionship with Christian would develop this fast. However, Nadia knew that she had to be patient. She cannot waste this opportunity. She cant waste this chance like the other women who throw themselves on Christians bed. If that happened, Christian would throw her out the way he dumped E. Nadia cut her steak gracefully and asked the man before her, Tian, ??what level of steak do you prefer? Well done, Christian replied briefly. ..... Nadia is silent for a moment when she realizes that her and Christians preferences are different. She smiled and said, But I think steak tastes best when its cooked medium rare. Tian, you should try it ??next time. Do you think Ive never tried it? Christian looks at Nadia in annoyance. He feltzy to respond to this woman in front of him. Christian remembers that his son also likes well-done steaks. Its just a matter of preference. Does Nadia need to be this fussy? When remembering about his son, Christians memory unconsciously goes to E. He remembered how E ate her food so voraciously. No matter what kind of food, E always ate it happily as if she hadnt eaten in a long time. Subconsciously, a smile appears on Christians face as he thinks about E. Seeing that smile, Nadia immediately blushed. She thought the smile was meant for her. Christian is the most perfect man she has ever met in this world. She met Christian when they were young, thinking Christian was just a little more handsome and attractive than the other boys. At that time, Nadia was so haughty and arrogant. She felt that her abilities were extraordinary, so Christians attractive appearance was not enough for her. A few yearster, Christian has made his name in the business world with his own abilities. Nadia hesitated for a long time, not knowing if she should appear before Christian. Who wouldve known that in the midst of her doubts, Christian suddenly had a son. Using his son as an excuse, Christian rejected all women who approached him. There is even a rumor going around that anyone who wants to be with him must have good looks, a high education and the ability to help him in the business world. It was at that moment, Nadia decided that she would be with Christian. Nadia is trying hard to develop her career and earn many achievements, making herself the woman she is today. Now, she is worthy enough to stand by Christians side. Only she deserves that ce. Nadia keeps staring at Christian, not touching her food at all. This makes Christian frown. He looked back at the woman in front of him with annoyance. If you dont want to eat, just go home. Ah no. Nadia shook her head and continued her dinner. Nadia doesnt mind Christians attitude. She knows that E is still in Christians heart. But thats not a problem for her. Sooner orter, Christian will be hers. Nadia didnt mind even though she had to wait a long time. The important thing is that in the end, she can get Christian. Christian drinks his wine while looking out the window. He could clearly see that there was a reporter holding a camera and pointing it at his window. Christian turns and asks the woman. Do youdies easily get jealous? Nadia was silent for a moment. She took a tissue on the table and wiped her lips gracefully before answering, It depends on the character and nature of the person. For me, the important thing is that my partner and I canmunicate well. Then, everything will be fine. If your partner cant exin it to you... Christian is not satisfied with Nadias answer. How about E? If he asked E, what would E tell him? If he cant exin it to me, I will believe him. Nadia thinks Christian is testing her now so she answers very seriously, trying to answer very carefully. Christian felt very annoyed when he heard this answer. How could E possibly believe him? E should be angry and thene back to him, asking why Christian had gotten a new woman so quickly after their breakup. At the thought of Es beautiful face, Christian started to feel anxious again. He knew that many men chased E. Maybe she had found herself a new man now. Suddenly, Christians hands were clenched into fists. Nadia noticed Christians bad mood but didnt understand whats wrong with her answer. She immediately asked, Tian, ??whats wrong? Are you not feeling well? No. Im fine. Christian pulled back his hand which was touched by Nadia. He took a tissue and wiped it with a disgusted look. When are you going to finish your meal? Im done, Nadia smiled patiently. Tian, ??you dont eat much. Would you like to order more? Im not hungry, Christian rose coldly and looked at the steak he hadnt touched. He had absolutely no intention of having dinner with Nadia. He came here only to carry out his n. The n to bring E home back to his side. The woman he wanted was not beside him so he felt ufortable, his sleep had never been peaceful since E left. He also had no appetite. He didnt want to do anything. In the past, it was E who tried to please him and make him happy. E tried hard to stay by his side. But now, Christian needed E to move on with his life. Christian felt that his life depended on E. Meanwhile, E had disappeared from his side. Losing E made Christian realize how dependent he was on her. Everything he did made him think of E. Every time he ate, he was reminded of E who ate beside him. Every time he worked, he thought of E sitting on the sofa in his study reading a recipe book with a frown. Every time he came home from work, he thought of E ying with Nathan at home. Everything he did made him think of E. Whenever he went to a new ce, he wanted to take E there to spend time together. Chapter 268 268 Big Brother In the small restaurant, next to the restaurant where Christian and Nadia are, E and Luca are eating together. Thank you for epting me to work in your studio. No need to be so polite to me. Luca raised his ss and drank the beer they ordered. E drank the same beer too, but only half of it gave her a headache. She felt so happy today that she let herself drink once for a while. Her eyes sparkled as if emitting starlight in the sky. Around her, there are so many men who are interested in her and want to get acquainted with her. But since Luca was with Es, they decided to cancel their intention. Shall we go home? Luca was a little confused seeing Es current situation. It was the first time he hade across such a unique drinking habit. When drunk, E can make everyone fascinated with her. E nodded while listening to Lucas question. Lets go home. Im tired, she said with a smile. Luca helped her up and they came out together. He shook his head with confusion in his heart. If I had a sister like you, I would be dizzy from having to take care of you all the time. ..... Big brother! Suddenly, E changed the way she called Luca. Luca who heard the call immediately patted Es forehead quite hard. You, how can you joke at a time like this. Im serious! I dont care. From now on, I will think of you as my brother. You must always take care of me! E said. After that, her voice grew quieter. I am old, but I have no family. I dont have anyone to look after me. Ever since, E has been jealous of her friends who have older brothers. She also wants to have a brother who loves her. Every now and then, E imagines that if she had an older brother in the Maheswara Family, perhaps his older brother would help her and save her from her misery. Okay. Its up to you. Luca took a deep breath. It was rare for Luca to find someone who had a way of thinking and a way of looking at life that matched his. In addition, Luca also likes Es character. He was happy to meet a friend like E in this life.. E smiled stupidly when Luca didnt refuse her request. It was only today that E felt that she was not alone after leaving Christians house. ... Christian and Nadia leave the restaurant, just as the night gets busier. There is impatience on Christians face, while Nadia hugs his arm with great joy. She keeps talking and tries to drag Christian into a conversation that doesnt interest him at all. Tian, ??have you ever thought about what kind of wife you want to spend your life with? Nadia asks Christian, tilting her head. She looked genuinely curious. A woman with a bad temper and a low IQ, Christian replied irritably. Every question Nadia asked made him feel even more annoyed. Is dating a woman this boring? When he gets marriedter, he doesnt want to have a boring wife like Nadia. At this moment, he thought back to E. Chatting with E is fun for Christian. Even though he didnt talk to her often, at least what E said always caught his attention. E also tried to avoid topics Christian didnt like. Christians answer made Nadia frown. Ive heard that you like women who are good at housework, and can also bring profits to yourpany, she said. She was not sure that the news circting was fake. Otherwise, why would she try 10 times harder than everyone else? I have a lot of maids at home, Christian looked at Nadia with displeasure. And do you think I am the man who would tell my wife to work hard? Nadia was silent for a moment. Thats not what I mean! Right now, Nadia was really feeling angry. Why is everything wrong? Shed been looking for information about Christian and she knew very well that the type of woman Christian liked was a woman like her! No need to meddle in my personal affairs, Christian resisted the urge to pull his arm back from Nadias embrace. Damn it, why havent the journalists left yet? Christian felt that his previously trained patience had crumbled since Es arrival in his life. Besides, apart from E, when had he ever been this close to another woman? Just look at this woman, so disgusting. Tian, ??how can you say that? We are friends. Of course I would worry about you, Nadia looked sympathetic towards him. Everything Nadia did was so perfect that it made Christian feel bored. Perfection was just a pretense. What are you doing? Not far away, there was the sound of fighting. A man was dragging a woman, as if forcing her toe with him. It wasnt the fight itself that made Christian stop walking and look at them. But because the woman somewhat looked like E. Christian almost thought that E had appeared before him all of a sudden. His body was already moving before his brain could even digest the situation. That woman is E! That woman must be E! Christian swings his arm, releasing Nadias hands that are still wrapped around, and walks in that direction quickly. He grabbed the womans wrist and pulled her away. Isabe! Christian called in a low voice. However, his heart immediately sank when he saw the womans face clearly. That woman isnt E... E is still missing and cant be found. Christian didnt want to keep his promise to E. He wanted to find E and bring her back to his house. From the beginning, all he wanted was E. The woman turned in bewilderment as she looked at Christian. Pardon? Sorry. This is my lover. He heard a fight between you two and was trying to break up. Nadia ran over to Christian and took his arm once more. As soon as the woman saw Nadia, she immediately felt embarrassed. The woman in front of her was perfect, as was the man beside her. The two of them really made a perfect couple, making anyone feel inferior. She immediately swerved away, leaving Christian and Nadia alone. Tian, ??whats wrong with you? Nadia tried to suppress her irritation and asked patiently. Even though Christian said it in a low voice, Nadia could clearly hear Christian calling Es name. Nadia didnt expect that even though E had already left, that woman still hadnt disappeared from Christians heart. Nadia felt very angry when she found out about this. How long will that woman dominate Christians heart! Apparently, Nadia should not be too passive. She had to try harder. A cruel glint appeared in her eyes as she began to n what she must do to win Christians heart. Meanwhile, E was standing in a corner of the street, looking at the man and woman arm in arm. She didnt think she would see Christian again. And she didnt expect shed see Christian in this situation. Chapter 269 269 The Expected Dinner Three days had passed since E left Christians house. Three days had passed since E and Christian separated. Three days was the time E needed to reorganize her life. Three days was also the time Christian needed to get a new woman by his side. E wanted tough at this moment. Not because she was happy because she managed to get money from her first painting. She wanted tough because she felt sorry for herself. She had only been gone for three days. She hadnt seen Christian in three days, but the man who said he wouldnt let her go was now with his fiance. Christian only needed three days to rece E in his heart as if her presence in his life meant nothing at all. There was a pain in Es heart that made it difficult for her to breathe. The two people in front of her really matched. Both from their appearance and family backgrounds, they were really meant to be together. She felt so naive. How could she think she deserved to be with Christian? How could she think that Christian couldnt live without her? ..... It only took Christian three days to forget herpletely and rece her with another woman. Now, E had understood how insignificant her position was in Christians heart, how insignificant she was to Christian. But E had already decided to go and she couldnt regret it. Not only E looked at Christian and Nadia, but also Luca. Isnt that your ex? Ive read news about the two of you on the inte. E didnt answer. Luca took a deep breath and said, Let the past go. The more you keep it in your heart, the more ufortable you will feel. It would be better if you forgot about the past. If you need someone to talk to, you can talk to me. I... E opened her mouth. She felt that the story between her and Christian was tooplicated to tell. As E was thinking where to start her story, tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks. I dont want to talk about it. Luca just patted Es shoulder and said, You still have a very long life ahead. In life, there are happy times and sad times. If you dont feel both, its the same as not living. E nodded and took a deep breath, wiping her tears. Youre right. In the blink of an eye, E had returned to being a woman full of smiles. It didnt take long for her expression to change from sad to happy. Luca saw how E was trying to hide herself behind her mask so he said, E, you dont have to worry so much about life. Live and let live. Hmm... E nodded and looked back at Christian. Over time, E finally understood her feelings for Christian. E loved Christian. But this love couldnt be expressed and must not be shown. E was sure that if she confessed her feelings in front of Christian, he would definitely look at her with disdain and contempt. Christian had returned to his old self- cold and cruel. E and Luca immediately left the ce. When Christian raised his head, E was no longer there. After recognizing the wrong person, Christian no longer wanted to pretend with Nadia. He was very tired from work and still had to pretend again. E and Nadia were both women, why was the difference between them so big? When he was with E, he had never felt this bored. After several times out with Nadia, he felt that Nadia was an annoying woman. What irritated him even more was that, before Christian had time to announce to everyone that E was his woman, she had gone from his side. Surely, there will be a lot of people out there who are after E right now. But Christian has absolutely no idea where E is. He had gone to the bar where E worked and the apartment she once rented. He even ordered his men to follow Liam. But they told him that Liam had found a new woman who looked like E and they went out to the studio together instead. When he thought about Liam, Christian got even angrier. E cared so much for Liam and didnt hesitate to fight Christian just to protect him. But just look at Liam. It didnt take long for him to find Es recement. Bute to think of it, it was very profitable for Christian. The man already had another woman and E would definitely let Liam be happy with her. After that, E would be his. Liam would no longer interfere with their rtionship. Seeing Christian not talking and not moving an inch, Nadia walked up to him and said, Tian, ??lets go home. Nathan must be bored at home alone. Nathans name interrupted Christians thoughts, prompting him to walk straight to his car. He opened the cars door and got into the drivers seat. Nadia rushed after him, afraid Christian would leave her there alone. Tian, ??if youre in a bad mood, we shouldnt talk about todays work. How about we go to your house? I also want to meet Nathan. Hes very cute and looks a lot like you, she said in a soft voice. The way she spoke showed that she was the daughter of a good family. But Christian was not interested in answering. He continued to drive the car in silence. Silently, Nadia took out her cell phone. She took advantage of when Christian was off guard to take photos and upload them on social media. She had a huge following on her social media so she knew those followers would make this photo shocking news. Even if Christian finds out that she took the photo on purpose, Nadia was not afraid. She could just say that it was an ident. She was taking a selfie and purposely had Christian in the background. As soon as they arrived in front of his house, Christian immediately stopped his car at the door. Come out. His cold voice made Nadias brow furrow. Why did this man change so quickly? Tian, ??youre not taking me home? You invited me to go out to eat today, Nadia said with a pitiful look, hoping she could get Christians sympathy. Unfortunately, Christian just sneered, Arent you the one who wanted dinner tonight? Nadia couldnt help it because that was what was on her mind. But initially, she nned to... She even brought a change of clothes and looked forward to the evening, hoping Christian would ask her to stay the night. But who would have thought that the night she had been waiting for ended up like this. Chapter 270 270 Promise to Eat Ice Cream Together Christian had nothing to do with Nadia anymore. He just needed Nadia to pretend in front of the media so that he and Nadia could create big news. He deliberately wanted to create gossip by using Nadia, hoping that E would be jealous and reappear in front of him. Now, there are no reporters, no one to keep an eye on them so Christian doesnt have to pretend anymore. Christian had told Nadia to get out of his car but Nadia didnt move at all. Christian doesnt want to waste any more time. He immediately got out, ignoring the woman in the car. Nadia gritted her teeth and finally came out due to being left alone. The butler immediately greeted her and stopped her from entering the house. Miss, let me ask the driver to take you back home. The butlers words made Nadia frown. Tian didnt say anything, why did you kick me out? Do you think you can send me away as you please? Miss, as a butler who has worked for Master for many years, I can understand what Master is thinking without needing to ask. Nadia seemed to be swallowed up by her anger when she heard these words. But before she had time to vent, a car hade up to her. Finally, she could only get in the car angrily and leave. ..... In the living room, Nathan was seen watching a movie that had juste out in theaters holding a basket of popcorn. He looks very rxed. After E left, he was so bored. He was tired of ying alone. He was tired of traveling alone. He can only rely on movies to relieve his boredom. Seeing Christianing, he immediately waved happily. Father,e watch with me! Christian saw the smile on his sons face. After feeling tired all day from having to work and dealing with that annoying woman, his mood improved a little after meeting his son. Have you found the old woman yet? Nathan couldnt help but ask. Nathan was also annoyed with E. She told him shed call him after she left. But after waiting for a long time, she still hadnt contacted him. Did E lie to him? Not yet. Christian tugged on the tie that was choking his neck. His brow furrowed from the tiredness of the day. You miss her that much, huh? Of course, Nathan answered without thinking. Christian didnt understand why his son liked E so much that he asked, Why do you like her? Because shes beautiful. She is different from other women, Nathan said, looking at his father. She said he would not marry you. So I like her. Other women approached me because they wanted to marry you, but she didnt. Nathan repeatedly emphasizes that E does not want to marry Christian. Christian frowns upon hearing this, feeling that this son is not adorable at all. After that, he asked again, If I marry her one day, what do you think? Hearing Christians question, Nathan was inplete shock, not expecting his father to think about it. Christian wanted to say something to cancel his question, but Nathan was already screaming frantically. Why are you so mean to me? You are grown, but still want to snatch my future wife! Didnt I tell you that she likes me! Nathan felt very disappointed with his father. I told you that E is too old for you, Christian is utterly helpless as he confronts his son. Why did his son know love at such a young age? When Christian was a child, he only thought about how to finish the homework his tutor gave him so he could go y. Maybe times have changed. True love knows no age, Nathan snorted. He looked at his father and said in an annoyed voice, Just look how good I am to that woman. I bought her clothes, woke her up in the morning, gave her medicine when she was sick. Plus, when I found out that she was going to run away from home, I gave her my savings. When he said that, Nathans little face looked very proud. Even though its all your money, she will remember how good I was to her. If one day shees back, she will definitely choose me because Im good to her. That was what Nathan had in mind. However, this is not something good for Christian. He frowned deeply, but what his son said made a lot of sense. E would only remember Nathans kindness because Christian had never been kind to her. Nathan looked at his father in surprise because he was not angry with him. Just as he was about to say something, suddenly the sound of his cell phone ringing interrupted him. He took out his phone and looked at the number. He did not recognize the number and looked at his cell phone with a strange look. But he still went upstairs to take the call. As soon as the phone was connected, a womans voice was heard from the other side. Nathan! Old woman! Nathan almost screamed. He had been waiting for three days and finally E contacted him! E said guiltily, Sorry, I forgot to buy a cell phone. Old woman, you really are a fool! Nathanughed, happy to be able to chat with E like before. But after that, he felt disappointed again. Im so bored because youre not here. You said you wanted to take me out for ice cream, no? Nathans voice sounded so sad that E felt guilty. She immediately tried tofort him. Alright, alright. How about this weekend? Yeay! Lets gooo! Nathan immediately rose to his feet happily. He and E chatted for a long time. For the most part, Nathan would talk about how boring his house was because E wasnt there. Every day, he could only chat with the butler. E listened to Nathan patiently and asionally responded. After a long chat, Nathan finally ended the call reluctantly. He didnt forget to remind E of their promise to eat ice cream together this weekend. After hanging up, E looked at her phone screen doubtfully. Should she tell Liam shes still in the city? But when she thought about the way Liam was looking at her, E couldnt bear it. She didnt want to keep Liam waiting because E knew that she wouldnt be able to give him happiness. Finally, E put down her phone and decided to sleep. ... In the middle of the night, Liam is awake. He wasnt sleepy at all. He looked at the painting he bought today and thought about E. How could there be such a coincidence? His hand rose to caress the frame of the moose painting and realized that there was a small inscription affixed to the deers leg. A painter is bound to leave an imprint on her paintings, Liam knew that. When he took a closer look at the writing, his eyes immediately went wide. He immediately changed his clothes and ran to his car, not caring even though it was night. Chapter 271 271 Liam Found E This was the second time Liam had experienced such a great panic in his life. His heart was beating very hard. All he could think of right now was Es face. How is she? Is she okay? Can she sleep peacefully? Can she eat well? The first time Liam felt this way was when he was about to return to Indonesia to meet E, but E had already disappeared. At that time, all Liam felt was sadness because he had lost E. Whats more, when he found E, he saw that the woman hadpletely changed. In this second time, Liams heart was filled with joy and excitement as he managed to find the woman who had been missing for three days. He was sure that he saw Es initials in the moose painting. Even though there were tens or even hundreds of women named E in this city, Liam decided to check them out in person. Liam is willing to do anything for E. He was willing to pay anything to find E. The car sped fast down the street. It didnt take long for Liam to arrive at the studio where he identally found the painting. The streets are deserted. Only the sound of his own heartbeat could be heard in his ears. He looked at the time on his phone and was relieved. It was dawn, it was early morning. ..... In a moment, he could see E. He just had to wait for her in the car. ... When E came the next day, she saw a familiar car in front of Lucas studio. She thought she had seen this car before, but where? Her brain started to spin and then she gasped. Isnt this Liams car? How did Liam find her? How did Liam find this ce when E hadnt told him anything at all? While E was still lost in her shock, the cars door suddenly opened. The man who had been waiting all night in the car finally came out. Es hand was still hanging in the air, holding Lucas studio key. Shes too shocked to move, especially when she saw Liams face. Liam? Hearing Es voice, Liams eyes lit up. He immediately left the car and grabbed Es wrist, as if afraid that E would disappear again. His gaze was fixed on E, making sure that the woman in front of him was okay. Liam made absolutely no effort to hide his excitement. E, I knew it was you! E is so special. How could someone who has the same thoughts as E, be able to paint the same thing as her? Liam couldnt contain his excitement and immediately hugged E. He buried his face in Es shoulder, his other hand stroked her hair. Why didnt you tell me where you were going? You scared me half to death. I searched for you for several days but couldnt find you. I thought you had already left this town. The frustration and panic that Liam had felt for the past three days finally spilled over. E also felt guilty towards Liam in this matter. After all, Liam was Es best friend. Liam was the only person who was willing to help her even if everyone else left her. It wasnt fair to E to leave Liam in the dark, knowing nothing of her whereabouts. Plus, now Liam is working with Haikal to get her mothers house back. E owes Liam a lot. It seemed, even if she tried to make it up for the rest of her life, E would not be able to repay Liams kindness to her. I just bought a cell phone. Havent had time to contact you yet, E tried to exin in a low voice. She felt Liams strength when he hugged her increased so that she felt helpless. Liam, do you want to break all my bones from being so angry? E knew that Liam was worried about her, but she had no idea her reaction would be this great. The more Liam acted like this, the more guilty E would feel because she couldnt reciprocate his feelings. The guilt in her heart slowly grew as she realized that they would never be able to return to their past. When Liam heard Es whisper in aining tone, he immediately let go of his embrace. He looked at Es face again and pinched Es cheek as if to measure her weight. Youre skinny. E just smiled, ignoring what Liam said. Of course she was skinny. During these three days, she was trying to get back to normal. At Christians house before, her life was very good. She just needed to eat, sleep, then apany Christian and Nathan. Thats why shed gained a few pounds when she was still staying at Christians house. As she remembered Christians house, Es mood was ruined. Just as Liam was about to ask, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. E, is this your friend? Luca walked over to them casually. When he saw Liams face, only then did Luca feel surprised. He looked at Liams face and then turned to E. This is the man who bought your painting for double the price. E just realized that the person Luca was referring to was Liam. After that, she smiled at Liam. It seems that you have suffered a great loss. I am not a famous painter, nor do I have the potential to be a famous painter. I think your painting is good. Youre talented. Not once did Liam take his eyes off Es face as if he was afraid she would disappear if he looked away for just a second. A smile appeared on Liams face. Since childhood, Liam has always been this way. When E studied painting, Liam also always said that she was talented. Even though E joked like that, she wasnt ashamed to have received 10 million from Liam for her amateur painting. E thought the money was the reward she deserved for working so hard toplete her first work. She deserved the money. The three of them entered the studio together. Luca made tea for them and for himself. After that, he sat down to listen to the chat between E and Liam. He could clearly see that Liam really liked E. All of that can be seen from the way he looks at E, the way he talks to E and the way he treats E. His love was even seen when Liam bought Es painting yesterday and told Luca about the girl he loves. Luca did not expect that the person Liam was talking about was actually E, the painter of the painting. Today, the newspaper delivery was a littlete. The delivery man looked at Liams face for a moment, feeling strange because there was an unknown man in the studio. Every day he delivered newspapers to the studio, but it was the first time hed seen Liam there. It was E who received the newspaper again and read the news casually. Unfortunately, todays headline also featured Christians face. And again, Christian was not alone. Chapter 272 272 The Face That Always Fills the News In thest few days, Christians face had been constantly appearing in the newspapers. Almost everyone in town was guessing whether he would end up with Nadia or not. After all, the two of them are verypatible in many ways. There are even some people who make an analysis about how much profit they can get for theirpanies and families if they get married. Nadia can give everything that E cant give to Christian. She didnt deserve to bepared to Nadia at all and E knew that very well. E came to her senses. Looking at the pensive woman beside him, Liam took the newspaper in Es hand. He saw a photo of Nadia leaning on Christians shoulder. They both looked very affectionate and sweet, as if wanting to tell the world that they were about to announce some good news. Liam doesnt know what Christian is up to and he doesnt care. What Christian is doing right now makes him very happy. ..... If Christian has forgotten E, his chances of getting E will be even greater. He could make E happier than Christian. E, you should forget about him, Liam said, looking E in the eye. If it werent for him, you wouldnt have suffered. Youve been with him for a few months, but what did he give you? A promise to take revenge? Liams voice was gentle, but the impact was so great it was like a dagger stabbing deep into her heart. Its true. Christian didnt give her anything. Even after she left, Christian immediately reced her with another woman. Unknowingly, Es hands were tightly clenched. E was not a vindictive person. Since childhood, although she was stubborn, she was a forgiving girl. She could forget the mistakes of others easily. But the suffering she felt for 5 whole years made her lose her kindness. She had a strong obsession within her, an obsession for revenge. Her obsession to make those who had done bad to her feel what she felt. She was so engrossed in her grudge that anything else should be of no importance to her. Including Christian. Supposedly, Christian is an insignificant part of her life. But why did everything seem to change now? Luca listened to this conversation with a surprised look in his eyes. He did not expect that E held such a big grudge against the Maheswara Family. But if he thought about it carefully, its no wonder E wanted revenge. E had been in a mental hospital for too long that hatred took root in her heart. Es sudden entry into a mental hospital was of course not a simple matter. Whats more, after three days, Luca could tell that E was not a person with a mental illness. However, the problem behind it, only E knows. E looked at Liam with determination and said, Liam, dont you believe me? I have absolutely no feelings for him. After that, E smiled. I know what you think. But Im not like other women who tried to get Christians attention to get him to marry me. I dont have time to think about such things. Liam nodded. What E said just now was his utter worry. When it came topeting with Haikal, Liam believed he was much better. But with Christian? He wasnt too sure. The power and wealth he had was not as big as Christian who had been in the business world for many years. If Christian suddenly attacked him, Liam wouldnt be able to fight back. He couldnt even do anything. He had to wait until he was much stronger before he could challenge Christian head-on. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier. Finally, Luca said, Alright, lets not talk about the past. The past has passed and there is no need to care. The most important thing now is to enjoy the present and think about the future. After saying that, Luca turned to E, Yesterday, I didnt finish teaching brush, right? How about we continue? E nodded and the topic of conversation turned to painting techniques. Liam listened in silence to their conversation, but he wasnt bored at all. His gaze was fixed on E, and he looked at her with tenderness. This is the woman he loves. Being near E made him feel calm. After listening to Lucas long exnation, E started practicing it by painting directly. E really admired Luca. The man possessed extraordinary technique, no less than the teacher her family had once called to teach her painting. E started to raise her hand that was already holding the brush. But suddenly something crossed her mind. Somethings wrong with Haikal. Liam was taken aback by this sudden topic. He frowned and asked, Whats wrong? When talking about Haikal, Liam realized the strangeness the man showed. Why did Haikal bring a girl who looked like E to hispany yesterday? After Liam drove ra home, Haikal didnt contact him anymore so he didnt know what his real purpose was. Its as if he really wanted to introduce the girl for no reason. Before I left Christians house, Haikal always contacted me. He kept exining what had happened before and promising a better life for me. Es words made Liams gaze serious. The man had warned Haikal beforehand that he was the one who would marry Eter. He didnt expect Haikal to ignore his warning and keep bothering E. E was still so lost in her memories that she didnt even notice the expression on Liams face. After thinking for a while, she said, Ive been in contact with Haikal for quite a while, so I know his nature. I think he wants something from me. Or he still wants me and doesnt want to let me go. But... E frowned. He knew Christian would be mad if he did. Why would he take such a big risk? This is the weirdest thing of all that Haikal had done. Liam was happy that E reminded him to be careful of Haikal. He didnt want E to be too stressed about this so he stroked her head and said, Dont worry too much about it. Let me take care of everything. You just need to paint here. Dont worry, Im not stupid. I hope my cooperation with him will be sessful. But if things dont go well, I wont let him do something bad. You cant be too careless when youre with him, after saying that, E continued painting. Now, she has her own job to support her life. Of course she had to work hard. Plus, this was her dream for a long time. What they didnt expect was that Haikal found E two dayster. Ever since E disappeared, Haikal had been constantly trying to find her. He even sent many people to follow Liam. When Liam got suspicious, he would rece those people and send new ones. Now, he finally found E again! Chapter 273 273 How Did You Find This ce? When Haikal appeared in front of Lucas studio, an expression of disbelief appeared on Es face. E didnt want to see Haikal. She really didnt want to meet this man. What Haikal had done to her in the past could not be redeemed easily. Even now, E can still clearly remember everything that she had experienced in the past. Unfortunately, the man before her waspletely shameless, not feeling guilty at all. E really hated his hypocrisy. E, Haikal carried a bouquet of roses in his hand. Slowly, he walked towards E with a smile on his face. E looked at him warily and suspiciously. How did you find this ce? You really shocked me to death. Ive been looking for you everywhere, while saying this, Haikal put on a pitiful expression. He could clearly see that E didnt wee him, but he didnt care at all. He just needed the end result. He believed, with the help of Nadia, E would surely look at him with admiration and would eventually fall in love with him. Sooner orter, E would be his. ..... E was tidying up the painting in the shop and ignored Haikals arrival before she said calmly, Arent you not interested in painting? Just get out of here. E didnt want to get involved with Haikal. She had paid for the consequence before and didnt want to fall into the same hole a second time. Of course Im not interested in painting. Haikal put his roses on the table and his gaze fell on E. Why dont you understand my heart? I came only for you. Haikal took a deep breath, as if his breath was heavy. I dont understand why you are this cold to me. At Christians house, I exined everything to you, right? Trust my sincerity. The sad expression on Haikals face made E frown. She looked at Haikal and asked the question that was stuck in her heart. At that time, when you said all that to me, were you not afraid of Christian? At the time, Christian was so obsessed with her that he locked her in his house and didnt let her out at all. Of course, Christian would always be watching her every move. Haikal would never tell E the truth. What he had nned with Nadia was a secret. Finally, he just said, I was only thinking about you. I dont care about Christian. Do you think I will believe your words? E chuckled, trying to provoke Haikal. Haikal was stunned when he saw it. He felt E was getting more and more beautiful. If he could have E by his side, weing him every time he came home, why would he go out looking for another woman? E looked at Haikal and said, Im not the girl who is easily fooled like I used to be, Haikal. Shes an adult now. Shed grown up and changed so much that everyone couldnt believe it. The expression on Haikals face wavered slightly when he heard Es words. He also felt that E had changed a lot. Compared to five years ago, E was no longer an innocent girl. Now she looks mature. And she caught his attention even more. He couldnt take his eyes off her at all. E could feel Haikals gaze on her and disgust began to well up in her heart. Luca just helped a buyer choose a painting. He felt that E had been missing for a long time and had not returned, so he looked for her. He found Haikal pulling Es hand, while Es face looked ufortable. Haikal continued to draw closer to E with an unsessful smile on his face. l looked back at him with a sneer on her lips. Haikal, I already told you, right? Theres no way we can get back together. E seemed to have run out of patience. If it wasnt for the ongoing cooperation between Haikal and Liam, she might have treated Haikal harshly. Maybe she wouldve pushed him away, insulted him with much harsher words, or kicked him? Just as Haikal was about to take another step forward, Luca suddenly appeared among them and said, Hello, can I help you? Which painting do you want? Or if you are still confused, I can suggest a painting ording to your preferences. You... Who are you? Haikal looked at Luca with an impatient look, not intending to be polite to him at all. Luca was still smiling. You came to buy a painting, right? I came to look for this woman. Haikal pointed at E and then looked at Luca in annoyance. Dont get in my way. Since earlier, Haikal had been trying to persuade E that he started to feel he ran out of patience. Actually, he himself was not the type of man who could be patient with women. He prefered that women were crazy about him, while he only needed to point to the woman he wanted. Facing E was his greatest difficulty. It was also what made him want to conquer E. In the end, he could only vent his anger on Luca. Haikals words to Luca made Es face unsightly. Can youe out now? E really couldnt hold herself back anymore. She looked at Haikal with disgust. Who knew that Haikal didnt care about that disgusted expression. He looked at E seductively. E, how much money can you make working here? Come with me. Ill give you a life thats even better than this. Haikal felt that E was not a woman who could endure suffering. See, after she was kicked from the Maheswara Family, she immediately looked for Christian. He never thought that E was looking for Christian so that the man would help her to take revenge. E chose Christian because he was the meanest man in town. Plus, after he saw E with Christian for a few months, Haikal didnt see Christian giving E any help. Therefore, Haikal became increasingly convinced that E was with Christian only for his money. E just wanted to live well. As for Liam, after Haikal conquered the entire Maheswara Family, his family would rise to a higher level. When he achieved that, he could make Liam submit to him. Liam would do whatever he wanted. Just thinking about it already made Haikal feel happy, especially if his goal was actually achieved. Luca could see that E wasntfortable around Haikal, unlike when she was with Liam. Thats why he wanted to help E. But just as he was about to speak, a loud voice rang out. Haikal, how can you be together with that bitch! Chapter 274 274 Studying Ethics at Home Haikal, howe you are with that bitch! Indri entered the studio with a furious look. Her voice was high-pitched, making Es ears ring. But E was used to facing Indri so her face looked calm. Meanwhile, Luca frowned slightly at the voice that made his ears hurt. Indri came to the studio wearing a white top and a flowery skirt. Her style was really tacky, not showing that she was a ssy woman. Moreover, her face waspletely unsightly with anger and her eyes seemed to be zing with fire, making her appearance even more scary. Indri didnt think that her husband had note home in thest few days just to look for E. If this incident were to spread out, Indri would lose face! She was really embarrassed! No. All of this was Es fault! It must be E who was deliberately teasing Haikal again. After being kicked out by Christian, E definitely needed a new man who could apany her and pay for her life. Thats why Haikal tried to find E again. ..... It must be E who appeared before Haikal and teased him, to snatch Haikal from her! Indri really panicked. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess. E could only look at Indri with a long sigh. She felt that her life could not be calm. She turned to Luca with a guilty look. Sorry, I caused such a fuss in your studio. This is Lucas studio, his ce of business. E didnt want to create amotion and chaos that could harm the man. Luca just waved his hand nonchntly. He could see Es situation very clearly and he was very worried, not for the studio, but for her. He could clearly see that this woman who had just arrived was not a good person. E understood Lucas gaze and returned it with a look that said she was fine. After that, she looked at Indri. Indri, you should watch your husband closely so he doesnt wander around. Indri didnt say anything, but Haikal spoke first. Why are you here? Have you finished your ethics lessons at home? Haikal was very annoyed when he saw Indri. He knew Indri would mess things up. Discussing ethics lessons, Indri became sad. She stepped forward and took Haikals arm as she said pitifully, Haikal, Im tired of studying etiquette at home. Every day I studied diligently, but you didnte home to apany me. The Adisurya family is really torturing her. The servants in the house didnt think of her as a host at all. They treated her harshly. Were it not for Haikals indifferent attitude towards her, Indri would not have fallen to this point. But Indri was sure that Haikal would not have behaved like this if it werent for E. If E wasnt there, Haikal would still be obedient to her, hed still be the man whom she could easily control. Your job is only to study ethics, whats so tiring about it? Haikal was really annoyed. Why did he have to marry a woman like her? He knew that Indri did not have good ethics. His whole family knows. Thats why his grandfather looked for a teacher to train her to be better. Unfortunately, Indris attitude did not improve. But Haikal didnt care at all. After all, he would soon divorce Indri and marry E. Indri would be gone from his life and her problem would be none of his business. Hearing the words from her husbands mouth, Indri could only frown. There was reluctance in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Dont worry. I will definitely study diligently and be a worthy wife for you, she said with a smile. E knows that Indri is showing off her rtionship with Haikal in front of her. After all, E and Haikal used to be lovers. But now Indri is the one who managed to get Haikal and marry him. But E no longer had any feelings for Haikal. In fact, she felt relieved because she was not married to a man like Haikal. What she wanted now was for Haikal and Indri to leave here so as not to interfere with Lucas business. These two really ruined the quiet studio atmosphere. Are you guys done talking? Can you guys go now? E started kicking them out. Indri felt ufortable being humiliated and kicked out by a lowly woman like E. Thats why she walked over to E and looked at her with a displeased look. You feel you still have the ability to kick me out of here? You still feel that you are the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family, huh? Let me tell you. For the rest of your life, you will not be able to return to my house! Indri shouted loudly. Her eyes bulged horribly. E just frowned as she looked at Indri casually. I dont want to go back at all. The house is no longer her home. The warmth inside was gone. If you dont want toe back, why are you teasing Haikal? When she was angry, it was as if Indri couldnt think. Everything she said sounded like gibberish, but she waspletely oblivious. Are you crazy? Haikal immediately pulled Indris hand so she wouldnt get close to E. What if there were reporters out there? One picture would be enough to turn this incident into big news. Haikal, what are you doing? Let me go. I wanna teach this bitch a lesson! I want to demand justice from her. Justice? E suddenlyughed. Didnt you ever think about justice five years ago? Was it when you made me suffer first, you didnt imagine that I woulde back and avenge everything? When E was suffering, did anyone think about her? Werent they allughing happily? Werent they the ones who made her suffer? Its ridiculous now that Indri is talking about justice. What justice is she seeking? E should be the one seeking justice for what Merry and Indri did to her. Hearing Es answer, Indri became even more angry. At that time, she should have killed E immediately so that E could be with her biological mother in hell. She shouldnt have let E live. E, you will suffer the consequencester! Indri shouted madly. E remained calm and looked at Indri intently. Those words wille back to you. Wait for it. Youll pay for what you have done in the past. You... Before Indri could say any more nonsense, Haikal had already pulled her out of the studio. After a few steps from the studio, Indri couldnt help but ask Haikal, the man she loved so much, the man who had be her husband. Haikal, do you love me? Afraid that Haikal would not answer her question, Indri said first, I really love you. Chapter 275 275 Asking Her Father for a Home Haikal, do you love me? Afraid that Haikal would not answer her question, Indri said first, I really love you. Seeing Indris appearance, Haikal frowned. Indri looked really pathetic, begging his love with no dignity. She looked like a woman who had no self-respect. Haikal didnt look touched, instead he felt disgusted. Before marrying Indri, Haikal still had feelings for Indri. He quite liked Indri and felt that Indri was a good woman. In the past, whenpared to E who was too stubborn and independent, the spoiled Indri looked much more attractive. But after getting married, Indris characterpletely changed and now Haikal really hated her. Why did Indri turn out to be like this? Indri, listen to your own question. Does that make sense? Even though Haikal hated her, didnt he marry her and make Indri his wife. Why did it seem so difficult for him to answer her question? Haikal looked straight at Indri. The impatience in his eyes made Indri feel even more panicked. She gripped Haikals hand tightly and asked anxiously, Why doesnt it make sense? Haikal, do you love me or not? Indri insisted on asking. Today she must know the answer from Haikals mouth directly. ..... As long as Haikal loved her, Indri could swallow all the sadness and suffering she felt. All the ethical sses that tortured her, Indri was willing to go through it just for Haikals sake. All of that is nothing. She could endure everything just for Haikal. As long as she has Haikal, she doesnt need anything else. Indri looked at Haikals face intently, waiting for his answer. I already married you, right? What more do you want from me? Haikal looked at Indri with a dissatisfied look. But I... Dont you know what your father has been offering me all this time? Haikals sudden statement took Indri by surprise. There was an iprehensible expression on her face. Haikal, what are you talking about? What are you nning with dad? Is this a business matter? Why had Indri never heard of all this from her father? Why was what her father told her so different? Haikal snorted coldly and looked at Indri as if she was the stupidest person in the world. You dont know that your father deliberately used you because he couldnt bring me down? You must be lying to me! Indri looked at Haikal in disbelief. Why do you want to ruin me now? Were already married. He only has one child, and that is me. He will definitely give hispany to youter. Its true. But it took your father a very long time to give up his position, didnt it? Haikal replied. He had researched about Budi and understood his character very well. Budi is also a long-time yer in the business field so he has a lot of influence and experience. Indris face immediately paled when she heard what Haikal said. Haikal is not sure that Budi wants to give thepany to him easily. But even so, it is inappropriate for him, who is his son-inw, to say this so openly. Haikal, you have to trust me. I am your wife. Father must be on our side, Indri gripped Haikals hand tightly. Father will definitely give us thepany one day. Is that true? Haikal brushed Indris hand away as if he had just touched something disgusting. After that, he said, Then why didnt your father give us a house for our wedding gift, as he said before? Haikal knew that the house was very important to E. If he could find the house, E would surely look at him with admiration. No. Maybe even more than admiration. Maybe E would be willing to give herself to Haikal for the house. At the thought of the oue he was about to achieve, Haikals heart was filled with enthusiasm. That... Indri felt embarrassed when she heard Haikal talk about the house. She also didnt know why her father didnt keep his promise. Indri immediately found an excuse and said, Lately, my family is having a hard time with money. Dad must have used the house as coteral for a loan. Indri thought she had found a very good reason. Lately, her familys situation isnt very good because Liam is looking for trouble with the Maheswara Family. Manypanies were watching them, wanting to profit from their feud. If the number of people who support the Maheswara Family decreases, the situation of her family will be even worse than before. Hearing the reason from Indri, Haikal immediately became angry. What? You said your father used the house as coteral for a loan? His eyes went wide, filled with disbelief. He wanted to give the house to E! I dont know... Indri didnt expect Haikal to be this angry. She felt something was wrong. The house shouldnt be that important to them. After thinking it over, she said, Haikal, if you really like the house, Ill ask my father for it. Ill tell him to give us the house, okay? Haikal rolled his eyes, not believing Indris ability. Is that true? The house was Haikals main destination. First, he had to get the house. For fear of being abandoned by Haikal, Indri immediately took out her phone and called her father. Father, I have something to talk to you about, said Indri after the call was connected. What is the problem? Budis voice on the other side didnt wee her. There are so many problems that are bothering him right now. He didnt have time to take care of his spoiled daughter. Now hispany is on the verge of danger. Indri pursed her lips, finding it difficult to speak. She was afraid to ask her father because he sounded so angry. But when she looked back at her more sinister husband, she finally forced herself. Father, didnt you tell me you would give me a house when I marry Haikal? Do you remember it? Indri wasnt sure her father would nod and agree to her request, especially when he wasnt in a good mood like now. Whats more, her father and Haikals rtionship is not that good. As soon as Indri finished saying that, Budi frowned. Hes only said it once, its just nonsense. Why did Indri have to ask him like this? How could he give his house to Indri now? The house is not very valuable, but Budi can still earn money if he sells it. If he gave the house to Indri, the house would no longer be his. Indri also will not get a penny from the Adisurya Family. Isnt it clear which choice Budi should choose? Chapter 276 276 Wanting Everything She Has Dad, didnt you tell me you would give me a house when I married Haikal? Do you remember it? said Indri carefully. Why are you talking about it now? Budis voice sounded cold, making Indri feel scared. Indri then clenched her fists and continued, Dad, I really like that house. Are you willing to give it to me? Haikal who was standing beside Indri smiled very broadly. He listened to the conversation on the phone with a hopeful look. He only needed approval from Budi and he would get E soon! But unfortunately, Budi snorted coldly. What for? The house is of no use to you. Youre still living at Haikals house now. What is the house for? You dont need to leave Haikals house. Father! When she heard the answer from her father, Indri was immediately disappointed. She had known that finding the house would not be easy, but there was still some hope in her heart that her father would give it without questioning it. She narrowed her eyes and started toin. Dont you know how much I suffered at Haikals house? They didnt treat me like a host at all! Whats wrong with me leaving the house? Indri took a deep breath before continuing. Father, do you have the heart to let me suffer in Haikals house? Indri thought her father loved her very much. And after E left the house, Indri became Budis only child. She is Budis only sessor. She only needed toin a little and her father would immediately pity her. ..... Indri thought that her father would feel sorry for her after listening to herints and immediately gave her the house. But who knows, Budi said casually instead, Haikals family will not let you out of your husbands house. Dont think like that. Your mother spoiled you too much at home that you became such azy girl. Didnt his family take good care of you? They even find an ethics teacher for you. You better study hard so you dont embarrass your husband. Budi has no intention of giving the house to Indri. He knew E still wanted the house and surely she was going to take it. In addition, E had offered a very high price for the house. Instead of giving the house to Indri and without getting any profit, it is better for him to keep it for himself. Budi doesnt care what will happen to Indri. ording to him, he and profits came first and everything else could waitter. Father, how can you treat me like this? Indri feels like shes going crazy. It was just a house, not even their main house. Why wouldnt her father give up the house for her? Did the house mean more to her father than she did to him? This matter concerned the survival of her marriage! Am I still not nice to you? Budis voice was calm. For Budi, Indri is quite useful for him to restrain Haikal. Otherwise, Budi might have dumped his stupid daughter a long time ago. Thats not what I meant, Dad, Indri realized that her father was getting angrier. I just feel confused because you promised it to me in the past. Indri and Haikals current ce was not too far from the studio so E could hear their conversation very clearly. Her eyes showed a sense of loneliness in her gaze. The house was the thing she wanted most in this world, but Budi had no intention of letting it go. Even Budi is not willing to give it to Indri. Then, how should E get it? Luca realized Es feelings. He raised his hand to pat Es shoulder. Is that what you want? Yeah, E didnt hide it. She nodded and said, That is my mothers house. One day, I will definitely take it back. E smiled expectantly. While talking about it, her eyes lit up brightly. Luca smiled and nodded. I know you can do it. Lucas words always calmed her down. E couldnt help butment. You look a lot like my friend. The friend she was referring to was Liam. Since childhood, she and Liam were very close to each other. The feelings between them are genuine and E clings to Liam like Liam is her big brother. In the past, E had difficulty distinguishing the feelings of affection between family and love for others. Now, she already knew how she felt for Liam. Her feelings werepletely different from how she felt for Christian. Her feelings for Liam are like affection among family members. Meanwhile, what she feels for Christian is love for a man. E will never be able to reciprocate Liams feelings for her. She wouldnt be able to make him happy. This is what makes E feel even more guilty. Who? Luca asked. Liam, E said. The name reminded her of her past memories. He is someone very important to you, it wasnt a question, but a statement from Lucas part. E nodded, agreeing. Yes, he is a very important person. To her, Liam was the only family she had left after she lost her real one. After saying that, E looked at Indri and Haikal, then muttered, Back then, they were just as important to me. They are my family. In the past, E loved Merry and Indri very much, considering them both as her family. She also loved Haikal very much and hoped that one day, she and Haikal could be family. But then they deliberately threw her into the worst of hell. The rtionship between them will never be able to return to the way it was before even if they try to make it up. After Haikal realized that Budi had no intention of giving the house to Indri, his face became unsightly. Is this proof that you love me? You promised to get the house, Haikal was really angry. He thought he could get E in the near future. But that hope disappeared in an instant, back to square one again! Indri lowered her head anxiously, her face looking restless. Her phone call with her father had ended and she could no longer plead with her father. She held Haikals hand and said, Haikal, its just a house. We can find a better one. That one houses style is outdated. Not good at all. Indri hoped that this time Haikal would forgive her. She was really worried that her rtionship with Haikal would be further strained because of this insignificant matter. Indris words hurt Es heart. The house is the house left by his mother. No matter how outdated, the house meant a lot to her. If Indri really doesnt like the house, why should she take it from E? Why does Indri always want everything that E has? E stepped forward and stood in front of Indri. Look, your sad face is really pretty. E looked at her with a condescending look, making Indri unable to ept it. You impudent bitch! If it wasnt for you, Haikal wouldnt have treated me like this! I will teach you a lesson today! I will let you suffer the consequence! Chapter 277 277 I Want To Go Home Look, that sad face of yours is really pretty. E stepped forward and looked at Indri with a sneer. That condescending gaze made Indri unable to ept it. You are so impudent! If it wasnt for you, Haikal wouldnt have treated me like this! I will teach you a lesson today! Indri shouted very loudly. Her gaze was fixed on Es face with bitterness as if she had swallowed a very bitter pill. If E hadnte back, none of this would have happened. She will still be the favorite daughter of the Maheswara Family. Haikal will still be in her hands and will not nce at other women. Even the Adisurya Family would not be this cold to her. If only shed killed E at that time! Indri put all the me on Es shoulders, feeling that she was the cause of everything. E just looked at Indri with a t look. There was not the slightest warmth on her face. In her eyes, Indri is really ridiculous. She was also not afraid of Indris threats. How will you teach me a lesson? She asked casually. The more E looks calm, the more Indri feels angry. She looked at E and wished she could tear her to pieces, especially Es face. ..... It was Es face that made her life even more difficult. E could seduce all men using her face, including her husband. E, you are just a lowly woman who has no one in this world. You are an uneducated woman, a woman whod stayed in a mental hospital for five years. You really dont deserve to bepared to me! Indri gritted her teeth. Her eyes were full of reluctance. Why was it that after being released from the mental hospital, so many people still liked E? Why did E get everyones attention? Youve said it before. Dont you have a new sentence? E raised her eyebrows and looked at Indri with a silly look. Haikal, look at her. Why did you let her treat me like this? Indri initially wanted topete with E. But when she thought back to Haikal beside her, she couldnt destroy her image. She remembered that Haikal preferred her because she was much nicer than E. Indri held Haikals hand and put on a pitiful face as usual, Haikal, help me. She is your brother, said Haikal briefly. The answer made Indris face immediately gloomy. Haikal, I am your wife. Didnt Haikal hear what Indri said just now? They were married! Why didnt Haikal defend her? So what if you are my wife? Haikal nced at Indri briefly. If you are wrong, you are still wrong even though you are my wife. Eughed at that. This marriage is the best punishment for Indri. She thinks by getting Haikal she will be happy forever. But she didnt know that she had been imprisoned in misery all her life. This is the end for her. Haikal? Indri gripped Haikals hand tightly, but the man immediately brushed it off and threw her hand mercilessly. What are you doing? You hurt me! Indri, who was not ready, was pushed to the ground because of her husband. She looked at Haikal in disbelief. After that, she turned her gaze towards E. Its all because of you! You must be the one who teased Haikal, right?! Indri gritted her teeth as she rose to her feet in anger. Without a word, she immediately ran towards E and raised her hand, ready to swing it with all her might. E caught her wrist and looked at Indri coldly. Indri, havent you been living a good life all this time? Let me tell you. From now on, your suffering will begin. Every word E said was like a needle piercing Indris heart. She wanted to fight back, but E held her wrist very tightly. She couldnt move at all. She could only grit her teeth in anger. What are you talking about, you lunatic! Yeah, Im a lunatic. Didnt you already know that I was a lunatic? E smiled with a mocking look. Ah, but the one who will go crazy this time will be you. Sooner orter, E will make Indri feel everything she has experienced before. Haikal was still beside her and just smiled. He looked at E and nodded, not caring even though the person E was fighting was his wife. E, as a sister, you really have to be firm like this. Indri is too spoiled so she needs a sister like you who can teach her well. His gaze was always fixed on E with a look of admiration. E is really beautiful. The longer he looked at her, the more beautiful E looked. Compared to E, Indri was nothing. Luca witnessed it all and didnt say anything. He could feel that Es reaction was intense because of the suffering she had experienced in the past. If her past wasnt that cruel, she wouldnt be showing this kind of expression. Have you heard the words of your beloved husband? E looked at Indri with a cynical smile. It seems you two are very affectionate. After saying that, she let go of Indris hand and took a deep breath. Too bad Haikal didnt marry me. You... Indri had just said that one word, but Haikal had already interrupted her. E, is what you said true? Of course. Why would I lie? E smiled sweetly. Her face showed the fake sincerity she made up. Did Haikal really think she wanted to marry him? Did Haikal think she was stupid? E didnt mind lying in a situation like this. She told the lie to lure Indri. Otherwise, how could she possibly make these two people in front of her pay for what they did to her in the past? E, dont worry. I will take care of you. I will make you happy. Haikal! What did you say? Indri could see the seriousness on her husbands face. The seriousness made her bbergasted. She felt as if time had returned to the past, when Haikal was still Es lover. Every day, Haikal would treat E like a princess. E also felt so happy as if she was going to marry the nicest man in the world. At that time, there was only one E in Haikals eyes. Because E was pretty enough for him. In order to snatch everything that E had, Indri started to n everything with her mother. After so many years, Indri finally reached her goal. Finally she could get Haikal! But while she was enjoying her life, she realized that her happiness could disappear in the blink of an eye. Like a soap bubble that would burst at the slightest touch. After Haikals words sounded in her ears, Indri couldnt hear anything anymore. Right now, she only wanted to keep the man beside her. Indri grabbed Haikals pants and looked up to see her husbands face from the floor. How about we go home? Haikal, I want to go home. Chapter 278 278 Wanting to Eliminate Her Shall we go home? Haikal, I want to go home. Indri didnt care about E anymore. She just wanted to go home and keep Haikal by her side. If Haikal stayed near E, the man would distance himself more from her. Indri shook her head, not wanting to face E at this time. Everything that happened today had made her very embarrassed. If you want to go home, go home alone. I want to apany E, Haikal said very confidently. This made E frown. Youd better apany her home. Dont let any reporters find out about this. Those words made Es face even more gloomy. Haikal wanted to go back home with her just for fear of being caught by reporters? This was a very nasty insult! Unfortunately, Indri couldnt say anything. Haikals face immediately changed when he heard Es words. Previously, he didnt think much about reporters so he didnt realize that this situation was really dangerous for his image. Finally, he nodded and said, Im going home today. Next time I wille to visit you again. ..... Were not that close. You dont have toe here, said E. However, Haikal shook his head. E, even if you dont want to see me, I will stille. After that, he helped Indri to get up from the ground and walked towards his parking lot. So that reporters dont make bad news, he carried Indri to the car, just to protect his good name. Luca looked at Haikal with a stunned look. Truly extraordinary. The man can change his face very quickly. E turned and said, Thats how rich people are. They have to keep their image clean all the time. To keep their personal problems from being exposed by the media and to maintain their image in public, these rich people can do anything, even doing something they dont like. Hearing the irony in her words, Luca couldnt help but stroke Es head andfort her. A little girl shouldnt be frowning every day. Youll grow old before your time. E pouted with puffy cheeks. She looks cute when she acts childish like this. Not long after Haikal left, the two of them went back into the studio and started painting again. At first, E only knew the basic techniques. But Luca continued to teach her patiently so that E could gain a lot of new knowledge. After painting for a long time, she stretched her stiff body. After that, she took a frame for her new painting and hung it on the wall. Sales at Lucas studio are pretty good. asionally there will be rich people whoe. Most of them were as rich as Liam. They are willing to spend a lot of money for the painting they like so that the painter can be generously appreciated. E was focusing on the frame of her painting when suddenly a box appeared beside her. E, this is for you, a soft voice made E instantly realize who it belonged to. Liam? E turned and looked at Liam with a smile. Even so, she had no intention of epting the gift Liam gave her. Before she could say anything, Liam had already taken out its contents and ced it in front of E. It is a very beautiful bracelet. Do you like it? Liam asked softly. E could hear hope mixed in her tone. Liam, I... before E could finish her sentence, Liam interrupted her immediately. E, I gave you a present. You dont want to ept it? While saying that, Liam already grabbed Es hand and put the bracelet on her hand. With me, you dont have to be shy, Liam lowered his head. Or do you think that we are not friends anymore so you dont want to ept my gift? No... E answered helplessly. Looking at Liam, she said, You will always be my family. That sentence made Liam feel depressed, but he still smiled and said, Then dont refuse my gift. Let me put it on for you. Liam immediately put the bracelet on Es hand, not letting her refuse. He looked at it again and again and said, That bracelet fits you very well. Thank you, E looked at her wrist with a smile. Very beautiful. The bracelet is made of tiny diamonds, it looks cute and charming at the same time. Not too shy, but still beautiful and ssy, ??perfect for E. Unknowingly, E looked at the bracelet pensively. Her mind suddenly falls on the ne Christian had given her. Christian also always gave her jewelry that suited her very well. After that, E immediately shook her head quickly. She had left Christian. Why is she still thinking about him? They both had separated. Even though E had feelings for Christian, he was too far for her to reach. Liam could clearly see the expression on Es face. His gaze became slightly sad when he found out what E was thinking. Thats right. As he had feared earlier, E did have special feelings for Christian. Its just that E didnt want to admit it. Liam was determined. As long as E had no intention of expressing those feelings, he still had a chance to approach her. He still had a chance to enter Es heart. Liam didnt mind even if there was another man in her heart. He was sure that sooner orter, E would forget Christian and fall in love with him. As he thought about it, a smile appeared on Liams face. He was determined to make E fall in love with him. ... On the other hand, Indri and Haikal returned to their house. When she got home, Indri wanted to teach the servants in this house a lesson. The maids in this house were so impudent. They never treated her as Haikals wife, but as a mere guest in this house. Or even lower than the guest so they could treat her as they pleased. Today, she went home with Haikal. The servants would be afraid of her! But sadly, Haikal didnt say anything in her defense. Indri was annoyed, but she couldnt do anything to rebuke her husband. In that house, there was an old maid named Sari who kept nagging her. Every time she heard the old servants chatter, the determination in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She had to find someone to get rid of E. She wanted to eliminate E once and for all! She would never let E ruin her life. Although E was not that important and just an eyesore for her, she still had to find a way to make her disappear. She wouldnt let E mess with her again! Chapter 279 279 The Weekends Appointment The weekend had arrived. It was rare for E to ask Luca for a day off. But today is a special day. She had an appointment to go with Nathan, to eat ice cream together. Early in the morning, Nathan was impatient so he called E first. He had been waiting for this day. It had been a long time since he hadst seen the old woman and he had missed her so much. Besides, he could also eat ice cream today. How could Nathan not be happy? Today he got to meet E and enjoy ice cream together with her. When getting a call from Nathan, E said in a soft voice, Tell your driver to go to the address I sent. Ill be waiting for you there. Since E cant appear before Christian, E has to make an appointment with Nathan elsewhere, in a ce Christian wont know about. Upon hearing this, Nathan immediately pouted. His cheeks look flushed. Old woman, youre not going to pick me up? Arent you going to stay with meter? Ah? E didnt react. It wasnt that she didnt want to, but that she couldnt. Because she had promised Christian she would never appear in front of him again. ..... E didnt understand why Nathan thought that she would be living with him again. Nathan exined patiently, One day, you will marry me. We will not be able to live apart from father because I will be the one who will take care of father when he grows old. Thats why, you shoulde back soon and prepare yourself before we get marriedter. Nathan said it confidently, making E want tough. Fat boy, will there really be a girl who likes you someday? Nathan was too smart for his age. Sometimes he uttered words that were difficult for even adults to understand. Just like what Nathan just said. All of that would have never crossed Es mind. Nathan didnt know why E was suddenly talking about this, but he answered confidently, Of course. Many girls will like me in the future. They must have been fooled by your appearance. E rolled her eyes, but her lips were smiling with pride. The two of them chatted for a while before leaving for their destination. Along the way, Nathan looked very excited. His attitude made the driver who drove him feel confused. It was the first time he had seen his young master like this. The fat boy rolled around in the back seat saying, Does the ice cream taste good? Perhaps better than the one at home, sir. Ive only ever tried kitchen-made ice cream, the driver answered simply. Luckily, Nathan asked something he could still answer. Nathan thought for a moment and then said, This ice cream must taste different from the one at home. His tone was so firm that the driver wondered how to answer. He didnt know how the ice cream tasted and he didnt think it would be much different. But the young master was in a good mood right now and he didnt want to spoil his mood. Not getting an answer from the driver made Nathan even more curious. He got up from the back seat and leaned back in the drivers seat. Why dont you answer me? It definitely tastes better than the one at home, the driver could only answer carelessly, hoping that the answer was correct. Nathan nodded with satisfaction and then sat in the back seat ying with his cell phone. Just five minutes after their car left the house, Christian suddenly called him. Nathan saw his fathers name on the screen and remembered Es instruction not to let him know about this meeting. Nathan immediately panicked. Did his father know something that he called him? The more he thought about it, the more Nathan panicked. He answered the call suspiciously and Christians voice was heard from the other side. Where are you going? Christian asked as soon as Nathan picked up the phone. This morning, Christian went to the office earlier than usual. After he went to thepany, suddenly the butler called him and said that Nathan wanted to go out, only with a driver, not to be apanied by anyone. When the butler asked where Nathan wanted to go, Nathan refused to answer. Therefore, the butler was forced to call Christian out of concern for his young master. Nathan was very annoyed with the butler. Its possible that his date n with E would fall apart because of the butler! He frowned, but still answered his fathers question. To the mall. Christian felt there was something strange about his son. Nathan never went to the mall alone. Why did he suddenly want to go there now? What are you going there for? Christian asked again. Nathan felt his heart beating faster. He hadnt thought of a perfect reason to answer his fathers question. So, what should he answer? He opened his mouth, but before his voice came out, Nathan heard a womans voice from the other side. Tian, ??who are you calling? That one sentence made Nathans mood immediately deteriorate in an instant. Nathan disliked all women who wanted to be his mother, including Nadia. He and Nadia didnt have any problems, but he felt that Nadia was no different from any other woman. Nadia tried to approach him just to win his fathers heart. The womans main goal was not to be friends with him, but to be his new mother. Of course Nathan would reject her. He said angrily, Father, you are so mean! What do you like about that ugly woman! Nathan didnt understand. Nadia looked uglier than E. Why did his father like the woman more than the old woman? Has his fathers eyesight deteriorated? Was his fathers taste that bad? Hearing his sons voice, Christian looked at Nadia beside him and said calmly, You have to be polite to other people. But I really dont like her! Nathan felt very sad and wanted to cry. Why did his father defend her more than him? Christian massaged his dizzy forehead. Then who do you like? Not a single woman around him could melt Nathans heart. He was already feeling very dizzy, having to deal with Nadia every day. He no longer had the energy tofort and persuade his son. His head really hurts! After quite a long time had passed, the damn woman had yet to appear before him. Did E really ignore him? Wouldnt she mind that Christian had a new woman now? Christian couldnt find E because he couldnt keep his promise. He didnt know where E was and couldnt reach her. The only way he could do it was to use the media to have E appear in front of him. But he had tried many times, even going so far as to create gossip by using the woman he didnt like. But until now, E had not appeared. Did that mean E hadpletely forgotten about him? Or maybe E didnt like him from the start? Thinking about this made Christian gloomy. Chapter 280 280 Sending His Driver Home Nadia was aware of Christians mood swings and felt her heart beat really fast whenever she was near Christian. Their rtionship had been getting bettertely. Christian took her out to dinner a few times and it was a very pleasant experience for Nadia. Even the man did not deny all the rumors circting on the inte. Of course all of this made Nadia feel very happy. There was a lot of news about the two of them on the inte. If Christian wanted to refute and delete all the news, it was not something difficult for him. Nadia was sure that soon, Hartono would take the initiative to announce to everyone that she was Christians fiance. This made Nadia suppress the panic in her heart. At the same time, she said, Tian, ??you must be busy right now. If you still have other work, I can wait for you. This afternoon we can eat together. At the invitation to have lunch together, Christian frowned. He didnt like eating with Nadia. Shes so boring, she couldnt bepared to E. Again, Christian thought about E for the umpteenth time. ..... Christian frowned. Just as he was about to answer Nadia, Nathans voice came on the phone. Father, are you listening to me? I said I like the old woman! Nathan snorted and continued, One day, I will marry her! Even though what you said is true, after I think about it carefully, I still feel that she is the most suitable match for me. Nathan snorted once more when he realized that his father had no intention of answering. Ill hang up the phone. Go on, take that ugly woman on a date. After saying that, Nathan immediately ended the call unterally. Christians face darkened as he heard his sons words. He put down his phone and looked at Nadia. I have something to do today. I cant apany you. Nadias gaze looked a little disappointed, but she answered patiently, Okay. ... Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. He felt relieved because he could scold his father for choosing that ugly woman over E. Besides, Nathan was relieved that his father didnt know his n for today. When he thought of his father and Nadia, who had been spending a lot of time together recently, Nathan felt very ufortable. The woman took up so much of his fathers time that his father had no time to apany him. Never mind, Nathan didnt want to think about it anymore. Now what matters is how to get the driver to go home and leave him alone. Uncle, Nathan called. Dad just called and hes really mad that Im out alone. The drivers hands trembled when he heard Nathans words. Everyone knew what the nature of his master was. If the master was angry because of this problem, he might lose his job. Young master, how about we go home? The driver was threatened by Nathan this morning so he had to take him to the mall. But now he was caught in a moreplicated problem. Nathan shook his head and folded his arms across his chest. I dont want to go back. But I also dont want my father to be angry with you. The driver felt strange. Since when did his young master care about him? The driver wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked, Young master, what do you mean? I do not understand. Father said that if he finds the driver who took me away, he will punish that person, Nathan said seriously. Father has sent bodyguards to apany me. So its better for you toe home immediately after taking me to the mall. That way, my dad wont know whos dropping me off. But... the driver still had doubts. If something happened to his young master, he wouldnt be able to endure it. Nathan patted his chest and said, Its okay. I will wait for the bodyguard sent by my father. Uncle, you should be back soon. Earlier I left quietly so that no one knew who was taking me. Take it easy. Later you just need to say that you wille home for a while because you have business or need to go to the mini market. At Christians house, there were no strict rules for drivers. Drivers could spend most of their free time freely. They just needed to be ready when called upon. Therefore, Nathans suggestion made a lot of sense. The driver still looked doubtful and confused. Nathan looked at him and said, Uncle, I am doing this for your good. If dad gets mad at you, dont me me. Ive already helped you. Nathan blinked innocently, saying those words very sincerely. The driver nodded, Very well, Young Master. Thank you. But you have to be careful and dont go anywhere. Dont follow strangers. Dont worry. Do you doubt my intelligence? Nathan smiled proudly. The driver frowned. Why did he feel like he was being fooled by a child? But he doesnt have the courage to face Christians anger. So he didnt want to take the risk. After arriving at the mall, Nathan immediately got off and waved his hand at the driver. The driver quickly returned home, worried that Christian would find out that he drove Nathan here. Nathan went straight to his appointment and found E right there. E was wearing a hat now. Her face was covered with ck sses. She wore casual clothes, a t-shirt and jeans and sneakers. She looked very young. Old woman! Nathan shouted excitedly. E turned in the direction the voice came from and found Nathan in the crowd. As usual, Nathan was dressed neatly. He wore a shirt and pants, following his fathers style. E ran and immediately hugged him. She pinched his cheeks and said, How long have we not seen each other? Why are you getting fatter? Nathans happy face disappeared in an instant. He didnt eat much after E left, how could he be fat? He looked at E sadly. I havent been eating muchtely because I dont like eating alone. Oh? Does this little master miss me so much? Being able to see Nathan today made E very happy. E wanted to pick up Nathan and hold him in her arms, but she couldnt. Maybe not because Nathan was fat, but because E had been getting thinnertely. She was busy working and spent her time painting. Living alone is not the same as living at Christians house. At Christians house, she can eat well and doesnt have to do any work. So in the end, E put Nathan down and took his tiny hand, walking together towards the promised ce. Of course Nathan realized why E didnt carry him. He secretly gritted his teeth with determination. He must lose weight! He had to be skinny so E could admire him! Chapter 281 281 Shared the Fate Nathan told E how he escaped from the house without the butler and Christian knowing. E immediately gave Nathan two thumbs up for being so smart. This kid, when he grows up, is sure to be just as smart as Christian. His intelligence would be a disaster for others! At the thought of this, E felt both proud and lonely. She would not be a part of Nathans future. One day, Nathan would grow up and forget about her. Seeing Nathans tiny face, she thought of Christian again. Every day E reads news about Christian and Nadia from the newspaper. The media reported that the rtionship between Christian and Nadia was getting closer and closer. The woman Christian was once with had beenpletely forgotten. Maybe its because the rtionship between them was so unclear that she was easily forgotten, unlike Nadia who had an official rtionship with Christian. But there was no point in thinking about it anymore. Her rtionship with Christian is over. Nathan is feeling very happy today. He looked around him excitedly. But when he lifted his head and looked at E, he realized that E wasnt in a good mood. Old woman, whats wrong with you? E woke up from her daydream. She looked back at Nathan, shaking her head. Im just thinking about my past. ..... Past? Nathans eyes shone brightly. I think we are very simr. We have the same fate. E tilted her head as she looked at Nathan, not understanding what Nathan was talking about. Nathans hand gripped Es hand tighter and then said seriously, You and I dont have mothers. After you lost your mother, your father married another woman. After having children besides you, he starts to forget about you. What Nathan said was a fact. In Nathans eyes, that was Es life. E is feeling sad. It was true what Nathan said about her miserable life. Even E didnt have anyone she could call family. Then Nathan continued, Even though my father is not married now, one day he will definitely get married. When he gets married, I will have a new sibling. After that, maybe dad will forget about me. He will surely love his new child more. After saying that, Nathan realized how sad he was. ording to him, if his father marriedter, he would definitely have a very hard life. Just like Es life, which was full of suffering. Even though E was hiding many things from him, Nathan was no fool. He could see with his own eyes how Es rtionship with her family was. From that rtionship, Nathan could also guess what the situation was at Es house. E showed him his future when he got a new motherter. Thats why Nathan became increasingly reluctant to have a stepmother. If his father married, he would definitely suffer. After listening to Nathans words, E crouched down in front of Nathan so she could look him eye to eye. No. They will treat you very well because you are a good boy. E raised her hand, stroking Nathans head tenderly. This arrogant fat kid was indeed very difficult to approach at first. But once E could win his heart, Nathan became the warmest boy ever. Even with his tiny body, he tried hard to protect E and help her. Nathan looked at E suspiciously, Were you not good as a child so no one liked you? Nathan felt that E was the kindest woman he had ever met. E is not only kind, but also beautiful. How could anyone hate her in this world? E shook her head. I wasnt not good at all. When I was little, I was always rude to other people. Thats why everyone hated me. So, Nathan, you have to be polite to everyone. E said it seriously while stroking Nathans head. Also, your father loves you very much. He spent 5 years alone with you. In the past, Budi also felt depressed after losing Es mother. But all this onlysted a few days. After that, Budi started looking for fun out there and then met Merry. At that time, E was still very small. E had absolutely no idea what had happened to her father. She could tell all this from the gossiping servants in her house. But when she heard the gossip, E didnt care at all. She got a new mother who was nice to her and a sweet little sister. Why did she remember her sad past? E didnt understand at all. But now, she finally understood everything. Everything that happened at that time was Merrys doing. Everything that happened at that time was part of Merrys extraordinary n. Nathan heard Es words and nodded obediently. Next time Ill be polite. He took Es hand again and walked with her. After a few steps, he stopped walking and lowered his head. Old woman. You know, no one likes me but you. Nathan was still very young, but his experiences with these evil women made him mature earlier. E was surprised to hear that. She felt her eyes heat up from feeling Nathans sadness. It turns out that this 5-year-old child knows everything. However, what the boy didnt realize was that everyone in Christians house really loved Nathan. Christian really loves Nathan even though he has a little trouble showing it sometimes. What nonsense is that? E pinched Nathans cheek. How could no one love you? Just look at your father and the butler at home, they love you so much. Is that true? Nathan asked hopefully. Seeing E nodded confidently, Nathan could only feel relieved. He tried to suppress his smile from getting wider and said, Old woman, I like you very much too. Nathan said as he gripped Es hand tighter. Suddenly, he thought of Nadia and said annoyedly, Old woman, do you know? Theres an ugly woman who annoys my dad every day. E knew that the only woman Christian was close to right now was Nadia. So, most likely, the woman Nathan was talking about was Nadia. She had intended to ignore this topic at the start. But she couldnt contain her curiosity. Are they very close? Yes. Nathan looked a little disappointed and continued, Father always apanied her to eat every day. His time to apany me is getting less and less. Ive always stayed at home alone every day. So boring! Chapter 282 282 Meeting at the Same Mall Nathan pursed his lips as he thought about the rtionship between his father and that ugly woman. Every time he remembered it, he got annoyed. Wasnt that woman ashamed of monopolizing his father all the time? Even his father didnt have time to apany him! E felt something strange in her chest. She already knew this from the news. So what did she expect? While at Christians house, she really wanted to run away and get out of there. But after she left, why did she still feel displeased? E immediately suppressed her feelings and forced a smile on her face. Your father also had a life of his own. He has work to attend to so he can pay for your meal! Nathan just pouted when he heard Es teasing. But he couldnt say anything. Finally, he gave up and decided to walk again. E could only stare at Nathan with a gentle gaze and lead him to the ice cream shop. Nathan looked at the ice cream in his hand with admiration. Even though he ate a lot, he usually only ate full course meals. Christian is very strict about this kind of snack. At most, Nathan could only eat ice cream and simr snacks once a month. At this time, there were not many people in the shop. When he saw E and Nathan, the shop clerk immediately said, Your son is very sweet. Everyone really wanted to pinch Nathans cheeks. ..... E smiled kindly and shook her head. Hes not my son. Ah? Im sorry, said the clerk. But you two look like mother and son. Your eyebrows are also very simr. E looked down and looked at Nathans face, noticing the fat boys eyebrows. But all she could see in Nathans face were Christians features. It seems Christians DNA is too strong for E to see anyone else in Nathans figure. With a face like this, it would not be easy to find Nathans birth mother. Nathan quickly finished his ice cream. He licked his lips clean. When he wanted to buy another one, he couldnt afford to ask E for it. Previously, he had promised to lose weight. E took out her cell phone to check the time. Then she said, Would you like a buffet? Buffet? Whats that? Nathan looked at E innocently. So far, Nathan has only eaten at Indonesian and western restaurants. Its a ce with lots of great food! When he heard Es answer, Nathan immediately stood up and took Es hand impatiently. Lets go then! He couldnt wait any longer. He even forgot that a second ago, he was still thinking about how to lose weight. E smiled at the enthusiasm. The ce is not far from here. Lets go over there. The two of them exited the ice cream shop and looked for the esctor to get to the fourth floor. E had never eaten at the buffet she was referring to, but she had seen it on the inte. Many people say that the ce serves a variety of delicious food. Thats why she wanted to take Nathan there. As they were almost there, E raised her head and took a deep breath at the sight of someone. Christian. Luckily, only E saw Christian while the man did not know her whereabouts. E stood where she was, feeling like her feet were stuck to the ground. She couldnt walk anymore. After not seeing each other for a while, the man still looked as handsome as before. He looks handsome and also cold. Even though there was Nadia standing beside him, the women around him still stole nces at Christian. He is like a king in this world. The aura from his body was enough to attract everyones attention. Meanwhile, Nadia also looked prettier than usual. This is what Christians life is like without her. Maybe, their meeting was just a dream. Maybe they never met. Maybe Christian never knew E and E never knew Christian. Maybe their rtionship was just Es imagination. For some reason, E cant remember the little details when she and Christian were together. But she still vividly remembers the time she begged Christian not to look for her. She also remembers well when Christian told her not to appear in front of him again. At that time, E was relieved when Christian agreed. But she was actually unhappy... As she walked, Christian listened to Nadias chatter beside him impatiently. Tian, ??there are two good restaurants here. What do you want to eat? Nobody knew what Nadia was thinking today. Why did this woman bring the man to such a bustling ce to eat? Christian was annoyed. But he had to endure it. This was for the sake of shocking news. He did it to lure E out of her hiding ce. Every day, news about him and Nadia would fill the newspapers. He was confident that E would appear in front of him with a furious face, asking for the rity of their rtionship. E must want to know why Christian could find another woman so quickly, right? She wouldnt be able to calm down until she asked him directly. Christian feels his mood slightly improve at the thought. Meanwhile, Nadia looks at Christian with a smile on her face. She doesnt care what Christian is thinking right now. As long as she can stay by his side, shes content with it. Their rtionship went smoothly. She would be Christians wife soon and all other women would bow down before her. Tian, ??how about we eat here? Christian lifted his head and looked at the restaurant Nadia pointed to. It was a restaurant that served Indonesian cuisine, but with a luxurious concept. This made Christian think of E. The woman always prefered Indonesian food. His eyes looked softer at the memory. Without answering Nadia, he went straight into the restaurant, followed by Nadia. At the same time, E also took Nathan to the buffet restaurant. The restaurant was famous for not being too expensive and having good taste. When she entered, E smiled sadly. This was the difference between her life and Christian. She couldnt afford a luxury meal like Christian and Nadia. The distance between them was so far. E shook her head, trying to shake off the thoughts that were bothering her. Nathan entered the restaurant like it was the first time he had gone to a yground. He could see a variety of delicious foods neatly arranged on the table. He immediately took many kinds and headed to a table. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. His father called him again. Nathan picked up the call. Before he could speak, E had already said, Fat boy, what else do you want to eat? Chapter 283 283 Christian Hears Es Voice After taking some food until the te was full, Nathan returned to his seat. He wanted to enjoy his meal, but suddenly his cell phone rang. His father called again. Nathan picked up the call. Before he could speak, E had already said, Fat boy, what else do you want to eat? On the other hand, Christians hand immediately squeezed his phone tightly. He didnt hear wrong, did he? It was Es voice. Was E with his son now? Nathan was surprised. He remembered Es request that Christian shouldnt know of their whereabouts. He swallowed frantically and shook his head at E. E immediately understood it. She thought for a moment and decided to leave her chair. Who are you with now? ..... Before Nathan could exin, Christian had asked first. At first, he just wanted to ask where his son was. Christian was not angry even though his son had been sulking earlier. He could understand what made Nathan not want to have a new mother so that his son was always sensitive to the women who were close to him. Plus, Christian knew why his son hated Nadia. Indeed, Nadias nature wasnt good to begin with. For example, when they had dinner together, Nadia always asked the taste of every food. Couldnt she have tried it herself? Why should she ask? After all, when he ate, Christian didnt like to talk too much. Nadia was not like E. E didnt ask much. She liked to enjoy her food in silence. When he thought about her again, the expression on Christians face changed. Who are you with now? Christian asked again when Nathan didnt answer. Seeing Christian on the phone, Nadia was obediently silent. Silently, she listened to the conversation while wondering who was on the phone with Christian. Nathan felt confused for a long time, unable to answer the question. In the end, he said, I am alone. Did you hear wrong? Do you think Im stupid? Christian is annoyed and immediately ends the call. After that, he called Jason. Christian asks Jason to locate Nathans whereabouts from their call just now. Hearing Christians order, Jason did it very quickly and sent Christians current location of Nathans cell phone. Seeing his sons position, Christian immediately got up and left, not even bothering to exin to Nadia. Subconsciously, his hands trembled slightly. Nathan was in the same mall as him. That means, that woman is also here. E was in the same ce as him. He was sure that the voice just now was Es voice. Christian didnt have many female friends. He rarely dated. Plus, his rtionship with Ested quite a while. How could Christian have misheard Es voice? For some reason, Nathan had a feeling that his father wasing. He looked around and realized that E had been missing ever since he signaled that his father had called him. He felt a little panicked and immediately contacted E. Es voice was low from the other side, like a whisper. Nathan, you take care of your father first. I will hide. E knew Christians character very well. If he knew his son was at the mall alone, the man would definitelye over to him. Whats more, they are currently in the same mall. After that, E said again, Dont forget to delete ourst call. Dont let your father know where I am. All right. Go hide now. Nathan immediately ended the call and deleted thest call history from his cell phone. After that, he enjoyed the food in front of him. He called a waitress and asked to help cut the meat. The waitress immediately approached Nathan who was sitting alone. Seeing the sweet boy, of course the waitress was happy to help him. Nathan was very happy with this restaurant. It had lots of good food and friendly staff. If he could eat with E, it would be a lot more fun. But as he expected, his father had already walked up to him. Nathan didnt expect his father to arrive so soon so he looked a little surprised. Father? How could his fathere to this ce so quickly? This ce is not very close to his fatherspany. Nathan didnt know whether E had found a ce to hide or not. Christians arrival caused amotion at the scene. The waitress who helped Nathan almost screamed when she saw Christians incredibly handsome face. She could only be amazed in her heart. This father and son are very simr. They are both handsome! Christian nced at the waitress in front of him briefly and then turned his gaze to Nathan who looked a little panicked. Youd better exin it to me now. For the sake of his damn promise, he couldnt find E. He felt sad when he thought that E would have had a better life without him. The more he thought about it, the more restless his heart became. He was afraid he couldnt find E forever and someone else would take her, Liam for example. At the thought of E choosing Liam over him, Christian felt a sharp pain in his heart. He really regretted it half to death. Why did he have to say that stupid promise to E! He felt like a madman now. Then what about E? Is that woman with Liam now? Seeing his fathers increasingly sinister face, Nathan felt nervous. But he decided to protect E. He would never betray E. Nathan looked at his father obediently and said, Father, what do you mean? What to exin? I am alone here. Nathan wiggled his legs, looking very sweet and innocent. Christian frowned and looked at the waitress in front of him. Was anyone sitting here just now? Theres no one here, the waitress replied, blushing. The man before her was too perfect. He was very handsome and from his clothes, he looked very rich. But this man already had a child. He must be married. The waitress sighed in disappointment, but still reminded Christian kindly. Is this your son? He came here alone. Its dangerous for such a small child to eat alone. Please apany him. Hearing her words, Nathan didnt think it was a good idea. He shook his head quickly and immediately said, Dad, I know youre busy at work. I can go back to thepany first. Theres a driver waiting for me downstairs. Ill be home after eating here for three hours. He couldnt let his father wait for him here. If his father was here, E wouldnt be able to get out of her hiding ce. This was his chance to date E. How could he let his date fall apart! Chapter 284 284 Public Rebuke Dad, I know youre busy at work. I can go back to thepany first. Theres a driver waiting for me downstairs. Ill be home after eating here for three hours. Christians lips twitch at his sons words. Three hours... Nadia followed Christian and had just emerged from the entrance. In her high heels and expensive dress, she looked at the restaurant with disdain. She had never set foot in a cheap restaurant like this. But Nathan was here now and she couldnt say much. She wanted to see what had made Christian so panicked and just walked away. Nadia almost thought that the woman had reappeared. But luckily, Nathan ate here alone. As a father, Christian was only worried about his son who had gone by himself. No more than that. Nadia breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Nathan and said softly, Nathan, its not good for you to be here alone. How about youe and eat with us? ..... Actually, Nadia didnt want Nathan to interrupt her date with Christian. But Nathan was a stepping stone so she could get Christian. If Christians son liked her, she could win Christians heart more easily. Nadia thought Christian would look at her as she spoke softly to his son. Too bad, Christians gaze was fixed on Nathan. He wondered if his son was lying to him or not. If he waited, maybe E would show up. But if Christian waited there, he would seem to really care about E. He didnt want to show that he cared. He wanted E toe to him. Christian wouldnt do that stupid thing. Christian considered it for a long time, feeling a dilemma. His face was t and his gaze was still fixed on Nathan. Meanwhile, Nathan could only remain silent while holding back the fear in his heart. He felt his father was really scary now. Why didnt his father just leave him alone? Seeing the father and son not saying a word, Nadia was impatient and said, Nathan, do you want to eat together with us? Nadias voice sounded very annoying to Nathans ears, he knew she made up that sweet voice. Nathan was very upset. If not for this woman, how could his father leave him alone? He was really lonely and bored. This woman also did everything possible to marry his father. Shes really ambitious. Nathan hated this type of woman the most. The woman who wanted to be his mother was an ugly woman worse than a ghost. No, Nathan finally looked at Nadia. At this moment, there werent too many people in the ce. Almost everyone looked at the three of them with curious gazes. Aside from the clothes Christian and Nadia wore, they both came from rich families. Why would theye to a restaurant like this? The people ate while watching this incident curiously, as if they were watching a drama. Nathan looked around and realized that there were quite a number of people looking their way. Suddenly, he had a very good idea. This woman had been pestering his father every day, preventing Nathan from ying with his father. In that case, he would irritate this woman to death. Just thinking about it made Nathan feel excited. On the count, one ... two ... three ... Suddenly, Nathan cried very loudly. Father, quickly get out of here! I dont want to see you! Christian was surprised to see his son suddenly crying. His gaze was fixed on Nathan, not understanding what the boy was doing now. He knew that his son was faking it, but he didnt know what made him like this. Nathan didnt usually act like this. Nathan continued, Every day you are with this aunt that you dont have time to apany me. You think of me as a nuisance, but now youre looking for me. You guys are really bad! I really hate you! Nathans shout made the people around start whispering while pointing at them. Christian could only frown. He didnt understand why his son was like this. It must have been E who had taught his son to be like this. When he found herter, he would punish her! Nadia could only be amazed. This little kid really didnt know the rules. She didnt really understand what he was saying. Nathan not only damaged Nadias reputation, but also humiliated his father. Nadia felt that Nathan should be taught a lesson. They were people from the upper sses. This kind of thing could create a scandal that would not look good in the media. Nathan, how can you say that? Nadia said gently. She felt very great because she could control her emotions. If this child were hers, she would have punished him! Nathan was silent for a moment. He didnt like it when Nadia talked to him. Why didnt his father say anything and let this woman talk to him? So what if he said it? After all, what he said was true. Nadia always clung to his father all the time so he became lonely. This woman had snatched his father from her. But she could still defend herself as if she was innocent. Nathan snorted and said, What has that got to do with you? When you use me, youre also using your own father. Nathan listened to Nadia, not understanding the meaning of her words. But he seemed to know those were not kind words. Im talking to my dad. Dont disturb us! Nathan pouted, irritated to death. Nadia felt very, very embarrassed. But in front of Christian, she must be able to control her emotions. She swallowed her annoyance and then turned to Christian. Tian, ??you cant leave Nathan like this, Nadia looks like a good wife and mother. I know you spoil your son, but dont overdo it. Otherwise, he will have no manners. Nathans eyes immediately widened. He remembered that E had said the same thing to him. E told him to be polite to everyone. But E said it for his own good, not to embarrass Nathan in front of Christian and everyone like this. Nathan, you have to be polite to other people, Christians voice was not cold. But that one sentence from his father brought tears to Nathans face. Father, did you me me because that woman told you so? You defended the woman more than me? Today, Nathan woke up in a very good mood. He was very happy because he finally got to meet E. But his happiness disappeared in an instant. E could hear themotion up ahead from the bathroom. shE peeked through the door and felt very sorry to see Nathan. But what could she do? When a woman passed by, E immediately asked her for help. She gave several hundred thousand notes to the woman and said, Please tell the man that the little boy needs attention and affection. Nadia... How dare that woman bully Nathan like this! E could not ept it! Chapter 285 285 An Unknown Woman Please tell the man that the little boy needs attention and affection. E asked a woman passing by to pass on a message to Christian. She also gave several hundreds of thousands of bills to her. Its like getting a windfall. Just conveying a message? She wasnt stupid either. She looked at E suspiciously. How could anyone want to give money this much just to ry a message? Yes. E nodded repeatedly and then tears came from her eyes. Actually, that child is my son. But Im already divorced from his father. Today, I met my son secretly. Who wouldve known that his father found out about our meeting... While telling this, tears streamed down her face, You know, our rtionship as ex-husband and wife is not good. My ex-husband has a lot of money, so I dont dare fight him. But I couldnt bear to let my son be treated like that. Look at the woman he brought with him. She scolded my son in public until he cried. My son is only 5 years old. Es appearance was really desperate that touched the woman too. She is also a woman and a mother. If it was her son who was treated like this, of course she would not ept it. Dont worry. I will help you. ..... Of the 1 million that E offered, the woman only took one hundred thousand and said, 100 thousand is enough. Lets just say you treat me to a meal here. E was deeply moved by the womans kindness. She could see that she was fair and even refused to take all of her money. But... a secondter E regretted asking her for help. The woman walked quickly to Nathans desk and looked at Christian, Do you know why your son is like this? Christian was very surprised by the arrival of this unfamiliar woman, as was Nathan. Why did this woman suddenly appear and defend him? In his heart, Nathan was really grateful that someone had defended him. Now, he wanted to see if the haughty Nadia in front of him could still fight him. Nadias face turned cold. It was clear that she was disgusted by the woman who had just appeared. The woman was wearing old clothes. How dare shee and interfere in their problem? Did she want to look for trouble? Obviously Christian and Nadia looked very fashionable, they were rich people. This woman was ignorant to challenge them! However, the woman didnt care at all even though the people in front of her were wearing expensive clothes. At this moment, theres only the words of the woman who begged for her help in the bathroom. She looked at Nathan whose face was filled with tears, and her heart was saddened. Then, she said, What this child needs is love from his family. If you want to rece his biological mother with a stepmother, do you think that woman will treat this child like her own? The woman snorted, Stepmother is stepmother. How could it bepared to a biological mother who gave birth to a child from her own womb? Christians face slowly darkened. He didnt like this conversation. He didnt like other people talking about Nathans birth mother. It was a taboo topic for him. And now, this stranger was suddenly talking about it... Nadias face grew even hotter with embarrassment. In the eyes of others, she was a stepmother who bullied her stepson. They might even misunderstand and think of her as Christians mistress or a homewrecker in someone elses marriage. But the woman in front of her was still babbling on and on. I also have children. The way to educate children is hard but you have to be patient. How old is your son? Is it right to rebuke him harshly in front of everyone like this? E who peeked from behind the toilet door could only hold her head which was getting dizzy. How should she stop her?! Luckily, the woman identally looked in her direction. E waved her hand, signaling the woman to stop and leave. The woman understood the sign. She remembered what E had said about her ex-husband who had a lot of money. Therefore, she decided to leave immediately. When Nathan heard that someone was defending him in public, he sobbed and said, There are still good people in this world. Thats really touching! Nadia clenched her fists angrily. She didnt expect an unknown woman to show up and tell Christian all that. However, that anger only briefly shed in Nadias eyes and was instantly reced by gentleness. Christian looked at Nathan intently, as if thinking about the truth in the unknown womans words. Christian had absolutely no experience raising children, or educating them. After all, he was a father, not a mother. Nathan, Im so sorry, Nadia is a smart woman. She could see that the womans words had touched Christians heart. Therefore, she couldnt make Christian any angrier now. Plus, she was the one who brought up this matter and she was the one who had to end it by apologizing. When Christian heard Nadias apology, the expression on his face didnt improve. Apart from E, Christian didnt care about other women at all. But now, he thought back to how E and Nathan had be close. He remembered that E and Nathan were like mortal enemies the first time they met, just like a dog and a cat. At that time, E also felt that Nathans character was a little bad. Thats why E spanked Nathans ass once. But E didnt punish him in front of other people so that Nathan did feel deterred, but did not feel humiliated. After that day, Nathans attitude got better. While thinking about it, Christians gaze fell on Nathan. At first, Nathan still wanted to eat. He had just tasted a little food, not satisfied. But when he noticed his fathers gaze, he ended up just drinking and not daring to look at the food again. He felt very anxious. He was afraid that Christian would find out where E was hiding. If that happened, E would definitely leave and they would never be able to see each other again. Why do you keep looking at me? Is there anything else you want to say? He said as he pursed his lips nervously. Christians gaze remained on Nathan as he asked, How did E teach you before? Chapter 286 286 It turns out that youre here Christian didnt want to go away, making Nathan feel uneasy. Why didnt his father just go?! How did E usually teach you before? Christian asked suddenly. His question made Nathan blink a few times. Nathan thought he heard wrong. Why was his father suddenly talking about the old woman? Didnt his father say he hated her? Should he try to persuade his father to bring the old woman back home? Nadia was just as surprised. She hadnt heard Christian mention of E in a long time. Nadia thought Christian had forgotten her! In her eyes, E was an enemy that could be defeated without having topete. The easiest enemy. The proof was, E had gone even before Nadia could do anything to her. Plus, Nadia was absolutely sure that it was Christian who kicked her out of the house. No woman would be so stupid as to leave Christian. ..... She knew that E was not a stupid woman and she would never do that. While Nadia was thinking, Nathan who was in front of her already answered in a sad tone, The old woman is not by my side anymore. Ive forgotten what she said. An understanding crossed Christians mind. He didnt know what Nathan was up to. The only thing he knew was that his sons life had be boring after E left. In the past, his life was like this too. It didnt feel much different. But he had experienced joy and he didnt want to lose it. Dont say her name, Christian said suddenly. That cold and sinister face reappeared. Anyone nearby could sense Christians anger and wouldnt dare approach. Nathan initially wanted to say some nice things about E so that his father would take E back home. But when he heard his fathers words, he immediately stopped talking and backed away a little. He was afraid his father would be angry. And when his father was angry, his father would take it all on E. His father had never been mean to him. But Nathan saw with his own eyes when his father hurt E. Nadia listened to all of this carefully. She wanted to know how important Es existence was to Christian, but she couldnt ask the man directly. She cant rush it. She had to be patient! After thinking for a moment, Nadia realized that there was a chance that she might not be able to return. There are so many women who want to be with Christian, but Nadia feels she is the one for him. Why should she worry about E? Nathans eyes shed sadness and loneliness. He thought he could persuade his father because it was his father who asked first. But now his father didnt want to talk about E at all. What if he wants to marry Eter? Nathan grew sadder as he thought about it. Upon seeing his sons face, Christian showed a hint of tenderness and said, Do you want to keep eating here ore with me? I want to eat here, Nathan said without the slightest hesitation. However, Nadia immediately interrupted. Tian, ??how could we leave Nathan here alone without anyone apanying him? What if something happened? Its alright, Christian said calmly. He knew his own son very well. Although still very small, Nathan had extraordinary intelligence. If he encountered something dangerous, Nathan would be able to think of a way to save himself. Nathan patted his chest proudly. It is my father who knows me best. After he finished praising his father, he turned to Nadia who was standing at the side and said, How can an ugly woman like you understand my extraordinary intelligence. Hearing Nathan call her an ugly woman, Nadia almost lost control of her emotions. From the start, her patience had been eroding slowly. And now this kid called her ugly? Has he gone blind? Can he not see her extraordinary beauty? But Nadias face did not show anger at all. She smiled and said, Nathan, you must be polite when talking to me. I did all this for your sake. So you cant hate auntie. Nadia did have a calm personality. Even though she was in the middle of a shocking problem, she was able to deal with it very calmly. Nathans words did not please her ears and made her feel ufortable. But it was easy for her to keep that sweet expression on, as if she wasnt offended at all. Why cant I hate you? I hate all women who want to marry my father. Nathan snorted, not caring about Nadia. In his opinion, he had been very polite to Nadia. If he wasnt polite, he wouldve called his fathers bodyguard and told him to get rid of this ugly woman. The expression on Nadias face was unsightly. After taking several deep breaths, she calmed herself. Tian, ??if Nathan wants to eat here, we better not disturb him. Nadia really didnt want to stay in this ce any longer. This cheesy ce was no match for the ssy one like her. And she was also unable to face Nathan anymore. She wanted to get closer to Christian so she wanted to use Nathan as a shortcut. But after several attempts to get close to Nathan and be nice to him, she didnt seed. In fact, Nathan treated her way worse. Christian thought for a moment and finally nodded. He got up and left the ce with Nadia. E who watched everything from behind the door felt pain in her heart when she saw Christian decided to go with the woman and leave his son alone. She kept looking at their backs. As she recalled what Christian had just said, Es heart felt uneasy. Christian didnt want to talk about her. He didnt even want to hear her name anymore. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, as if trying to control her feelings. After that, she walked towards Nathan. She didnt want Nathan to wait any longer. Seeing that E was back, Nathan was finally able to act normal. He stroked his chest and said, I was scared to death. It seemed he had no talent for lying. Even now, his heart was still beating very fast. Luckily, he was able to convince his father. Thank you, fat boy, E said, stroking Nathans head. Nathan had saved her from Christian. Getting praise from E of course made Nathan feel very proud. Just as he was about to brag about himself, suddenly a voice was heard. So youre here. Chapter 287 287 Coming Only for E So youre here. Liams arrival waspletely unexpected by E. She didnt even tell Liam where she was going. The mans arrival was not much different from Christians. As soon as he appeared, almost all the women immediately looked at him. Maybe they were all amazed by Liams good looks. Nathan who was once again the center of everyones attention was annoyed. What annoyed him even more was the man who hade before him. He finally had the chance to meet E and spend some time alone with her. Why were there so many people trying to mess up their time together? This man in front of him was the most annoying. He could clearly see that this man liked E and wanted to take her away from him. He was sure this man would separate him from E. Nathan felt he wasnt that far behindpared to Liam. From his appearance he was also no less handsome. He was also rich. However, hes not as tall as Liam because he hadnt grown yet. Even though he will also get taller one day, now he still loses to Liam. This made him feel sad. ..... At this time, E woke up from her shock when she saw Liams arrival. Why are you here? The meaning behind the question was, how could Liam know they were here? Since she was dealing with Liam, E didnt have to hesitate to ask. Liam also understood what E was thinking and he didnt mind at all. He raised his hand in surrender and said helplessly, Im innocent. I didnt do anything illegal. Im here to meet someone and discuss work matters. As I was passing by this mall, I happened to see the two of you. I immediately parked my car, but both of you disappeared. So, Ive been looking for you all over the ce. Come on, sit down. Lets eat together. E patted the cushion beside her. She wasnt worried about herself. But Nathan had a special identity. If Christian suddenly became suspicious and thought that Liam was following his son, that would be a big problem. Seeing Liam sitting down without his consent, Nathans mood worsened. Its his time to be alone with E. Why would Liame and join in, spoiling the fun?! He puffed out his cheeks in annoyance and said, My appetite is gone because this guy came! E was surprised to see Nathan suddenly sulking. What happened to Nathan all of a sudden? Liam doesnt mind. He looked at Nathan and said, I can help you grill the meat. Nathan was only 5 years old, so he didnt mind his childish behavior. It is appropriate for a child to act like this. As if he could tell what Liam was thinking, Nathan immediately said with a serious look, Dont think that Im a kid. Im a man too. Maybe because of Christians nature and because he doesnt have a mother, Nathan feels that his responsibility is bigger than other children his age. However, he could not cook meat on the grill in front of him. Hes still too young for that. But Liam can do it. He grilled the meat that E took until it turned brown. The sweet smell of it made Nathan almost drool. E epted the meat and immediately put it in her mouth. Seeing Es face while she enjoyed the meat happily, Liam immediately asked, How is it? Does it taste good? E nodded and gave Liam a thumbs up. I didnt think you could grill meat. E was really surprised. In her eyes, Liam is a young master from a rich family who is pampered and never works. But Liam doesnt have bad habits like cking off at work. And Liam was so gentle and warm, never arrogant. Is it weird that I can cook? His gaze fell on E. There was a glint that appeared there, though it only shone for a moment. After that, his eyes seemed to dim again. After a moment of silence, he continued, I learned to cook for you while I was studying abroad. At that time, Liam learned a lot. He thought he could go home and surprise Eter, making her feel in awe of him. But what Liam did not expect, once he returned to Indonesia, the situation was not as he imagined. Es hand that was holding her fork immediately stopped moving. Thank you, said E briefly. E will never be able to repay all that Liam did to her, but E feels very grateful to have Liam in her life. Liam didnt expect to hear a thank you from E. He was surprised, but also happy that he immediately smiled. At least E wasnt trying to get away from him. She also did not throw him out and instead asked him to eat together. Nathan couldnt hold himself back anymore. When he saw the meat that was cooked and glistening with the sauce, he immediately ate it voraciously. By now, he had forgotten his previous words. Watching Nathan who returned to eating voraciously, the expression on Es face softened. Old woman, why dont you eat? Why are you even daydreaming? When Nathan raised his head, he saw E looking at him pensively. He immediately took a piece of meat and ced it on Es te. After that, E heard Nathan say, This way, he wont be able to eat. What he meant was of course Liam. Nathan said it with a haughty expression on his face. Its Liams fault for trying to snatch the old woman away from him. He must pay the price! E could only look at Nathan helplessly. Uncle Liam helped grill the meat for you. You should thank him. The previous incident was still fresh in Es memory. Nadia knew very well what Nathans weaknesses were and used them to make Christian feel displeased with his sons attitude. She used the opportunity to create a good image for herself in front of Christian. Apparently, E had to teach Nathan etiquette so that Nadia couldnt do something like this next time. Nathan immediately frowned upon hearing Es words. How could he possibly thank Liam? But he also couldnt refuse Es request. Finally, he didnt dare look into Es eyes and thanked Liam awkwardly. Liam continued to smile gently, not minding Nathans rudeness. Youre wee, he replied. Suddenly, Nathan snorted and said, I did it because the old woman told me to. Otherwise, I wouldnt have done it. I know, Liam nodded nonchntly. He also didnt mind Nathan not apologizing. Of course he knew that without E, Nathan would never be polite to him. But Liam didnt mind. He also did not intend to get closer to Nathan. He was here only for E. Chapter 288 288 Spending the Night Alone at the Bar Nathan was very satisfied with his food. Liams grilled meat was delicious and tender so he ate a lot of it. His belly, which was already fat from the start, became even more bloated. He had forgotten his determination to go on a diet and showed his slim body to E. His mind was only filled with food, food and food! Whenever Nathan ate, E always looked at him with tender eyes. After leaving Christians house, the person she missed the most besides Christian was Nathan. She missed his funny chatter along with his strange behavior. She wanted to apany Nathan to y and watch as usual. But sadly, she couldnt anymore now. After eating, E got up and took Nathans hand. Meanwhile, Liam walked beside him. The three of them walked out of the restaurant, looking like an extraordinarily beautiful harmonious family. Liam doesnt mind if other people misunderstand their rtionship. Even his mood got better because of that. Meanwhile, E was feeling a little embarrassed. She felt bad for Liam, but there was no way she could correct how everyone looked their way. In the end, she could only pretend that nothing happened. ..... After eating a lot, they decided to take a short walk. The three of them went to a park nearby. During their outing, Liam always took very good care of Nathan. Nathan was a naughty little boy full of curiosity. Nobody knew if he asked out of curiosity or just because he wanted to embarrass Liam, but Liam answered all of them patiently. Nathan even asked Liam to buy him a drink. Seeing Liam go to buy a drink, E said to Nathan, Did you do that on purpose? Nathan felt helpless, like a child caught doing something naughty. He made excuses and said, I... I just trained him to be more responsible. He folded his arms across his chest and looked away, not wanting to look at E. Nathan could clearly see that Liam liked E. Thats why Nathan treated Liam like this. He didnt want anyone to take E away from him. If someone did this to you, would you be angry? Es question did not get any answer from Nathan. Of course Nathan would be furious if he was treated like that. E did not scold Nathan for his misbehavior. She stroked Nathans head gently and said, Next time, dont be like that. When Uncle Liames back, apologize to him. Nathan felt very reluctant. He squirmed in his chair for a long time and finally he said, An ugly woman came and took my father from me. I dont have a father anymore. Now, a man hase and wants to take you from me. If I dont keep you, Ill lose everything. Nathan blinked his eyes and said seriously. That was what he feared in his heart. He had lost his fathers attention and time. He couldnt lose this old woman again. Otherwise, he will have nobody. He will be sad and lonely. E also felt sad when she heard Nathans words. It turned out that Nathan, who always looked cheerful and mischievous, had a sad feeling in his heart. Nathan raised his fat hand and patted Es back saying, Then promise me you will never ignore me. Promise me that you will always apany me. I promise, E smiled. Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. His gaze fell on Liam who was walking towards them. E let go of their intertwined pinkies. From afar, when he saw E and Nathan, Liam thought of Es child. Liam knew E really loved Nathan, maybe because E missed her child. She had no ce to express her affection so she gave it all to Nathan. But Liam didnt want E and Nathan to get too close. After all, Nathan is Christians son. He saw Christian searching for E frantically at the small hotel the day E disappeared. Liam knew very well from Christians reaction that the mans feelings were far more than they appeared on the outside. But Liam didnt know why Christian couldnt find out where E was. While Liam was still thinking about it, Nathan was already waving his hand in front of him. Liam gave a water bottle in his hand to the fat boy. Nathan saw sweat dripping down Liams forehead, probably because the weather was quite hot today. But Liam still wanted to buy them this drink. Holding the bottle tighter, Nathan said, Uncle, Im sorry. I shouldnt have treated you like this. Liam was a little surprised. But after that he shook his head and smiled, It doesnt matter. E stood at the side and nodded with great satisfaction. Liams gaze was fixed on E with tenderness in it. He knew that E had said something to Nathan so the boys attitude immediately changed. E felt ufortable with the gaze and said, Lets go. ... -At night. Christian was seen in the VVIP room of a bar. He kept pouring ss after ss into his mouth, not caring how many drinks he had to pay. He knew he wasnt going to sleep tonight so he decided to go to the bar alone. This bar was where E once worked. The bar manager asionally checked Christians condition and saw Christian continuing to drink desperately. He wanted to persuade Christian to stop drinking, but the man didnt care at all. After finishing another bottle, Christian felt dizzy. Only E was on his mind at the moment. He pulled the tie around his neck roughly and called for the bar manager. The bar manager was shaking. He knew that Christian was in a bad mood today. He felt even more nervous when he was called. Master, is there anything I can help you with? Wheres E? Christian asked in a deep voice. When he heard that name, the manager felt cold sweat run down his forehead. He didnt know where E was nor why Christian was looking for her. The circting news said that Christian was in touch with Nadia now. The manager thought for a moment and asked, Sir, how about I call Miss Nadia and ask her to pick you up? I asked, where is E? Christian mmed the wine bottle on the floor, shattering it into pieces. The shards of ss reflected the colorful light from the bar. The manager immediately held his chest in fear. His heart was about to burst. He immediately contacted E. But unfortunately, after trying to contact E many times, the call didnt go through. In the end, he had no other choice but to contact Nadia. Chapter 289 289 Sneaky Woman When Nadia arrived at the bar, she found Christianpletely drunk. Nadia quickened her pace and walked over to Christian with a worried face. Tian, ??are you okay? Tian? Seeing how anxious Nadia was, the manager felt that he had found the right person. E had worked here before so the manager knew about the rtionship between the two at the time. But he had not heard about the rtionship between Christian and E in a long time. Most likely, they had already separated. And now, the woman in front of him was Christians new favorite woman. The bar manager couldnt imagine that there would finally be a woman who could make Christian apany her to dinner every day. Plus, the two of them were always on the news, almost every day. Miss, Ill excuse myself, the manager immediately withdrew from there. Nadia nodded and saw the managering out of the room. Nadia looked at Christian who was drunk on the sofa. She looked around and furrowed her brows. Shed been with Christian all day, but she didnt know that something was bothering Christian this way. Why was Christian suddenly going to the bar alone and getting drunk like this? ..... Was it because of his fight with Nathan this afternoon? Nadia pursed her lips and her eyes looked displeased. If it werent for the boy, she would have managed to crawl into Christians bed a long time ago! She knew that Christian loved Nathan very much. But sadly, Nathan hated her very much. She had to find a way... Just as Nadia was thinking, Christians drunken voice rang in her ears. E ... Nadia could still hear it even though Christians voice was very low. Her eyes immediately widened in disbelief. At the mall earlier, Christian looked indifferent and very cruel. He looked very firm as he left the ce. Who knows that Christian is still thinking about the woman hed dumped! E... E! The womans name rang in Nadias ears like a curse. The woman was her biggest obstacle to get the man she wanted. They had reached this stage. How could she hand Christian over to E! Hatred shed in her eyes. But it didnt take long for Nadia to return to her meek appearance. Tian, ??you are drunk. Let me take you home. There was no strange expression on her pretty face. Her voice sounded very calm, as if Es name had not been spoken at all. When he smelled the perfume from Nadias body, Christian immediately frowned. This wasnt a scent he was familiar with. Fuck! The curse that came out of Christians mouth immediately made Nadia tremble. She clenched her fists and looked at Christian. Tian, ??it seems you really care about her, a strange smile appeared on Nadias face. But whats the point? We were destined to be together. I am the one who deserves to be beside you. So, those who intend to hinder our rtionship must die! Nadias gaze is fixed on Christians perfect face. She raised her hand and traced Christians face with her fingers. Suddenly, a good n appeared in her mind. This n was another shortcut that would make her instantly be Christians wife. She didnt need a shortcut through Nathan, the bad boy. She also didnt need to win Christians heart. She just needed to use her brain and make Christian hers. ... When she arrived at Christians house, Nathan was fast asleep after ying all day. Little did he know that his father hade home drunk and driven by the woman he hated the most. The butler looked at Nadia with a surprised look in his eyes. Of course he also knew the circting news about Christian and Nadia. But Christian never brought Nadia to his house. This house was not the main house, but Christian lived here most of the time. Nathan was also living here now. So, you could say this was Christians main residence for now. Apart from E, no woman had ever entered this house. The butler looked doubtful for a moment, causing Nadia to look at him impatiently and say, As a butler, dont you know how to treat a guest? The butler felt a little relieved when he heard Nadia say this. At least, Nadia still thought of herself as a guest. He was worried that Nadia would act arbitrarily and consider herself someone important there. The butler finally invited Nadia toe in and make tea for her. He asked a few maids to help Christian back to his room. Nadia drank her tea while observing everything around her. Christian did have very good taste. Even the house was designed very beautifully. Silently, Nadia watched where the maids took Christian and remembered the room. There was a slyness on her face. Whether she could get Christian or not, it all depended on what she was about to do that night. Nadia sat on the sofa for more than half an hour. The butler looked doubtful, not daring to push her away. But he was also not at ease seeing Nadia continue to be here. Finally, he said, Miss, its gettingte. Let me call the driver to take you home. Nadia knew that this butler intended to kick her out. She lifted her head and looked at the butler with a smile. Do you want to kick me out again? Nadia put her teacup on the table slowly. The butler knew very well that this woman before him was no ordinary person. But he also couldnt let this woman in Christians house without the mans permission. Unfortunately, Nadia said so openly in front of him, making him feel a dilemma. Im only worried about your safety, the butler smiled faintly. His gaze fell on Nadia, Miss, Master has rules in this house. We dare not let you stay in this house without his permission. Nadias eyes lit up hearing that. The butlers words gave her a way to achieve her goal. After all, Christian couldnt get up now and wouldnt be able to do anything. Nadia herself was also an experienced businessman, so she had lots of cunning ways. How could she give up just because of a butlers words. Christian is drunk right now and you cant ask his permission, Nadia took out her phone casually. Then, I will ask Grandpa Hartonos permission. There was a slyness on Nadias face as if she had nned all of this from the start. The smile on her face made the butler shudder. This woman before him... This woman in front of him was so cunning! Chapter 290 290 Sleeping Without Permission Christian is drunk right now and you cant ask his permission, Nadia took out her cell phone casually. Then, I will ask permission from Grandpa Hartono. The butler could only look at Nadia restlessly. Nadia had dialed Hartonos number without waiting for the butlers response. Grandpa, I need permission to stay at Christians house, is that okay? When he heard that Nadia asked permission to stay at Christians house, of course Hartono agreed. He is the one who wants to match Christian with Nadia. The sooner the better. The news circting recently made him very happy. He thought for a moment and said, Nadia, you have to take good care of Christian. Of course, Grandpa. Leave it to me, a gentle smile appeared on Nadias face. Nadia turned on her phones speaker so that the butler could hear the conversation between her and Hartono. After getting permission from Hartono, of course the butler couldnt do anything. He ordered the maid to clean one of the guest rooms for Nadia. Nadia thanked him politely, letting everyone know that she actually had a n behind it all. The butler could only let out a long sigh, leaving the room shaking his head. He has no right to interfere in his masters affairs. ..... As soon as she entered the guest room, Nadias face radiated happiness. She has seeded. Tomorrow, she will be Christians fiance! Of course, Nadia did not intend to stay at Christians house just to sleep in the guest room. In the middle of the night, she walked into Christians room in her nightgown. She still remembered very well where the servants had escorted Christian when they arrived. At Christians house, there arent too many maids and no one on guard in the middle of the night. Now its time for all of them to rest. Thats why Nadia could walk into Christians room freely, without fear of being caught by anyone. All her ns went very smoothly. Nadia walked into Christians room, opened the door and walked in. The room was very dark, the only sound she could hear was the breathing of one person, that was Christian himself. Using the light from her cellphone, Nadia walked to the edge of the bed and turned on the nightlight. Under the warm light, Nadia could see Christians face clearly. Her heart skipped a beat every time she saw the mans handsome face. After this, she will be his woman. She will be the wife of Christian. Slowly, she took off her clothes one by one. Naked, without any clothes on, she approached Christian and caressed his cheek. There was a look of obsession on her face. Obsession to get what she wanted. And soon, everything will be in her hand. She raises her palm, wanting to take off Christians shirt. But as she did, Christian suddenly opened his eyes! Ah! a scream came out of Nadias mouth. She didnt expect Christian to wake up so suddenly, making her really surprised. In the next second, Christian had grabbed her wrist hard enough, making Nadia wince in pain. Her face immediately paled. Then... Then what should she do now? Nadia was really confused. She stammered, trying to give Christian an exnation. But the strength of Christians hand that caught hers suddenly diminished. It didnt take long for the man in front of her to fall asleep again. Nadia could only stroke her chest, too shocked by all that had happened. She looked at Christian who was lying on the bed with a frown. Now she didnt dare touch Christian anymore. Finally, she decided to lie down and go to sleep... ... At five in the morning the next day, Nadia sent a message to Hartono. After the message was sent, her heart waspletely relieved. The n had worked! When Christian woke up, he felt the pain in his head, as if it was going to split into two. Suddenly, he realized that there was someone beside him. He immediately frowned. Who is this person? When he was about to call the person, suddenly the door opened without his permission. No knocks, no calls, Hartono stormed in with the help of his walking stick. Behind him was his butler who followed in fear. Hartonos arrival made Christian know who was beside him now. No need to look at his side again, Christian already knew that the woman sleeping beside him was Nadia. This woman was really sneaky. He was also so stupid to let himself be trapped like this. Nadia threw herself on Christians bed, calling his grandfather at once. It seemed Christian had underestimated her all this time. Its still early morning. Whats your business ining here? Christians gaze was fixed on Hartono. He looked indifferent,pletely unconcerned. Though his current state showed that he was caught red-handed. Is that how you talk to your grandfather? Hartonos face was full of impatience. Just as Christian was about to answer, Nadia, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She looked a little shaken. Grandpa... With tears welling up in her eyes, she looked at Hartono sadly. Hartono recalled the message this girl had sent him this morning. A smile immediately appeared on his face. Finally, what he wanted had been achieved! Even faster than he expected. Christian, you must take responsibility for your actions, Hartonos voice sounded loud, with an undeniable firmness. Clear your schedule and find time to meet Nadias parents. Find the right date for your wedding. I want everything taken care of right away. Nadias eyes lit up when she heard that. Subconsciously, her hands gripped the nket tighter. Has the timee? Has she managed to get everything she wanted? She really wanted to scream in joy, but she still had to act now. After a long silence, Christian just snorted coldly. Grandpa, are you getting old so your eyesight is getting worse? His voice sounded scary. Responsibility? What responsibility should I take? Dont be ridiculous. Saying this, Christian took off the nket covering his body. Apart from his shirt which was nowhere to be found, he was still wearing his pants and even his belt was still tied around his waist. Hartono looked a little surprised by that but he still said firmly, Nadia is already sleeping in your bed. That reason is enough for you to take responsibility for her. This is a great opportunity to bring two families together. How could he just give it up? This time, Christian doesnt say anything. However, a cold aura emanated from his body and made Nadias hair stand on end. Half an hourter, all the major media outlets in town started announcing the news of Christian and Nadias engagement. Chapter 291 291 Willing to Be Your Husband E was looking at the photos on her cell phone. Yesterday, when she met Nathan, she took lots of photos of the two of them together. She was observing them one by one when a news notification suddenly appeared on her cell phone. The headline made her hands stop moving. Christian Adipamungkas and Nadia Soetanto announce their engagement! E still couldnt react because of the news and another news notification appeared, showing that the topic made it into hot news. Good news from Christian Adipamungkas and Nadia Soetanto! Two Families Will Soon Be United! E touched the second notification and read the contents of the news. There are so many positivements about Christian and Nadia. They all say that Christian and Nadia are a perfect match, a couple destined to be together. Many people also said that they had expected that this good news would soon appear. There are also those who pray that Christian and Nadias rtionship will run smoothly until the wedding day. Meanwhile, Luca saw that E had not moved for quite a while. He saw E sitting there as if frozen so he asked, E, whats wrong? ..... Luca could see Es face, which looked tense as she gritted her teeth tightly. Luca thought that E was looking at the news about her family. Whenever E found out news about her family, her face would look serious. E snorted coldly and decided to turn off her phone. Its nothing. Just unimportant gossip. She smiled at Luca as if to reassure Luca that she was fine. In fact, she was just trying to cheer herself up. Then, E took the brush in front of her and resumed her painting. But sadly, she couldnt calm down. Her mind was filled with news about Christian and Nadia. Es hand gripped the brush tightly, but she couldnt paint. He couldnt run his brush on the half-finished canvas in front of her, as if she had lost her will to continue her work. Her eyes seemed to radiate a loneliness that she herself was not aware of. Luca could sense Es mood and said, Dont paint if you dont want to paint. Youd better frame the new ones thate in. Brother, I... E found it difficult to speak. Luca nodded and understood. I know. Its about your love life, right? At first, Luca was just guessing. But when he saw the expression on Es face, he became even more convinced. Dont be sad. When you love someone, there are always ups and downs too. Otherwise, how could it be called love? Luca felt that what he said was very ssic. He himself had felt the same way before. He had experienced a difficult time in his love journey, where he had to fight together with his wife in order to get a better life. He had also experienced a period where he got the greatest happiness in his life- their baby. He also experienced the greatest loss when he had to lose his wife and unborn baby. But at the same time, they were the ones who had helped his life to be better. All those trips taught Luca a lot of lessons, especially about the ups and downs of life. E chuckled, Are all painters as sentimental as you? Her gaze was fixed on Luca. Even though she was smiling, Luca could see the loneliness in her eyes. Hmm... Seems like most are the same as me. How about you? Lucas question made the smile on Es face freeze. Brother, dont tease me. If you have free time, you better paint, E answered automatically like a robot. She pushed her chair and got up. Luca was curious. Finally, he opened his cell phone and read the news that was circting. When he saw Christians name, he felt a little surprised. He didnt think that Es feelings for Christian were this deep. E really had given her heart to the man. E came out of the drawing room and decided to frame the paintings that had just arrived. She had just installed one painting when suddenly her cell phone rang. E picked it up and heard Nathans loud cry. Nathan cried very loudly like a howling wolf. Old woman, have you seen the news? Nathan cried again. Why does father want to marry that woman? Will that woman be my mother? That evil woman rebuked me in front of everyone yesterday! Nathan sobbed, his voice sounded very sad. Old woman,e back and help persuade my father. Even though he got angry and punished you sometimes, he still listened to your words. E just held her phone in silence, not responding to Nathans words. What should she say? Does she still have the right to ask Christian not to marry that woman? Even when she was still in touch with Christian, she had absolutely no rights, let alone now. Old woman, are you listening to me? Nathan asked while still sobbing, confused that he had not heard Es voice. In the end, E just said, You have to trust your fathers decision. E knew very well that Christian loved his son very much. If Christian wanted to marry that woman, then Christian must have his own reason. But E didnt want to find out what the reason was. After E said that, Nathan kept nagging in her ear, still crying. But sadly, E couldnt hear him anymore. Her head was buzzing. Her heart felt ufortable. Was this really the answer to her hope that shed kept in her heart? Was this the result of giving her heart to someone else? By the time she came out of her thoughts, the call between her and Nathan was over. Nathan had hung up on her. As soon as she was about to put down her phone, suddenly Liam entered the studio. He saw E and immediately approached her and sat across from her. I have no work tomorrow. How about we go somewhere? Liam did not discuss the news that was currently circting. Once inside, he immediately asked E to go with him. Liam had this nned. Since childhood, E really liked traveling. Liam believed that even now, E still had that desire, even though she didnt have much freedom. Being in the studio all day must be very boring. E looked at Liam with a dreamy look. I... Seeing the doubt on Es face, Liam took a deep breath but kept a smile on his face. I thought that after we went out together yesterday, you wouldnt be this defensive to me. I didnt mean it like that, E exined with a helpless look. Liam, you shouldnt be wasting your time waiting for me. You also have to fall in love with someone else, with another woman. Chapter 292 292 Wanting to be Fiance Liam, you shouldnt be wasting your time waiting for me. You also have to fall in love with someone else, with another woman. You are not me. You cant decide my heart and my future, Liams voice sounded a little heavy. At the same time, he could feel the disappointment in his heart. He didnt understand. Hasnt E left Christian? Why is E still rejecting him vehemently like this? Why didnt E give him a chance? E looked at Liam with a sincere look. I really think of you like my brother. You are my most precious family. Of all the friends she had, there was only one person left in her life. The only friend who is still nice to her is Liam. Liam clenched his fists and said, If thats the case, I really want to be your family. I... Im willing to be your husband... It was Liams first time expressing his feelings like this, so he said it awkwardly. Even his face looks a little red. He had never said anything like this to another woman. All his love is only for the woman in front of him, since then until now. I know Imteing back to your side. Thats why, I want to spend the rest of my life making up for that mistake of mine. ..... Liam said it nervously. He is like a teenage boy who is expressing his feelings to a ssmate he likes. No. Liam, you dont owe me anything. E smiled and continued, You think love can be forced? Liam shook his head. While resuming her work, E said, My answer is the same. Love can not be forced. E cant force Liam to love another woman. Because Liams heart has chosen E. But E is the same. She couldnt love Liam. Because her heart has chosen the wrong man. The man she could never get. The man who didnt love her... E couldnt force her heart to love Liam. Her heart decided to have no feelings for Liam and she couldnt force herself to change it. Even though Liam is helping her to take back her mothers house, the only feeling E feels in her heart is gratitude, not love. Liams face looked ufortable. It wasnt that he hadnt thought about this possibility, the possibility that E didnt love him. He had thought about it too. But he did not expect that he would get the answer so quickly. He wasnt ready to hear it now. E, I can wait. I can wait until your heart opens to me and I will still be here for you. There was a determination in Liams eyes as he spoke. I already told you and I will keep telling you until you believe me. I just hope you remember that I will always support you no matter what. Thank you. If youre having trouble and I can help you, Ill definitely do it without hesitation, E said sincerely. A gentle smile appeared on her face. Liams heart seemed to be pierced by that smile and he immediately averted his gaze. He thought for a moment and then decided to talk about another topic. Do you like Nathan? If we have time, we can go together with him again next time. When talking about Nathan, Es eyes always showed tenderness. Hmm... Yeah. Next time. Unfortunately, whenever she talked about Nathan, she would always think of Christian. When he saw Es dim face, Liam couldnt help but ask. Do you like him? He didnt need to mention Christians name. The two of them also already knew who they were talking about at the moment. Es hands were shaking slightly. Then, she looked at Liam with a surprised look. How could I possibly like him? Im just a mistress. He is too far for me to reach. Doesnt it all look pretty ridiculous? While saying that, Es lips twitched as if she felt that she had insulted herself. Her smile turned sad. Liams face changed. But in the end, he said nothing. Yesterday, before separating, E had time to tell Nathan the address where she lived and where she worked now. Even so, she still felt surprised when she saw the fat boy running towards her with his short legs. Nathan, you ran away from home again? E looked at him suspiciously. Nathan snorted. The house is too noisy. I dont want to stay there. Hmm? E tilted her head in confusion. Noisy? Did Christian and Nadia immediately prepare for their engagement today? Before E could ask, Nathan was already chattering at length. As soon as I woke up today, I saw my great-grandfather at the door of my fathers room. Dad was not wearing clothes and the ugly woman was crying beside him. I was too angry to say anything and could only listen to their conversation. Great-grandpa said he didnt want to listen to dads excuses. My father must marry that ugly woman soon! Nathan imitated his grandfather when Hartono said this to Christian. E wanted tough at the boys annoyance, but she couldntugh at all. She took a deep breath and reminded herself not to fantasize too much about Christian. Even though Christian had once provided warmth in her life, a warmth she hadnt felt for the past 5 years, E couldnt have hoped for more. It is all over. Her rtionship with Christian is over. E smiled and looked at Nathan. Your fathers marriage is a good thing. You should have congratted him. And you must believe that your father has chosen a wife who is kind to everyone, including you. Nathan pouted, looking not at all pleased. He looked at E in annoyance, not expecting E to say that. But what E said made sense so he couldnt help it. He knew that his father loved him and would not let him suffer. But still, Nathan felt that the ugly woman was not a good woman. He didnt want that ugly woman to be his stepmother. ... At the same time, at Christians house, Christian is dressed neatly. He looked at the woman beside him coldly. The woman is sitting on the sofa with her head lowered, seemingly afraid to look at him. Nadia has also put on her clothes. But somehow, her style changed. She was no longer wearing the long skirt she used to wear before. Now, the skirt she was wearing was shorter. It seemed that Nadia remembered Haikals suggestion to her, that men preferred women who dressed less. Thats why she wanted to seduce Christian with the way she dressed. The atmosphere in the family room was very stiff. Suddenly, a crispugh was heard. You want to be my fiance? Christian asked. Finally, Nadia heard what she wanted all along so she snapped out of her reverie. She immediately lifted her head and looked at Christian. That seems to be the case. A smile appeared on Christians face, a cruel one. If thats what you want, Ill grant your wish. Chapter 293 293 The Woman Who Doesnt Love Him Do you want to be my fiance? Christian asked. As soon as she heard the question, Nadias face immediately showed a hopeful look. That seems to be the case. A smile appeared on Christians face, a cruel smile. If thats what you want, Ill grant your wish. Christian is so perfect in Nadias eyes. How could she possibly take her eyes off that handsome face? Just by one look, she seemed to drown in the mans attractiveness. Nadia couldnt believe what she heard. Did Christian just say he would fulfill her wish? Did she finally manage to get everything she wanted? Would this end easily for her? For a moment, Nadia was afraid to speak. She could only look at Christian. Christians gaze was also fixed on her, with a smile that looked a little odd. Dont want to? Christian asked,ughing. ..... Of course I want to! Nadia answered quickly, as if afraid that if she didnt answer right away, Christian would change his mind. How could she not want to? This was something she had hoped for from the start! Tian, ??youre not kidding right? Nadia looked at Christian with hope in her eyes. She knew very well how Christian treated her. His attitude was not warm, but not cruel either. She even heard Christian call Es namest night. Can she believe Christians words now? She was afraid that what Christian had offered her was just an empty dream. Christian didnt answer right away, he asked instead, What do you think? Nadia was stunned, not knowing what to answer. I... At times like this, her usually calm demeanor was no longer visible. Her mind was confused. She didnt know what the consequences of her choice would be. What will happen if she gets Christian in this way? But if she refused, she was afraid shed lose her only chance and wouldnt be able to get Christian again. Christian looked at her straight and said casually, I never force women. If you dont want to, then go. No! I want to! Nadia said quickly. She didnt care if Christian was being serious or not. As long as she could get this golden opportunity, she would not let it go. Plus, a guy like Christian wouldnt lie to her. As she made up her mind and heart, the expression on Nadias face became even more stern. Tian, ??I want to marry you, her face slightly reddened when she said this. Her eyes didnt dare look straight at Christian, but she kept ncing at his body. I wanted to marry you for a long time, but you always treated me coldly. Thats why I dare not bring up this matter. Christians eyes looked cold even though Nadia had just expressed her feelings. Christian waspletely untouched because he knew that this woman was not being sincere. This woman wanted to marry him? She had better wake up from her dream! The expression on Christians face was still t, not showing what hes thinking at the moment. He just looked at Nadia with a rxed face. However, Nadia was still very happy. At least, Christian gave her a response. It was enough to make her happy. Her gaze was very greedy. Whats so great about E? Look! In the end, she was Christiansst choice, the right choice! Her previous restlessness hadpletely disappeared. She got up and took the initiative to sit next to Christian. Her hand wrapped around Christians arm as she said softly, Tian, ??when are we getting engaged? Havent we announced it yet? Christian looked at Nadia nonchntly. Well hold a press conference first to announce the engagement date. Huh? Nadia felt a little confused when she heard this. She had read todays news, the news about her and Christian getting married. It must have been Hartono who had announced it. Although there was still no exact date, wasnt that the same as announcing the engagement? Then, what did Christian mean just now? Just as she was about to ask, Christian had already pulled out his cell phone and called Jason. Tell the media that the news this morning is not true. Christian gave only that one order and immediately ended the call. The expression on Nadias face became confused, mixed with gloom. She opened her mouth to ask. Tian, ??what are you... Nadia didnt dare to ask him directly so the question sounded vague. Christian turned to her and with a faint smile on his face, he replied, I will officially announce it, not this way. I think its fairer to you. Nadia couldnt believe what she heard. Was it really Christian who said such a sweet thing to her? Christian didnt want the news toe from his grandfather, but from his own mouth. And he wanted to do it just to please Nadia? Nadias heart seemed to want to jump out of her chest, continuously beating fast. This was what it felt like to be Christians fiance. Christian thought about his feelings and put his identity first before everyone. Tian... Nadia breathed a sigh of relief. With a sweet smile on her face, she said, As long as I can be with you, I dont mind how its announced. She rested her head on Christians shoulder, allowing Christian to smell the womans perfume. The perfume smelled good, but not to his liking. Christian didnt answer. He just pulled his hand from Nadias embrace and rubbed his forehead briefly. Im tired. Nadia immediately sat up straight and asked anxiously, How about I ask the chef to make some porridge? Are you sick? A worried expression appeared on her face. She looked as if she had be Christians wife. No need, Christian shook his head and went upstairs, without even looking at Nadia again. After Nadia saw Christians disappearing back, a smile appeared on her lips. Finally, this time she managed to get what she wanted! She can breathe in relief now! After that, Nadia called Hartono and told Christians n. Hartono felt a little confused, he didnt understand why Christian had to deny the news that circted this morning. In the end, they would get engaged anyway. But when he heard Nadias voice full of enthusiasm, Hartono didnt say much. While upstairs, Christian immediately changed his clothes as soon as he entered the room. He didnt want to smell Nadias scent on his body. After changing clothes, the expression on his face got a little better. Christian thought, when he officially announced the news of his engagement to Nadiater, E would definitelye back to him. E was a jealous and selfish woman. How could E let the man she used to have sex with marry another woman? Even though E didnt love him, she would stille back to him. The thought made Christians heart feel like it was about to explode. He felt somewhat ufortable. He felt like this was such a silly thing to do. The woman who tried to seduce him again and again, the woman who tried to sleep with him, the woman who tried to be by his side... Didnt really love him. Chapter 294 294 Young Master Disappears Christian looked around him. The master bedroom was still the same as before E came. E didnt move a single item, didnt add or remove anything. Apart from her note, E took all of her belongings and left Christians gifts behind. Seeing all this, Christian felt displeased. Christian felt as if E was never in his life. Maybe, over time, his life would return to how it was before E came. Christian took out his cell phone to check the time. Suddenly, the butlers panicked voice sounded from outside. Master... Master... Young master disappeared! It wasnt unusual for Nathan to wander all over the ce. Even Nathan liked to travel with Christians driver. But this time, Nathan didnt go with the driver. He disappeared, much to the butlers worry. Christian frowned. As he opened the door, he saw the butlers worried face, Master, how about sending someone to look for the young master right now? Nathan is missing? Nadia suddenly interrupted their conversation. Her eyes filled with worry when she heard that Nathan was not at home. Tian, ??Nathan is still a child. Its dangerous if hes out there alone. Lets hurry and find him. Christian watched Nadias face as she said it. In the end, he said, Send my men to find Nathan. Christian wanted to see what Nadia would do to get married to him. He didnt fully understand this woman and didnt trust her. ..... Christian knew that Nadia didnt really like children. Nathan was no exception. The butler immediately descended the stairs quickly. Nadia followed the butler and then turned to see Christian motionless. She looked at Christian with a strange look. Tian, ??arent you going to look for Nathan? Are you not tired? Christian asked. The question made Nadia feel warmth in her heart. She didnt expect Christian to care about her that much. She shook her head sheepishly, raising her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Im fine. Im not tired. Christian just looked at her coldly and didnt say anything. The question was just for small talk, as well as to test Nadia. He didnt give the slightest attention to Nadia. Because for him, there is only one woman who can get warmth and attention from him. Unfortunately, the woman was not by his side. ... In the studio, Nathan was still crying while hugging E. His tears kept flowing every time he remembered that he would have a stepmother. Old woman, I really dont like that woman. But dad... Nathans face looked really sad. With tears streaming down his face, he looked very pitiful. Would you like to help me persuade my father? Nathan asked earnestly. When his dad was with E, he didnt have any rtionship with other women. But after E left their house, his father immediately spent most of his time with another woman. That means, his father cares about his image in front of E. Nathan wanted E back with them at his house. It wasnt just that Nathan really liked E and wanted to spend time with her. But also because he didnt want Christian to marry another woman. My rtionship with your father is not good. I cant help you. E could not grant Nathans request. After months of dealing with Christian, E really understood the mans character. She knew that Christian was doing all this to cover up the anger in his heart. Maybe Christian felt his pride hurt because E had left him. Therefore, he pretended to be looking fine. When Nathan heard Es answer, he immediately panicked. He tugged at Es shirt and said, I think you have a very good rtionship with dad. In order for E toe back to his house, he could say any kind of nonsense. Beside him, Luca looked at Nathan with a surprised look. He knew who Christian was. Who doesnt know Christian in this city? A businessman who is known to be so cruel and does not have the slightestpassion. Luca thought, Christians son would be a bad boy or maybe cruel like his father. He didnt expect Christians son to be like this. Nathan has a cheerful and spoiled nature. He is also very sweet. There were so many thoughts running through Lucas mind. This cheerful nature is not what Nathan got from Christian. Maybe Nathans nature is more simr to his mothers. Not getting help from E, Nathan turned to Luca. Uncle, can you persuade this old woman toe home with me? For my happiness? If the people at Christians house saw this, their jaws would probably drop because their mouths would gape so wide. Since when did this little devil ever ask for help from others? Luca didnt expect Nathan to ask him for help. After a moment of silence, Luca turned to E. Its none of his business and he couldnt interfere. Only E had the right to decide. E, what do you think? Luca asked E. E still shook her head firmly. Her resolve was unanimous. Finally, she was able to leave the house. The house was the same as her second prison. Now, she had started to have a more stable life. Even though she couldnt take revenge in this way, at least she could still live and dream. She can still do the work she likes. More importantly, she could get the house her mother left for her. Everything will run smoothly. Why should she return to Christian? The man was just obsessed with her body. But sadly, what E wanted was love. She wanted not only Christians body, but also his soul. She wanted his heart and mind. E knew Christian wouldnt be able to give it so she didnt expect it. She knew how the story would end if she returned to Christian. She was not a stupid woman, she wouldnt fool herself into getting another bad ending in her life. Nathan looked sullen, puffing out his cheeks. Old woman, you really dont want to help me? Nathan thought that E left only because his father often bullied her. While he himself always helped E and never troubled her. If E didnt want to help him, wouldnt that be too much? Just as he was about to persuade E again, Liam suddenly walked into the studio with a cold face. His normally gentle gaze was gone. From his expression, it was clear that there was a problem going on. E, quickly find a ce to hide. Christian wille here. Liam said with a serious look. Chapter 295 295 Cell Phone Tracker E, quickly find a ce to hide. Christian wille here. Hah? E was very surprised. Christian wille here? Did Christian know where she was hiding? Liam didnt want to say why. But when he saw Nathans innocent and clueless face, he finally said, Theres a tracker on this kids cell phone. This sentence made Nathan blink repeatedly, looking confused. When he left the house, he had turned off his cell phone because he was afraid the butler would call him. He didnt think that even when he had turned it off, his cell phone could still be traced. He immediately reacted, looking at E doubtfully. Old woman, you really dont want to help me? Nathan absolutely did not want Nadia to be his stepmother. The only person who could help him was E, but E didnt want to. Nathan didnt me E for this. Because he knew himself how his fathers attitude towards E was. ..... Nathan knew that E was afraid of his father. The expression on Liams face changed when he heard what Nathan said. Nathan persuaded E toe back with him. How could he let that happen? Liam immediately stood between the two of them. He looked at E and said, Dont forget how much you struggled to get out of that ce. That one sentence alone made E, who was initially hesitant, be convinced. Her main goal previously was to leave Christian. How could she want toe back to him now? E knelt in front of Nathan so they were at the same height. She sincerely apologized to the boy, Nathan, Im really sorry. I cant help you this time. E also had a life of her own, a life she wanted to live normally. In order to have a normal life, she must leave Christian. Nathans gaze seemed to dim slightly and his face looked sad. Even so, he still nodded and didnt try to persuade E anymore. I understand. Quickly find a ce to hide now. Ill go home. Nathan turned and walked a few steps. After that, he looked up again. Remember to visit me often. Seeing the boys tiny body, Es heart felt sad. Of course, her voice cracked as she answered Nathans request. She really wanted to help Nathan, but unfortunately she didnt have the ability to do so. Seeing Nathan walk towards the door, E couldnt help but say, Sorry. Forgive me for being selfish. E didnt know if she could persuade Christian or not. But she didnt even try for Nathan. She didnt want to do all that. Nathan just shook his head. He exited the door, turned and disappeared from the sight of the three people still in the studio. Luca felt a little surprised. He did not expect that this 5 year old child was so understanding. Usually, young children will feel angry and whine when their requests are not obeyed. Liam just frowned upon seeing E and said, Christian will be here soon. Hurry up and go inside. E nodded and entered the room they usually used to paint. As soon as Nathan stepped out of the studio, he saw a group of guards running towards him anxiously. Thest person in the group is the butler. He shouted with a face filled with worry. Young Master, we finally found you. Nathan rolled his eyes, looking bored with all of this. Butler, can you not scream that loud? Do you want everyone in this ce to see me? Have you forgotten who I am? The butler immediately controlled his emotions. Christian also immediately got out of his car. This was the first time Nathan had gone alone without anyone. Of course, Christian felt very worried, although his worries were not as obvious as the butler. Where are you going? Christian stood in front of Nathan with a cold stare. Nathan could only crouch. Heined in his heart, why he didnt leave his cellphone at home earlier! Seeing his son not replying, Christian continued, Tell me the truth. Themand made Nathans body tremble with fear. He knew that his father was angry. The studio over there, Nathan replied. He knew that there was no point in hiding all this from his father so he simply replied. Go and have a look over there. Christian had a very strong feeling that the person he had been looking for was there. Plus, Nathan was not a child who liked to run to random ces. He must have had a reason why he came here. Nathan was worried about E and said to Christian, I just wanted to look at the paintings. I find it very boring at home. Nathan was worried. Christian could sense his sons feelings. He stopped for a moment, knowing that his son was trying to stop him. However, looking for E is like an obsession for him even though he can no longer do it. Christian stepped towards the studio Nathan pointed to, while Nathan followed behind. The butler decided not to follow him. He let the father and son go alone. He knew very well that his young master did all this because of his strong rejection of Nadia. The butler felt that he was an outsider. He could not interfere in this matter. Only they could solve it themselves. The longest painting on the front of the studio right now was painted by E. After ncing at it, Christian averted his gaze. He had no idea that E could paint. The studio wasnt too small, but it wasnt a very big and well-known studio either. The decor inside looked very minimalist, making the impression fresh and airy. There were many paintings hanging on the walls. Underneath, there were numbers and prices of the painting, as desired by the painter. Most of the paintings were around 5 million. The most expensive paintings were between 20-30 million. There were also paintings that were cheap, perhaps around 10 million. Christian looked around him and then averted his gaze. He never saw the money he had. He also never paid attention to the painting. All the paintings in his house were chosen by the interior designer who arranged for it. Nathan looked around him, not to notice the painting there. He looked for E and was relieved that the woman wasnt there. She must have been hiding. Christian turned and looked at Nathan. What are you doing here? Christian knew that Nathan didnt like painting either. At home, his son was only interested in TV. I was just looking around. Nathan looked a little guilty when he lied to his father. But Christian didnt have time to notice the expression on his face. After looking around once more, Christians gaze fell on his son. Chapter 296 296 I Dont Want You To Be My Mother What are you doing here? Christian knew that Nathan didnt like painting. At home, his son was only interested in TV. I was just looking around. Nathan looked a little guilty when he lied to his father. But Christian didnt have time to notice the expression on his face. After looking around once more, Christians gaze fell on his son. What did you see here? Hah? Nathan didnt expect Christian to get this answer. He was surprised and said, Nothing. Christians face looked stiff again. He was sure that his son was hiding something from him. Meanwhile, Luca was listening to the conversation between the two of them. He couldnt help but smile slightly when he realized how loyal Nathan was to E. The boy was only 5 years old, but he already knew the meaning of loyalty. He would never betray the people who were important to him. Christians son was very young, but very attractive. Nathaniel Adipamungkas, Christian suddenly called his sons full name. His eyes fell on the boys face. Ill give you onest chance. ..... If Nathan didnt want to tell the truth, Christian would punish him severely. Nathan immediately lowered his head. It was the first time his father had called him by his full name. He didnt expect that it would sound so scary! Whatst chance? Even though Nathan was afraid, he still thought about Es words. What should he tell his father? How should he exin it? Who did you meet here? Christian looked at his son coldly. Within that gaze, there was a hope that the others were unaware of. Did Nathan meet E? Christians mind was filled with that woman. Nathan shook his head firmly. No, Im not meeting anyone. This time, Luca walked up to them and said, This boy was alone just now. Christian lifted his head and looked at the man before him. The first time he saw the man, he could guess that he was in his 30s. He wore casual clothes, making him easy to approach. With a smile on his face, he disyed a friendliness that made everyone feelfortable. Seeing this man made Christian think of Liam. And it also made the expression on his face unsightly. He thought back to the man who kept trying to find E, haunting the woman. Of course Luca could see Christians mood swings. He was confused. What did he do wrong to make Christian angry? Seeing Lucae up to him and help him talk to his father, Nathan hurriedly said, Dad, this is the owner of the studio. He asked me why I came here alone. Nathan looked doubtful for a moment and then asked, I spoke to the man about the news that has been circting since this morning. Are you really going to marry that woman? Christian frowned upon hearing this question. I have my own ns. How could he marry that woman? He had a n that he couldnt tell a kid at Nathans age. The vague answer made Nathans fat face contort. Father, I really hate that woman. Can you not marry her? He asked, eyeing Christian, as if he wanted to know his fathers thoughts. Christian crouched down in front of Nathan and held his son in his arms. After that, he walked out. Nathan became even more panicked because his father did not answer his question. Father, if you want to get married, find a woman who is as beautiful as the old woman! Nathan didnt like Nadias ugly face and heart at all. Christians eyes were gloomy as he said, Shes gone. With annoyance on his face, Nathan wanted to open his mouth and tell his father that E was very close to him. But a secondter, he swallowed his words again. Luca looked at the scene before him with a surprised look. He wondered how Christian really felt about E. Meanwhile, in the inner room, Es heart fluttered when she heard what Christian had to say. She lowered her head and realized that there was a warmth surrounding her hand. Liam? She looked at Liam in surprise. Liam just smiled at her E, do you want to go back to him? E shook her head. No. Why do you ask that? If you really dont want to go back to him, dont show that kind of expression. Liams face looked serious, showing concern for E. He was afraid that E would decide to leave here and return to Christians side. He was afraid he wouldnt be able to see E again. Because he knew that Es heart was currently wavering. Without saying anything else, E patted her cheek, as if trying to wake herself up. The conversation between her and Liam grew less and less and they finally fell silent. Luca went inside and said, Theyre gone. Es body that had been tense all this time finally regained itsposure. She breathed a sigh of relief. Good. Liam looked at Es face, as if trying to observe her feelings. In the end, nothing happened. Everything he feared did not happen. E didnt return to Christian. E was still by his side. He said nothing, got up and left. Lucas eyebrows shot up at the sight. Sometimes, the best option is to follow your heart. He had experienced it before and he didnt want E to feel any regrets in the future. E just smiled bitterly and said, Brother, do you know how big the distance between me and him is? I wont be able to catch up with him just by taking a few steps. A woman like Nadia was worthy of Christian. Maybe Nadia wasnt the best choice, but it was the most suitable choice for the man right now. Luca nodded and decided to respect Es decision. He walked out of the room, surprised to see Liam still standing outside. The door to the room opened. Liam must have heard what E said earlier. Just as he was about to ask, Liam suddenly said first, Whatever E chooses, I will always support her. But if she doesnt want to choose Christian, why wont she wait for me? Why did he have to returnte to Indonesia? Why did E have to meet Christian first and fall in love with him? Why didnt E give him a chance if she really didnt want to have anything to do with Christian? Why didnt Liam have a chance at all? Luca found that he couldntfort the man in front of him. The only thing he could do was pat him lightly on the shoulder and wish everyone the best. ... Nathan got into the car and felt even more sad. He didnt want to go back home. He didnt want to see the ugly woman named Nadia. Beside him, Christian closed his eyes, as if he didnt want anyone to bother him. His face was calm, but his heart was in turmoil. For some reason, his heart felt empty. After returning to his house in silence, Nathan saw Nadia sitting on the sofa. The womans presence made his anger resurface. He clenched his fists and ran towards Nadia. Bad woman! I dont want you to be my mother! Chapter 297 297 Her True Face Bad woman! I dont want you to be my mother! Nathan clenched his fists and ran towards Nadia. This sudden incident made everyone unable to react quickly. Nathans small hand immediately hit Nadia who was not ready, repeatedly. You evil woman! Why do you want to marry my father! Nathan looked like a roaring lion cub,shing out his anger very loudly. The butler immediately came up to him and hugged Nathan, pulling him away from Nadia. Young master, calm down. Nathan was constantly struggling in the butlers arms. His face was full of anger. Let me go! Let me go! Nadia was still sitting on the sofa. Without sadness, disappointment, or anger, she rose to her feet and looked at Nathan. It doesnt matter. He is young and knows nothing. She looked like a mother who was facing her disobedient child. Christian looked at all the events in front of him indifferently. He walked forward and looked at Nadia condescendingly. I remember I havent announced to everyone that you are my fiance. Do you want to pretend to be the owner of this house now? Showing how kind and generous you are to my son? ..... Nadias face immediately paled at these words. In ordance with Christians order to Jason, now the Adipamungkas Family had announced that Christian had no rtionship with her. She was waiting for the official press conference from Christian to rx. But somehow, she felt something was wrong. When he heard what his father had to say, Nathan felt really disappointed. Father, dont marry this evil woman. He looked at Christian with tears on his face, looking so pitiful. Do you think your request is reasonable? Christian was feeling very angry today. He had to take care of Nadias problem. He also had to take care of Nathan who ran away from home. He hoped to find E in the studio, but that hope had to crumble. He was angry. He was annoyed. And he was disappointed. Christians gaze swept across his sons face coldly, causing Nathan to instantly freeze. Nadia looked at Nathan before getting up from the sofa with a gentle smile on her face. Tian, ??Im sorry. What I said earlier was wrong. I didnt mean it. You know it, dont you? Her gaze fixed on Christian looked very sincere. She knew Christian wouldnt believe all the excuses she said. Therefore, it was better to immediately admit the mistake. That was the easier way. Nadias gentle demeanor made Christian frown. If it was E who was facing him, the woman would definitely explode and find an excuse to defend herself. Why remember that woman again? That heartless woman! Nadia smiled at Christian gently and then her eyes fell on Nathan. It seemed that she had to have a heart-to-heart talk with this kid. ... Nathan was lying on his bed, thinking about what E had told him today. He even thought about starting to ept Nadia in his life. Maybe what E said was true. His father would not choose a bad woman to be his mother. Maybe he was too presumptuous. But in the end, there was only one conclusion he could draw. He couldnt ept it. While he was still thinking, suddenly the door to his room opened. A soft voice sounded from outside. Nathan, are you asleep? Nathan immediately frowned when he heard the voice. Why did this womane to his room? Yeah. That one word made Nadia chuckle. She walked over to Nathans bed. The smell of perfume emanated from her body, making Nathan want to cover his nose. Nathan, I want to talk to you, Nadia was still trying to maintain her friendly demeanor. Although she didnt like children, this child in front of her was Christians son. To be able to marry Christian, she also had to think about this child. Nathan instead buried himself in the nket. I dont want to talk to you. He had been disappointed too many times with all the women who tried to get close to his father. The only woman who could make him feelfortable was E. However, he had no intention of epting E to be his mother. Let alone Nadia, whom he clearly disliked. Thats not something a good boy should say. Nadias eyes sparkled. She raised her hand to open Nathans nket and sat beside him saying, I know you dont like me. I know you dont want me to be your new mother. But you only think about yourself. You dont think about your father. Those words made Nathan lift his head and look at Nadia. He remembered what E had said to him. He must be an obedient and devoted son to his father. Thats why, he asked Nadia, What do you mean? Do you know how much profit I can give your father by marrying him? Profit? Nathan wasnt old enough to understand it. It was the first time hed heard that marriage was about profit. Nadia nodded. Yes, profit. If your father marries me, he can get richer. Step by step, she wanted to melt Nathans heart. Children are the most innocent creatures in this world. It is very easy to earn their trust. She thought he could easily melt Nathans heart. But Nadia was very naive. Nathan looked even more annoyed with her exnation. Father already has a lot of money. Why is he getting richer? If he doesnt get richer, how can he possibly make you enjoy this life? Nadias gaze was fixed on Nathans body. Her brows were slightly furrowed as she nned something. If this kid didnt want to obey her, she had to do something! Even if I die poor, I wont let my father marry you! Nathan persisted. The woman in front of him was really annoying. Is that true? Nadia raised her hand once again, this time to grip Nathans chin with quite a force. Her sudden violence left Nathan speechless. Do you think I cant do anything to you for being disrespectful to me? How dare you be so impudent with me? Nadia gritted her teeth. Her gaze fell on Nathans body with bitterness on her face. She really hated children and she got even more annoyed when she saw Christians son like this! This kid was really insolent! You are just an illegitimate child. How dare you want to vilify me in front of your father! Nadia really hated Nathan. Without Nathan, things would have gone much smoother. Everything would not be thisplicated. All because of this kid! This boy was the only thing standing in the way of her rtionship with Christian. Chapter 298 298 Safer with His Father You are just an illegitimate child. How dare you want to vilify me in front of your father! Nadia really hated Nathan. If this kid wasnt around, her rtionship with Christian would be so much better. Christian was cold to her because Nadia still hadnt managed to win Nathans heart. She had tried to be nice in front of this child, but Nathan still wouldnt ept her. In that case, there was only one other way, which was to use force! Umm... Nathan tried to get away from Nadia. But how could he possibly be able to fight Nadia who had grown up. Even though he was a boy and in front of him was a girl, he was still very small. The only thing he could do was make a struggling noise. Oh, you want to tell your father? Nadias face became scary, making Nathans heart beat fast when he saw her face. Its scary. Nadia was very satisfied with the look on Nathans face and continued, Try it, tell your father. I want to see if you dare. Do you think your father will believe you? Think about it. What if your father sends you back to your great-grandfather? You will suffer! ..... Thest sentence made Nathan stop struggling. He looked at Nadia with wide eyes. The person Nathan feared the most in this world was Hartono. Hartono had always been cold to him. In the main house, Hartono often teached him in the harshest way. He felt that the way his father and great-grandfather raised him was very different. He hated his great-grandfather. I dont know if youve heard of it or not. But children in this family will be sent to a special ce to be disciplined if theyre naughty. How about I tell your great-grandfather to send you there? The smile on Nadias face was so wide. When she thought about that, Nadias eyes looked very excited. She wanted to get Nathan out of Christians side. Nathan felt his hair stand on end. He had seen many terrible men, and one of them was his father. But this was the first time he had seen a woman with such a malicious face. This woman is so evil! Nathan didnt dare to speak. He was afraid that this woman would send him back to his great-grandfathers house. He was finally able to get out of that house. Nathan didnt want to go back there for whatever reason. Do you understand? Nadia had loosened her grip on Nathans chin. She held his hand and said, Dont think you can tell your father everything. Dont think you can kick me out of here. If you do, Ill make you regret it. I can also make E regret knowing you. Nathan understood the threat very well. Nadia wanted to hurt E! Nathans eyes went wide. He felt his chest tighten, it was difficult to breathe. Tears welled up in his eyes and he was trying hard to keep them from falling. Nadia looked at Nathan for a moment. She stroked his head and said, I know you care a lot about E. Since Nathan cared so much for E, Nadia was able to take advantage of him. After that, Nadia came out of Nathans room. Nathan clenched his fists tightly with a reluctant look. But now, he had no other choice. When Nadia identally met Christian, she immediately hugged the mans arm affectionately. Nathan is a very good boy. After I spoke to him, he promised not to cause any more trouble with me, she said softly. At this moment, Christian suddenly thought of E. E used to speak in such a spoiled tone to him while grasping the mans arm affectionately. If E did this, Christian wouldnt mind at all. But the woman beside him right now... Cant you walk alone? Do you really have to lean on me like this? Christian said coldly. He let go of Nadias hand that was holding his arm and entered the main room. Nadia snorted in annoyance and in the end, she could only enter the guest room with a cold face. Dont panic, dont be too hasty. She had to be patient so she could get a chance to be with Christian. She had to change. She had to slowly enter Christians life so that she could rece E. Meanwhile, Nathany on his bed and thought for a long time. Finally, he found the right way to get rid of the ugly woman. If he couldnt confront her head-on, he still had plenty of other ways. ... The next day, the butler was very surprised when he saw Nathans condition. He cared nothing more and ran straight to Christians room. Sir. Young master has a high fever! Fever? Christian frowned. Putting on his tie, he walked to Nathans room. Nathan was seen lying weakly on his bed. A waiter was seen taking his temperature with a thermometer and giving it to Christian respectfully. 39.2 degrees Celsius. Wheres the doctor? Christian asked seriously. Why did Nathan suddenly get sick? Still on the way, the butler answered quickly. Then, he sent a servant to help wash Nathans sweaty face. When he felt a cold towel touch his face, Nathan opened his eyes with a dreamy look. Father... his voice was so weak it was barely audible. I am here. Christian couldnt bear to see his sons condition so his voice sounded a little softer. In his heart, Nathanined that it was very difficult to endure the pain of the fever. But this was the only way to fight the ugly woman and he could only endure. Do you want some water? Christian picked up the ss by Nathans bed when he saw his sons dry lips. Nathan shook his head and a tear rolled down his face. Father, it hurts... Christians brow furrowed at the sound of his sonsint. Tell the doctor toe immediately. If he cante within 5 minutes, Ill kick him out. Very well, sir, the butler hurried out to contact the doctor again. Nathan squinted and looked at Christian. Dad, I have a small request. Can you grant it to me? As he said this, his hot little hand gripped Christians, trying to squeeze it with all his might. But unfortunately, he was too weak to do so. Noticing his sons nervousness, Christian tried tofort him and said, Tell me. I promise I will grant it. I want the old woman. I want to see her. After hearing what Nathan said, Christian was silent for a moment. How could he find E? He didnt even know where E was now. How could he find her so quickly? Nathan thought about it carefully while observing his father. He recalled Nadias threat to him yesterday. He felt that the old woman was better off with his father. Together with his father, E would be safer. Chapter 299 299 I Know Where She Is Nathan thought about it carefully while observing his father. He recalled Nadias threat to him yesterday. He felt that the old woman was better off with his father. Together with his father, E would be safer. His father could protect E from Nadia. As long as that ugly woman couldnt do anything to E, she wouldnt be able to threaten him. He could tell his father whatever Nadia said to him yesterday and ask him to punish her. Seeing his sons gaze filled with hope, Christian didnt know what to do. He thought for a moment and exined to Nathan. Its not that I wont allow you to meet her. But I dont know where she is now. So, Nathan, I cannot grant your wish. Father, you lied to me... Nathan wanted to make himself look more emotional. But his fever really made him so weak. His body didnt have the strength to make him move freely. Seeing his son frown, Christian felt even more ufortable. He saw that his son was growing healthily all this time. He couldnt see Nathan suffering like this. I didnt lie to you, Christian said helplessly. I refuse to believe that you cant find the old woman, Nathan said. His tears fell again. ..... He pursed his little lips and looked at his father expectantly. If shees back to you, can you not be mean to her? Yes, Christian replied quickly. In his opinion, E would never return. How could Ee back after sessfully leaving him. When he heard Christians answer, Nathan finally calmed down. With this, his father and the old woman could make peace. They can live together again. Although E had asked him to keep her whereabouts a secret from his father, Nathan couldnt keep his promise now. He didnt want anything to happen to E. There was an evil woman who wanted to harm her. He had to bring E back to his fathers side as soon as possible. Because only his father could protect them from that evil woman! Father... Just as Nathan was about to say something, Nadias figure appeared at the door. She was carrying chicken porridge with a worried look on her face. Is Nathan getting better? Does he want to eat a little? Looking at Nadias figure, Nathan thought back to what the evil woman had told him yesterday. His small body trembled and he immediately closed his eyes. Nadias eyes shone with slyness. She could guess what Nathan was thinking right now. Nathan wanted to use his illness as an excuse to keep Christian from returning him to the main house. He also wanted to report what happened yesterday to the man and make Christian angry with her. But how could Nadia let all that happen? She walked to Nathans side and ced the bowl of porridge on the nightstand. Let me see if he is getting better or not. Nathans body immediately stiffened, not daring to breathe. He didnt want to open his eyes. Otherwise, this evil woman would definitely force him to eat that porridge. Maybe she had added something to it. What if its poisoned? Christian knew that Nathan didnt like Nadia so he said, This is none of your business. Get out of here. Tian? Nadia looked at Christian with a surprised look. Her face immediately filled with sadness. Are you afraid I cant take care of Nathan? Nadia stood where she was, confused. Even though Ie from a wealthy family, I can still take care of the children. Nadia had a sad expression on her face and continued while taking a deep breath. I know Nathan doesnt like me. But I wont give up. I will try until he can ept me. Hearing Nadia who couldnt stop talking, Christians face showed impatience. Did this woman not hear what he was saying? Get out of here, Christian said tly. Seeing that resolute expression, Nadia finally nodded. Ill go out first. As soon as Nadia came out, a doctor entered Nathans room. Sir... The doctor greeted Christian breathlessly. Without daring to dy, he immediately checked Nathans condition. The butler handed him the thermometer previously used to take Nathans temperature. Why did the young master suddenly get sick? Maybe he caught a cold becausest night he didnt put the nket on properly. Suddenly, Nathan opened his mouth and looked at Christian. Father, I actually know where the old woman is. The sentence managed to make Christians body stiffen. That woman was really mean to him. She didnt tell her whereabouts, but his son knew. She wont want to see me, Christian said in a low voice. The butler standing at the side seemed to have seen something extremely rare. His gaze is fixed on Christians face, forgetting to blink his eyes. For some reason, he felt that Christian really cared about E. Even now, his master still thinks about Es feelings. Normally, Christian wouldnt care about other peoples feelings. Even if she doesnt want to be found, Christian will look for her. Even if she doesnt want toe back, Christian will drag her along. Hearing what Christian said, Nathan felt helpless. E wanted to see him but didnt want to see his father. Was it because E was afraid of the man? But Nathan was sure that E really cared about him. Father, tell the old woman I am sick. She will definitelye back, Nathan said. Even though E didnt want toe back, she woulde back for Nathans sake. However, this made Christian very upset. Did his son just want to show off? But now Nathan was sick and Christian didnt have time to think about such things. Where is she now? Nathan noticed that his fathers tone changed so he answered immediately, In the studio. No need to say more clearly which studio, Christian already knew. Ill look for her. Hearing that, Nathan immediately felt relieved. Finally, he could sleep peacefully now. Meanwhile, the butler followed Christian and called out to him hesitantly. Sir. If E returned to this house, it would mean that there would be two women in this house. The care and tenderness that Christian showed to E was really clear in his eyes. But now, Nadia is his fiance. Christian didnt have time to think about that now. In his mind, there was only E. He wanted to bring E back. The past few days had been torture for him. He didnt want the torment to continue. What is it? Christian looked at the butler impatiently. The old man could only answer doubtfully. Miss Nadia is still in this house. Actually, he wanted to remind him that if Christian wanted to bring E back, he should at least kick Nadia out first. But since he was only a servant here, in the end he could only say it vaguely. He didnt want to get involved in his masters problems. But he also couldnt allow two women to live under the same roof. Not when the two had a special rtionship with Christian. Chapter 300 300 Ask Her Yourself Miss Nadia is still in this house. Christians butler tried to remind him that Nadia was still in this house out and everyone knew her as Christians fiance. What would happen if Christian brought E back in this state? What about the media? What would they say? Nadia? Christian snorted coldly. Shes not important. After saying this, Christian rushed back to his room to put on his suit and then left the house. The doctor who heard the sound of the door closing turned and saw the butlering back to Nathans room. The butler could only shake his head. Love triangle. The doctor just smiled. Did he finally understand his feelings? Young love is reallyplicated. Previously, they knew very well that Christian would not go looking for a woman. Every day, he just went to work and took care of Nathan. He was just looking for money and came back, and hed repeat it over and over again. His life was so monotonous. ..... In everyones eyes, Christian had a big problem. Some people even suspect that Nathan was not Christians biological son, but an adopted son to cover up the fact that Christian was actually gay. But the news that circted recently shocked everyone. News when he was with E and then with Nadia. Why was the man who was oncepletely celibate like a monk, suddenly involved in a joint rtionship with several women? The butler smiled. If its true that he is aware of his feelings, thats a good thing. Right, the doctor lowered his head and finished his examination of Nathan. Nadia stood at the window of her bedroom. The tall windows allowed her to see a car speeding away from the house. Her hands were tightly clenched at her sides. Her eyes looked displeased as she looked at the vanishing car. Nathan was sick right now and Christian wouldnt be able to just leave him for no apparent reason. There was only one reason Christian left the house. The reason was none other than E. Damn it! Nadia cursed loudly. She had already made a decision in her heart. She didnt want to lose anything she had gained. She had to carry out her n! ... Christian didnt care how many red lights he went through as he stepped on the gas on his way to the studio. A strange feeling suddenly flooded his heart. Excitement, happiness mixed with confusion and reluctance, also a sense of prestige. All of that made his hands grip the steering wheel tighter to the point of shaking a little. After a while, the building finally came into view. He didnt know what E would be like when he met herter. Could it be that E felt the same way as him? Or maybe E is happier now, without him? While thinking about it the whole way, the car finally stopped right in front of the studio. He opened the door and walked into the studio,pletely ignoring all the eyes that were staring at him. Oh, my...! Isnt that Christian Adipamungkas? You must be joking! How could Christiane to this ce? Eh... It really is Christian! Everyone looked at the man who was wearing a dark gray suit with disbelieving eyes. Most of them were people from the upper sses so they recognized Christian. They were very surprised, not expecting Christian toe to a ce like this. Several people wanted to approach Christian and establish a business connection with him, but Christian just nced at them coldly. In the end, they could only stay where they were and watch Christian enter the studio. Luca was showing a painting to his guest. At that moment, he saw Christian who suddenly entered his studio. His heart immediately beat fast. Are you looking for a painting? Wheres E? Christian asked directly, without wanting to make small talk with this man in front of him. Luca shook his head and said, Did you have the wrong address? Theres no one named E here. If you dare lie to me, I can shut down your shop right now, Christian exuded such a strong aura, it was hard for Luca to answer. This is Christian who is said to be the most powerful man in this city. Yesterday, Luca didnt talk to him much. He had only seen the interaction between Christian and Nathan so he didnt realize how strong the aura and pressure this man was emitting. But now... He felt like he couldnt breathe. Let me ask you again. Wheres E? Christian just wanted to find E. Once he got E back, he wouldnt let her go from his side again. I... just as Luca was about to dodge again, a voice sounded first. Just tell him. Liam was wearing casual clothes when he entered the studio. Even so, his eyes were filled with sadness. His gaze waspletely different from his lips which were curling into a smile. They were the opposite of each other. All night, he thought about the problem that was befalling him. He thought about whether he should let E go for the sake of her happiness. Which one should he choose? His desire to have E or Es happiness to not be with him? And finally, he decided to let E go. All for the happiness of the woman he loved. Liam really loved E and hoped E could live her life happily every day without exception. Whats the point of him being with E if E isnt happy with him? Liam had missed his chance to fall in love with E. He was toote and didnt have a second chance. If he forced E to love him, it would only make E hate him. After that, their rtionship will deteriorate. They wont be able to look at each other as friends. For Liam, its better to stay like this. Hed better be friends with E and love her from afar, hoping that E would always be happy, regardless of whom shes with. Why are you here? Seeing Liam, Christians heart was suddenly filled with anger. If Liam was here, that meant the man already knew that E was here. Everyone knew where E was, but he was the only one who didnt know. Liam already knew, his own son too. He was the only one living in the dark. Liam shrugged his shoulders, pretending to be calm. Im just apanying E here. Are you guys together? Christian immediately felt jealous. He looked at Liam with a hostile gaze. Liam didnt want to help Christian to get the woman he loved. Christian should try to convince E by himself. He must learn to understand their feelings. Just ask her yourself. Chapter 301 301 ying in the Park Are you guys together? Christian immediately felt jealous. He looked at Liam with a look of enmity. Just ask her yourself. Where is she? Christians angry eyes suddenly disappeared. He asked with a calm face. If he could, he really wanted to step forward and punch Liams nonchnt face. E must be in touch with him now. Otherwise, how could he possibly find E so easily. Luca didnt understand why Liam would tell Christian where E was. He could clearly see that Liam also loved E. As if he could understand Lucas unspoken question, Liam said, I prefer her happiness. That one sentence took Christian by surprise, and overwhelmed him with happiness. But he still looked so calm on the outside that others couldnt see his thoughts clearly. Liam smiled faintly and walked over to Christian. I hope you can give E the right ce. I hope you can shed some light on her, Liam said seriously, before adding, If she epted you again. Liam knew very well how Es character was. Even though E had epted her feelings that she loved Christian now, she wouldnte back to Christian easily. ..... The more she realized that she had fallen in love, the better she would guard her heart. Didnt I already do it before? Christian asked back. He felt that the rity of their rtionship was not important. Whybel a rtionship? Isnt it important that they can be together? What? As your woman? Liam looked at Christian with disdain. E is a very fragile woman. Too many people have deceived and betrayed her. What you gave her could not make her feel calm. Thats why she panicked and left you. In the end, Liam could only smile bitterly. I dont understand what Imckingpared to you. Everything, Christian replied confidently. He wouldnt thank Liam just because Liam decided to give E to him. In his opinion, E was his from the start. Liam snorted and left the room. Luca couldnt react when he saw their conversation. After looking at Christian for a while, he finally said, The little girl is in the garden next to the studio. The little girl? Christian looked at Luca coldly. It was a special nickname for E. Just like when E called Nathan a fat boy or little master. Just like when Nathan called E an old woman. It was a special nickname between the two of them. Was E and this man that close? Even Christian didnt have a nickname for E! Luca waved his hand quickly, Dont get me wrong. My rtionship with E isnt thatplicated. Inwardly, Lucained that Christians possessiveness was so scary. He didnt understand how E could survive with him. Lucas brief exnation made Christians face serious. Better keep it that way. Otherwise, I wont let you get away with it. Christian didnt n on taking care of Luca right now, not because hes being generous. But now he had to meet E first. He didnt have much time. After Christian left, Luca took a deep breath and walked into the room inside, seeing Liam sitting pensively. Ive given up on her. Why do I still feel sad? Luca patted Liam on the shoulder and said, Dont think too much about it. Your life must go on even if your love fails. Liam was forced to smile when he heard Lucas words and looked at him. You seem to have a lot of experience. You think so? Luke justughed. But theughter sounded nd. Liam didnt question it and said, If E didnt like him, I wouldnt let her go. If only Es heart was empty right now, Liam would still try to approach her. But unfortunately, E already had Christian in her heart. He couldnt keep pushing E and stressing her too much with all the attention and love he gave her. He felt that his love for E was a burden. At the same time, E was taking a walk in the park. Sitting and painting all day in the studio made her whole body feel sore and tense. Sometimes, she also needed to move around. While living at Christians house, every day she just needed to bezy so working like this made her feel tired. There was a small yground in the park and the yground had a sand pool. Usually, this ce would be crowded with children had have just finished school. After losing her child, E became more and more fond of children. If her son was still alive, he would run around and y in this park with her. E tied her long hair into a ponytail when she invited the children in the park to y together. She had no makeup on, making her look much younger. Her joy was so contagious that many small children gathered and invited her to y together. E smiled seeing all these children. If she could no longer paint one day, maybe she could be a kindergarten teacher to teach young children. But she had a history of being in a mental hospital. Wouldnt that scare the principal and the other teachers? Sis, what are you doing? A girl asked in a low voice as she approached her. E felt her heart melt when she saw this adorable child. Im making sand castles. A very big pce. As a child, E had never yed in a ce like this. The older she got, the more impossible it was for her to go to a yground filled only with children. This was the first time she had yed in the sand pool at the small yground. It felt so new. Pce? The little girls eyes widened and then she cried out. You are really great! E felt a little embarrassed at thepliment. But she can also feel the feeling of returning to her childhood. At that time, she doesnt have to think about anything but ying. Of course Im great. Because this big sister is older than you. One day, when you grow up, you will also be a great person. Es extraordinary beauty while ying with the children caught the attention of many people around. Several men even ventured up to her and asked for her cell phone number, ending with a subtle refusal from E. For some reason, E is always reminded of Christians handsome face. No one canpare to that man. Whenever a man tries to approach her, E always refuses because she knows that her heart is no longer with her. Her heart was left at Christians house, or maybe in the mans hand. Chapter 302 302 Nathan Is Sick The longer it went on, the more people gathered there. E continued to y with the children, unaffected by the arrival of these people. She continued to pile up the sand and build the castle of her dreams. When E was busy with her work, suddenly a shadow fell right in front of her. She lifted her head to look at the person in front of her, but it made her throat choke. Being able to see the man in front of her was like a dream. Before E could speak, someone on the other side asked, Miss, may I have your cell phone number? This was probably the first time the man had asked for the cell phone number of a woman he didnt know, in a public ce. Hence, the mans ears became extremely red. But he kept up the courage because he was really attracted to E. Christians gaze swept over him coldly. Did this man want to seduce E? Christian ignored Es gritty hands. He immediately grabbed her hand and hugged her to her body and said, She is my woman. Some people who are looking for opportunities to approach E can only groan in annoyance because it turns out that the woman they are after already has a partner. Gradually, the people gathered there began to disappear one after another. ..... At this moment, Christian can finally feel E by his side. His hands could feel the warmth of Es body from the clothes that separated them. The scent he was inhaling right now was the one he really missed. All his annoyance and anger disappeared in an instant. E still couldnt recover and realized what had happened. Why is Christian here? There was panic in her mind. She immediately reacted and pushed the man away saying, How did you find this ce? Her heart was beating so fast as if her chest could burst in an instant. If I dont find you, do you really intend not to see me again forever? Christian asked this without answering Es question. Of course E would nod since it was a promise between them. What should I do? Ive left the house. Why am I seeing you again? E cleaned the sand in her hands. After that, she crouched down and went back to ying with the children, building their castle. Christian felt his chest tighten, but he didnt know who to vent to. Uncle, a little girl beside him pulled his hand away. Would you like to build a pce with this beautiful sister? Uncle? Did he look that old? Call me brother, Christian said in a serious voice. Even though E looked very young, E shouldnt be called sister while Christian was called uncle, right? If E could be called sister, he should be called brother! The little girl looked at Christian with a questioning look and then said, But you are an uncle. Christian almost choked in his annoyance. He pointed at E and said, Then why is she a sister? The little girl tilted her head, looked thoughtful for a moment and said, Because big sister is so pretty. That exnation caused a grim expression to appear on Christians face. Did that mean hes not handsome? He couldnt even count how many women were waiting in line to date him. How could he not be handsome? E listened to the conversation between these two while holding back a smile. That little girl is really cute! Just as Christian was about to say something else, E said, Dont give the little girl trouble. Whats wrong with speaking the truth? E! Christian gritted his teeth as he called Es name. This woman had just returned to his life, how could she irritate him so easily! Why is this woman so easy to provoke his anger? E turned and looked at Christian with a smile. What? Am I wrong? That smile really looked so dazzling in Christians eyes. He forgot how long he hadnt seen E. At this moment, he felt E was getting more beautiful, like an angel who came down to earth. Even though she didnt wear makeup or expensive clothes, E still looked very charming. Christian had moved first. He crouched down in front of E and raised his arms to embrace her. After that, he immediately kissed her lips. Ahhh!! Some of the small children there screamed at the sight of Christian kissing E, but no one left. They covered their eyes with their fingers, but then peeked between them. E tried to free herself, but Christian held her tight so she couldnt go anywhere. Her face turned red at a speed that the eye couldnt see. When Christian was about to explore further, E suddenly bit the mans tongue. Christian really felt so angry. He looked at E and said, How dare you! This woman is really rude. Thanks for thepliment, E rolled her eyes. She rose to her feet, still flushed, but her gaze was calm as she looked at him. We are no longer in touch. I ask that you treat me with respect. That doesnt matter, Christians gaze locked onto Es face. I told you, if I find you again, I wont let you go again. Yes, E looked at Christian calmly. But at that time, you didnt have a fiance yet. At that point, Christian still wanted her. Christian had no other woman beside him. E still wanted many things from him. E wanted his help. But now, its all over. I dont have a fiance. Christian looked at E intently. You approached me because you wanted me to help you get your revenge, right? If youe back to me, I will help you repay all the suffering you have ever felt before. I will help you make them pay ten times over. Christian didnt have much experience with women. He couldnt speak sweetly either. He only said what he could do for E if she wanted toe back to him. But sadly, E just shook her head. No need. Unknowingly, her hands that were beside her body were tightly clenched. I feel that my life is good enough now. I dont want to change anything. I dont want toe back to you. Finally, she was able to rebuild her life and live the life she wanted. She didnt want it all to fall apart just because of Christians sudden return. She knew that her life would be so much easier with Christian. But what could she get by Christians side? She did not want to be next to Christian with the title as Christians woman, or worse Christianspanion. She didnt want to have a rtionship without rity, without a future. Christian could feel anger rising in his heart. But in the end, he just said, Do you think I want to find you? Nathan is sick. Chapter 303 303 Should I Care? Do you think I want to find you? Nathan is sick. The expression on Es face immediately changed. Nathan is sick? But the boy was fine yesterday. Why is Nathan suddenly sick? Seeing Es worried face, Christians face looked gloomy again. In Es heart, there is only Nathan. Christian only had to say that Nathan was sick and E immediately decided toe home with him. Throughout their journey back home, E didnt look at him at all. Shouldnt E be talking to him now? Or had he be apletely insignificant person to E now? Various thoughts raced through Christians mind, making his face unsightly. His gaze fell on E as he said ufortably, Did you forget something? This woman forgot to admit her fault! E turned and looked at Christian with a questioning look. Forget what? Hearing Es answer, Christian became annoyed again. Is this woman pretending not to know? Or is it really not important to her? What do you mean by that? ..... I dont know anything, E shrugged nonchntly without looking at Christian again. She decided to look at the scene that went outside the cars window. She felt that their car was moving so slowly. Finally, E couldnt help but say, Could you drive a little faster. She knew that Christians car was an expensive car, but Christian drove it so slowly. Is he not ashamed? Christian ignored Es words and continued to drive at his previous speed. There was a doctor at home who took care of his son. Christian wasnt worried about Nathan at all. But this woman beside him gave him a headache. Christian, are you listening to me? Es face looked a little tense with annoyance. As she still didnt get a response from Christian, E said irritably, Thats your sick son. Why would I care about him? You are his babysitter. Christian replied. He couldnt help but reply when he saw this woman didnt care about his son at all. He felt that something about it was bothering him. If I remember, Im not his babysitter anymore, E said nonchntly. As if she remembered something, she immediately said, Plus, it seems you forgot something important. You never even paid my sry as Nathans babysitter. Hearing Es usation, Christians hands gripped the steering wheel tighter. Is that all E cares about? I dont pay workers who donte to work. Christian turned it into a serious conversation. Whats the money for when E had Christian by her side? He could give everything to E! What else made E so dissatisfied that she thought of asking for her sry? E just nodded her head nonchntly, not expecting to get the money from Christian, Forget it. Lets just say that the money was her rent while living at Christians house for a few months. Indeed, I should have used the money for rent at your house. E! Christian growled between his teeth. His brows furrowed in annoyance. What part of everything Christian owned E owned did this woman not understand? E turned and looked at Christian. What is it? When she turned, she looked into Christians face. She hadnt seen that face in a long time. She thought shed feel at ease even when she saw Christianter. But as it turned out, when she faced Christian this way, she could feel her body shaking. She even had to hold her hands tightly to hide her trembling. E took a deep breath, trying to hide her feelings as she talked to Christian. I hope that after you get married, you can pay more attention to Nathan. He is still young and needs guidance. You can slowly exin it to him so he can ept your rtionship with Nadia. At this moment, E looked like a stranger giving Christian advice. I hope Nathan can be happy. His happiness is also very important. And thats why you said you really dont care earlier, huh? Christian pursed his lips. A strange feeling rose in his heart. How long have they been apart? Why did E change so much? He didnt see a trace of the woman he knew, the woman who always tried to please him seemed to have disappeared. Now, E haspletely changed. She was no longer trying to please him, and simply ignoring him as if he wasnt there. Christian didnt understand. What was wrong with their previous rtionship? Why did E want to leave him? Hadnt he already given everything for E? He made Es life better. He didnt let anyone talk about her past. But why didnt E want to be with him? What made E insist on leaving him? And after seeing each other again now, E was like a different person. Should I care? E asked back. Christians face darkened. Do you really want me to marry Nadia? Want? E tilted her head with a faint smile on her face. Why ask me? What does that have to do with me if you want to get married or not? E was still beautiful today, but her style waspletely different from the seductive woman she used to be. Now, she looked like someone new. E who looked calmer, like a girl who had just grown up. Her current appearance made Christian feel a strange feeling in his heart. He really missed E. He really wanted her even more than before. So how could he let E not care about his marriage? He wanted E to care for him. Pack your things and return home today. Even if E wanted to leave him, Christian wouldnt let her! The expression on Es face was still the same as before. Ive learned a lot over the past few days. Christian, I want to live my own life. We are from different worlds. Why are you forcing me to stay at your house? If Im not happy there, Ill leave again. You dont like me and think Im a bother. I will feel nothing but annoyed to be there. What are we together for? Let me go, Christian. Christians hands gripped the steering wheel. Looking at the road ahead, he said firmly, Do you think you have a chance to leave again? You said we are not from the same world. That means you understand and know that you will not be able to escape from me. As long as I still want you, I will catch you and make sure that you are by my side for life. His tone was so firm and determined. Thats impossible, Christian. E turned and looked at Christians face. Why dont you want to face reality? My heart is not here. Chapter 304 304 Undeniable Requirements Do you think you have a chance to leave again? You said we are not from the same world. That means you understand and know that you will not be able to escape from me. As long as I still want you, I will catch you and make sure that you are by my side for life. Thats impossible, Christian. E turned and looked at Christians face. Why dont you want to face reality? My heart is not here. Her lips curled into a beautiful, clear smile. She kept telling herself that she shouldnt be attracted to Christian. This man is too dangerous. Hes not someone she could deal with. Even though her feelings for Christian were sincere, she was afraid she wouldnt get the same from him. Christians feelings for her were fleeting. Not here? Christian snorted. Is it on Liam? Thinking of the man again, Christian felt disappointed. But he remembered what Liam had told him. Liam wants us to be together. E looked at Christian in disbelief. She couldnt believe Liam would say such a thing to Christian. After all, Liam was her friend. And E knew Liam didnt want her toe back to Christians side. Liam always reminded her how much she struggled to leave Christians house. Liam also previously prevented her from returning. E also made it clear that she didnt want to get back together with Christian. ..... She liked her current life. You dont believe it? Christian was feeling happy now. Slowly, the speed of the car increased. Liam wouldnt say anything like that, E said confidently. Why would I need to lie to you? Christians question made them both fall into silence. E frowned and decided to look out the window. No matter what Christian said, true or false, she would note back to him. It didnt take long for their car to stop in front of Christians house. E immediately got out of the car and ran upstairs to Nathans room. She was really worried about Nathans condition now. The butler came out of the room as soon as he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. He was really surprised but at the same time happy when he saw E. Miss E, youre back? The family doctor followed the butler and said, Will a good daye? He had just had a conversation with the butler about Christians anger issues. His attitude towards his son had not changed at all. But to the maids... that man was really mean now. E just smiled bitterly. I came back just to see Nathan. Dont think anything strange. Otherwise, Christian will be mad at you. That... Just as the doctor was about to speak again, Christian suddenly appeared behind E with a cold stare. His gaze swept across the two people in front of him, causing the butler and the doctor to step back before rushing downstairs. E nced at Christian behind her. After that, she opened the door and entered Nathans room. Nathan was lying on the bed with the IV in his arm. His face was red and his brows furrowed from the difort he felt. How can Nathan suddenly have a fever? E sat on the edge of the bed and held Nathans forehead to check his temperature. She looked very worried. Its still very hot. E felt very depressed when she saw Nathan. Usually, the boy was always cheerful and spoiled. But now, Nathan could only lie on the bed with an ufortable face. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead because his body temperature was too hot. It was rare for E to take the initiative to talk to him first. Christian sorted out his feelings and said, Maybe Nathan didnt put on the nket properlyst night so he had a fever. After Christian said that, the room was silent again. E had absolutely no intention of caring about Christian. The man also felt ufortable. Inwardly, he wondered if E had found someone out there so he wanted to leave her. But who is that man? Definitely not Liam. In that case, was it the man who owned the studio...? Thinking about that man made Christian feel even more ufortable. Why did E choose that man over him? What is hecking? Christian had lost his ability to think. His mind was full of images of E and another man together. E, why are you staying in that studio? Christian raised his hand and grabbed Es wrist. Do you have a rtionship with the owner? E rolled her eyes at the usation. Whats the matter with you? What if I had a rtionship with another man? Your business is also my business! Christian said irrationally. E looked at Christian and felt that this man was so... naive. How could Christian say such a thing? Christian, we no longer have any rtionship. Please let me go. Again, Es smile is dazzling in Christians eyes. Did she say they no longer have any rtionship anymore? Christians heart ached when he heard this. He couldnt think of any reason anymore and immediately said, You want to go, huh? If our agreement isnt over, youll never be able to get away from me! Christian regained hisposure and sat down in a chair saying, I know what you want. If I stop helping you, youll never get it. You know that, right? Of course the answer was yes. If Christian interfered, no one would be able to stop him. What do you really want from me? E couldnt help but ask. She didnt care at all. Christian already had a fiance. Why was that man still interfering in her life? Seeing Es irritated face, Christians lips twitched. If you are by my side, I will make everyone who has ever been cruel to you feel a life worse than death. Christian raised his hand to stroke Es hair. How about it? He thought E hesitated as she thought about the condition he put on her. Isnt that offer very attractive? E had no reason to refuse. Wasnt that what E wanted earlier? In the past, Christian didnt give it to E because he was still testing the woman. Now, Christian could give everything for E. But sadly... I dont want to be your mistress. E closed her eyes and continued, So no matter what you offer, I wont ept it. And please remember that you already have a fiance. After Nathan recovered, I would leave and we would never see each other again. Now, just do your job and Ill do mine too. Isabe! Christian immediately shouted loudly. You really are naive! Chapter 305 305 Are You Jealous? I dont want to be your mistress. E closed her eyes and continued, So no matter what you offer, I wont ept it. And please remember that you already have a fiance. After Nathan recovered, I would leave and we would never see each other again. Now, just do your job and Ill do mine too. Isabe! Christian immediately shouted loudly. You really are naive! The shout made E frown. Whats so naive about her? She just didnt want to be next to Christian. I... Before she could say anything, Christian interrupted her. If you want to leave me, you wont be the only one who will suffer the consequences. Everyone around you will also be affected. His thin lips curled into a cruel smile. Im not a person who cares about the process. The important thing is that the results are in ordance with my wishes. In order to get E, he didnt care even if he had to make everyone around the woman suffer. Es body was shaking. She knew the man always did what she said. E lifted her head and looked at Christian. Suddenly her mouth tasted bitter. If this was the only way, how could she choose? ..... She wouldnt be able to go back to Lucas studio, would she? Then what should she do? Did she have to stay beside Christian and please him? Otherwise, Christian would throw her out again and she would be the most useless person. After that, she would lose her chance to take revenge on the Maheswara Family. When E first got out of the mental hospital, the first thing she thought of was revenge. He wanted to make the people who made her suffer pay for their sins. At that time, there was only revenge in her mind. But now, she understood that she had to take revenge for what happened, but she couldnt destroy herself just for those bastards. And again... Christian, the time I spent with you wasnt short. You know that, right? E lifted her head and looked at Christian. There was a firmness and rity that Christian had never known before. But I got nothing from you. I couldnt wait any longer and I decided to leave. After I left, I felt that I could raise the money myself to buy the house from my father. Seeing Christians increasingly tense face, E continued, Ive been waiting, waiting and waiting. But I didnt get anything. I didnt even get the one thing I wanted the most. Then why should I continue to please you? Why should I stay beside you? Do you really mean all that? Christians eyes reddened. That one word rang in his ears. Is it so hard to stay by my side? How many women want to be with him? E is not the only woman! He can find another woman! Yes. Your character is very bad. You are very terrible. I have to be careful not to upset you. Do you think it is easy to be with you? E isnt afraid of Christian. She just wanted to go. After that, she would look for a chance to meet Nathan again, just like before. Christian was really mad! He still remembered very well how he felt when E suddenly disappeared from his house. There was only one note left on his nightstand and he still kept it to this day. But what about this woman? This woman didnt care about him at all. Christian approached E and wed her shoulders hard. You want to go? Dont even dream of it! If you dare to go again, I will find you even if I have to tear apart the entire city. Even if I have to torture everyone... That cold tone made E shudder. She frowned and looked at Christian. Has this man gone mad? Seeing E scared, Christian held her chin and said one more time, If you dare, just try. Just try it if you want to test me. See for yourself whether I can do it or not. After a long silence, E said, You want me to be with you? Yes, Christian answered. Christian was afraid that E would leave him again. He was afraid that if E left once more, he would never find her again. Just as E was about to speak again, Nadia suddenly opened the door and went inside. She brought the teacup as if she were the owner of the house and gave it to E. Here, the tea. Nadia ignored the two people in front of her who were in a very ambiguous position. E raised her eyebrows, feeling admiration for this woman in front of her. In order to marry Christian, this woman had fought very hard. She looked at Nadia from head to toe, finding that her style had changed slightly. Previously, she tended to wear modest clothes. Even though she still looked ssy now, her clothes were a little more revealing. Apparently, Nadia changed her dressing style for Christian. E looked at the cup that was handed to her, but didnt touch it at all. She didnt even thank Nadia for it. She knew that this woman in front of her really hated her to death. However, since Christian was there, she must still look good. If Christian wasnt there, maybe Nadias true nature would have been exposed. E wouldnt want to greet a woman who wasnt sincere to her. She knew that this woman saw her as a rival. E raised her hand and tried to pull Christians hand that was holding her chin. Your fiance is here. So can you get your hand off my chin? She continued in her heart. Did Christian think it didnt hurt? Christians eyes grew darker. There is little interest in it. Are you jealous? Finally! Finally he got a reaction from E. Did you forget to take your medicine yesterday? Looks like your IQ has dropped a bit today. E looked at Christian with a smile. She wanted to irritate Christian. On the sidelines, Nadia watched this scene with excitement in her eyes. She knew very well that Christian hated those who disobeyed him. She was waiting for a pleasant show. But she didnt expect Christian to smile. You are the only person who dares to speak to me this way. When he saw the little woman in front of him giving another reaction, Christian felt a little happy. At least, E didnt ignore him. Christian himself knew that E oftenined and grumbled about him in her heart, but before that, she didnt dare to say it openly. Now, E finally dared to say it in front of him. If E knew what Christian was thinking right now, she would definitely think the man was a pervert. Chapter 306 306 I Dont Have a Fiance Did you forget to take your medicine yesterday? Looks like your IQ has dropped a bit today. E thought she could anger Christian by provoking him. But sadly, Christian smiled instead. You are the only person who dares to speak to me this way. From a long time ago, Christian knew that this little woman liked toin and challenge him in her heart. It seemed that now she dared to say it directly in front of him. Nadia stood aside with a worried face. Why was everything different from what she knew? She had been looking for information about Christian, about what he liked and didnt like. She found out what Christian hated so she could avoid it. But why was the information wrong? Previously, there was one person who had fought Christian directly like this. The person was immediately expelled from this city and could note back again. At that time, Christian was just 23 years old. And now that he was older, of course he would be more mature. ..... E chuckled and removed Christians hand from her chin. She opened her mouth and said, Your fiance has been standing here for a long time. Dont leave her alone. Secretly, she felt jealousy in her heart. Even though she didnt want to see and didnt want to think about it, E still felt ufortable. I dont have a fiance. Didnt I tell you before? Those serious words from Christians mouth made E and Nadia look at him. Christian was very satisfied with the expression on Es face at this time. He sat beside E, put his arm around her shoulder and said in a low voice, Honey, she only came here for one night. Ill have someone take her out of here. His gentle tone made E feel the hairs of her need to stand up. This man must be crazy. Nadia was still holding the teacup in her hand. As time went on, she became more and more panicked. The press conference that Christian promised. Hasnt it been done yet? Why was Christian denying the rtionship between them now? Although their rtionship had not been officially announced, Christian shouldnt act like this, right? What surprised Nadia even more was, Christian wanted to leave her for this lowly woman. How could she ept it? Tian, ??I am your fiance! Nadias face looked a little pale. Ive rified everything this morning, Christians words made Nadias body tremble. She thought Christian really cared about her feelings and wanted to make an official announcement to the public from his own mouth. She had no idea that Christian was setting a trap for her. And she was caught in that trap without realizing it! How stupid she is! Nadias face lookED unsightly, but Christian still hugged E and said, Dont be mad and leave me again, okay? Inwardly, Eined. This mans acting was so amazing! Christian didnt mind even though E didnt answer. He continued, I was very worried about you. How could your life out there be any better than in this house? Dont go. Stay here and I promise I will give you everything. Is that true? Es eyes lit up. Then I want to go back to work in that studio. Since E knew she couldnt escape, at least she wanted Christian not to restrain her. She wanted to have her own job. She wanted to have freedom. No, Christian answered firmly. E immediately snorted, Just now you promised me everything. Nadias face grew paler and paler. The two people before her ignored her as if she was an invisible wind. The two of them continued to talk as if she wasnt there. Pick some other hobbies... Christian could only relent. But he didnt want E to have anything to do with other men, including the studio owner. E thought for a moment and then said, Then I dont want to be your woman. You want to fight me? Christian really had no idea why this woman was so unruly. Christians anger made E silent. Christian was so angry that he decided to get to his feet, let go of his hand that was embracing E and walked out to meet the butler. Clean up Nadias things and take her home immediately. She had been away from home for so long. The people at her house must be very worried. Thatst sentence was a threat. Nadia could only bite her lip, not daring to stay there. She nced at E briefly and finally left the room despite looking reluctant. E followed her and stopped her. Wait a moment. Nadia stopped and turned her head to look at E. She had absolutely no idea what E wanted to say. Your dressing style doesnt suit you right now. I suggest that you hire a stylist, E suggested to Nadia. If this woman could get Christians attention, E could get out of there. She didnt want to live the same life as a prisoner again. Nadia thought E was mocking her. But her face still shed a friendly smile. Thank you for your advice. After saying that, she went downstairs. A for acting, E whistled like a delinquent. Unfortunately, Nadia couldnt hear her. After Nadia left, E returned to Nathans room. She apanied Nathan even though the fat boy was still fast asleep. After being there for a long time, Nathan didnt wake up, but his temperature wasnt too high. His fever had started to go down and the medicine had started to work. The butler knocked on the rooms door and said that the food was ready. At the same time, the butler felt very happy. It was true what he thought, E was true love for his master. As soon as E returned to this house, Nadia was immediately kicked out. The butler saw with his own eyes how Nadia behaved when Christian was not by her side. That woman was very different. He knew that Nadia was not a good person. Unlike this woman before him... But sadly, he was only a servant here. He had no right to interfere in his masters affairs. He could only hope his master didnt make the wrong choice. E saw Nathan who was still fast asleep. She nodded and decided to eat first. In the dining room, Christian was already sitting in his chair. E walked over to the dining table and saw that there were absolutely no maids there. She pulled up a chair, sat down casually and started eating. She didnt care about Christian. Whats more, the food at Christians house was so good that her appetite increased. The pace of her eating was incredible, she didnt no eventice that there was one neglected person there. Christian took his spoon. He looked at the woman who was eating voraciously in front of him with a disappointed look. The woman deliberately didnt want to sit near him, creating a distance between them. Did she not want to say anything? BRAK! Christian mmed his spoon back on the table with a bang. Chapter 307 307 Masters Heart Is With You Christian thought he could get Es attention by mming the spoon on the table. He waited patiently for E to talk to him. Who knew that E didnt even blink an eye. She was still eating quietly. She didnt care about Christian nagging like an old man. If Christian didnt like the food, he didnt need to eat. Christian was disappointed for not getting an answer from E and cleared his throat, Dont eat. Todays food is too salty. So what? The cake is bitter in your mouth? E was still eating her food happily. She knew that Christian did it on purpose. In the past, E also knew his intention but unfortunately, she didnt dare to fight Christian. Now she wasnt afraid of anything anymore. She shouldnt be afraid to say whatever she had in mind. Christian gripped his cutlery tightly. He could guess what E was thinking right now. But what can he do? He could only remain silent. He didnt want E to leave his side again. He struggled to get E back to his side. He wouldnt let E go again. ..... Are you challenging me? Christian pursed his lips ufortably. E shook her head. No, Im just telling the truth. She lifted her head suddenly and looked at Christian. You dont care what I say, do you? That smile on Es face made Christian feel full before he even swallowed his food. The anger that had soared in his chest suddenly disappeared. He did not know what made this woman so easy to make his mood swayed. He was happy when he saw her. When E wasnt around, Christian felt like hes missing something. While Christian was still thinking, E had put down her spoon and fork. Im done eating. E rose to her feet half saying it. But Christian grabbed her wrist before E could take a step. He pulled her hand so E fell into Christiansp. Come with me, as he said, Christian hugged E in his arms. E squirmed ufortably, but that only made Christians breathing even more irregr. He missed E so much. He knew that whatever this woman did could make him feel a tremendous sense of longing. He wanted E. And E could trigger that longing very easily. Dont move, a hoarse voice rang in Es ears, making the womans body stiffen. Es face immediately turned red when she realized that Christians body temperature was warmer than usual. Christian, you... Why was Christian thinking about perverted things again! Knowing what E was about to say, Christian immediately replied in annoyance, If you werent the one teasing me, how could I be like this? When did I tease you? Its all because of your dirty mind! Although E said so, now she was no longer moving in Christiansp. She didnt even dare to support all her weight on Christians body. I just want to eat in peace, Christian said irritably. Now, E had awakened the sleeping tiger inside him. How could he still have an appetite? If possible, he really wanted to devour E in this ce, right now. Christian bit Es ear, a gesture so ambiguous and seductive. It made an electric shock sting all over Es body. A feeling she had never known before, spread throughout her body. Christian, stop looking for trouble! E tried not to lose her mind. She immediately stood up from the mansp. Without waiting for him to speak, she immediately ran out of the dining room. The butler watched E leave the dining room with a blush on her face. He was an old man who had a lot of life experience. Of course he knew what was going on between E and Christian. They were both just too proud to admit that they loved each other. The butler was feeling anxious. E just returned to this house. He felt it was best for Christian to hold himself back. But he couldnt possibly advise his master directly, could he? In that case, there was only one way he could help his master. He stepped forward to stop E and bowed his body respectfully, Miss, can we talk for a moment? I? E was surprised when she saw the butlers serious face. She brushed her hair to cover her embarrassment at this moment and said, If theres something, just tell me. Theres no need to be so polite. Miss, Master is actually looking forward to your return soon, the butler said sincerely. He requested that the master bedroom be unchanged, just as it was when you left. He also requested that we not tidy up the things you left while cleaning the room. If you dont believe me, you can see it by yourself. E looked surprised at the butlers words. How could Christian do that? Pleasee with me. The butler stretched out his hand and motioned for E to follow him. E was about to refuse. But seeing the look on the butlers face, she finally said nothing. After opening the main bedrooms door, the extraordinarilyrge room was still the same as before. It didnt change in the slightest. Es eyes fell on the dressing table in the room. The phone she hadst put there was still in its original ce, as if no one had ever moved it. The butler said at a very opportune moment, Miss, have a look. Has anything changed from the ce? Master always told the servants to be careful. He continued to talk beside E, seeing her surprised expression, then tensed and regained hisposure. After that, he took a deep breath and said, After you left the house, Master was in a very bad mood. He rarely spoke or smiled. At the end of his words, he pleaded very sincerely, I beg you not to leave again. E lowered her head and smiled a faint smile. What do you mean? Christian already has a fianc. An awkwardness shed in the butlers eyes. He also saw what happened this morning with his own eyes. But Christian said that nothing had happened. As Christians servant for many years, the butler chose to trust him. Miss, Masters heart is with you, he said. I know that you are a smart person. I also know that you are a very reasonable person. Try listening to your own words just now. Does that make sense? E asked, leaving the butler speechless. Chapter 308 308 Ready to Be My Woman Again Miss, Masters heart is with you, the butler said. I know that you are a smart person. I also know that you are a very reasonable person. Try listening to your own words just now. Does that make sense? E asked, leaving the butler speechless. They were both silent for a while and finally the butler said, Im going out first. E turned and saw Christian standing in the doorway. Nobody knew how long hed been there, but it looked like the man heard what E and the butler were talking about. A sense of awkwardness radiated from his face because he became the topic of conversation of the two people in front of him. Are you ready? That question made E feel confused. Ready for what? Christian walked over to her and took Es hand. To be my woman again. Christian, you are thinking too much. After Nathan recovers, I will leave this house. E frowned. There was anger on her face. ..... She rarely showed such an expression to Christian, which took the man a little by surprise. Your mouth is still as sharp as ever. A smile appeared on Christians face. He looked at the things E had left on the table and said, Ive done a lot for you. When will you like me? The question left E speechless. Has this man gone mad? Plus, what had Christian done for her? He didnt do anything for E. He only kept the things that E left in this house. After all, E never thought it was hers. Before E could answer, Christian had picked up the ne that was on the table and put it on for her. E wanted to refuse, but before she could do so, Christian had said, If you fight back, you know what the consequences will be. E could only bite her lip and stare at Christian angrily. Christian was not angry with Es refusal. His gaze fell on Es beautiful face. This ne is much prettier when used by the owner. While saying that, he grabbed Es hand. identally, he touched something cold on her wrist. He lifted Es hand and saw a bracelet that made him frown. E had just returned to this house so a sense of happiness swept over him. He didnt even notice that E was wearing a bracelet on her hand. He looked at the bracelet while asking in a cold tone, Who gave it to you? He knew that with Es current abilities, it would take her a long time to rent a nice house, let alone buy a bracelet like this. Cant I just buy it myself? E replied in an angry tone. When she was about to take her hand, Christian already gripped it tighter. How could you buy it? I bought it on the side of the road. E refused to tell Christian that the bracelet was a gift from someone else. Otherwise, Christian would definitely make a fuss about it. If this bracelet made Christians mood worse, Liam would be affected. And E would feel guilty for that man. Christian sneered. His expression was gloomy again. Do you think I cant tell the difference between real and fake diamonds? Maybe I identally bought a real diamond, E continued to lie. Lies after lies made Christians anger soar even more. The fire in his eyes seemed to want to burn E alive. E was ready to ept Christians anger. Indeed, this was what she used to feel before. But who knew if Christian even hugged her. I wont let you hook up with any other man. E felt her heart beat fast because of the gentle hug. She sank into his embrace for a moment. But in an instant, she regained consciousness. She couldnt have sex with other men, but what about this man? What about Christian hooking up with another woman? What about Christian who already had a fiance? Es silence made Christians heart feel disappointed. He didnt know what else to do and just looked at E coldly. Go and take care of Nathan. It was what E had been waiting for the most. After Christian let her go, E immediately left the room. Christian could only massage his forehead while looking at Es back which was getting further away. He felt that the distance between them was getting farther and farther away. But how could he possibly let E go? It was rare for him to find a woman he liked, especially in the way he liked E. He didnt even mind even though E had given birth to a child in the past. Why did E have to be this cold to him? When E wanted to take advantage of him before, she did whatever it took to please him. But now, when she needed nothing more, E left him. The more he thought about it, the angrier Christian felt. How could he allow himself to be toyed with by a woman like this. Coincidentally, Jason called him and asked if Christian would like to attend an invitation. Christian thought for a moment and then said, Get someone to get E dressed. Jason was surprised at the order. E was back? Would their life be any better now? Ever since E left the house, his masters mood was so bad. He made everyone work overtime every day. After hanging up the phone, Christian followed E into Nathans room. They were in the same room, both waiting for Nathan to wake up. The awkward atmosphere made E feel ufortable. Pour some water for Nathan, Christian suddenly said. E wondered. Nathan was sleeping now. How could he drink while sleeping? But E didnt want to ask too many questions or talk to Christian a lot so she did as he said. She poured a ss of warm water. However, the water turned out to be not for Nathan, but for Christian himself. E could only stare at Christian in silence, speechless. Christian simply replied casually, I will rece Nathan to drink it. E knew this man was acting out of ce right now so she didnt argue. She turned her gaze back to Nathan, ignoring Christian who was in the same room as her. Christian couldnt stand Es cold attitude. He didnt want to be ignored like this. Whos the bracelet from? He asked, starting the conversation. None of your business. You are mine. How could it be none of my business? Christians face looked cold. Did this woman not want to be with him? At this time, Nathans low voice sounded from the bed, Father, why did you snatch your sons future wife from him? Fat boy! Youve awakened! Chapter 309 309 Feeling Like a Bully Father, why did you snatch your sons future wife from him? Nathan whispered in his weak voice. Fat boy! You have got up! The joy and enthusiasm shown by E made Christian feel ufortable. Why did E react like this? Was his sons position in Es heart higher than his? His heart became even sadder when he realized that. After a while, Nathan felt his sleepiness disappear even though his body still felt ufortable. He looked at his father weakly and said, Father, dont let the old woman go again, will you? Nathans request made E and Christian both silent. Why did Nathan suddenly ask such a question? Es expression was awkward for a moment as she looked at Nathan. She smiled at Nathan and said, Are you feeling better? E deliberately changed the subject. ..... Nathan frowned. He wouldnt be able to calm down until he got a definite answer from E. He wanted to tell E and his father about what Nadia had told him yesterday, but he had doubts. He hesitated when he thought about his great-grandfather. If his great-grandfather didnt like E and wanted to hurt her, would his father be able to protect her? Nathan gritted his teeth and said, That evil woman wants to hurt you. Old woman, you must not leave my fathers side. They all knew very well who the evil woman Nathan was referring to. If it werent for Nathans serious face, Christian and E would have thought Nathan was joking. They thought Nathan was sulking as usual. Im not a fool. Dont worry about me, E stroked Nathans soft cheek. I am also very strong. That woman wont be able to do anything to me. But my great-grandfather likes her very much, Nathan looked very depressed when he said it. He knew very well how scary his great-grandfather was. Seeing E who was still calm, Nathan finally said again, Great-grandfather is so scary, especially his eyes. He took a deep breath as he recalled the time he lived in the main house. It doesnt matter. I am not afraid. E smiled. I feel bad for him and respect him because he is your great-grandfather. But to me, he is just an insignificant person. So Im not afraid of him at all. Light seemed to return to Nathans eyes as he looked at E with admiration. This woman deserves to be his future wife. This woman is very brave. Christian was listening at the side and looked serious. His grandfather wanted to harm E? He opened his mouth and said, I wont let anything happen to you. Im not a kid. And Im not that stupid, E looked at Christian and said calmly. She wasnt the naive girl she used to be. She knew how to take care of herself. Seeing E like this, Christian felt a little annoyed. This woman had absolutely no idea what was happening to her. How can you be this confident? Youve never even faced him before. Meanwhile, Christian knew his grandfather very well. He knew what his grandfather could do. Christian knew what his grandfather used to do when he was still in the business world. Even though he was retired, that didnt mean hes not as cruel as he used to be. He still had many ways and connections if he wanted to destroy someone. If I leave you, do you think hell waste his time on me? E pouted and her eyes fell on Christians face. She could clearly see the anger in the mans gaze. She knew that Christian wanted to strangle her to death right now. Christian couldnt understand why E still insisted on leaving him. Was staying by his side so bad that she always tried to escape? I wont let you go, his eyes were fixed on E, looking at the woman coldly. E could feel her broken heart. In front of this man, she felt tremendous pressure. Even though she tried to be confident and didnt care, her heart still said otherwise. Nathan looked even more panicked upon hearing Es words and he immediately said, Old woman, can you not go? Im lonely here. For the first time, Nathan spoke in a tone that appealed to others. E herself was surprised when she heard that. In her heart, Nathan was such an important figure that she could feel her heart slowly melt when she heard him say it. She didnt want to leave Nathan. She didnt want Nathan to feel lonely. She didnt want Nathan to feel like he didnt have a family, like she did. But Christian... Christian could see the doubt in Es eyes. As he had expected all along, Nathans position in Es heart was far from his own. He was nothing, while Nathan was everything to E. While he shouldnt feel this way, Christian couldnt deny that he felt jealous. Christian pouted and looked at E. Do you think you can get out of this house without my permission? Regardless of how they both feel, Christian is someone who never gives up. He never fails to get what he wants, no matter what. Just as E was about to answer, Christian continued, Stay here. Ill let you go to the studio if you stay here. This was the greatest tolerance Christian could give E. If E still refused to ept it, Christian didnt know what else to do but force her. She didnt want something bad to happen to E because of his grandfather... E frowned as she looked into Christians face, as if thinking about the reason why the man in front of her insisted on not letting her go. Suddenly, sheughed. Do you want to use me as a shield because you changed your mind and dont want to marry Nadia? E tilted her head. She was smiling right now, but it didnt reach her eyes. Christian felt a headache when facing this woman. He just wanted E to be by his side. Why did this woman always think bad things about him? Was he that bad in Es eyes? If I dont want to get married, do you think anyone can force me? Christian replied coldly. If he was afraid of his grandfather, he might have married the woman of his grandfathers choice when he brought Nathan to the Adipamungkas Family. E averted her gaze from Christians face. Her heart and mind seemed to be at war with each other, making E unable to decide. Unknowingly, her hands were tightly clenched. E knew exactly how she was feeling right now. Although she was toote to realize it and refused to admit her feelings, now she realized what she felt in her heart. She wanted to stay with Christian. Different from her previous goal, she didnt want to approach Christian with the excuse of revenge. This time, her heart was truly sincere. She wanted to be with Christian because her heart always beat faster when she was next to him. She wanted to be with Christian because her heart was pushing her to do so. Nathan looked at the two people in front of him with a gaping mouth. He didnt know what had happened. But somehow, he felt like a nuisance here. Just as he was about to ask a question, Christian suddenly got up and walked out of the room. Come with me. Chapter 310 310 Do You Like It? Come with me. E opened her mouth, but she couldnt say anything to refuse Christians order. Finally, she followed Christian out of the room. As soon as the door closed, Christian grabbed Es wrist with enough force to force her to walk into the master bedroom. E fell onto the bed quite hard. Before she could react, suddenly, Christians handsome face was right in front of her eyes. Christians eyes usually looked dark ck, but at this moment, they looked a little brown with smoldering. Why are you so adamant about leaving me? I... I have fulfilled all your requests. I have kept all my promises. Ive done everything. Ive been begging you. What more do you want from me? Like a lion on a rampage, Christian stared at E as if she was a prey trying to escape him. He couldnt wait to swallow E alive. In all his life, he had never been so kind to a woman. But sadly, this woman did not appreciate his kindness. ..... E wanted tough when she heard Christians words. Is this how Christian fulfills all his requests? Why didnt E notice it at all? She didnt know that Christian did all this for her. She didnt know that Christian begged her to stay. E felt that Christian was forcing her. For E, everything Christian had done was for himself, not for her. As she thought about it, E couldnt help butugh bitterly. Christians face immediately looked grim. He didnt understand where he went wrong. His hands were tightly clenched and trembling slightly, trying to control his emotions. Seeing Christian like this, E felt she had the upper hand. Is this your way of begging me? Her voice sounded soft and sweet to Christians ears, making his body feel hot. He really wanted E to stay by his side. The past few days had been hell for him. I want you to beg me now, after saying this, Christian immediately leaned in and caressed Es lips. The person he longed for was right in front of him, making him not want to stop. Umm... Christian, stop it! E tried to push Christian out of breath. She wasnt ready for this. Christian had a fianc now and E didnt want to get in the way of their rtionship. She couldnt ignore Christians fianc and made out with the man. Shes not that kind of woman. Christian took a deep breath and held the mes in his body. He said in a husky and sexy voice, Ill give you a day to think. After that, I dont want you to reject me again. After saying that, he got up and left the room, leaving E alone. E thought for a moment, looking at the back that was going away from her. After that, she rose to her feet and looked around. Everything in the room was still in its original ce, as if E had only been gone for a moment. E knew it wasnt easy for Christian to do. Doing this is tantamount to ignoring his pride, to wait for the woman who has left him. While E was daydreaming, suddenly her cell phone rang. Liam? Yes, Liam replied before asking doubtfully. Are you at Christians house now? After asking the question, Liam felt so silly. If not at Christians house, where else would E go? Did he do something to you? Liam asked another question. E looked doubtful for a moment and decided to ask, Did you tell Christian that I was at the park? Liam found it difficult to answer. He didnt know why he pushed the woman he loved to move away from him. Wouldnt it be better if E and Christian separated? Wouldnt that make his chances of getting E even greater? But Liam knew very well who was in Es heart. He knew what E was thinking and what E wanted. E, do you like Christian? The sudden question took E by surprise. Did she like Christian? She knew how she felt, but it was very difficult to express it. Whats more, E knew that she would never be able to get Christian. She couldnt answer the question. I can see it clearly, Liam chuckled softly and said, I just wish you could be with the man you love. It was very difficult for Liam to get those words out. A bitter taste filled his mouth as well as his heart. Without waiting for Es response, he continued, I just wish you to be happy. Liam... Being with him, I wouldnt be happy, E said with a deep sigh. You should know that better than me. Judging from her status, theres no way Christian could marry a woman like E, a woman who couldnt give him anything. By marrying Nadia, Christian could get so many things. But by marrying E, Christian would actually lose a lot of things. E could only remain as Christians mistress. E closed her eyes. When she opened it again, her gaze turned even more determined. If theres nothing else you want to talk about, Ill hang up. Liam, take good care of yourself. After saying that, E immediately ended the call. She took a deep breath and exhaled to calm herself. After that, she left the room. E wanted to go back to Nathans room and apany the fat boy, but right now Christian was beside Nathan reading a business magazine. E hesitated and decided to go to the living room. Liams question had made it difficult for her to deal with Christian right now. Seeing Eing down from upstairs, the doctor who took care of Nathan looked at her with a sparkling gaze. He immediately greeted her and said, Miss, would you like to rx for a while? Es lips twitched, suppressing her cynicism when she heard the question. Rx? If only she could rx... But E knew that this doctor just wanted to greet her politely. There was no way E would ignore him and embarrass him, so she simply replied, Hello, Doctor. Since you returned to this house, the atmosphere has be much better, said the doctor. He and the butler shared the same opinion, hoping that Christian could find the right partner. Not a woman like Nadia who only wanted Christian and his wealth. They wanted Christian to be with someone who could love Nathan like her own child. They hoped that his master would not be alone, raising his son for life without someone by his side. E looked at the middle-aged man in front of her with resignation. Do you also want to persuade me to be Christians mistress forever? The doctor looked surprised by what E said. It never crossed his mind that E was Christians mistress. All this time, he felt that E was a worthypanion for Christian. But when he saw the sinister smile on Es face, he knew that E really did think that way. When E was about to speak, the doctor was already ahead of her. I just hope you two can get married. Chapter 311 311 Stop Looking For Trouble! I just hope you two can get married, the doctor said sincerely. E stopped walking. Her feet stopped right at the bottom of the stairs with her hands still gripping the banisters. A long light blue skirt wrapped around her body, making her skin look even more white and shiny. Her face looked confused and surprised. Christian? Marrying her? Its impossible. But the doctor felt that Christian and E would get married in the end because E was the only woman who could attract Christians attention. The only woman who could win Christians heart. Even though the doctor said what was on his mind and heart, he had absolutely no idea what was going on in the Adipamungkas Family. Dont joke around. E smiled, unaware that Christian was behind her. The doctor immediately greeted Christian respectfully and went upstairs to check on Nathans current condition. Christian frowned, thinking about what the doctor just said. Marriage? E and him? Did this woman want to marry him? ..... Christian thought back to what Liam had told him, looking puzzled. He didnt know how Liam knew everything E was thinking, while Christian had a hard time guessing her. If E really liked him, why didnt E want to be by his side? Why did E insist on leaving him? With a head full of confusion, he grabbed Es hand and walked towards the kitchen together. Make tea for me. His face looked very unsightly. E didnt want to argue with Christian. She knew he was in a bad mood right now. Its hard to talk to a guy like Christian, especially when hes not in a good mood. Therefore E decided to make tea ording to Christian order. Christian waited for E in the living room with a still gloomy face. His gaze never left Es back. His joy at being reunited with E hadpletely disappeared due to the womans cold attitude towards him. He didnt know why her attitude towards him had changed drastically. Was it because E didnt need him anymore? E immediately heated the water and poured it into the teapot. She didnt want to get into trouble with Christian now. She didnt want to argue with anyone. Christian snorted coldly before taking a sip of the tea. However, after drinking it, his brow furrowed, looking even more annoyed. It doesnt taste good. Make a new one. Of course E didnt believe what Christian said. She made the tea as usual. She didnt add anything to it. Its impossible for the taste to just change into not good all of a sudden. Whats with the tea? E poured herself a cup and tasted it. It tastes the same as usual. E looked at Christian. When she saw his cold eyes, she just understood. Theres nothing wrong with that tea. Christian was deliberately trying to find trouble with her. Butler, Christian called his butler in displeasure. Try this tea. How does it taste? The call made the butlere as quickly as possible. However, he could only stare at Christian and E in confusion. There was no way he could go against Christians words, but he also didnt want to get into trouble with E just over a cup of tea. Why should he be involved in this matter? Helplessly, he could only walk towards the table and take a serious sip of the tea. Indeed,pared to the tea made by the maids in this house, the taste was different. But that didnt mean it was bad... The butler thought for a moment and felt that his master was someone who loved perfection. Maybe thats what made Christian feel dissatisfied with Es tea. Finally, the butler decided to tell the truth, It does feel like something is missing. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. She knew that the butler had no intention of attacking her. E knew she was no good at making tea. Sometimes, the brewed tea was so clear that it tasted nd. Sometimes, the brewed tea was so strong that it tasted bitter. Thats why E came to her senses and knew that the tea she made wasckingpared to the maids of this house. But Christian knew very well how the tea was made and he hadnt objected all along. So, why had Christian changed his mind now? Did you hear him? The corners of Christians lips curled into a proud smile. Quickly make a new one. If you dont like it, dont drink it. E decided to sit down, not paying attention to the man who wanted to get into trouble with her. Christian seemed to have expected that E would do this. All this time, he knew that E had always held back from pleasing him. What made this woman change so much? Christians gaze turned to the butler as he said, It seems that E is very confident in her tea making skills. What you said just now pissed her off. Looks like I have to punish you. Cold sweat ran down the butlers forehead. Whats wrong with him today? Why did he have to be involved in such a petty fight? He knew that his master was angry with E and used it to force E to submit to him. The butler knew full well that Christian had no intention of punishing him. However, he had never seen his master act like this. This is really... rare. Hearing Christians words, E felt anger burning in her heart. While in this house, only Nathan and the butler were always kind to her. She didnt want to involve the butler in this problem with Christian. Finally, she got to her feet and walked towards the kitchen without saying anything. In an instant, Christians mood immediately improved. The butler continued to notice the expression on Christians face. He could see a faint smile on the mans face as he looked back at Es back. The butler couldnt help but smile. In all his life, he had never seen his master like this. In his eyes, Christian was very serious, even when dealing with Nathan. It was true, only E could change him. Subconsciously, the butler took a deep breath, causing Christian to look up at him. Why havent you left yet? Pardon me, sir, the butler immediately nodded, leaving Christian alone. He didnt want to disturb Christian and E. E thought, after making a new tea, the problem would be solved. Who wouldve known that after tasting the new tea, Christian told her to make a new one again. E put down her cup in annoyance. Stop looking for trouble! Looking for trouble? Christian looked at E casually. You are not my woman anymore. Why should I be polite to you? Chapter 312 312 Empty te and Lonely Heart Stop making trouble! Looking for trouble? Christian looked at E casually. You are not my woman anymore. Why should I be polite to you? Christian just wanted E to know that by being his woman, things would get better. He would always treat his woman special. If E refused to be his woman, she better not me Christian for making her life difficult. E was irritated by Christians attitude. With a defiant smile on her face, she said, I am not your servant. Why should I make tea for you? After saying that, E immediately threw all the contents of the cup and teapot into the trash. Like two kids fighting, Christian and E wouldnt budge even though it was really a small matter that made them fight. They had a fight over a cup of tea... Why did you throw it away? Just throw me away. Get me out of here. I dont want to live here. ..... You want to go? I wont let you step out of here until you be my woman again! Christian said coldly. His gaze was fixed on E, as if he wanted to freeze E in her ce so she couldnt leave. E just snorted coldly. Are you that low now? Seriously? Threatening a woman? As a businessman, I only care about results. I really dont care about the process and the way to get it, Christian replied shamelessly. You... E felt that there was no point in talking to Christian anymore. She would never be able to win an argument with a man like him. Silently, she looked at Christian with a furrowed brow. This man had really gone mad. Its only been a few days since she left him, but Christian had be very strange. Finally, E decided to leave Christian and went to Nathans room. Nathan didnt have a fever anymore. His body was no longer hot and his energy had returned a little although his face was still a little pale. Beside him, the doctor was still taking his temperature. He was still checking Nathan when he saw E enter the room. Silently, he nced at E. Earlier, Nathans bedroom door was not closed so he could hear the conversation between Christian and E clearly. His jaw almost dropped from his chin because he couldnt believe the argument between the two adults. Is it true that the person downstairs is the same man he knows? Such a cruel and cold man was arguing with a woman over a small matter. How strange. E felt ufortable with the look the doctor gave her. She felt like an animal in a zoo being watched for her movements. E rubbed her shuddering arm. Before she could ask, the doctor had already said, Miss, you are a very interesting person. E could only look at the doctor suspiciously. I dont think thats apliment. The doctorughed loudly, though there was nothing tough at. Miss, you are very cute. E could only purse her lips in annoyance. Pouting like this made E look even cuter. Nathan was listening to the two of them on the bed and couldnt help but join in. Right. I also feel that the old woman is attractive. She is also very beautiful. Even though she is bad, in my eyes, she is perfect. Nathan looked very excited when he said that, as if he was boasting and showing off E as his future wife. E shook her head. What Nathan said did not please her at all. This fat kid wasnt praising her, especially when he said she was bad! Even though E did spank Nathans ass once, it was only once. After that, E always treated Nathan very well. Why was she still bad in Nathans eyes? The doctorughed at Nathans words. It seems that Young Master really likes you, Miss E. Yeah, Nathans face looked embarrassed this time. I really like her. Even though Nathan had said it in front of E, this was the first time he had said it in front of other people. He felt like he was expressing his feelings in public. E felt exasperated when she saw Nathan blush. I really like you too. The atmosphere in Nathans room was very different from when E was with Christian. With Christian, E was always fuming with rage. Their gazes were cold to each other. ... During dinner, Nathan went downstairs holding Es hand. Christian was already sitting at the dining table with his cold aura. It was very clear that these two were at war. Father, whats wrong with you? Nathan was in a good mood. Seeing that his father was angry, he paid no attention to anything and went straight to him. It doesnt matter. Just eat, the cold reply made Nathan sit down obediently. Es return home made him feel really happy. He kept bringing food to Es te until its full. Hey, the food out there isnt as good as it is at home, right? You have to eat a lot. Here is fried chicken. Dont forget the meat too. The lobster is also delicious... While babbling on, Nathan moved the food onto Es te which had been piled up. E looked at Nathan with a gentle gaze when she saw how much Nathan cared for her. Thank you very much, she said softly. Nathans face turned red again when he heard that soft voice. His eyes looked shy as he wanted to look into Es face. He squeaked, I feel ashamed that you suddenly confessed your feelings earlier. Nathans words made E smile sweetly. She felt that Nathan was really adorable, so different from his father! That smile looked very dazzling in Christians eyes. Why had E never smiled at him like that? Dont you have hands? Cant you get your own food? Christian put his spoon and fork down hard. Nathan was surprised when he heard that. He saw Es te was full, while his fathers te was empty. Nathan immediately felt guilty. I ignored dad too much, didnt I? Christian is satisfied, he finally gets the attention from his son. Why do you only care about her? Nathan thought for a moment and finally apologized. Sorry. It is my fault. I shouldve paid attention to my lonely dad. Nathan started to get various kinds of food for his father. Dad, you should eat a lot of meat and vegetables. E almost choked on Nathans words. Can sheugh at Christian openly? She wanted tough, but Christians gaze held her back, making her ufortable. Finally, E could onlyugh at Christian inwardly, with a flushed face. Christian was a lonely man, getting no attention from his son, not even a single vegetable. Christians face looked grim. Why didnt everything go his way? Now Nathan and Eugh at him and think of him as a lonely man. What annoyed him even more was E. Christian knew that his son was still very innocent and just wanted to be nice. But its different with E. E just wanted to make fun of him. Why did this woman keep on pissing him off? E, it seems I was too good to you. Christian got to his feet and walked behind E. I asked you to think about it earlier. Are you ready? Chapter 313 313 Drowning So Deep I asked you to think about it earlier. Are you ready? E immediately understood what Christian wanted. Previously, he gave E one day to return to being his woman. She immediately stoppedughing inside. She felt that the previous joke was no longer funny. Now, she was choking on Christians question. She turned and looked at the man who was standing to her right. Her face was red from coughing and her eyes were watering from the sore throat. However, the expression on Es face made Christian think of something else. He felt his breath caught. He couldnt hold himself back anymore. His whole body seemed to want this woman. Christian knew how much he wanted E, but he thought hes strong enough to hold himself back. Who would have thought that his defense wasnt strong enough! Without saying anything, Christian lowered his body and lifted E from the chair. Father? Nathan was the first to speak. He felt confused when he saw his father holding E. Did something happen? Why did his father look like he wanted to snatch his future wife? ..... Nathan wondered. Should he show his power as Es lover? He got to his feet and blocked Christians path. Father, where are you taking the old woman? I have important business with her, Christian said with a straight face, as if he wasnt lying at all. However, E understood what important business Christian meant so her face immediately turned red. Its not good to talk about this in front of small children! Even though Nathan still didnt understand it, he would get it one day when he grew up. And when he thought back on this incident, he would surely realize what his father meant. E didnt want her image to change in Nathans eyes! That way, even if E wasnt by Nathans sideter, Nathan would remember all of her kindness. Just as E remembered the warmth Nathan gave her in this house. Let their feelings stay that way. While thinking about this, E immediately used her finger to pinch Christians waist secretly, hinting that the man shouldnt act like that in front of his son. Christian gasped, thinking that the pinch was an invitation from E for him. He leaned closer to Es ear and whispered, Cant wait anymore, huh? I know. Be patient for a moment. Christian was sure that E was ying tug of war with him. Christian knew that in her heart, E also missed him, just as much as he did. Now, Christian had regained his confidence. He looked at Nathans face, which was swollen with a frown, and said firmly, Eat here. E didnt know what to say now. She didnt want her words to cause another misunderstanding in Christians eyes. Previously, she had tried to stop Christian, but the man thought she couldnt wait to make out with him instead. Nathan felt very reluctant. He still stood in front of his father with a sullen face. Father, I havent seen her in a long time. Let her apany me to finish my dinner. Nathan blinked his big eyes, trying to look cute in front of his father. I havent seen her in a long time too and now theres an important matter I need to talk to her about, Christian said, looking at E. Right? After saying that, he secretly threatened E. If you object, I dont mind kissing you in front of Nathan. Christian didnt care even if he had to kiss in front of his son. However, it was different with E. E wanted to maintain her good impression in Nathans presence. She looked at Christian angrily. But that expression immediately changed as soon as she faced Nathan. While talking to Nathan, E looked gentle. Your father and I have to discuss something. How about we make bubble milk tea together tomorrow morning? Hearing that drink, Nathans eyes immediately lit up brightly. Nathan did not believe his fathers words. But if it was E who said that, it must be a really important matter. He didnt ask much more, nodded and said, Dont forget tomorrow morning! I wont forget, E promised. Inwardly, Eughed seeing Nathan. This fat boy... even though he was sick, his appetite did not change at all. Christian saw how easily E persuaded Nathan. He felt that he was not trusted by his own child. Nathan preferred to trust E more than himself. This made him feel a little sad. However, E managed to persuade Nathan to give them some alone time. The sadness in Christians heart reduced a little. After that, he carried E to his bedroom. Christian, you said you would give me one day. But you displeased me today, Christian trapped E between his arms, not trying to hide his desire to have this woman in front of him. Why are you ming me for something that happened to you? I didnt do anything to displease you, E pursed her lips in disdain. However, no matter how E looked, she always looked attractive in Christians eyes. The man couldnt hold himself back and dropped a kiss on Es forehead. The warmth from Christians body made E feel electric shocks running through her skin. Apart from the unknown man shed a child with five years ago, Christian was the only man for E. She felt warm when she was with Christian, perhaps because their bodies hade together. After making love many times with this man, E still felt that she wasnt enough. She would also never get used to making love to this amazingly handsome man so her face always blushed when she saw Christians perfect abs. Christian looked at Es face with a mischievous smile. Are you shy? From that expression, Christian knew that E had feelings for him. This made him feel very happy. I couldnt live without you, Christian whispered. Under the warm light, E could see the sincerity in Christians eyes. E could feel the defenses in her heart copsing, as if she had heard the most beautiful words of love in the world. Her lips curved into a smile, wishing this dream couldst forever. She raised her arms and wrapped them around Christians neck. Her lips trembled slightly as she licked the lips of the man in front of her. E didnt want to think, she didnt want to worry either. She just wanted to feel what it felt like to be loved, especially by the man she loved. She wanted to feel her heart full because of the love she had never gotten before. She just wanted to sink into his embrace. Sinking so deep that there was nobody else but the two of them... ... When he woke up the next day, Christian was so shocked that he immediately got up from his sleeping position. However, he immediately felt relieved when he realized that the woman in his arms was still in the same position asst night. He thought, everything that happenedst night was just a dream. Many times Christian felt this way when he was with E. E suddenly appeared in his life. Christian was afraid that E would suddenly disappear, just as she had appeared so suddenly. Christian was afraid that E would leave him again like a few days ago. Disappearing without a trace while Christian was helpless and couldnt do anything to find her. Once he felt what it was like to be with E, he couldnt let go. Christian wanted to hold E in his arms, forever. I wont give you the chance to leave again. Christian raised his hand to gently caress Es cheek. Chapter 314 314 An Appropriate Dress I wont give you the chance to leave again. Christian raised his hand to gently caress Es cheek. Es breathing was still regr, showing that she was still fast asleep. Christian could see her curly eyshes swaying slightly to the rhythm of her breathing. Maybe this was how a sleeping princess would look in the real world. As he caressed Es cheek, Christians face was filled with a tenderness nobody had ever seen. Es existence in his life made Christian realize how important she was to him. Christian felt that E was like a trapid before him. Christian knew that E was something dangerous, but he still wanted her without hesitation. He felt like he was enchanted and ensnared by this woman. As long as you are by my side, I will show you how much I love you. I will grant all your wishes. Do you know that? Whispering those words, Christians eyes fell on Es face with happiness. He will never get tired of seeing her. E tried to open her eyes. But after making love with Christian all night, shes exhausted. She just turned his back on Christian and went back to sleep. ..... Christian looked at E with an amused look. He hugged Es body in his arms, rested his chin on Es shoulder and said, E, you like me, right? E was sleeping very soundly. She could hear someone talking in her ear, but she couldnt understand what he was saying. But the voice didnt stop so E only answered it with an incoherent mumble. There was joy in Christians eyes when he heard the murmur. Christian knew that E liked him. But the woman was too shy to express her feelings to him. Christian also didnt know how to tell E how he felt. I like you too. Are you willing to be mine? He asked. But Christian felt that if there was no evidence, E wouldnt want to admit it. Finally, he took out his phone and opened the recording app. Then, he asked the same question again. Of course Es answer wouldnt change because she was still asleep. Christian was so happy that he listened to the recording over and over again. Therefore, when E woke up from her sleep, she also listened to her love confession to Christian. Christian! Es face was literally as red as a boiled shrimp as she shouted Christians name. This man was truly shameless! Hmm? Christian looked at E with azy face. The nket covering his body slumped as E pulled it, revealing Christians broad chest and perfect abs. He looked like a model doing a photoshoot right now. E didnt dare look directly at Christian. She averted her eyes and said, You are evil! Why did Christian have to ask all that while she was asleep? He even recorded it secretly! Christian managed to hear what he wanted from Es mouth. Plus, Es appearance in the morning is absolutely stunning, with her hair slightly messy, falling down to cover part of her body. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment as well as anger. The nket that E was holding covered part of her naked body, but it didnt cover her sexiness. Christian hated all women who liked him and tried to get close to him. But as for E, he didnt mind at all. Christian smoothened Es hair that hung out of ce. Seeing E trying to avoid him, Christian lowered his head to kiss her lips. If you still have the energy, we can do it again. That sentence immediately made E silent. It was enough that they made love over and over against night. She had no energy now! Christian was in a really good mood today because he could see E beside him since he opened his eyes. He even helped E to take a bath, wiping her body as if E was a child who still couldnt bathe herself. While doing so, Christians face was constantly gleaming with joy. E felt that Christian in front of her was really scary. She looked at Christian who was getting a toothbrush and toothpaste for her with a surprised look. Is there something wrong with you today? Otherwise, how could Christian be acting abnormally like this? Say it one more time. E stepped back at the threat, but it didnt stop her from asking, Why are you suddenly being nice to me? Whats wrong with me being nice to you? Christian snorted. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and looked straight at E. Do you mean to say that Ive never been nice to you? E thought for a moment and nodded her head honestly. Yes. Isnt that so? Christian never treated her well. In fact, the man wanted to strangle her to death twice. The first time she met Christian, the man told her to jump out of the window. Wheres the bright side? Doubt shed across Christians face. He did not want to linger on this matter because he knew the mistakes he had made to E. In the end, he simply said, Ill be nice to you from now on. E felt like she was hallucinating. She even pinched her hand hard to convince herself that this wasnt a dream. The pinch hurt. That means this isnt a dream. When E wanted to ask again, Christian had already walked out of the room. E didnt know if she saw it wrong, but Christians ears looked red. By the time E went downstairs, Christian had already gone to hispany. Nathan immediately approached E and asked curiously, Old woman, what matter did you talk to dad aboutst night? Since yesterday, Nathan had been very curious. Es face immediately turned red. Sheughed ndly to cover the awkwardness and embarrassment she felt now. What should she tell Nathan? E tried to remember what happenedst night. For some reason, it seemed like she was the one who took the initiative to be alone with Christian. What have I done!!! She thought as she patted her own forehead! ... In the evening, Jason sent a set of dresses to E. He looked at E gratefully. Finally, his boss mood improved after E returned. They didnt have to work overtime anymore! E was surprised and confused by the look she got. She felt, ever since she returned to Christians house this time, everyone, apart from Nathan, was acting strangely towards her. However, before she could ask any questions, several people suddenly entered the main room. They brought a lot of make-up equipment. After everything was done, E was told that Christian would take her to a party. E went downstairs and saw Christian waiting for her in the car. Christian felt that Es usual appearance was already very beautiful. But right now, E looked even more charming, beyond the expectation the man had in mind. This woman kept surprising him. However, what came out of his mouth was different from his heart. His mouth was not used to saying sweet words. Finally, you put on something appropriate for a human to wear. Are you saying I didnt look human before? E red at him in annoyance. Chapter 315 315 Interested in My Love Life Before E got into the car, Christian always wore neat clothes every day. But somehow, he looked much more handsome today. Christians face suddenly looked serious but he also smiled faintly. Do you think I can do nothing to you here? Such a clear threat made Es face immediately turn red. There were not only the two of them in the car, but also the driver sitting in the front! Christian could see Es blushing face. Her shy appearance looked so cute, it made Christians mood even better. The woman had been cold since she met him again. But it seemed that she was slowly opening her heart. Christian opened his arms, intending to help E get into the car. But E didnt ept it and got into the car herself. Christian was not angry. He took E in his arms and said, Even though I dont hate you like this, I like the old you more. Christian missed E who was always acting spoiled in front of him, always trying to make him happy. Being able to pamper and please E made Christian feel a certain satisfaction. Maybe before, Christian hated all women who behaved like that to him. But not E. ..... Together with E, he liked everything. What was I like? E was curious about how she looked in Christians eyes. Christian thought carefully and finally said, Like a candy bar. Sweet and sticky candy bar. E turned her gaze out the window, unable to answer Christians request. I like you, Christian grabbed Es chin and forced E to look at him. I liked you at that time. At that moment, E really needed him. Unlike now. E felt so far away from him now, almost making the man think she was so hard to get. The soft whisper of love made Es face blush. She could feel her heart beating like crazy. It turned out that all her efforts were not in vain. This man was happy when E tried to please him. But this also made her feel even more disappointed. If you liked my nature at the time, why didnt you want to help me? If you hadnt met another man, do you think the Maheswara Family would be at peace now? When this matter was brought up, Christian became irritated. Never see Liam again. The closeness of childhood friends was the most annoying rtionship for Christian. You think too much. E frowned and removed Christians hand from her chin. She had no rtionship whatsoever with Liam until now. But theres no point in exining it to Christian because Christian wont listen to her. Christian didnt believe her at all. Christian became even more annoyed at Es answer. Do you me me now? He just didnt want another man to take E from him. Whats wrong with being careful? He was also very angry. Everyone knew where E was, including his son. But like a fool, Christian kept the promise he had made with E not to look for her. Why didnt E make such a promise with Liam? Why was he the only one E wanted to avoid? Think what you want. Thats all E could say to Christian. Her gaze was fixed on the man with a hint of coldness in her eyes. Alright then. Its up to me. After saying that, Christian took E in his arms, took her hand and kissed her smooth white neck. Christian, what are you doing? E shouted angrily. Today, she wore an off-shoulder and her hair was neatly tied in a ponytail by a stylist who came to Christians house earlier. If Christian left even the slightest trace on her neck, E wouldnt be able to cover it in any way! However, that was exactly what Christian wanted. The driver who was driving the car could only try to cover his ears. He felt he could not drive his vehicle properly now. Since when was the rtionship between his Master and E like this? Seeing the red mark he left on Es neck, Christian squinted his eyes in satisfaction. He was happy because he could leave a mark on the womans body. He wanted to tell everyone that this woman was his. No one could approach this woman because this woman was his through and through. E clutched her neck and looked at Christian angrily. This man was really bad! Finally, the car stopped at their destination. Christian got out of his car in a happy mood. He walked to the other side of the door and opened it, holding out his hand to help E out. However, before E could get out of the car, the light from the camera continued to shine on them. The light was so blinding that it blinded Es eyes. Unknowingly, E pulled back her outstretched hand. She didnt want to appear in front of the media with Christian, especially at this big event. Christian thought E didnt like it because someone was highlighting her arrival. He knew that basically E didnt like crowds. So, he nced at the reporters around him and said coldly. If you scare my woman, are you ready to ept the consequences? That sentence immediately scared everyone around him. This was the first time Christian had publicly announced that he had a womaning with him! Was it Nadia sitting in the car? E looked at Christian with a surprised look. Did Christian just show her concern? You can go out. Christian still held out his hand, maintaining that posture for a long time even though E didnte to ept his offer. His gaze was gentle. Because of those eyes, E felt that there were only her and Christian left in this world. She reached out her hand and ced it over Christians. As soon as she got out of the car, the man pulled her hand slightly and carried her into his arms. Everyone around them immediately gasped, unable to hold their breath. The figure in the car was not the person they thought it was. It turned out to be E, the woman they thought Christian had abandoned and forgotten. In no time, all the reporters who werent afraid of death instantly charged at them, surrounding him. Christian, are you back together with E? Christian, what is your rtionship with E right now? Almost all the questions asked discussed the rtionship between E and Christian. E lowered her head, trying to avoid the reporters. She allowed the media to target Christian instead of her. It seems that you guys are very interested in my love life? Christians words caused themotion around him to be instantly reced by silence. Chapter 316 316 If I Fall In Love With You Christian, are you back with E now? Christian, what is your rtionship with E? The reporters immediately asked various questions to explore the rtionship between E and Christian. It seems that you guys are very interested in my love life? Christians words caused themotion around him to be instantly reced by silence. They were all interested, but they didnt dare to admit it! Who wouldnt be scared when someone powerful threatened them? Christians gaze swept around him and his question waspletely unexpected. Earlier, werent you all the ones who reported that Nadia was my fiance? The reporters immediately lowered their heads in shame and guilt. They were not stupid. They only did it because they wanted to be involved in big and hot news. Who doesnt like money? Remember, this woman will be my only woman, Christian said as he hugged E tighter. ..... E looked up, looking at Christian with a surprised look. Is this man aware of what he just said? Is Christian unaware of his status and identity? If another woman was beside him one day, wouldnt that be like pping both her and himself on the face? Christian was pleased to see the gaze from E. He tilted his head slightly and whispered in her ear, If you can make me fall in love with you, I will marry you. Thats why, you have to fight for my heart. E looked at Christian in disbelief. Christian wanted to marry her? This man did not ask her opinion and decided one-sidedly. E had absolutely no intention of marrying Christian! Plus, E didnt want to be restrained and controlled by Christian. Christian, Ill take back what you just said. If I fall in love with you, I will marry you, E raised her eyebrows with a defiant look. You said you loved me this morning. Christian tried to contain his anger, but E could still feel it in the tone of his voice. You forced me to say it while I was still sleeping! While remembering what happened this morning, E felt very depressed. This man asked her three things. Do you like me? Hmm... Do you want to be my woman forever? Hmm... Are you going to love me forever? Hmm... Of course E answered with an incoherent mumble because she was still asleep! How could E possibly answer correctly? Did I strangle you and force you to answer? The question left E speechless. Of course Christian didnt strangle her and force her to answer those questions. But that didnt mean Christian gave E the freedom to answer! Christian and E looked at each other, making the reporters around them find the situation very sweet and romantic. With the remaining courage, they started to take some photos. They all already know what they want to report to be the main topic of tomorrow. When Christian saw E not saying anything else, he hugged her and invited her toe inside in a happy mood. There were already many people who arrived at the event. As soon as Christian entered the room, everyones eyes immediately fell on him. E was used to it. Wherever Christian was, he would always be the center of attention. Therefore, E didnt show any difort at all. Many women looked at her with gazes full of envy. Christian would usually only attend big and important events. This was the first time he hade to attend a birthday party. The owner of the event immediately greeted Christian. The man was wearing a white coat from head to toe. His hair also looked a little white in some parts due to gray hair, lookingpletely different from his red face. Christian, you came to this party? Its an honor for me. Christian weed the handshake politely. Happy birthday to you, James. James shook Christians hand passionately. His gaze was filled with admiration. Even though Christian was younger than him, he had heard a lot of news about Christian especially among people with experience in the business world. The Adipamungkas family is very lucky, James took a deep breath while still admiring Christian. Christian just smiled without saying anything. After that, he took E around. I know youre bored. I invite you toe to this event to refresh your mind. Are you feeling better? Hmm... E answered carelessly. However, just a little response from E was enough to make Christian feel happy. You idiot, he said, touching the tip of Es nose with his finger. In his eyes, E was really sweet. He really wanted to pamper and love her. E just red at Christian. All this time, she was busy trying to cover her neck with her hands. Today, she was wearing a nude colored dress. With her hair tied up, she looked elegant and charming. In addition, since the color of her dress was not too shy, it was easier for others to notice the ring red marks on her neck. Do you think they dont know our rtionship? Christian asked. Es hand stiffened. I dont want to be your mistress, she replied wryly. Who said you are my mistress? Christian felt displeased at those words. I already said I would marry you. Do you think I want to marry my mistress? I cant understand whats in your brain. Christian hit Es head with his knuckles. Not too hard, but not too soft either, and it made E scream. Are you crazy? What did you say? Christian asked, raising an eyebrow. But its true as you say. I think Ive gone mad. Christian looked up and said, Im sure we can rent a room here. You... Es eyes widened even more. This guy is really... a pervert! E would never be able to win an argument with Christian. Finally, she decided to sit down and enjoy a cake. Seeing E eating voraciously, Christian suddenly felt hungry too. He caught Es wrist and put the cake on her fork into his mouth. It tastes good. Dont you have hands to take the cake yourself? E said irritably, like a child who had lost her favorite toy. Didnt Christian bring her here to have some fun? But why is the man now snatching her cake? Christian just smiled, looking amused by Es attitude. He didnt say anything, letting E nag him. Not far from there, Nadia stood looking at the two of them. The beauty that was usually seen on her face this time disappeared without a trace. Only jealousy and reluctance remained which turned her face ugly. This morning, Hartono informed her that Christian would attend James birthday party. Therefore, Nadia decided to attend as well. She wanted to find an opportunity to approach Christian again. She hade to this ce without hesitation, thinking that she might get a chance to talk to Christian. Who would have thought that the man did note alone, but with E. You bitch! Chapter 317 317 Talking About It Openly Nadias hands were tightly clenched at her sides. Her eyes widened sinisterly as if she wanted to skin E alive. If this woman didnte back, how could Christian throw her out of the house! She med E for everything that had happened to her. The finish line seemed to be in front of her, but the presence of this woman became a stumbling block that made her fall to the ground. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at E. However, Nadia was not in a hurry and was not consumed by her emotions. She knew that this was not the time to act. After today, Hartono would surely realize Es presence in Christians heart. As the head of the Adipamungkas Family, he would not allow his grandson to marry this kind of woman. E waspletely unaware of Nadias presence at the party. When she raised her head, she saw Indri enter the party room with Haikal by his side. Indri wore a bright yellow dress. Her face showed pride and happiness. She knew that many people were waiting for her separation from Haikal. Everyone must be cursing her and waiting for her downfall. But this time, they came to this event together, hand in hand. Wouldnt that be tantamount to pping everyone in the face? A smile also radiated from Haikals face, even though the smile was just a fake. ..... He couldnt wait to get rid of the woman beside him. But for the sake of preserving the good name of his family, he couldnt get rid of this woman right now. Plus, he still had something to gain from her. Indri did not know what was on her husbands mind at this time. All she knew, Haikal was looking into her face, making her feel embarrassed. Her heart was beating fast. Haikal, you havent looked at me like that in a long time. Is that true? Haikal replied nonchntly. Indri nodded quickly. Since Haikal knew that her father had no intention of giving the house, her husbands attitude towards her changed drastically. Their marriage was in turmoil, until the news was caught by the media. To solve the problem, the two of them decided to attend this event together. Indris appearance made Haikal snort. James is an important partner to my family. Dont embarrass me today. Okay. Indra nodded enthusiastically. The ethics lessons she had learned since bing Haikals wife would finallye in handy today. They both walked up to James and greeted him politely. After that, Haikal and Indri returned to the crowd. E looked at them scornfully. For some reason, the more she didnt want to meet someone, the more that person would appear in front of her. Haikal and Indri seemed to be everywhere. But this was not something surprising. James was also quite an important person and his business was quite big. Of course, the Adisurya Family and the Maheswara Family would not miss this great opportunity. Christian followed Es gaze and noticed that the woman was looking at Haikal and Indri. These two people are quite important figures in Es life, especially Haikal. This makes Christian feel displeased. Plus, while E was still living at his house, Haikal repeatedly came and bothered E. Why are you looking at them? Christian asked. His voice sounded a little disappointed. E looked at Christian and said, I didnt expect to meet them in this ce. Recently, the Adisurya Family and the Maheswara Family are experiencing difficulties. In addition, there is a high possibility of internal conflict within their family. I think they want to find friends who can help them. Even after E left him, Christian was still watching the Maheswara Familys every move. Christian knew what E cared about. Since E was always watching them, Christian also paid attention to them, for whatever reason. E looked at Christian in disbelief. Did they fight each other? It seemed that the union between the two families did not create good harmony. In fact, the Adisurya Family and the Maheswara Family have internal conflicts that can destroy them from within. They are stupid, Christian said nonchntly. The feud of these two families would give others a chance to take advantage of them. E is not someone who is experienced in the business world, unlike Christian who knows everything. Hearing Christians insult, E averted her gaze. Christian didnt know the truth. Christian didnt know that it was Liam who helped Haikal from behind. Thats why Haikal didnt feel worried. He didnt care at all even if he lost the support of the Maheswara Family because Liam was there to help him. But E couldnt tell Christian about the matter. Otherwise, Christian would know that Liam was still hanging around them. That way, Christian would use various means, including cruel ways, to get in the way of Liam. Many people came to greet Christian and make small talk with him. Fearing that E would feel ufortable with the arrival of these people, Christian finally got up with his wine ss and whispered to E before leaving. Wait for me here. I will be back. E nodded. People who came to chat with Christian immediately said, You are very kind to thisdy. Yes. Before, you always brought your secretary to events like this. The people looked at each other, while asionallyplimenting Christian E, frowning. She doesnt understand why everyone feels that Christian is being nice to her. She didnt know when he was nice to her. Thepliments made Christian happy. He walked over to them and chatted in a good mood. At the same time, he was drawing up a n in his mind. Should he order his butler to remind his kindness in front of E? Christian feels that E has a bad memory. She couldnt remember all the good he had done for her at all. Maybe there needs to be someone to remind her all the time. After Christian leaves her, E feels at ease. She could enjoy the cake in her hands while rxing. She really likes sweet food. This cake must be made by a famous chef so it tastes really good. After Christian left her, Es stronghold seemed to disappear. The women around immediately looked at E with disdain. Previously, they were too focused on Christians identity to assume that E was the woman who apanied him. But after Christian moved from there, they just remembered that this woman was the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family who was expelled by her own family. Plus, the arrival of Indri made them remember everything that happened. There is a lot of drama between the two sisters, someone said with a sneer. E wasnt too far from them and the person said it so loud that she could hear it. However, E didnt care at all. She doesnt care if someone insults her. Thats how human nature is. If someone else is sitting in her ce right now, maybe these people will also look for something bad to talk about that person. Humans are always focused on the bad side, not the good one. Chapter 318 318 Returning With Him E didnt care about the people who had started to gather around her and looked at her with disdain. She didnt care even if people tried to mock her or insult her openly. These people were nothing to E. She did not intend to maintain her image in front of them. She didnt care what they thought at all. Moreover, E knew that these people had absolutely no intention of personally attacking her. They intend to attack the woman who is beside Christian. Coincidentally, right now she was the one beside Christian so she had to be their target. Meanwhile, Haikal let go of Indris hand and said impatiently, Quickly greet everyone. Dont let them think that you are an impolite woman and embarrass my family. Although Indri felt reluctant, she could only follow what her husband said. She nodded and walked into the crowd. Haikal brought his wine ss and nced around. His eyes lit up brightly when he saw E sitting on a sofa. Like an angel who came down to earth, her beauty was so extraordinary. Even at someone elses party, E looked like the main character. Everyone around her was mere extras. ..... Even the luxurious crystal chandelier that decorated the room was less attractive than the figure of E sitting on the corner of the room. E... Haikal walked over to E. Without permission, he immediately sat next to her. You came to this event too. Haikal thought that E came to this ce together with Liam. Hmm... E answered simply. She stood up, intending to leave the ce. E, dont leave in a hurry, Haikal grabbed Es wrist. Some people had already started to look their way. E was helpless, unable to do anything. She wanted to remove Haikals hand from her wrist, but she couldnt. She also didnt want to cause a ruckus at this party. So, E could only sit back and ask, Whats wrong? That cold tone made Haikal feel a little displeased. But E was the woman he wanted now. He could endure whatever E said. I just wanted to chat with you. As a friend. His face still looked gentle, like when he was dealing with other people. Indeed Haikal always looked like this, the biggest hypocrite E had ever known. E wanted tough when she heard Haikals words. Chat like friends? Haikal always told her something simr. This man had absolutely no shame. Theres nothing we can talk about, E said bluntly. Haikal felt a little embarrassed by Es refusal. But he still tried to find a topic of conversation. Wheres Liam? Where did he go? Liam isnting today, E looked around, but didnt find Liam there. Liam is a very punctual person. If she didnt show up on time, then he had decided not to attend the event in the first ce. Plus, the event had already started. Hearing Es words, the ss in Haikals hand seemed to wobble a little, almost slipping out of his hand. He asked in a surprised tone, Then who did youe with? E was not involved in the business world. Theres no way James would suddenly invite her, right? Christian. That one name made Haikal very, very surprised. Hasnt E left Christian? Why did shee back with him? Since when? After a long silence, Haikal finally asked, You two are back together? His gaze was both shocked and horrified. He also looked a little angry as if all his ns were falling apart. How did you get back to him? If E did go back to Christian, things would be even more difficult. E looked at Haikals ugly face and a sinister smile spread across her lips. Does my decision have anything to do with you? Haikal also realized his stupidity. He immediatelyughed to cover it up and said, I was just worried about you. By the way, did Liam know you were back with Christian? He asked this purely out of curiosity. He knew very well how Liam felt about E. The man would not be able to ept that E returned to Christian. But Es answer really took him by surprise. He already knew. It was him who gave me the advice to go back to Christian. Es tone of voice as she said it sounded lonely. She felt sorry for Liam. Liam had given her so much, but E couldnt return the mans feelings. E couldnt pay for everything Liam had given her. What? Haikal couldnt believe it. Has he gone mad? Haikal felt increasingly annoyed because he was sure he could get E. He only needed to wait a few more moments to get her. But everything is a mess. Shit! He cursed. The ugliness on his face became more and more obvious. E sneered. Why couldnt she see Haikal like this before? Now, Haikals true face was clearly visible in her eyes. E, Haikal put down his ss quite hard. He took Es hand and said, Dont you know that guy yet? Hes so scary. You wont be able to be safe beside him. You must leave him immediately. If E was still the same as five years ago, she would have been deceived by Haikals sincere appearance. But E withdrew her hand and asked, What do you mean I wont be safe beside him? Stop your bullshit. The cynicism on Es face was so obvious, it made Haikal feel his face was hot from being pped directly even though E only used words to p him. E, I did all this for you! Haikal could feel his patience running out. Thanks but I dont care, said E with a faint smile. Indri was walking around the room, greeting everyone one by one, especially when she saw someone who was famous and had a high status. Even though some of these people attended Indri and Haikals wedding, and they also know what happened in their marriage, they still treat Indri well. However, some stillughed at her and looked at her with a look full of contempt. Indri could only swallow her anger while still maintaining her smile. After she finished, she went to look for Haikal. But she didnt expect that she would find E beside her husband! She worked so hard to maintain the good name of her family as well as her husband. But what did Haikal do? Hes trying to approach E again! How could Indri ept it? All the anger and bitterness that she had swallowed earlier seemed to explode. Like a balloon that continued to be filled with air and eventually bursted. With her high heels stomping on the floor, she walked towards E. E, you really are shameless! Chapter 319 319 Asking Them All To Think Twice E, you really are shameless! Indris voice was so loud that it caught the attention of many people. Among them were looking forward to exciting performances at this big event, not to mention the scandal regarding the Maheswara Family. Everyone knew that ever since the return of the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family, scandals had been incessantly engulfing the family. Es eyes were cold. It seemed, her half-sister deliberately wanted to find trouble with her today. Meanwhile, Indri couldnt wait to tear E apart. Why did this woman have to appear at the same party as her? Seeing E sitting next to her husband was a p in the face. After all, she and Haikal came together, like a very harmonious married couple. However, having just separated from her husband for a while, the man was suddenly sitting next to another woman. Indri felt her face was very hot. But E didnt move at all. E, are you not ashamed? ..... Indris gaze was fixed on Es figure. Her chest seemed to be expanding and contracting as she tried to contain her anger. She had forgotten all the ethics lessons she had previously learned. E slightly raised her head to look at Indri. Tell me, why should I be ashamed? She didnt want to cause trouble with anyone in this ce. She came to this event because Christian invited her. But apparently, she couldnt avoid the trouble that Indri had created. If Indri really wanted to find trouble with her, dont me her for being rude. Indri pointed at Haikal and said, Haikal is my husband. Why are you always trying to get close to him? Indri ... Haikal looked at his wife with a displeased look. However, in front of the crowd, he couldnt do anything to Indri. Even though he was attracted to E, he couldnt ignore his familys reputation. Unfortunately, his wife did not think the same as him. Indri did not think about the reputation of the Maheswara Family or the Adisurya Family at all. Indri could not hear Haikals call. Her gaze and mind were filled with the scene where E and Haikal were alone. Haikals attitude towards E was really good, very different from when he treated her coldly. Indri knew that if her husband returned to E again, she would be the abandoned wife. She would be theughing stock and ridicule of everyone in this city. The fear was eating away at her mind, making it impossible for her to think straight. E had not yet had time to answer her usation, but Indri was already walking towards her wide-eyed like a crazy person. You want to snatch him from me, right? I wont let you. I wont let you snatch Haikal from me, you bitch! E snorted coldly, A long time ago, I told you that I have no interest in your husband. She stood up and looked at Indri with a smile. Indri, what you want I dont want anymore. Just take everything. Im different from you. Im not like you who picks up peoples trash. After E said that, some of the people around them burst intoughter. How can Indri bepared to the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family who is said to have been crazy? From her appearance, it was Indri who looked crazier. Some people had started whispering around them. What is the Maheswara Family thinking? They kicked their eldest daughter out of the house. I think its actually the youngest child whos crazy. Yes. I heard that Isabe Maheswara is currently in contact with Christian Adipamungkas. How could she choose Haikal over Christian? Haikals family status is indeed very good. However, how could he bepared to Christian? No need to marry Christian. Just by being his woman alone, anyone can gain tremendous benefits. I think everyone in the Maheswara Family has gone mad. Once the opinion was thrown around, everyone immediatelyughed in agreement. Among high ss people, they thought highly of their image and reputation. It was their first time seeing people like the Maheswara Family. Es gaze swept over them coldly. Are you guys done talking? Silence instantly swept over the surroundings. It feels so weird. They were just dealing with a woman. But her confidence made everyone subconsciously want to lower their heads. After that, E said coldly, I think you guys forgot the most important thing. I have been expelled from the Maheswara Family and I am no longer part of that family. Please dont associate me with that family again. E looked around, found that everyone had shut their mouths. After that, she turned her gaze towards Indri. Miss Indriani Maheswara, it seems that the education in your family is very bad. I suggest you immediately find a teacher who can teach you how to behave and socialize with other people. What kind of bullshit is that! Indri felt really angry and embarrassed. Everyone hadughed at her and now E was challenging her openly. She immediately ran to E and took the te containing the cake that E had not finished eating. After that, she threw it at E. You bitch! Indri looked at her with anger. E didnt think that Indri would be this crazy. She thought Indri would still look at her pride in front of everyone. Thats why E was stunned for a moment. She had tried to dodge a bit, but unfortunately the cake was still staining her dress. Haikal quickly stood up from his ce. He was afraid that Indri would go crazy and hurt someone. He is a very important figure in the Adisurya Family. Indri did love him, but he couldnt control this crazy woman. E looked at her dirty dress with a furrowed brow. There was no need to know the exact price, but E knew very well that this dress was very expensive. How could the things Christian bought be cheap? This really pissed her off! Indri, you dirty my dress, E said disappointedly. Its just a dress. So what? You cant afford it? Indri snorted coldly. Everyone thought that E would ask forpensation from Indri. However, E only nodded gracefully. Its true. You are the daughter of the Maheswara Family and the wife of the Adisurya Family. Of course you will never run out of dresses. Im not asking you to pay for this dress. E looked at Indrizily. She took a ss of wine and raised it as she said. Today, I apologize to the event owner for themotion that has urred. But I want to tell everyone that I am not a kind woman who will let other people oppress me. Im not a weak woman who doesnt know how to fight. I am a cruel person. So for those who n to seek trouble with me or want to fight me, I suggest that you think twice. Chapter 320 - 320 Stranger 320 Stranger Today, I apologize to the event owner for themotion that has urred. But I want to tell everyone that I am not a kind woman who will let other people oppress me. Im not a weak woman who doesnt know how to fight. I am a cruel person. So for those who n to seek trouble with me or want to fight me, I suggest that you think twice. Since E came with Christian today, many women were jealous of her. They all wanted the ce that now belonged to E. By being by Christians side, they can get whatever they want. Thats why they were waiting for Es downfall. They wanted E to be humiliated in this event. But E wouldnt be who they wanted her to be. E walked in front of Indri and her gaze suddenly turned cold. You think you can teach me a lesson now? I used to be your sister. I will always sumb to you because I consider you as my sister. But now, Im not part of the Maheswara Family anymore. We are strangers. Sorry, but it looks like today will be an unforgettable memory for you. Without waiting for Indris answer, E pulled Indris long hair and forced her to look up. Then, she lifted the ss she was carrying and spilled all the wine in the ss on Indris face. Ah! The womans scream echoed throughout the room. E stepped back and put the ss back on the table. However, she didnt stop there. She took another ss and poured its contents on Indri. ..... This time, all the women in the room shouted as well. They didnt expect that E was this strong. Indri was really embarrassed now. Red wine drenched her hair. Her bright yellow shirt was now also stained with the same red wine. With a really terrible face, Indri looked crazy. The rich women around them immediately took a few steps back, afraid to be involved in this incident. At first, Christian waspletely unaware of thismotion. He turned his head just as he heard a womans scream. When he realized that themotion wasing from where E was sitting, Christian ignored the people around him. His previously rxed face suddenly became serious as he approached E. The people in the crowd immediately made way for him. Christian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw E standing there safely. But when he noticed that there was cake cream on her dress, his eyebrows shot up, Whats wrong? E didnt hide it. She used her chin to point at Indri. She did it. Following the direction E pointed at, Christian found Indri. Indris appearance looked like a big mess. Her body was full of the scent of wine. The wine flowed from her hair and all over her body, some even getting into her eyes making her unable to open her eyesfortably. E really showed her no mercy. She felt very angry, it was difficult to see E who was in front of her. E, you really are a bitch! I will kill you! Oh? Christian raised an eyebrow, looking at Indri with disgust in his eyes. Maheswara family This family again. It seemed they hadnt learned their lesson. Indri could only hear a male voice she did not recognize. She had difficulty opening her eyes. You shameless woman. Which other man did you have a rtionship with? You seem to know my woman far better than I do, huh? Annoyance lingered in Christians tone. He couldnt ept it when someone insulted his woman. Plus, it was this woman who had dirtied Es dress with cake. At that moment, Indri realized that the voice was a little familiar to her ears. Christian Haikal said grimly. Now Haikal was worried that Christian would do something to the Maheswara Family. It seemed that he had to immediately take control of the Maheswara Family and seize all the wealth of that family faster. After getting the power of the Maheswara Family, maybe he could challenge Christian again and allow him to have a fight with Liam. Even though he couldnt get E, at least he got assets from the Maheswara Family that could help him up a bit. When Indri heard Haikal say that name, her face immediately looked horrified. Christian? It was a figure she was very afraid of. A figure she couldnt easily fight. To her surprise, E was still in touch with Christian. From the news circting, Indri knew that E had been dumped by Christian. Plus, E worked in a small painting studio now. There seems to be a misunderstanding between you and my woman. Is that so? Christian asked. He motioned for the nearest waiter to bring him a tissue. He looked down and cleaned the cream on Es dress. Everyone looked at Christian in disbelief. Since when did a man like him want to bend down and clean the dirt off a womans dress? Due to the gazes of everyone around her, E felt a little congested. She wanted to retreat and disappear from that ce. Christian frowned when he saw E move. Dont move. After that, E really didnt dare to move anymore. Not long after, E heard the mans voice again. Is that how you respond? Said you want to avenge all those who bullied you ten times more cruelly. Can a ss of wine vent all your anger? E felt a violent tremor in her heart. She was an independent woman who could take care of herself. But she couldnt stop the greed in her heart. Indeed, a ss of wine can not vent all my anger. But I dont care about her anymore. E averted her gaze stubbornly. Christian stopped the movement of his hands. He stood up and put his arm around Es shoulder, ushering her to walk together toward Indri. What you did today makes me unhappy. So, I will send someone to the Adisurya Family to teach you a lesson. How about it? Even though it was a question, Christian didnt give Indri a chance to answer. He raised his hand to summon a bodyguard. A bodyguard dressed in all ck immediately came over to Christian. There was a big scar on his face that made it look ugly. Just one nce from the man made Indris legs tremble. Leopard, teach this woman properly. Yes, sir, Leopard answered in his hoarse voice. Come on, Miss. Lets go. Indris eyes widened. She was about to say something, but Leopard had already dragged her away from the ce. The room immediately fell silent after the troublemaker was dragged from the venue. However, a voice was suddenly heard. Tian, ??is this not outrageous? Chapter 321 - 321 Chaotic Birthday Party 321 Chaotic Birthday Party Tian, ??isnt this outrageous? A soft voice immediately caught the attention of many people. Nadia appeared at the venue in her white dress. Her long, wavy hair fell beautifully down her back. A smile was visible on her face. She was truly beautiful, like a lily, looking so pure. She looked very charming today. Es gaze was fixed on her. There was not the slightest disturbed expression on her face, even a faint smile appeared on her face. E felt that this woman liked to show her presence everywhere. She turned her head and looked at the man beside her. Christians gaze was on Nadia as he said, You and I arent that close. Dont call me like that. His words were so cruel, it made Nadias face a little unsightly. But Nadia already had a lot of experience dealing with people. A smile remained on her face as she said, Tian, ??Im not used to this attitude of yours. The people around them became interested. Previously, there was news circting that Nadia was Christians fiance. But it seemed like there was a lot going on between them. ..... Christian snorted coldly and continued, Dont you feel that your attitude bothers me? Those unkind words made Nadia frown. In this room, there were so many people watching them. But Christian had absolutely no intention of honoring her. Tian, ??I know you talk to me like this for the woman beside you, Nadia showed a sad expression on her face and threw all the responsibility on E. I know you really like her. However, Tian Even if you like her, you shouldnt listen to her without a second thought. Are you willing to ruin the rtionship between you and your grandfather just because of her? Nadia was giving Christian a hint. If Christian brought E to a big event like this and announced their rtionship in front of many people, Hartono would definitely know about their rtionship. At the same time, Nadia hinted to everyone that E had a bad rtionship with Hartono. Nadia said this in front of everyone, tantamount to telling everyone not to respect E or try to please her, because E would never marry Christian. E would never be a part of the mans family. Everyone around immediately nodded, although some only dared to do so in their hearts. Es face didnt change. She remained standing next to Christian, not looking surprised at all. She had no intention of marrying Christian. So, as soon as Nadias words reached her ears, she didnt feel hurt or angry. Plus, she didnt expect the people around her to respect her either. She didnt want to deal with hypocrites and two-faced people. She just wanted to stay in peace. Christian looked at Nadia coldly. He did not expect this woman to be so courageous. He even brought up his grandfathers name in front of everyone. It seems you know my family a lot better than I do? Christian said each word with emphasis, making Nadia tremble from seeing the mans dark gaze. However, she couldnt give up now and decided to continue, I care about you so Im trying to get to know your family. Indri was currently being pulled out of the room by Leopard and was overjoyed. Finally, she found someone she could turn to as a friend. She heard that Nadia had a good rtionship with the Adipamungkas Family so Indri wanted to work with her. She wanted to get rid of E and Nadia wanted Christian. Although their desires were different, their goals were the same. Most marriages in wealthy families were cooperative marriages that could benefit both parties. The purpose of their marriage was to have a stable cooperative rtionship so that both families could get better welfare. It was amon thing among the rich. But its different with Christian. He was a very powerful man. Why should he take advantage of a woman? Therefore, when choosing a wife, he would not seek her in that way. Those were Indris thoughts. If Christian really married E, how could her family survive? E will get the life that everyone dreamed of! Indri really wanted to see E fall from the sky. So no matter what happened, she would drag E to realize that her ce was underground. Nadia finally returned the topic of conversation to Indri. Tian, ??she is a woman. Is it necessary to humiliate her like this? Nadia looked like a kind woman who stood up for others. She pitied Indri and tried to defend her so that nothing would happen to her. If you want, you can rece her. Christian said it casually, but its enough to make Nadia break out in a cold sweat. Christian wanted her to rece Indri? Of course she wouldnt want to do it! Ive been polite to her. Im looking for someone who can teach her etiquette, Christian said as he hugged E tighter in his arms. You want to defend her? She already pissed me off. Shouldnt I give her a warning? Even though they werent that close, Nadia could feel Christians dangerous aura. The man cared about E so much that he showed this kind of protective expression in front of everyone. Nadia felt like her heart was being torn in two. The pain didnt go away. She was a woman admired by many. But in order to get Christians attention, she had to be a joke in everyones eyes. The hatred in her heart was getting bigger and bigger. At first, she just wanted to get rid of E from where she was now. But the hatred only grew, making her want topletely eliminate E. Seeing Nadia silent, Christian turned to Leopard and said, Take her away. Leopard answered by dragging Indri stronger than before. At the same time, Christian put his arm around E and walked over to where James was. James, Im really sorry, Christian said as he hugged Es waist tightly. Of course, E knew that she was partly responsible for the ruin of todays party. Although the main reason for themotion was not because of her, she was also involved in it. Finally, E slightly bowed before James and said, Im really sorry. James shook his head. His face was rxed as if he didnt care about themotion. It doesnt matter. Youre all young. I understand it. Thank you for your kindness, E bowed once again. Todays events made E have a pretty good impression of James. The man didnt look condescending to her though E was sure he already knew about her familys plight. James also didnt talk about her broken family at all. James, were going home first, after saying this, Christian left the event with E. James looked at their backs and sighed helplessly. These two had made a big fuss today. Ever since Christians arrival, James was absolutely sure that his birthday party would make it to tomorrows hottest news. Chapter 322 - 322 Wanting to Have Children 322 Wanting to Have Children In the car, Christian and E sat in silence. Neither of them started the topic of conversation. Christian frowned at the sight of Es dirty dress. His gaze was fixed on the dress so much that E thought the man had forgotten to blink. Christian had only been gone for a while, but someone had alreadye to annoy E. Not only bothering her from afar, but even attacking her and soiling the dress he gave her. This made him feel ufortable. He came with E and announced in front of everyone that E was his woman. However, there were still people who dared to oppress E. Not to mention that Christian was in the same room as E yet he had absolutely no idea that his woman was in trouble. E sensed Christians gaze and asked ufortably. Why are you looking at me like that? This man doesnt have any bad thoughts in his mind, does he? E thought anxiously. She didnt think about it at all. After all, she was used to Indris attitude. She knew that Indri would always find trouble with her whenever they met. ..... Next time, none of this will happen, Christian said suddenly. That sentence made E feel confused. What does it mean? Seeing Es gaping, clueless face, Christian felt exasperated. Even at times like this, E looked very sweet. He raised his hand and stroked Es cheek gently before saying, I wont let anyone bully you again. E immediately felt various kinds of feelings flood her heart. Excitement, anxiety, joy, worry The mans words sounded like a confession of love to his ears. With just a little warmth from Christian, Es eyes immediately lit up so brightly, making her look even more charming. Christian lifted Es chin and kissed her lips gently. A blush immediately appeared on Es cheeks, but E couldnt help but return the kiss. What should she do? She didnt want anything to do with Christian. She didnt want to get any closer to him. But she couldnt control her heart. Es reply made Christian lick her lips even deeper. He seemed to want to melt into one with E. Just being around this woman wasnt enough. He wanted to be with this woman forever. He wanted E to never leave him. Feeling this woman was driving him crazy. The driver in front could only drive the car quickly while continuing to look ahead. He didnt even dare to gaze at the rearview mirror. He could only hope that the car would arrive at Christians house soon. In his heart, he kept praying that Christian and E would still think of him and not do anything more than this. He couldnt bear to be a witness to all that had happened! After praying all the way, luckily the uncontroble situation the driver had imagined didnt happen. As soon as the car stopped in front of the house, he immediately got out of the car and left E and Christian alone inside. E didnt expect their journey to be so fast that they arrived home. She opened the door and asked, How soon are we here? E wanted to get out of the car but Christian hugged her from behind. Im still not satisfied. We will continueter. You are not satisfied. Not me. E released herself from Christians arms and gave him a sweet smile. Isnt that right, Christian? E liked to say Christians name now. For some reason, every time the name left her lips, she felt closer to Christian. Christians gaze was fixed on E. He immediately pulled E back and bit her lip gently. Are you teasing me? You are the one who cant contain yourself. Why are you ming me? Those words made Christians brain want to explode. He immediately carried E to his room and showed his love for E repeatedly before she finally asked for forgiveness from him. It was a very long night. They were both satisfied and tired, but neither could fall asleep. E hid herself under the nkets while looking at Christian. She thought back to Nadias words and worried about her future. Is your grandfather so against me? E asked carefully. Yes, Christian replied without hesitation. He had no intention of hiding anything from E. In his opinion, a lie would only hurt them more. E frowned, but she understood why Hartono didnt like her. If I were your grandfather, I wouldnt let you have anything to do with a woman like me either. Christian raised his eyebrows, looking interested in Es words. He hugged E tightly and whispered, Tell me why. I E blinked her eyes repeatedly. Ive given birth to a child and Ive been in a mental hospital before. I am no longer the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family. Together with you, I can give nothing and can only receive from you. You will just waste everything on me. Christian already knew everything about her so E said it all without the slightest hesitation. Christian could feel Es body shaking slightly. For E, her past had indeed passed, but that didnt mean she could forget it. The past was still etched in her heart. The pain still lingered in her heart for the rest of his life. Now, if you know you dont deserve me, why dont you try to get close to me while Im still interested in you? Christian said half-jokingly, hoping to wash away the sadness in Es heart. E felt much calmer when she realized that Christian didnt mind her past at all. She put her hands around Christians neck, Then, Christian, tell me how can I please you? E leaned closer to Christians ear and breathed close to his ear. She looked at him seductively. Christian felt a strange feeling inside of him. He wanted this woman again, regardless of how many times he had made love to her. For a moment, a feeling arose in his heart, somehow he wanted to have children with E. But he immediately ignored it. He already had Nathan. Now, his son was the most important thing in his life. He didnt mean to make things moreplicated. Meanwhile, Indri was being tortured by Leopard. She thought that the teacher the Adisurya Family gave her was cruel enough. But Leopard was far more cruel than she had imagined. Leopard gave her a book on ethics that told her to memorize every word in the book. If even one word was wrong, Leopard would punish her 50 times. Indri couldnt take it anymore! Chapter 323 - 323 A Hard Worker 323 A Hard Worker Indri couldnt sleep all night after returning from James birthday party. To be precise, she was forced by Leopard to study ethics. She had never seen an ethics book this thick before! She didnt want to study anymore. She was tired. But what can she do? Leopard is Christians guard and the Adisurya Family didnt darein at all. Even Haikal had no intention of helping her. Do these people even care about her life and death? Even everyday, the servants in this house always treat her coldly. If Indri reprimanded some new servants, a senior servant would immediately reprimand her back, saying that she did not understand the rules in this house. After that, the senior servants will report it to Haikal and make Indri have to learn more etiquette. She endured it almost every day and her head felt so dizzy. Indri shook her head and looked at Leopard. Allow me to rest for a bit. Im really sleepy. Indri yawned and looked at Leopard pleadingly. But unfortunately, Leopard just looked at her coldly and said, I cant disobey my Masters order. ..... He told you to teach me etiquette, not to bully me like this. Unfortunately, Indri could onlyin in her heart. She didnt even dare say it in front of Leopard. The man also remained unmoved, having no intention of letting go at all. All night, Indri kept begging Leopard so she could rest. I have been with my Master for a long time and I know how he works. I know what you want, Leopards face remained as t as a lifeless robot. He looked at Indri closely, not caring even though Indri was suffering. How could Christian tell him to teach this woman etiquette? To be more precise, Christian told him to teach Indri a lesson so she would be deterred. Indris face paled. She looked at Leopard reluctantly and said, You really are ruthless. Arent you afraid of karma? If youre not afraid of karma, then I shouldnt be afraid either. Leopard is one of Christians trusted bodyguards. From the very beginning at the party, he had always protected Christian and E. Of course he could see the discord between E and Indri clearly. He knew very well who was causing trouble in the first ce. Leopards words made Indri suddenly think of Es dead child. For several nights after the incident, Indri had nightmares. Even now, when she had to remember the past, she still felt panicked. Panic immediately overtook her. She had to move as fast as possible. She had to get rid of E as quickly as possible. Getting rid of E was the same as getting rid of that nightmare. Suddenly, Indris body felt weak and she fell to the floor. Maybe because she was too tired, Indri finally passed out. Like a person in aa, no matter how many times she was awakened, she would not be able to wake up. Leopard just nced at her and left the room. A servant came and suddenly sshed cold water on Indris face. The cold water immediately surprised Indri. She opened her eyes and saw the maid, screaming so loudly. How dare you! How dare you ssh my face with water. Unfortunately, the maid who came was the most senior maid in this house, Sari. Even the Adisurya Family really appreciated her loyalty and devotion to their family. Sari immediately pped Indris face without warning. Is this how you talk to me? What about all the ethics lessons Ive ever taught you? Saris attitude was so firm and cruel that Indri cowered in fear. She didnt dare to fight her. After refuting her once, she had already received a hard p. Aunt Sari, Im sorry. I didnt know it was you, Indris face looked reluctant when she said it. At the same time, she had made up her mind. After she got rid of E and regained Haikals love, she would teach a lesson to all the servants who dared to mistreat her in this house. She wanted to tell everyone in this house that she was not a woman to be taken lightly. With determination, Indri ignored her tiredness and took her bag, then went to meet someone. She must approach Nadia and make her a partner. That way, she had a greater chance of winning! In the morning, as soon as E turned on her cellphone, a lot of news immediately flooded her cellphone. E caught a glimpse of it, realizing that all the news was about her attendance with Christianst night. The reporters took a lot of photos. Even her dispute with Indri did not go unnoticed by all of them. Perhaps to please Christian, all of Es faces look beautiful in the photo as if people chose her best photo. Meanwhile, Indris pictures looked very ugly. All this news showed Indris ugliness and how worse she waspared to E. When E opened one of her stories, Christian suddenly snatched the phone from her hand. He looked at the photo with raised eyebrows and said casually, Thats a great photo. Christian didnt lie. Es photo was very beautiful indeed. Es lips twitched, holding back a smile. She took the phone back from Christians hand and asked, Youre not going to work? She thought Christian was gone. Im not in a rush, Christian replied. This time, E returned to his side. The man wanted to spend a lot of time with E, not wanting to leave her like before. Christian seemed to have been poisoned by E and there was no antidote to cure him. E looked at Christian questioningly, but she didnt say anything. She couldnt guess what this man was thinking. After a while, Christian finally said, Come with me to the office. Christian imagined that the time would feel too long without E. E shook her head and refused. You promised to let me go to the studio. E was afraid Christian would change his mind so she said seriously, Ive always wanted to be a painter. Now, I got a rare opportunity. The studio owner was very kind to me. He taught me many things and let me work in his ce. I will increase my skill very fast there. When Christian was about to open his mouth, E could already guess what the man was going to say. She immediately said, I know that if you help me, I will instantly be a famous painter in this country. But Christian, thats not me. I dont want to use that kind of trick to achieve it. I want to use my own strength. E held Christians hand. I know you hate to be belittled by other people too, right? Because you are also a hard worker. Chapter 324 - 324 Wanting to Grant All Her Wishes 324 Wanting to Grant All Her Wishes I know that if you help me, I will instantly be a famous painter in this country. But Christian, thats not me. I dont want to use that kind of trick to achieve it. I want to use my own strength. E held Christians hand. I know you hate to be belittled by other people too, right? Because you are also a hard worker. Christian was taken aback by Es words. He never thought E would talk to him this seriously. He thought E would make a fuss about this matter. Christian thought he would never agree to this and fought with her again. Besides, Christian didnt expect E to appreciate his hard work. All this time, no one had noticed how hard Christian worked, as if he had been born a perfect ruler in this city. But Christian managed to get this position with his own hard work. Thats why Es words made his heart a little coaxed. Thene home early tonight. Not knowing why, Christian wanted to grant Es wish. He wanted to give E everything she wanted in this life. There was joy in Es eyes. She didnt expect Christian to agree so easily. She nodded and kissed his chin happily. Thank you, Christian. ..... Christians mood improved when he saw E like this. He pulled Es body out of the nket and said, Earlier, you insisted on saying that you didnt like me. Now tell me. Do you like me or not? E was embarrassed to say it directly. Her eyes were running everywhere, thinking how to dodge this question. But suddenly, the man in front of her said, E, I like you. It was a sincere confession from the bottom of Christians heart. E looked at Christian with a bbergasted look. After a moment of silence, she finally answered Christians question with a nod. Christian smiled as he epted the answer. He didnt force E to say it directly. A nod was enough of an answer for him. The two of them went downstairs together. However, the figure in the living room made them feel ufortable. E did not have a good impression of Hartono. Thats because Hartono was just like people out there who immediately looked down on her because of her past. In addition, Hartono was very strict with Nathan. Hartono sat on the sofa in the living room with a frown on his face. He saw Christian and Eing down together with an unsightly face. Hartono was the one who raised Christian since childhood. Initially, his grandson was very obedient to him. He knew that Christian had great respect for him. But five years ago, their rtionship was strained. It all happened because Hartono didnt want to recognize Nathan. Unfortunately, the DNA test results showed that Nathan was Christians biological son, so Hartono could not rule out his existence. When Christian was busy working and left Nathan in the main house, Hartonos attitude towards Nathan did not improve. Thats why Christian and Hartonos rtionship became increasingly strained. Christian, look what the media reports, Hartono stomped his wand hard. He looked at the woman next to Christian while holding back the fire of anger in his chest. He thought that his grandson would be engaged to Nadia. He did not expect that this cheap woman would return to his grandsons life and thwart all his ns. Did I control the news in the media? Christian asked back. Hartono looked at Christian with a stern look and said, Hold a press conference right now and announce to everyone that Nadia is your fiance. Hurry up and end your rtionship with this woman. Grandfather, do you think I will listen to you? Not once did Christian take his word for it and kept asking questions back, making Hartono stamp his wand even harder. God damn it! He felt his head getting hotter because he couldnt contain his anger. He was really angry. He got up and walked over to E. Lets talk. What do you want? Id give anything as long as you want to leave Christian. He had seen many women like E. What they wanted was nothing more than money. Hartono was sure that as long as he gave Erge sums of money, this woman would immediately leave without looking back. A girl who was kicked out of her rich family. Hartono knew that what E wanted was money to continue living as before. The expression on Es face didnt change at all, as if this conversation had nothing to do with her. Before Hartono could say again, Christian said first, Shes not that kind of woman. If E really wanted money from him, she would have asked for it long ago. But sadly, thats not what E wanted. Ever since he first met E and had been in touch for several months with her, the only thing E had asked from him for was help in getting her revenge. E never once asked him for anything else. Even when she left him, E didnt take anything that didnt belong to her. If she really loved money, could she do all that? Not that kind of woman? Hartono looked at E in disbelief. Then why is she next to you? After saying that, Hartono continued stubbornly. There is no need to go to the office today. Just cancel the meeting. Hold a press conference right now. Im not marrying Nadia, Christian said calmly. His gaze was fixed on Hartono with no fear at all. He didnt want topromise on this matter. I think you are really blinded by this woman, Hartono said with hatred clearly visible in his eyes. He never expected that his grandson, whom he raised to be such an extraordinary man, would eventually fall in love with this kind of woman. What does Nadiackpared to her? Hartono was really confused. What good was the woman in front of him? From her background and education, Nadia was far above E. They cant bepared, Christian repliedzily. In front of Hartono, he took Es hand and walked towards the dining room. He had no intention of paying attention to Hartono. E followed Christian into the dining room and asked doubtfully, Is your grandfather alright? E could feel that Hartono still cared for Christian. Otherwise, Hartono would not be willing to put his time and effort into raising Christian. Dont worry about it, Christian said casually. He pulled up a chair so E could sit down and continued, I told you, if I fall in love with you, we will get married. If if you dont fall in love with me? Suddenly, E was curious. That wont happen... Christian replied confidently. E was the first woman he could be attracted to. If he didnt fall in love with E, then he could never fall in love with any other woman in this world. Christian Chapter 325 - 325 Is Being Stingy Hereditary? 325 Is Being Stingy Hereditary? Christian ... The words had already reached Es lips. She was about to say it but she hastily stopped herself. She loved Christian. Unfortunately, the weight of the words was too heavy. It couldnt be said easily. Hearing E call his name, Christians body tensed up. He thought he would get the answer he wanted from Es lips. But unlike what he had imagined, the woman in front of him suddenly stopped talking. It was undeniable that there was a hint of disappointment in his heart. However, Christian tried to ignore the feeling. He knew that it was difficult for E to do so because of what had happened to her in the past. The betrayal she felt was so great that her heart was now surrounded by a very thick wall. But Christian was sure that sooner orter, E would surely show her feelings. Breakfast was served neatly on the table. They ate leisurely, ignoring Hartono who was in the family room, waiting for them. Since childhood, Nathan had always been afraid of Hartono. When he knew that his great-grandfather woulde to the house, he did not want toe out of his room. He didnt want to eat breakfast downstairs, not even with Christian and E. ..... As long as Hartono was in this house, he didnt want to step foot out of his room. Currently, Hartono who was sitting in the family room could only stare at the dining table with a fierce look. He didnt expect Christian to be this serious with E. In his opinion, his grandson was being blinded by love so he didnt know what was best for him. Only Hartono knew what was best for Christian. Hartonos cell phone suddenly rang and he took it out in annoyance. However, when he saw who was calling him, his face rejoiced. Nadia, why did you call grandpa today? Nadia was the future granddaughter-inw that he wanted. The Soetanto family had a sizable business overseas and was growing. If Nadia and Christian married, the status and wealth of the Adipamungkas Family would increase. Fame, wealth and honor There were not enough words for these three things. Hartono was also the same. He devoted his life to raising the Adipamungkas Family and ensuring that their family would continue to prosper. Nadias voice from the other side sounded soft. Grandfather, why do you ask that? Cant I call if theres nothing? After that, Nadia chuckled. Tian is busy with work and doesnt have time to apany you. But Im not busy. I can rece him. You are indeed a good girl, Hartono took a deep breath. After reading the news circting today, Hartono knew that his grandson had told everyone that the news about his engagement to Nadia was just a hoax. This made Hartono restless since morning. He wanted Christian to be engaged to Nadia. Hartono didnt really listen to what Nadia said on the other side because he was thinking about what happenedst night. Nadia, Christian was only interested in that woman for a moment so he said such a thing yesterday. I apologize to you on his behalf. Hartono took another deep breath and said, Dont worry. I am here to help you. I wont let that woman step foot into the Adipamungkas Family. The only granddaughter-inw that I will ept is you. Nadias eyes shed the light of sess. The older a person got, the worse his memory would get. Therefore, Nadia had to keep reminding Hartono about this. But unfortunately, Hartonos guarantee alone was not enough. She needed real evidence. Grandfather, does Tian like her that much? Yes, I am also helpless in this. Hartono felt that Nadia was a very understanding child. Even at times like this, she could understand the predicament he was feeling. When would Christiane to his senses and see what he saw? Then, how about having a one-on-one talk with that woman? Nadia said it as if she had the idea by ident, even though she had actually thought about it for a long time. Nadias words made Hartono seem to have realized something. With Christian, he couldnt do anything to E. As long as Christian and E could be separated, didnt he have a chance to teach the woman a lesson? Nadia! You gave me a great idea. After knowing what he had to do, Hartono immediately felt relieved. Nadias idea would solve this big problem very easily. Is that true? Nadia asked with a smile. I think that woman will definitely pretend in front of Tian to please him. Even if she wants something, she wont say it in front of Tian. Youre right! What Nadia said made a lot of sense to Hartonos ears. He also thought the same thing as her. Dont worry. I will talk to himter. After saying that, Hartono ended the call. In the dining room, E ate her bread in a happy mood. Seeing E who only ate bread, Christian got porridge and various side dishes for E. Eat a lot. Youre too skinny, he said as he handed food to E. Every time he ate something, he wouldnt forget to get it for E. The attention that Christian gave made E touched. She didnt think that this man cared so much for her. However, E felt she was not that thin. She didnt lose weight either. When she was about to ask Christian if she was too thin, Christian spoke first. When you sit on myp, I can only feel your bones. E could only re at the man in front of her with a sharp gaze and then continued eating her bread without paying any heed to the man. After finishing the bread, she also ate a bowl of porridge. How much money do you think your grandfather would give me to leave you? E thought for a moment and then guessed. Judging from your value, he should at least give me 100 billion, right? Christians face immediately looked grim. You want to leave me? E nodded her head firmly. By staying with you, I cant get money anyway. Id better ept that money from your grandfather so that my life will befortable forever. I will be a rich woman and make everyone jealous of me. I can travel around the world every day. My life will definitely be very happy. E said it while imagining it so that her tiny face showed an overwhelming sense of longing. Christian snorted coldly, destroying Es imagination without hesitation. My grandfather really loved money. He wont give you 100 billion. Not even 10 billion. What? E looked at Christian in disbelief. Is being stingy hereditary in your family? Chapter 326 - 326 I Want To Cooperate With You 326 I Want To Cooperate With You Is being stingy hereditary? E asked in surprise. Say it one more time! Christian red at E in annoyance. Take a look at all the things in Es closet. Which clothes were not branded? And the ne E was wearing was the only one in this world. This woman really didnt know how to be grateful! Seeing Christians anger, E hastily smirked and said sweetly, Im just kidding. I just wanted to lighten the mood. E had no intention of upsetting Christian. After all, he could forbid her from going to the studio today. She had tried her best to persuade Christian and was not going to let it all go to waste. The expression on Christians face improved after E said that. But his instincts told him that E really thought he was being stingy. It made him feel depressed again. So, after he left for the office, he asked Jason how to please a woman. He didnt want to be seen as stingy. Jason gave lots of examples and one of them caught Christians attention. ..... Credit card! Christian never gave money to E. Nor did he give E a credit card. All the clothes he gave E were there, but E didnt choose them herself, she didnt shop on her own. Now, women really love shopping! But it wasnt his fault. Christian didnt have any experience with any woman so he didnt know how to pamper them. When dealing with E, E also never asked from him so Christian didnt know. After thinking for a moment, Christian ordered a bouquet of roses and took out ck card. He gave it to Jason and told him to send the card to E who was currently in the studio. He still had a meeting soon and couldnt go to deliver it himself. But he also didnt want to wait for the evening after he came home from thepany. He didnt want to make E wait too long. Jason epted the card and went to the studio as fast as he could. Es day was still the same as usual. She painted together with Luca in a special room for them. Luca had absolutely noment on the womans personal matters, especially regarding her return to Christian. ording to Luca, Liam was a very understanding person. Liam wasnt the type to act rashly either. So, if Liam thought that going back to Christian was the best choice E had to make, then it was. Lucas absence of questions made E feel a little relieved. Maybe because her worries didnt happen, Es mood today was really good. Her condition was also very good, as could be seen from the painting. While she was painting, suddenly Jasons voice was heard. Miss E, are you inside? E recognized Jasons voice. When she came out to say hello, she saw Jason carrying a bouquet of flowers with a worried look. He immediately gave the flower to her when he saw Eing out of the room. Miss, this is from the Master. After that, Jason immediately took out a ck card from his pocket and handed it to E. This is also a gift from him. Es face reddened. She didnt want to take the card, but she knew she couldnt refuse either. If she refused, Jason would get hit by the rock. Finally, she epted it, intending to return it to Christianter that evening. Tell Christian, thank you, E said as she epted the flowers. Okay, Miss, after saying that, Jason said goodbye and walked out of the studio. As soon as he got into the car, his cell phone suddenly rang. No need to ask who contacted him. Who else if not Christian. How did she react? Christian asked from the other line of the call. He was in the middle of an online meeting, but he couldnt concentrate at all. He really wanted to see E now. After estimating the time Jason arrived at the studio and handed her the flowers, he immediately called Jason. Jason replied, Miss E is very happy and shy. Christian leaned back in his chair, feeling his heartpletely full. That answer calmed his heart. Finally, after hanging up, he was able to focus on the meeting at hand. If only he had known from the start, he could have pleased E sooner than this. There were still so many things he didnt understand about the male-female rtionship. He had a lot to learn and look for more information. Also, it seemed he had to make more money to please the petite woman. Indri called a taxi to go to Nadias residence. She had to search for information from various people until she finally found Nadias home address. After getting out of the taxi, she clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth as if trying to strengthen her resolve. This time, she had to make E regret all her actions! She would return all the shame and humiliation she had at the partyst night! While making up her mind, Indri rang the doorbell. The house was very quiet, as if uninhabited. After quite a while, a middle-aged woman came out to open the door. Who are you? Since the Soetanto Familys status was much higher than other rich families, the woman sounded rude. For some reason, when she saw her, Indri remembered Aunt Sari who always bullied her. Disgust shed across her eyes for a moment as she said, I have something important to discuss with Miss Nadia. The woman looked at Indri for a long time before saying, Wait, let me call her. Indri nodded. The maid met Nadia and exined the situation that had urred so that Nadia decided to leave her study. She stood on the second floor looking at the woman who was still standing in the doorway. Just in one look, she recognized that the woman was the one at the partyst night. Let her in, she said to the maid who nodded immediately. After that, the servant came back down and opened the door for Indri, letting her into the house. Getting into the house made Indri happy. That meant she was one step closer to her goal! Sooner orter, she would make the bitch named Isabe unable to survive and want to end her life. Nadia was sitting in the living room, wearing home clothes. Even so, she still looks elegant from her posture when sitting. She always made everyone else feel ashamed and inferior to her. Seeing this woman, Indri felt a tremendous amount of pressure. Whats the matter? Nadia asked, ncing at Indri briefly. Indri decided to directly discuss her main purpose ofing to this ce. You hate E, right? Nadia raised her eyebrows and looked at Indri when she heard the question. An unexpected smile appeared on her lips. So what? Do you want to persuade me to help you fight her? No, Indri gritted her teeth. I want to work with you. Chapter 327 - 327 To Become Famous 327 To Be Famous I want to work with you, Indri said firmly. When Nadia heard these words, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. There was no doubt that he hated women like Indri. Although Indri was the only daughter recognized by the Maheswara Family, her character didnt show that she came from the upper ss. The trait that Indri showed was what Nadia hated the most in a woman. Nadia had also heard of the dispute between Indri and E before. Most likely, this incident urred because Indri took Es lover who was now her husband, namely Haikal. Nadia raised her head to look at Indri and suddenly felt sorry for Haikal. Marrying a woman like this only made his reputation worse and turned himself into a big joke, right? Nadia took her coffee cup on the table and took a sip while looking closely at Indris face. Theres no need to be so polite. Sit down. High education and broad knowledge make Nadia exude a superior aura from her body. Suddenly, Indri felt unable to raise her head in front of Nadia. She asked hesitantly, What do you think about this coboration? All decisions are in Nadias hands while Indri cant do anything. Nobody can help her now. She could only depend on Nadia. ..... The Maheswara family had fallen apart due to financial problems. From her father, Indri knew that it seemed like Haikal was attacking her family recently, causing them trouble. How could her father and mother possibly help her? Indri can only fend for herself now. Nadia looked at Indri with an observing gaze. She is a careful person. The incident at the party yesterday had made her feel ashamed and hated E even more. But she was still able to maintain herposure in front of everyone. She must not look bad in front of others. She still had Hartono who supported her. Hartonos support made her believe that she could marry Christianter. Did you know that Christians grandfather really liked me? The sudden question made Indri feel worried. Does this mean that Nadia has no intention of working with her? Even though Christians grandfather favors you, how could a man like Christian listen to anyone else? Indri immediately said the reason she coulde up with in a short time. Nadia chuckled. She nodded and took a deep breath. Thats right. The answer made Indri feel even more confused. She asked carefully, Can you give me a clearer answer? If Tian finds out about this cooperation, what do you think the consequences will be? Nadia lookedzy. It seemed useless to test Indri like this. The woman in front of her was not a smart woman. She didnt have the slightest wit in her head. All she had was hatred and cruelty from wanting to bring E down from the seventh heaven. I dont know, Indri answered honestly. Nadia smiled and said, He will make us feel better dead than alive. Those words made Indri tremble. She knew very well that Nadia was not joking now. What Nadia said was really going to happen. Do you want to tell Christian what I said today? Cold sweat ran down Indris forehead. She was a coward. If she had not given up hope, she would not have gone to see Nadia. But now, she didnt get what she wanted. How could she be calm? Indri ignored everything and said, As long as E stays with Christian, she will definitely use various ways to seduce him and Christian will never be interested in you! Indris voice was high enough to make Nadias hands clenched at her sides. How dare you speak like that in front of me, a hard pnded on Indris face, just as Nadia said it. She wouldnt let anyone speak like that in front of her. Indeed, it is a reality that she must face. But Nadia did not want to hear anyone else mention it openly in front of her. In addition, Nadia felt confident that she could make Christiane back to her. Indri felt very confused. She didnt know what she had done wrong that she got a p like this. When she was about to get angry, the look on Nadias face made her swallow her anger again. Nadia was the only person she could rely on for now. Im sorry, Indri said reluctantly. The apology was like cold water pouring down Nadias anger, making her realize that she was overly emotional earlier. She wanted to give a warning to Indri. Teaming up with this stupid woman had a lot of risks. Indri did not know how to maintain her attitude. She also couldnt keep her mouth shut. She acted before she could think. Im too emotional, Nadia raised her cup again. When she pped Indri earlier, she used a forcerge enough that her palm was still throbbing now. Meanwhile, Indri felt her cheeks hot and sore. Nadia didnt show her the slightest mercy when she pped her in the face earlier. But Indri swallowed her anger and continued. ording to the information I got about E, she has been in the studio where she worked for the past few days. If you cooperate with me, I can arrange for someone to stir up a scene in that ce. Nadias eyes narrowed. She looked at her with a condescending smile on her lips. The method Indri suggested had been used by many brainless women before. It was true that her assessment of the woman in front of her. Indri was not smart. What is she doing in the studio? The question made Indris eyes sparkle. She knew that Nadia was interested in working with her. She painted and sold her paintings there. Sell her painting there? There was doubt in Nadias eyes when she heard that. As a daughter of a rich family, of course she couldnt understand it. All the paintings she bought were from famous painters with extraordinarily high prices, it would be impossible for ordinary people to buy. In her opinion, nobody would buy a painting made by a novice like E. Yes, Indri replied with disgust in her eyes. One of her paintings can sell for less than ten million at most. Ten million? Ten million was not even enough to buy the branded bag that Nadia had in her closet. When she heard it, Nadia immediatelyughed loudly. If indeed E had financial difficulties, couldnt she tell Christian? Christian could give her tens or even hundreds of times what she got in the studio. Did she paint there to be a famous painter? Nadia couldnt find any other reason. If E had a better reputation, it would be easy for her to marry Christian. To marry a rich man, women had to rack their brains for ideas. ording to Nadia, E was much smarter than Indri. Chapter 328 - 328 New Pawn 328 New Pawn Did she paint there to be a famous painter? Nadia asked in surprise. That was the only possible reason for Nadia. If its only a matter of money, isnt living with Christian more than enough? You think she can be famous? Indriughed out loud. How could it be? She doesnt even have talent. So far, Indri had never heard that E had a talent for painting. She had never seen E paint while at home. E also did not study in this field. Nadia smiled sarcastically. But she did not dare to underestimate E like Indri. She knew that E was not a brainless woman like Indri. Whatever E did, there must be a purpose. Call a famous painter and give them some money. Have them sue E for giarism. It doesnt matter even if E doesnt have any talent, she still can learn and get better. We have to stop her right now. Indris eyes shone brightly. She really liked this idea. I understand. Thanks for your advice. Indri got up and was about to leave, but Nadia stopped her and said, This solution is your own idea. You will find the painter yourself. If something happens to you and you say my name, I wont admit it. Do you know that? I understand, Indri nodded. Nadia felt more relieved when she heard that. If you break your promise, I will make you suffer the consequences. ..... Nadia took a sip of her coffee and set it down gracefully. Indri was stunned for a moment, feeling threatened by Nadias words. She rushed to leave the house. She didnt notice that there was a strange glint in Nadias eyes. Indri did not realize that now she had be one of Nadias pawns. A pawn that Nadia could use and get rid of at will. Meanwhile, E was still in the studio, finishing her painting. She was so focused on her work that she didnt notice that someone wasing. As soon as she lifted her head, she saw Liam. Liam looked like hes not feeling well. His face looked pale and his whole body looked limp, almost powerless. E, Liam greeted E while trying to look okay. Actually, he was also invited to James birthday party yesterday, but he decided not toe. Whye to the party? He would see E with another man. It would hurt his heart so he decided to run away. Liam? Youe? E looked at him with a smile on her face. This woman in front of him made Liams heart even moreplicated. He was the one who told Christian Es location, telling the man to meet her. At that time, Liam didnt think about Es feelings. He knew that E was a person full of doubts. Sometimes E was very firm in her decisions and sometimes she was very doubtful. Liam was afraid that E would hate him if he made the decisions for her. Luca got up from his seat to fix his painting canvas. He nced at Liam and said, If you have something to say, say it. Keeping it to yourself makes you feel ufortable, doesnt it? He could see Liams hesitation. Perhaps because he had experienced so much in this life, Luca felt that he should not live life with doubts. Liam looked at them, as if asking for support, and then he said, E, I want to know. Do you hate me now? Or are you thanking me? E put down her paintbrush and looked at Liam seriously. Liam, havent I told you many times? You are my family. How could I hate you? Liam was very relieved. But at the same time he also felt very disappointed. The little girl he liked for a long time, finally fell in love with another man. Christian said that if he fell in love with me, he would marry me, E said suddenly, making the two men in front of her bbergasted. Liam thought, at least Christian would give E status as his lover. But he didnt expect that Christian would move so quickly and would even marry E. But would Christian fall in love with E? Liam frowned as he thought about it. E looked at Liam and raised an eyebrow in question. Liam, what did you say to Christian? E felt that a man like Christian would never think about marriage. Otherwise, he would not have remained alone with his 5 year old son. She knew that something was driving him to do it. Liam looked embarrassed as he replied, I told him to give you a proper ce by his side. Liam didnt ask Christian to marry E. What he meantst time was to make her his lover, not wife! Es face immediately reddened and felt hot. It turns out that Christian is thinking about marriage. Her heart immediately beat fast. E, marrying Christian is a good choice for you, Liam said calmly. It didnt matter even if Christian already had a child. By marrying Christian, Es life will be better than before and E will not have to suffer anymore. The Maheswara family will not dare to touch E again. E shrugged her shoulders and said, How can you be so sure? No one can predict what will happen in the future. After all, my rtionship with him is still new. In marriage, there was not only happiness. Only a few lucky people could enjoy a happy married life. There were also unhappy families. For example, her own family. Just look at what her father did to him, how her father treated her. All of this made Es heart feel cold. Even though E didnt remember her mother very well, the maids and people around her often tell about her birth mother. Indeed, her father and mother were happy and loved each other. But what happened after that? After her mother died and left her alone, her father did not hesitate to use her for profit. Her father did not hesitate to destroy her life. E wanted love. But she dared not hope for more. Liam didnt say anything this time. He also knew what E had been through so far that her opinion about love was so distorted. Everything had happened and only time could heal her. Around 2 pm, Christian was still at hispany. Unfortunately, he couldnt focus on work. He was used to E being there. Es absence made him unable to calm down. E seemed to keep appearing in front of him even though it was just her shadow. Finally, Christian got to his feet and walked out. Jason was holding a document when he was about to enter Christians room. But he saw Christiane out of his study instead. Seeing Jason, Christian immediately said, I have to go now. That one sentence made the document in Jasons hand almost fall and scatter. Chapter 329 - 329 Giving Permission To Jealousy 329 Giving Permission To Jealousy Christian headed straight to the studio where E was after talking to Jason. He let Jason, who was stuck at thepany, take care of all the pending work. After finishing her painting this morning, E worked on the front today. Luca was still busy finishing his painting so E took his ce to take care of the studio and sell the paintings in the front area. Due to her beauty and excellent social skills, she was immediately surrounded by many people. E didnt think anything of it. She was just happy to be able to sell so many paintings today. Whats more, these paintings were made by painters who were not yet well known, still building their careers from the get go. When Christian entered the studio, he saw that there were many people surrounding E. He didnt understand why a studio this small was suddenly swarmed by so many buyers. Miss, can you tell me what this painting means? Miss, how about this painting? How much does it cost? I want to buy it. Miss, I also want to buy this one. Can you help me? As soon as Christian entered, he heard many voices calling for E. And all those voices were male voices. ..... Anger immediately rose in his heart. He thought E would paint quietly here, without being disturbed by anyone. But what did she do? She even got close to many men! In order to sell this mediocre painting, E had to seduce a lot of men! The more he thought about it, the angrier Christian became. He immediately walked in and looked at E with a cold gaze. All the mens gazes were on E, unaware of Christians arrival. A man unknowingly nudged Christian and was annoyed at having to jostle with another man. Tsk the man grumbled in annoyance. Who are you? The people who came to this ce were among those who were wealthy enough for the man to feel arrogant. In fact, his wealth couldnt bepared with Christians. Christian looked at him coldly. Do you deserve to know my name? You! The man felt humiliated. With his eyes bulging, he looked at Christian screaming, Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this! Do you want to find trouble with me? Hearing themotion, everyone immediately turned their heads back. Since there were many men standing before her, E couldnt see Christian. Just as he was about to push his way through the crowd to check the situation, the man in front of Christian had already spoken. Miss, someone is making trouble here. Dont worry. I will take care of that person. This was a good opportunity to show his prowess in front of a beautiful woman. He wanted to impress E. When Christian heard this, he got even angrier. He gripped the mans cor with a grim face. You want to be a hero in front of my woman? Are you looking to die? The room fell silent so E could hear Christians voice clearly. Wasnt this still business hours? Why was Christian there now? Did she hear wrong? Before she could think any further, she made her way through the crowd and saw Christian threatening the man. She immediately grabbed Christian and said, Christian, let him go. If there was amotion in that ce, Lucas studio sales could also decline. When they heard Christians name, some people immediately stepped back. They know that name! The face of the man whose cor was gripped by Christian turned pale. He did not expect that the man in front of him was famous in this city. This Its a misunderstanding. I just Just what? Christian pulled Es hand so that she moved beside him while still ring at the man with an angry look. He felt that if he didnt warn these people, E, this stupid woman, would definitely be kidnapped by someone one day. E had said several times that she didnt want to be next to Christian. But Christian also knew that E had nobody now. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many people intending to approach her right now. Christians heart grew even more ufortable at the thought of E with another man. The man opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. He knew what Christian was like! E knew it must have been terrifying to be in that mans position. Not many people could withstand the pressure from Christian. She felt so sorry for the man that she looked at Christian, trying to persuade him. He just wanted to help. He thought someone wanted to cause trouble in the shop. Dont be angry. E said it in a very soft tone, hoping Christian would let him go. But that only made Christian even more angry. Are you asking me to forgive him? You beg for him? Why was this woman so kind to a man she didnt know? E had never behaved like this to him. Even E used her gentle tone to plead with him. Do you like him? Christian looked at E intently, as if preparing to strangle him if she dared to nod her head. E was bbergasted at the question. Why was Christian suddenly if she liked him? Why did that thought suddenly cross Christians mind? Is this man stupid? E knew Christians IQ was very high. But unfortunately, his EQ was one hundred and eighty degrees opposite. I dont like him, E said firmly. If she made a mistake, she and the man in front of Christian would have bad luck. When he got that answer, Christians heart eased a little. But that didnt mean his anger was gone. Then why are you defending him? He is a buyer. E tried to contain herself. How could a man with such a high IQ ask such a stupid question? She was selling paintings and the buyer was the king. Of course E would do anything to defend him so the buyer wouldnt be angry. But he likes you. Like a child, Christian kept sulking at E. He worried about everything, including little things like this. E suddenly chuckled. She pointed outside and said, In this city, there are so many women who want to marry you. Am I angry? E said it with a cynical look. Christian immediately let go of his hand and let the man fall to the floor. He looked at everyone around him with a cold gaze while hugging Es waist. Get out of here. All these people bothered him. He wanted to be alone with E. They felt the hairs on their necks stand on end and left without a second thought. Christian lowered his head and asked E, Are you jealous? Before E could answer, he had already continued, I give you permission to be jealous. Chapter 330 - 330 Surprise For Ella 330 Surprise For E Are you jealous? Im giving you permission to be jealous, Christian said with a pleased look. For E, jealousy was something that was very awkward for her. She didnt want to be jealous. Jealousy was tantamount to admitting that she liked Christian. Do you think I care? E tried to free herself from Christians arms. But Christians embrace was so tight she couldnt leave. The more annoyed E became, the more Christian was convinced that she was jealous. I know you want to be the one, Christian said in a happy mood. E rolled her eyes in annoyance. After that, she looked at the paintings around her. Too bad. She thought she could sell a lot of paintings today. But Christian bothered her! Seeing her disappointed look, Christian held her face so that she could look at him and said, Show me your painting. E didnt move, she only asked, Why are you here? As your future husband, shouldnt I check on your condition? Christian raised his eyebrows. As he imagined E in a wedding dress, Christian suddenly felt excited. He seemed to be waiting for it, wanting to see the woman wearing a white dress in front of his eyes. ..... It was hard to imagine that he would choose a woman to be his wife one day. But now, all of that truly happened. E looked at Christian suspiciously. What? Christian frowned, displeased with Es expression. Shouldnt that woman be touched? E also told him what she was thinking. You said you would marry me if you fell in love with me. Dont imagine whether you will fall in love with me or not. With my identity, I dont deserve to be by your side. E is a very realistic person. She understood her situation well. Whats the point of Christian saying he wanted to marry her? Could Christian ignore Hartonos words? And they also needed Nathans approval. How could this marriage happen? E asked herself and realized she had nothing. Christians gaze fell on Es beautiful face. You really dont deserve me. But what does that have to do with marriage? Es status and identity was indeed very far from him. Plus, E had already given birth to a child once. She had lived in a mental hospital. And even E only attended high school education. The distance between Christian and E was so far. But that meant nothing to Christian. All he wanted was the woman in front of him, no matter what her past was. He didnt care about the identity of the woman in front of him. All he wanted was E. Christian didnt need E to be amazing. He also didnt need a woman with a strong background to help him in the business world. As long as E could please him and make him happy every day, Christian was content with it. Hearing what Christian said, E didnt know what to reply. Her heart was beating very fast. Her gaze was fixed on Christian with a gasp. How many women are there really for me? Christian frowned. I dont know why youre thinking about this. Not many women deserved Christian. Even though their status was higher than Es, they still didnt deserve him. Christian put his arm around Es shoulder and walked over to one of the paintings and asked, Is this your painting? He secretly investigated E and found out that she was currently studying the ssh ink. And the painting in front of him was andscape painting made with that technique. He waited for E to look at him with admiration because he understood the painting technique. But E shook her head instead. No. My painting is still in the room. This painting belongs to Brother Luca. Uncle Lucas? Christian felt a little embarrassed at first because he guessed wrong. But when he heard E use such a name to address another man, he immediately felt ufortable. Is he a painting seller? Painting seller? Couldnt Christian call him studio owner or boss? However, E knew there was no point in arguing with Christian over a small matter like this. So, she just nodded her head. Right. The technique used was the ssh ink he taught me. When talking about Luca, Es gaze was filled with admiration. The look in her eyes made Christian even more ufortable. Do you like him that much? I admire him, E corrected what Christian was saying. Christian snorted coldly. What is the difference? Before E could exin, he added emphatically, You cant talk about him again next time. Christian, have you gone mad? E frowned. Whats up with Christian today? Today they spent the morning very quietly. Christian went to thepany and she went to the studio in peace. But suddenly, Christian came into the studio and interrupted her business, talking about unimportant things. What did you say? Christians face looked cold. Why was this woman not happy when he came here? Shouldnt E be happy that Christian took the initiative toe to her? And when he was angry, why didnt E try to persuade him? This woman even insulted him! I asked, have you gone mad? E repeated it boldly. Christian narrowed his eyes as he looked at E. Theres no point begging for mercy tonight. You E knew what Christian meant so her face immediately turned red. She snorted and decided to leave Christian. Christian followed E into a room, the room E used to paint. There were various kinds of painting tools in the room and the room was a little messy. Christian was not interested in painting so he didnt know what to do there. Finally, he could only look at Es face as she focused on painting. Unfortunately, not long after, Christian got a call from thepany so he had to hurry back to his office. While in the car, he had an idea. He immediately called his house and ordered the butler to clean the unused room on the first floor. He wanted to give the room to E as her personal studio. The butler was slightly taken aback by Christians sudden request. Christian added before ending the call. After you clean it and arrange it ording to my request, send me the photo. He wanted to surprise E as soon as she got home. If he tried even a little, he would not fail to make that woman fall in love with him. Meanwhile, after Christian left the studio, E received a call that made her feel very ufortable. Chapter 331 - 331 Imitating Her Painting 331 Imitating Her Painting Hello, is this really Isabe? My name is Nissa. A gentle female voice came from the phone. Her voice was soft and also sounded friendly. E thought for a moment and tried to recall, but there was no one she knew named Nissa. Then, who was this woman? Whos this? You dont know me? Nissa sounded surprised. She was quite famous among professionals. She was a young illustrator whose career was starting to take off. It was impossible for anyone in the professional world, let alone in the art world, to have never heard of her name. Where did this woman actuallye from? Isabe Maheswara? The woman made Nissa feel disgusted. E thought again, but still couldnt find the womans name in her memory. So, she immediately said, Excuse me, have we met before? At school, because Indri often talked about bad things behind her back, no one wanted to be friends with E. ..... After that, E lived in a mental hospital, so people refused to have anything to do with her. E also had no intention of contacting anyone. If she was going to ask for help, she wouldnt be living in a small apartment after she got out of the asylum. In this world, there was no one she could turn to for help. I am a very famous illustrator, Nissa Putri. Nissa frowned and said impatiently. If it wasnt for someone giving her arge amount of money, she wouldnt want to have anything to do with this kind of person. Lately, she nned to invest so that she needed more money. But she was a neer painter so her paintings could not be sold at a very high price. So how could she refuse such arge amount of money? E immediately had a bad impression of Nissa. Is it wrong that she doesnt know her? She called herself a very famous person. But she med E because E didnt know her. Plus, E was in a mental hospital for quite a while. She never had any contact with the outside world and was busy minding her own business after being released from the mental hospital. How could she have time to find out about a famous illustrator? Plus, its better if she didnt know an arrogant illustrator like Nissa. What is it? Es voice grew cold. In front of people who were disrespectful to her, E wouldnt try to be polite. Since Nissa became famous, when had she ever heard a question like this? Everyone adored her and loved her so much. Therefore, E annoyed her and she immediately said, My fans say that you giarized my painting and sold it. Is that true? giarizing your painting? Es eyebrows rose. She didnt even know who this woman was. How could she giarize her painting? If I imitate someone, I will definitely find someone better than an arrogant illustrator like you. I dont even know you. E was not a person who liked to find trouble. But that didnt mean she would be silent when treated like this. After all, how many paintings had she produced? Apart from the moose painting that Liam had purchased, there were only two other paintings. One of them still hung on the studio wall and the other was a ssh ink painting imitating Lucas work, who was incidentally her teacher. She had asked Lucas permission and Luca had allowed it. You are the most shameless giarist Ive ever known, Nissa shouted loudly. Where had her gentle and friendly demeanor been before? In an instant, the figure had disappeared. If you admit it today, we can sort things out. But if you insist on not admitting your mistakes, your career will bepletely ruined. E justughed when she heard the threat. Ruined? Shes not even famous yet. She only produced 3 paintings! However, E was very curious why this illustrator suddenly used her. She seemed to have very definite evidence. Was there someone helping her from behind? The thought suddenly crossed Es mind, making her face turn serious. Who told you to do this? What do you mean? Nissa sneered. Is there a need for someone to order me? Im defending my rights. You copied my work and used it to make money. Thats outrageous. If you dont want to admit it, Ill make you pay for everything, she said confidently. The thought that she would earn even more money made Nissa happy. Then Ill be waiting for you, E said nonchntly and hung up the phone immediately. Did she think she would be afraid of this illustrator? How ridiculous. On the other hand, Nissa looked at her cellphone screen in disbelief. Her hands were shaking slightly with emotion. She didnt know what was wrong so E suddenly hung up. So far, none of her fans had ever treated her like this! Just as she was thinking, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Indri who called her. She picked up the call and Indri immediately said, How is it? Have you done it? Dont worry. I already got money from you. Of course I will take this job seriously. Nissa looked doubtful for a moment and then asked, Nothing will happen to me, right? Hearing the way E spoke to her confidently, Nissa became anxious. What if it turns out that the person she is fighting is someone powerful? Or it turns out that the woman has a powerful supporter behind her? What are you afraid of? Dont you have me too? Indri sneered. If shes such a great person, she wouldnt be where she is today. Nissa felt what Indri said made sense. If E had a great family background, how could she paint to make a living? After this matter is over, will you give the rest of the money? Nissa didnt care about anything else at all. She only cared whether she could earn extra money or not. Dont worry. I will give the money, said Indri firmly. Nissa was very satisfied. After talking a few things with Indri, she ended the call. Meanwhile, E was looking for an illustrator named Nissa Putri. It turned out to be true what the woman said, she was someone who was quite famous. Her paintings mostly had a postmodern touch that was rich in color. She loved bold colors that shed with each other. Her style was very different from Es painting style. E prefered to use warm and matching colors to show the desire in her heart. She loved peace. In contrast to Nissa who was like a rumbling wave, E was more like calm water. So, how could E imitate her painting? E was not too bothered by this problem. Chapter 332 - 332 Don’t Know Who Nathan’s Mother Is 332 Dont Know Who Nathans Mother Is As it gotte in the evening, E got a call from Christian, telling her toe home early. Incidentally, no one else came to the studio to look for paintings so E decided to close the shop. Besides, Nathan was still not fully recovered so E also wanted to go home and see how he was. When Christian arrived at home, E was nowhere to be found. He took this opportunity to check out the surprise he had prepared for E. Christian went to the studio hed just made and wandered through it to make sure the surprise was perfect. He moved a few things, arranged them to better suit his preferences and after that, he left the room satisfied. The butler was very surprised to see how important this was to Christian. He had never seen Christian take care of anything like this before. Even earlier, he had made a video call with Christian to make sure that this ce was arranged ording to his masters wish. Master, did you prepare this ce for Miss E? The butler asked. Apart from E, Christian had never been this kind to a woman. ..... Christian nodded and asked the butler for the first time. What do you think of the room? He would do anything to make E like his surprise. Your taste is the best, the butler said honestly. Christian nodded, looking forward to Es return. He wanted to know how she would react when she saw the private studio he had prepared for her. Christian couldnt paint. Nor could he teach E to paint like Luca. But he could have provided a better ce for E, even better than Lucas studio. The more he thought about it, the more proud Christian became. He couldnt wait for E toe back. Since E didnte home, he immediately called her and urged her toe home. E was on the bus, on her way back to Christians house. But there were still a few more stops so she couldnt go home right away. Christian was feeling very impatient. He remembered that he had installed a tracking app on Es phone so he checked her current position. When he saw that E was still quite far from his house, Christian immediately got out and drove the car to pick her up. E was in the bus leisurely enjoying the outside scenery. But suddenly, the bus stopped so that her body moved forward a little. E saw Christians car overtaking the bus she was currently riding in and stopped in front of it. Es heart almost fell out of her body! Has this man gone mad? What if he crashed his car? Of course the bus driver was also scared. He stepped on the brakes suddenly with fear that enveloped his heart, making the passengers also shocked. He opened his mouth and cursed the person who suddenly stopped in front of him. You think you have a luxury car so you can However, when he saw Christian, he no longer dared to speak. The mans eyes are really scary! Christian ignored the driver and got on the bus. He looked for E and found that E was looking at him with a surprised look as if he was an alien. But because of his good looks, some of the women on the bus had started screaming and whispering about him. Only Es reaction was unique in Christians eyes. Even the woman was not happy when she saw him. Christians good mood was ruined in no time. Why arent you happy to see me? He stood in front of E and lowered his head to look at E who was sitting. E didnt want to attract the attention of many people so she immediately shook her head. How about we get off the bus? She didnt want to be a spectacle here. Christian didnt want to go easy on her and said, You seem afraid to get involved with me here. Yes. I dont want to be in newspapers and magazines again tomorrow, E looked at him with a frown. She didnt want to be the subject of news. Of course for Christian being in the spotlight was not a big problem. All the media vying to say good things to Christian. But its different with E. Shes nobody. No one in the media dared to mention her because now she was with Christian. However, when she was no longer in touch with Christian, everyone would turn and leave her. They would look forward to the moment when they could take her down. Es answer made Christians brow furrow. I will pay more attention next time. Hah? E looked confused. Why did this mans attitude change so quickly? One second, hes annoyed with her, and the next second hes paying attention to her. How strange. Christian took Es hand and invited her to get off the bus. I have a surprise for you. This was the first time he had prepared a surprise for a woman. Even he himself felt extraordinary. It seems, with this surprise, E will fall in love with him first. While in the car, Christian cant stop himself from saying, If one day I fell in love with you, how would you react? E looked at him and said, Are you kidding me? Dont you want me to fall in love with you first? Im not kidding, Christian said suddenly. E didnt know what to say in the face of Christians serious tone. Finally, she just bit her lip and stared out the window. If thats the case, what can I do? However, E added inwardly, Wouldnt they fall in love with each other at the same time? Shouldnt you be happy? Christian frowned and looked at the woman beside him. I dont mind even if you already gave birth to a child once. But why dont you love me? You yourself also have a child. Do I hate you? E exploded when she heard about this. Christian replied calmly, I cant give birth. But you were involved in the process! E sulked. Christian himself already had Nathan. Christian didnt want to talk about his past and its taboo for him. Whats the difference with her? Theyd both had children, right? But why did it feel like Es past was dirtier than Christians. But actually, E was really curious about the woman who gave birth to Nathan. Thest time she talked about it, Christian was so angry with her that E was afraid to talk about it again. But now she is not afraid anymore. Christian? E leaned back in the chair and asked. Who is the woman who gave birth to Nathan? Im really curious. Upon hearing the question, Christian replied coldly. How would I know? Hah? You dont know her? Chapter 333 - 333 Already Have a Lover 333 Already Have a Lover Christian? Who was the woman who gave birth to Nathan? Im really curious, E asked curiously. Previously, she was afraid to ask Christian for fear that the man would be angry with her. But now her curiosity outweighed her fear. Upon hearing the question, Christian replied coldly. How would I know? Hah? You dont know her? E looked at Christian with a surprised look, as if she was seeing an alien. How could the man not know? Christian felt embarrassed for a moment. But how could he let E know that he didnt even know and didnt know who Nathans real mother was? Finally, he pretended to say, How could I not know? If I find that woman, I will make her life really miserable. But she gave you Nathan. If you didnt meet her, maybe youd be the one suffering, E said after thinking rationally. In her opinion, if Christian didnt have Nathan, he would be the one suffering. His life would be much more depressed than it is now. Even though there were many new problems that ured in his life because of Nathan, the boy was still the most beautiful gift in his life. While listening to that, Christian gripped the steering wheel even tighter. He seemed to be holding back his anger so that his knuckles turned white, making E guess something. ..... Could it be it was your first time Unless he lost his first night to a woman he didnt know, how could Christian be this angry? If Christian was a yboy who had had sex with thousands of women and yed with them, of course he wouldnt care if a woman was pregnant with his child. Maybe he wouldnt even let her give birth to his child. E, shut up! Christian said helplessly. He was really angry with Es question. He was about to give E a big surprise, but he was in a very bad mood now. However, the angrier Christian became, the more curious E was. Why dont you look for that woman? Is she hiding for fear of being punished by you? But isnt this city within your grasp? How could you not find that woman? Like opening a Pandoras box that couldnt be closed again, Es curiosity was getting bigger and bigger. At first, thinking about the woman who gave birth to Christians son made E feel ufortable. But when she realized that Christian always looked angry when discussing this matter, E became eager to meet the woman. Not caring about Christians face bing unsightly, E said again, If you find her, you must take me to get acquainted with her. I really want to see which woman has made you this stubborn for five years. After saying that, Eughed. The sound of the brakes screeching was heard from the car, causing her body to jolt forward. Luckily she was wearing a seat belt so her body didnt bounce far. She looked at Christian in annoyance. However, before she could speak, Christian already said coldly, Get out of the car. Damn! Why are you so pressed? E grumbled. She only asked a few questions. After all, Christian didnt answer any of them. And now, Christian was telling her to get out of the car! Christian looked at her with a grim face. Thats right, Im so pressed today. Get out of the car. E didnt feel hurt for Christian. She had no more hope in him so she wasnt as afraid of being kicked out as she used to be. In the past, she tried so hard to please Christian because she was afraid that Christian would get rid of her. But now, what should she be afraid of? If Christian kicked her out, wouldnt that be so much the better? From the start, she had no intention of being with Christian. So, E got out of the car without a second thought and waved her hand at Christian. Okay, Ill go home by bus. Looking at the still smiling woman, Christian frowned in annoyance. Why did she suddenly ask about the woman who gave birth to his son? Did this woman not feel jealous at all? Christian literally left E there and stomped on the pedal, driving home alone. He wanted to make E aware of what could and couldnt be discussed with him. Otherwise, E would be even more rebellious and wouldnt obey all of his orders! The bus still hadnt arrived at the stop. From the schedule, E still had to wait a while. Hence, she sat at the pit stop ying with her cell phone. Because of her beauty, many men nced at her and some even offered to take E home. But E always refused even though she had to wait a long time for the bus. She had no intention of getting to know new men or having a rtionship with anyone. Meanwhile, Christian felt a little worried about E. E was his woman. Even though he was angry with her, he shouldnt have left E in the street. After thinking carefully, Christian finally turned the car around. At the same time, a man was offering to take E home and the man was quite adamant. E had tried to politely refuse him, but the man wouldnt go away. While there were usually plenty of men talking to her, today there were too many of them. Could it be because she wore light makeup today that she looked more innocent and younger than usual? Looks like this kind of makeup is in vogue right now. The man in front of her did not give up even though E refused. He became increasingly impatient and immediately grabbed Es hand. As soon as the mans hand touched Es skin, he suddenly lost his footing from the ground. Ah! The man fell to the ground with a loud scream that made Es ears ring. A shadow suddenly appeared in his eyes. E lifted her head and saw Christian in front of her. There was a faint smell of cigarettes emanating from the mans body, wafting just as the wind blew. Time seemed to stop at that moment. E was a little surprised when she saw Christians arrival. As she looked ahead, she saw Christians short hair. Subconsciously, her hand rose to grip the hem of the mans shirt. Even from his clothes, E could feel the warmth. Christian could feel E tugging at the hem of his shirt slightly. He looked back and then grabbed Es hand. Do you dare to act like this again next time? Christian asked. E winked. Whats wrong with her attitude? Wasnt it Christian who was angry with her and caused her to be in such a situation? Now the man is ming her! Without waiting for Es answer, Christian turned to the man in front of him. She is my woman, he said, holding E possessively. The man rose to his feet from the ground in shame. Just as he was about to attack the man in front of him for suddenly pushing him down, his gaze fell on the luxury car Christian was driving. At this time, the super luxurious ck car was parked on the side of the road. How could that man dare to go against Christian? He was a car lover. Of course he knew that the car Christian was driving was a limited edition Maybach that no one could own. In fact, maybe only Christian owned that car in this city! This man in front of him was no ordinary person he could fight! Sorry. I didnt know that thisdy already had a boyfriend. Ill go first. Chapter 334 - 334 An Unsuitable Relationship 334 An Unsuitable Rtionship Sorry. I didnt know that thisdy already had a boyfriend. Ill go first. The man immediately got to his feet and ran away without even waiting for Christians response. However, the mans words made E and Christian pensive. Boyfriend Sounds really fun. Unfortunately, that kind of rtionship did not suit them. Currently, Christian and E themselves did not know what tobel their rtionship with. They couldnt be considered as lovers, because there was no statement between them that required them tomit to each other. But even so, with his possessiveness, Christian wouldnt let E get close to another man. So what exactly was the rtionship between them? For Christian, E was his. But for E, her rtionship with Christian was one without status. ..... Christian looked at E, not knowing what to say. Liam said that he had to give status to his rtionship with E because of the insecurity she felt in her heart. Therefore, Christian was thinking about marriage. But he forgot that before it, there was one more process they missed, which was dating. Looks like they have to go through that process first. Christian frowned, wanting to ask E if she wanted to be his girlfriend. But the current situation was very inappropriate for them. He must find a romantic time and ce. Otherwise, E would reject him and embarrass him. Lets go home, when E heard those two words in her ears, she felt relieved, but also a little disappointed. She felt a dilemma. There was a small part of her heart that wanted love from Christian. But she dared not touch that side. Because once she touched it and felt the love she hadnt felt in a long time, she would have a hard time forgetting it. She followed Christian to the car. Her gaze was fixed outside the window, gazing at the sight. When are you going to make me fall in love with you? Christian asked suddenly. E raised her eyebrows and looked at Christian. Was it something she could arrange? Wasnt that something Christian had to decide for himself? Cant you be more active, like taking the initiative to marry me? Christian asked anxiously. When he remembered about the man who owned the studio and the men who approached E, Christian got irritated. E looked at Christian in bewilderment without answering the mans question. Marriage was something very sacred to her. She did not want to enter the world of marriage easily. She was afraid. Answer me, Christian said, gripping the steering wheel tightly. When dealing with E, he always had trouble controlling his emotions. E seemed to be struggling with her own thoughts and finally said, Lets just be like this for now. She didnt know how Christian felt about her and she didnt know how long these feelings wouldst. This feeling was still new so it felt fresh. But what if time had passed long enough? What if she was already married to Christian and became Mrs. Adipamungkas, but Christian didnt want her anymore? What if the guy got tired of her? What do you mean? Are you rejecting me? Christian stopped his car and parked it on the side of the road, turning his head to look at E. He was afraid that if he got angry at this woman, he would lose his concentration on driving. He was afraid that he could not control his emotions and that an ident would be inevitable. Im only 23, Christian, E replied with a helpless sigh. Are you going to remind me that I am older than you? Christians eyes were fixed on E. Just because Im five years older than you, you dont want to marry me? No. Im still young and want to enjoy my youth, E answered carelessly. In fact, she was just not ready to open her heart. She was not ready to ept marriage in her life. She wasnt ready to be hurt a second time. Then, when do you want to get married? Christian asked patiently. It didnt matter if he had to wait. As long as E stayed by his side, nothing was different. But Christian also remembered Liams words asking him to give E the right status. E tilted her head and said, When Im 26 or 27 maybe. E! The mans scream echoed in the car. I will have been 30 by then! Do you want to let me grow old so I cant find a wife and be theughing stock of the crowd? The thing Christian was afraid of was, would Es heart not change in 3 years? E covered her ears and said, Even though you are already 40 years old, no one dares tough at you. Christian was so rich and powerful that the news of his marriage would be all the more shocking. Everyone didnt look forward to that day because they still wanted the opportunity. Christian was silent. He restarted the car and drove it home. He decided to give E some time. But he didnt want to wait too long. Silently, E watched Christian along the way. She didnt know what Christian was thinking right now but she said, Christian, thank you Thanks for what? Thanking Christian for waiting for her? Or because Christian didnt force her? Christian immediately turned and looked at E for her sudden gratitude. If you thank me, marry me. E frowned. Cant they chat peacefully? I thank you for picking me up. E knew that Christian was holding back his anger right now and decided to consider her feelings so that E felt touched. But theres no way E could say it out loud, right? Hmm Christian replied without looking at E again. His car immediately drove to his house quickly. They spent enough time on the streets that by the time they got home, dinner was already served on the table. Even the food had been warmed because Christian and E had not been home before. The waiting butler wondered, would the rtionship between Christian and E improve drastically tonight? Of course he also wanted to help. Once out of the car, they did not go straight to the dining table. Christian invited E to her new studio instead. He wanted to give a surprise that he had prepared. Currently, Nathan was ying with the painting tools in the room. He had just recovered from an illness so the butler didnt let him out of the house. He could only wander around the house alone. Apart from the pencils in the room, Nathan did not know how to use the painting tools. Holding his cell phone, he searched for the use of each tool one by one. The door to the room suddenly opened. Christian led E into the room. I prepared all of this for you. Do you like it? E looked at the room with a surprised look. This room? For her? Just as she was about to answer, a childs voice sounded in her ear. Dad, this studio is not for me? Nathan was very disappointed. He thought this room was his new yroom. Even though he also liked E, his father couldnt have such a favoritism! Chapter 335 - 335 I Will Marry Her 335 I Will Marry Her Father, is this studio not for me? Nathan was very disappointed. He thought this room was his new yroom. Since he was sick, he was bored at home all day. He thought this studio was a gift from his father so he wouldnt feel bored. Even if he liked E, in his young self, he also had a sense of wanting to be cared for and loved. He wanted to be loved by his father. But his father was always picky! Nathans usations didnt make Christian feel anything. But E was embarrassed. She felt she had snatched the love of a father from his son. There was guilt in her heart towards this fat kid. Seeing Nathan running towards her with his short legs and brows furrowed in disappointment, E immediatelyforted him, This studio was your fathers gift to you. He brought me here to ask if the room was nice enough. He wanted to ask my opinion. Christian who was standing on the side could only remain silent with a gloomy face. He felt that his son became one of his rivals now. During the day, he had to deal with painting customers who wanted to get close to E. At the bus stop, he also had to stop the man who wanted to take E with him. ..... Now that he was finally at home, he had to deal with his own son. He wanted to give this studio to E so that the woman fell in love with him. That way, E would go back to how she used to be, trying to please him. After that, he could marry E sooner. But his n fell apart because of his own son. Nathan raised his head with an innocent look. He always believed Es words and never doubted them. His trust in E was absolutely unconditional. Thank you, dad! Nathan immediately turned to Christian and smiled happily. Not for you, Christian said suddenly. He wanted to please E. Why did he feel like he was used somehow? As soon as Christian said that, E fell silent. Why was Christian so forthright? He was dealing with his own son. Shouldnt he have behaved a little better? Nathan was also surprised. If not for him, then this studio is for the old woman. At this time, he also realized that E said that this studio was a new room for him to y. His face immediately became gloomy and his lips pursed, Old woman, when did you make up with father? Last night, E thought for a moment and told the truth. Last night, they had returned to their former rtionship. In fact, their rtionship was much better than before. At least, Christian didnt treat her as a mistress. When Christian heard that answer, his eyes fell on E. Suddenly, his body felt hot as if Es breath was still in his ears, likest night. So hot and seductive. Nathan immediately nodded and looked at him. Unexpectedly, he took Es hand and brought it towards Christian. Father, will you promise to marry me off to her? Before E could speak, Christian had spoken first. I will marry her. The sudden deration stunned Nathan. He couldnt even react in the slightest. ording to his assessment, his father hated E and couldnt make peace with her. He bullied her so often that Nathan never thought that there could never be a special rtionship between his father and E. But now his father said he wanted to marry E. Father, what do you mean? Nathan doubted what Christian said. Christian said, Exactly like I said. He looked at his sons face calmly. Nathan stared at him wide-eyed and made him feel displeased. Did his son not ept E to be his wife? E didnt know what to say. She was silent, standing where she was as if she wanted to disappear from there. She was really nervous. She was afraid that Nathan would have a bad opinion of her now. Nathan froze for a long time and finally, he remembered that E was still there. Old woman, are you going to marry father? I E had a hard time answering the question. But suddenly, Christian stood in front of her. Ive decided, Christian said coldly. E has no right to refuse. Christian knew what E was thinking in her heart. The woman was afraid to leave a bad impression on Nathan. Therefore, Christian immediately told Nathan that all of this was his decision. Nathan froze for a long time. After a while, he reacted. How can you marry her? She promised to marry me! He said, looking at Christian stubbornly. Nathan did not know whether E would change after marrying his father or not. Will E be like other women who hated him and saw him as a nuisance? Nathan really liked E and couldnt ept that this thought had crossed Es mind. E did not expect that Nathan would have such a big reaction. She took Nathans tiny hand and said, Nathan, calm down. Nathan turned and looked at E with a pitiful look. Old woman, dont you like me? I am much more handsome than my father and much better than him Tears started to well up Nathans eyes. I bought you clothes while dad doesnt care about you at all Christians lips twitched at his son badmouthing him in front of him. He did not buy E anything. But Nathan used the money he gave him to buy E clothes. If its like this, didnt he also indirectly buy her clothes? His sons money came from him, after all. When she saw Nathan crying, E felt very guilty. She had never seen Nathan this sad, except for thest time she spanked his ass. Nathan, dont cry. E crouched down and knelt before Nathan. She wiped his tears. If you dont want me to marry your father, I wont marry him. She knew how difficult it was to have a new family for a young child. Plus, Nathan was a very stubborn kid. However, behind his stubbornness, Nathan had a soft heart. E, what do you mean? Christian lowered his head to look at the two people in front of him. Did he need permission from his son to marry someone? E didnt answer. She stayed focused on Nathan so Christian turned his gaze to his son. Then who do you want me to marry? Christian was really pissed off. E didnt want to marry him and now his son wanted him to be single forever. What does all this mean! Nathans body trembled at Christians cold voice. E immediately hugged him tightly and looked at Christian with a displeased face. Why are you being so harsh to a child? Nathan did this out of consideration for your happiness. Cant you just be a little nicer to him? Chapter 336 - 336 Subpoena 336 Subpoena Why are you being so harsh to a child? Nathan did this out of consideration for your happiness. Cant you just be a little nicer to him? E looked at Christian with a fierce face, disapproving of the fact that the man had frightened his own son. She could even feel Nathans body shaking. After saying that, E patted Nathan on the back gently. Its okay. Dont be afraid. I will protect you. While listening to Es constion, Nathan could only nod. Christians face became even more grim seeing all this happening. If his son was thinking about his happiness, shouldnt he want his father to marry and find his happiness instead? But Nathan wanted him to be single for the rest of his life. Dying alone and lonely E, is there something wrong with your brain? Christian said angrily. E shook her head. Looking at Christian, she said, I hope you will also consider Nathans feelings. ..... Es serious voice made Christian even more displeased. Did he look like he didnt care about Nathan? He cared deeply for Nathan. For him, his son was also one of his priorities in this life. And he did not choose any woman to be his partner. He didnt want Nathan to suffer. But didnt his son really love E? If E became his mother, Nathan would be very happy. Christian exited the room looking annoyed, leaving E and Nathan alone. E took a chair for Nathan and sat him down while still trying to calm him down. The sadness that Nathan felt earlier immediately disappeared. He asked E to teach him to paint. As soon as Christian left the studio, the butler greeted him immediately. Master, dinner is ready. Today, he specially prepared a candle light dinner for Christian and E. He had decorated the dining room with candles and made the room feel more romantic. Unfortunately, Christian did not appreciate his efforts at all. He just looked at him coldly and walked towards the dining room. The butler followed behind and asked, Wont you take Miss E with you? Thinking about the woman who kept giving him headaches, Christian pursed his lips in annoyance. Dont mind her. The butler took a deep breath. He didnt know what made Christian and E fight again. But now, it was toote to tidy up the candle light dinner that had been neatly presented on the table. Christian walked into the dining room and saw the romantically decorated dinner. On the table, there were two steaks with various other entrees. Even the butler had already opened a bottle of wine. Sir, Ill have someone take care of it, the butler said quickly, worried that Christian would be angry at his initiative. Christian looked at the table and said, No need. Call E here. Yes sir, the butler didnt dare to wait any longer so he rushed to call E. E and Nathan were still in the studio, drawing fruit with pencils. Since Nathan couldnt draw properly, E finally showed him how to draw. Old woman, you are so amazing! Nathan said with a look of admiration, making E feel very proud of thepliment. During this time, no one had praised her sincerely like this. Nathan was the second person to acknowledge her painting ability after Luca. The butler knocked on the door and approached the two of them. Miss, Master invites you to eat. Young master, how about we go back to the room? Nathan wanted to ask why he wasnt invited to eat with his father and E. But as he recalled his fathers hideous face, he decided to remain silent. He nodded and looked at E worriedly. Old woman, if my father bullies you again, tell me. Im not afraid of him! I understand. E stroked Nathans head gently. You rest first. Sleep well. When E arrived at the dining room, she was surprised by how romantic the room turned out to be. Did Christian prepare all this? But what Christian said and what he did were theplete opposite. He was a tough guy, he didnt look like a guy who could do anything romantic. Come here. Christian saw E stop walking. Finally, he called out to her because E hadnt moved in quite a while. Did this stupid woman need to be called over to eat? E walked over to Christian and sat down obediently. They werent too far apart so she could feel the cold aura emanating from Christians body. Are you afraid that I will eat you? Christians words might have been said casually, but the threat made Es heart tighten. She moistened her lips and asked, Did you prepare all this? E suddenly felt guilty. Christian had prepared a surprise for her which was a new studio and a candle light dinner. But E only cared about Nathan andpletely ignored Christian. Christian wanted to tell E the truth that he wasnt the one who prepared all this. But seeing Es appearance, he finally just snorted. He didnt feel guilty at all even though he was lying. He just wanted E to think about him a little more and treat him well. Unknowingly, Christian felt a little jealous of his son. E lowered her head and said, Thank you. The light from the candle shone on Es face, making her eyes look bright like clearke water. Christian got up and went to E, took her hand and asked, Why wont you marry me? His low voice made E feel nervous. I dont want to make Nathan sad, E answered honestly. Then, do you have the heart to leave me alone for the rest of my life? Hah? Christians pleading voice made E unable to react. She had never seen Christian like this before. Christian only realized what he was saying after the words left his mouth. He let go of Es hand and cleared his throat to cover his awkwardness. Just forget it. He let go of Es hand and returned to his seat. The atmosphere in the room grew even more awkward. Suddenly, E remembered the ck card Christian gave her this afternoon. She ran into the living room and took the card which was still neatly tucked away in her bag. After that, she rushed back into the dining room and handed the card to Christian. I dont need it. If I give it to you, you just have to ept it. Christian was displeased with the refusal. Just as E was about to argue again, her cell phone suddenly rang. She saw who was calling her and raised her eyebrows in surprise. Why did Luca suddenly contact her at this time of night? As soon as she picked up the call, Lucas worried voice was heard from the other side. E, what happened? Why did you get a subpoena? Chapter 337 - 337 What Answer Do You Want? 337 What Answer Do You Want? E, what happened? Why did you get a subpoena? Luca asked frantically as soon as E picked up the phone from him. Subpoena? E repeated those words with a confused look. She had forgotten about her phone call with Nissa Putri this afternoon. What summons? She asked back. Christian frowned upon hearing Es conversation. He didnt ask much. He just waited patiently until the conversation was over. Luca exined anxiously, Just now, awyer contacted me and told me that there was an important document for you, but he couldnt reach you. I had a feeling there was something odd about it that I thought it was sent the wrong way. I opened it and read it, but the letter was really addressed to you. It was said that you imitated a painting by Nissa Putri. Nissa Putri? Es hand that was holding her cell phone trembled slightly. She was really angry now. At first, she thought she was just looking for trouble by scaring her so that E didnt think much of it. But it turned out that the woman actually carried out her threat. Luca thought E didnt know Nissa so he tried to exin to her, Nissa Putri is a rising illustrator. She has a lot of fans. I know. She called me earlier, said E. ..... Luca was surprised to hear that. She called you? Whats the real problem? She told me to admit that I giarized her work and quit painting, E said with a snort. She also asked me for money aspensation for not taking this matter to court. Otherwise, she wont let me work in this city. Luca gasped. He was not surprised because what Nissa said was so cruel. In fact, he felt very sorry for the woman. The woman didnt know that E was someone Christian was protecting. It seemed that the woman who had just risen to the top was looking to kill her own career soon E thought Luca was worried about her so she said, Its okay. Shes just talking big. I dont think much of it. Luca came back to his senses and asked, Then what are you going to do? Someone told her to do this, E said confidently. Nissa wouldnt suddenly look for trouble with her for no reason. Why was Nissa suddenly looking for an unknown painter who sold her paintings at low prices? What could Nissa get from an amateur painter like E? Luca thought for a moment and in the end, he agreed to Es critical thinking. He also felt that Nissa couldnt possibly do this randomly, without someone telling her to. Brother, theres no need to worry so much about me, E said casually. Just leave it. Wait for her to take the initiative toe face to face with me. Luca felt much more relieved when he heard Es confident answer. Even though he had just met E, he already considered E his best friend, or even his own sister. In that case, fine then. You have to be careful. Call me if you need anything. Thanks for calling me, after saying that, E hung up. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. She felt that there were only two people who could do this, namely Indri and Nadia. But remembering how small Indris brain was, E felt sure that her step sister couldnt think of such an idea. Is it possible that all of these are ideas and suggestions from Merry? Or maybe, Nadia is the one behind it all? E looked at the man beside her and said, Christian, your ex-fiance seems to be after me. Ex-fiance Unknowingly, Christians lips twitched. First, he was already annoyed that a call had interrupted his dinner with E. Second, something happened to E. Third, it seemed that this had something to do with him. He looked at E and asked seriously, What is it? Today, an illustrator contacted me and said that I had copied her work. Just now she gave me a subpoena through Brother Luca. E didnt hide it at all. After she finished saying that, E lowered her head and ate the steak that was on the table as if nothing had happened to her. Even the taste of the steak was still very delicious in her mouth. Christian looked at E intently and realized that this woman in front of him was not worried about her fate. Who? Christian asked. How dare this person use his woman! Is she looking to die? Getting into trouble with E was the same as looking for trouble with Christian! E rolled her eyes, feeling everything was so ridiculous. Most likely, all this happened because of Nadia, because she was jealous of her being chosen by Christian. She looked at Christian with a smile and asked, Christian, if I get into trouble, will you help me? Es eyes stared straight at Christian. Dont me her. Isabe Maheswara is not a nice woman.Even if she was called a criminal, she would not let anyone who sought trouble with her get away with it. The woman deliberately wanted to challenge her. So, E will not hesitate to show her cruelty. Yes, Christian answered. Helping E was such a small matter for him that he didnt hesitate in answering. But How are you going to repay me? Es cheerful face instantly turned dim. How should she repay Christian who was willing to help her? What do you want from me in return? I want you to wear your old secretary outfit, Christian said seriously, eating his steak nonchntly. E stared at Christians handsome face that was hidden in the dim light of the candle. Even though she couldnt see her own face, she knew that her cheeks were currently flushing red from the heat that also reached her ears. Is there any other choice? E didnt want to wear those clothes anymore. Waitress attire, Christian quickly gave another choice. E was frustrated to hear that and she said, You did it on purpose! Her lips were pouting as she pouted in annoyance. Her spoiled tone made Christians hands stop moving. He looked at E and the corners of his lips curved. So what if I did it on purpose? He got to his feet and walked toward E with eyes filled with passion that he didnt hide. He lifted her chin and kissed her lips. The dinner on the table was only partially touched. Even their stomachs were not fully filled. But Christian had already taken E to his room. Tonight, Christian had been very gentle with E. Unlike when he released his passion repeatedly until E was exhausted. This time, he thought more about E, not wanting her to be too exhausted. After finishing making love to E, he took a warm towel to clean her body. He also took E to the bathtub and took a warm bath together to rx the tense muscles in her body. He did all this so that Es body would not be too sore. However, while giving her a bath, Christian bit Es lip and said, Im looking forward to it tomorrow night. You E looked at Christian in disbelief. Her eyes looked red as she looked at Christian with a pitiful face. The stare made Christian chuckle. He stroked her head gently. It was rare for E to hear Christiansughter. His smile almost blinds Es eyes. The next morning, E received a call from Nissa. She was still so sleepy that she grabbed her phone with her eyes half closed. While answering the call, she found afortable position in Christians arms. Hello? Chapter 338 - 338 Like a Famous Artist 338 Like a Famous Artist Hello? It seems that you are not afraid at all. Have you received the subpoena? Nissas tone was full of disgust and disdain. She had been trying to hold herself back sincest night, thinking that E would take the initiative to call her first. But she did not expect that until the morning, E did not contact her at all. This woman didnt care about her threat. Ive received it, E yawnedzily. You... Nissa couldnt believe Es t reaction. At the same time, she felt her pride was tarnished because this woman didnt care about her threats. Why me? E chuckled. Did you think I would really stop painting because of you? Do you think I will give you money? Dont you have a brain? Her cynical voice sounded in Nissas ears, making the woman even angrier. Say it again if you dare! ..... I said, dont you have a brain? E looked at the window with azy look and continued, If someone tells you to, I suggest that you stop as soon as possible. Otherwise, the end of this matter will not be what you imagine. You wont be able to bear it all. Are you threatening me now? Do you want to scare me? Nissa snorted. You are just an amateur painter. What can you do? Yes. Im just an amateur painter. Why did you intentionally want to attack and bring me down? E asked back. Nissas hands were shaking as she held her cell phone. She had reached an agreement with Indri beforehand that Nissa should not reveal Indris identity. Otherwise, Nissa would suffer the consequences. She also would not be able to get what she wanted. It seemed, the woman she was dealing with was not a stupid person. Because I want to. Its up to me, right? Who are you to control me? Nissa said with annoyance. I suggest you make a decision soon. Otherwise, you will regret everything. Are you on the phone with someone? Who is it? Because of themotion between E and Nissa, Christian woke up from his sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at E a little annoyed. Nissa. l didnt try to hide it. Christian immediately frowned. I dont know that name. Hmm E replied nonchntly. Nissa became even more angry when she heard the conversation between Christian and E. The man on the other end had never heard of her! You two are both stupid! Nissas words only sounded in Es ears. She was not offended even though Nissa insulted her. But if Christian heard it, things would be different. Nissa, I suggest that you watch your words. This man beside me has a very bad temper. But hes not your lover? Nissa sneered, thinking that E was a really lowly woman. What kind of man would want a woman like you? You are stupid and not broad-minded. How dare you threaten me. How ridiculous! E could feel Christian getting angrier. The anger made E feel safe. This time, there was someone who would help and protect her. Nissa Putri, huh? I will remember it. Christians cold voice made Nissas hair stand on end. But she tried to calm her mind and said, Do it, take a note if you want. What can you really do? E had no intention of listening to this womans stupid ramblings anymore. She stretched her body and said, Im still sleepy. Ill hang up the phone. After that, E immediately ended the call unterally. Christian already guessed that this call had something to do with the subpoena E got yesterday. But he didnt ask much. He just adjusted his position so he could hug E morefortably. Go back to sleep, he said in a soft voice. Christians warm embrace and his soft voice made E fall into a deep sleep. When she woke up again, Christian was not in the room. E remembered her work and immediately packed up to go to the studio. When she got there, Luca was already waiting for her. He was not alone Liam was there. Liam waved his hand at E with a chuckle. This made E a little surprised. For some reason, she felt like their rtionship had returned to the past. The times where Liam always protected and took care of her without expecting anything from her. Liam was always patient with her, no matter how stubborn E was. E, sit here, Liam said, patting the chair beside him. E immediately sat down obediently. Luca immediately closed the studio and looked at the two of them while taking out the letter he received. Look at this, he said. E epted it and read it carefully. She pointed at the wall and said, She was using me of giarizing this painting, right? It was a painting she created when she missed her mother. A very simple painting A mother hugging her young daughter. The mother was seen bowing her head, while the child looked up at her mother. They both had happy smiles on their faces. Behind them, the sun was setting, making their shadows look deep. The atmosphere looked very warm. Yeah, Luca nodded. Yesterday morning, Nissa Putri published this painting in a magazine. Luca took a magazine and showed it to E. The painting was very simr to hers. The difference was that the child that Nissa drew was a boy. In fact, the position was almost exactly the same, but was spiced up with Nissas more unique way of painting. E frowned when she saw the illustration. Nissa also told about her experience getting the inspiration for this painting. She identally saw this in the middle of the way and felt very touched by it. It took half a month to finalize the idea and three full days to produce this work. E smiled sarcastically. Was it just because Nissa spent more time thinking about it, E was immediately said to be giarizing her? Liam looked at Es pensive face with bitterness in his heart. In the end, they could only be friends. But even so, he felt quite satisfied. E, do you need my help? E shook her head. There are people behind Nissa, telling her to do all this. Is that the Maheswara Family? The first person that came to Liams mind was the family that had made E the way shes now. Now, E hade into contact with Christian so that she became a dangerous thorn in the eyes of the Maheswara Family. Liam was afraid that they would do everything they could to get rid of E. My dad couldnt have done it, E looked at Liam with a serious look. Hes too busy taking care of himself right now and he doesnt have time to take care of me. Then, only Indri and Merry are left. Liam pondered it for a moment and said, Indri is at Haikals house and hasnt been in touch with her mother for a long time. My men are watching her movements. Could it be Indri who had this idea? E felt a little surprised. It seemed impossible that her half-sister could be this smart in such a short time. Liam looked at E with an amused look. Even though she has no brain, she has a bad heart. His face turned serious when he talked about this matter. You have to be careful. Yes, E nodded. She thought for a moment and said, Im going to meet Nissa. Es words made Luca immediately feel worried. That woman is not someone to be easy to deal with. Nissa Putri was already quite famous among painters. She was known as someone who was very hot-tempered and difficult to deal with. E waved her hand nonchntly. No problem. Im not easy to deal with either. When she received a call from E, Nissa felt very happy. She was really annoyed that E kept ignoring her before. But now, the woman was looking for her first. Therefore, when E asked her to meet, Nissa immediately agreed without hesitation. Finally, this woman is afraid of my threat! Nissa thought happily as if she had seeded in achieving her wish. Chapter 339 - 339 Meeting the ’Famous’ Illustrator 339 Meeting the Famous Illustrator E and Nissa decided to meet at a small cafe, just down the street. When entering the cafe, E saw Nissa who was wearing sunsses and a hat to cover herself as if she was a famous artist. Eughed at her ridiculous appearance. Did she consider herself that famous? Youre really confident, arent you, E said casually. The sound of the song ying softly in the cafe apanied them. E looked at the woman in front of her without being able to contain her smile. The womans appearance was ridiculous. As soon as she saw E, Nissa felt a little surprised. She didnt expect E to be this beautiful. Because of her work in the art field, Nissa really admired beauty. In her eyes, Es beauty was so extraordinary that it could be considered perfect by human standards. They were both women, but Es beauty could make Nissa stunned. Her admiration instantly turned into jealousy and envy. This woman had continuously ignored her and belittled her several times. And she could feel the sarcasm from her words just now. ..... I am an artist. How could someone like you ever feel this way? Nissa, who was sitting opposite E, raised her eyebrows in disgust. Many media are after me and seek news from me. I dont want to be in the paper with someone like you. it would embarrass me. After she finished saying that, she raised her hand and called the waiter to order coffee. Seeing her confidence, E thought the clothes Nissa was wearing were expensive clothes. But after taking a good look at it, E didnt know what brand she was using. The clothes didnte from expensive brands. She used to be the eldest daughter of the Maheswara Family and now she is with Christian. Even though E didnt care about clothing brands anymore, it couldnt be separated from her daily life. After all, rich women liked topare themselves through the fashion they wore. E looked at Nissa while still smiling. You must hardly read the news. Otherwise, how could Nissa not recognize her? Currently, E is a star in various media. As long as shes in touch with Christian, all the media will cover the two of them and look for any news to get them to the front of the page. What does that have to do with you? Nissa snorted coldly. This time, it was E who asked to meet her so that Nissa became arrogant. So, why did you want to meet me? She said, pretending to be cold. Eughed again, but with a hint of cynicism in it. Do you think you will get anything from me? You! Nissas face became unsightly, but she had to restrain herself. No matter what, she must seed in carrying out this n. She had to get the money! Ive given you a choice, she said, looking at E. You know, I have a lot of fans. Some of them are diehard fans who can pry into your past and ruin your career. Do you want toplicate the matter? Nissa believed that what she said would scare E. She was sure she could take this girl down. E smiled coldly. Your imagination is wild. Diehard fans who wanted to dig into her past? All of her life experiences had been in the media, it had bemon knowledge for everyone. But since Christian was protecting her, no one dared to talk about it. Why are you so arrogant? Nissa snorted coldly. She was sure Esposure was just a pretense. This is the result you have to feel for making me angry. Nissas voice sounded loud enough and her tone sounded annoyed so that several servants nearby looked at her. Nissa immediately stiffened and immediately covered her face. The servants gave her a strange look, but then they just walked away. Nissa breathed a sigh of relief and said, Its a good thing they dont know me. Otherwise, things will get moreplicated. E drank her coffee while holding back augh. Luckily, she didnt choke. She was really curious, where did Nissa get her courage? Dont worry. Theyve seen a lot of artists, said E. These servants will not go crazy just because they see Nissa. People who know Nissa are mostly art lovers. But not everyone likes art, right? After all, there are so many famous artists in this city. The waiters must have met an artist even more famous than Nissa. How can someone like you understand the appearance of rabid fans? Nissa snorted again. Whenever she looked at E, her gaze always showed disgust. E looked at her and said slowly, Youre wasting your face. Nissa looked like a kind and gentle girl. With her cheerfulness, she looked very pleasant. But after seeing her true nature now, E felt disappointed. She was an adult who did not grow up, as if her soul was still a child. If she was not helped by her fairly good abilities, she might not survive in society. Nissa frowned in confusion, What do you mean? Its nothing. Now, dont talk about unimportant things, E took another sip of her coffee. Looking at the stubborn woman in front of her, she asked, How much did that person give you? I dont understand what you mean, said Nissa quickly. At the same time, she thought to herself, how could E know that? If I ask, it means Im pretty sure. The corners of Es lips curved into a smile. Nissa looked panicked because of Es confidence and she said, What are you talking about? Are you going crazy because you dont want to lose your money? Ill pay double, said E casually. Nissas eyes immediately shone brightly when she heard the offer. Double? Where would you get that much money from? After saying this, Nissa realized that she had said the wrong thing. She immediately stopped and shut her mouth tightly. Of course she was tempted by the offer. But she was also afraid to betray Indri. Of course I have it, E said with a smile. It turned out to be true what she had expected. There was someone behind Nissa who offered her money. What do you think? I dont believe you, Nissa frowned. She looked at E fiercely. I assure you that you will lose your money and your career will be ruined too. Well thats it then. Its fine, E said, shrugging her shoulders. No matter what Nissa said, her reaction was the same. Rxed, as if she didnt care about Nissas threats. Nissa looked at E with anger. If she could spit fire out of her mouth, she would have burned this woman alive. This woman was really disgusting. If you dont want to cooperate with me, theres nothing more for us to talk about. Dont me me if you lose your future and regret everything. E stood up, while Nissa was still sitting with a sweaty body. She could imagine what would happen to her when she lost everything. Chapter 340 - 340 Looking for a Suspicious Figure 340 Looking for a Suspicious Figure Nissa shook her head and pushed the thought out of her mind. She immediately took out her cell phone and called Indri. After telling her everything, Indri snorted coldly, Yes, if thats what you want. We run ording to our n. Post this problem on the inte. We destroy her together. Nissa was not as confident as Indri. This n made her feel nervous. But when she thought back on the money she was about to get, Nissa didnt care about anything anymore. As long as she could get the money, she could be even more sessful and rich! At that time, she would be a young illustrator with the most promising future. When imagining such a bright future, Nissas heart went crazy. She wasted no more time. After hanging up, she immediately posted this matter on the inte. In just a short time, there were so many people preparing to be her army. Nissa didnt tell Es name so the people still didnt know who Nissa meant. After E returned to the studio, Luca showed Nissas post using E. ..... A woman has copied my handiwork. I wanted to resolve this matter amicably, but unfortunately, her attitude was very arrogant. So, I had no other choice but to publish this matter. I hope everyone can help me to demand justice, Nissa wrote it while attaching an image of her work. What would you do? Luca was confused. He knew that E wasnt the type to ask for help from other people. Otherwise, all these problems would be solved very easily. But if E wanted to solve it herself, it wouldnt be that easy. Lets see the situation first. E still didnt care. Luca looked at E as she remained calm, feeling worried for the woman. I know you want to catch the person behind her, said Luca while looking at her. But before that happens, there will be a lot of people attacking you. Luca sighed helplessly. Cyber ??bullying is a very scary thing. Knowing what Luca meant, E just smiled at him and said, Im used to it. Dont worry. Ever since she was kicked out of her family and thrown into a mental hospital, she had often heard cruel words directed at her. At that time, she was only 18 years old, an age where her emotions were still unstable. Of course E could not ept what these people said. She was angry and hurt but after that, she felt numb. You wont be able to live like that forever, Luca shook his head. Finally, he decided to stop persuading E. He was sure E could solve this problem well. At this moment, Christian who was sitting in his office was frowning when he saw the news circting on the inte. After he arrived at thepany, he immediately ordered Jason to investigate Nissa Putri. Although the girl was quite famous now, she was just an amateur painter who had just risen to fame. Christian became even more annoyed when he saw Nissas post on the inte. How could E imitate this woman? How ridiculous! Even though Christian had agreed to leave everything to E, he still felt worried. Christian knew that E didnt really like the media spotlight. And every time her name got into the media, for some reason everyone always thought badly of her. It was obvious that E felt ufortable, but she couldnt do anything about it. Thinking about this, Christian immediately called E. E didnt expect Christian to call her first. Christian didnt beat around the bush and immediately said, I saw the news on the inte. E thought for a moment and then said, The problem is a little difficult to solve. Stupid, Christian said, making E instantly furious. You called me just to insult me? She said in an annoyed tone. You can ask me for help, Christian leaned back in his chair with azy look. For Christian, solving this problem was as easy as snapping his fingers. Because of this call from Christian, Es tirednesspletely disappeared. E shook her head and said, I know you can solve this problem easily. But after this, there will be other problems. I cant continue to depend on you. You are mine. If you dont depend on me, who will you depend on? Christian said coldly. E felt helpless when she heard that. She should be the one feeling annoyed because she got into trouble. Why was Christian even annoyed? As soon as she was about to speak, Christian had already preceded her, Quickly settle the matter. You should have spent more of your energy pleasing me. He couldnt wait to see Es appearance. Es lips twitched hearing that. This man was absolutely insane. I see, E answered nonchntly. When he heard that answer, Christian felt annoyed. E always made his mood fluctuate. Sometimes shed make him burn in anger and some other times in passion. Im giving you two days. Two days? E was surprised. Did this man want to kill her? Hearing the surprise in Es voice, Christian knew that she still didnt have a n. Cant you be a little smart? If she imitated your painting, she must have seen it before, right? Find out who showed her your painting. Is there no CCTV in the studio? His disdainful tone sounded in Es ears, as if what he was saying was a very ordinary thing. Christian was right. Why didnt E think about this? She didnt want to talk to Christian any longer and hung up immediately after thanking him. Christian was utterly annoyed, staring at his phone in disbelief. E would really die tonight! After getting the idea from Christian, E immediately told Luca. Luca instantly took action, looked at the CCTV footage and searched for anyone who looked suspicious. In this studio, people were forbidden to take photos. The regtion was set to maintain the originality of the works of less famous painters. They saw that there was a suspicious person hiding and waiting until the atmosphere in the studio was quiet. When no one was around, the person took a picture of Es painting. The clothes the man was wearing were very ordinary, not someone who had extra money to buy a painting. Taking a closer look, the man looked quite old, around 40 years old. Looks like this guy, said Luca while frowning. He didnt keep his studio secure enough that this man took advantage of the opportunity. E saw the figure of the man and tried to find out, but she didnt know who. Luca took a photo of the person and sent it to Liam. After getting a message from Luca, Liam immediately answered. I know that person. Not long after, a new message arrived. That person is a servant in the Adisurya Family. E immediately smiled with sarcasm on her lips. Just how much Indri hated her that she did all this to ruin her life. Without even having any evidence, E knew that Indri was the culprit. And now, everything has been clearly proven. Chapter 341 - 341 Is Anyone Treating You As His Wife? 341 Is Anyone Treating You As His Wife? Not long after, Liam arrived at the studio. E was seen sitting on a chair holding her cellphone, looking atments from people who were Nissa Putris fans. Almost everyone asked who giarized Nissas work and they all wanted to help Nissa to seek justice. Everyone was so oblivious that they didnt even try to learn the story from both sides. They immediately decided to help their idol with all their heart. This made E think of Nadia. She felt that Nadia and Nissa were quite simr. They both had such an innocent and kind appearance that many people liked and idolized them. But unfortunately, those people did not realize how rotten these two people were. They both used their fans to get what they wanted. If the truth is revealed, wont the loyal fans be hurt? E, I will apany you to meet the man, Liam said softly as he arrived behind E. When he saw what was circting on the inte, he really wanted to make the woman named Nissa Putri regret it. E had just started her career as a painter and she really appreciated her new job. Liam knew very well how happy E was as she slowly found her way back in life. ..... The reason why he didnt want to act right away was because of Es stubborn nature. E didnt like it when someone got into her troubles. Liam, are you sure that person is a servant in the Adisurya Family? E asked. Yeah, Liam nodded. Last time when I went to Haikalspany, Indri ordered someone to deliver food. The waiter was the one who sent it. Indri must really believe it. As E listened to him, Eughed loudly. She knew very well why Indri trusted the male servant so much. Because she was afraid the maidservant would take advantage of the opportunity to tease Haikal. A seductive woman like Indri still couldnt get Haikalpletely. What are youughing at? Liam looked a little confused. Was it because she had found a solution to her problem that she was this happy? Nothing, said E as she stood up to speak to Luca. She didnt have to bother exining everything to Liam. Brother Luca, we will go first. Well be right back. Luke nodded. Then go. It is better that this matter is resolved quickly. Of course she would finish it quickly. And cruelly. E never thought that Indris n would be exposed so quickly. She couldnt wait to make Indri feel the consequences of her own actions. Liam took E to Haikals house. This house was a newly built one, prepared for Haikal and Indri after their wedding. At first, the big house was prepared because Haikal and Indris wedding would be the biggest wedding in the city. No one thought it would turn into such a ridiculous joke indeed. Currently, Indri was studying ethics together with Leopard and Sari in the living room. She felt that she had a chance to win in this matter so she was in a very good mood now. Even though Leopard and Sari purposely made things difficult for her on ethics, she wasnt upset at all. As long as E disappeared from this city, Indri would be able to live in peace. This was the first step to destroying Es path. She wanted E to feel the loss of everything she had. Leopard and Sari were really cruel when they taught Indri. They were the same as before, not being polite to her at all. Even once in a while, Sari pped Indri in the face when she made a mistake. However, even after being pped, Indri was still able tough with swollen cheeks. Sari looked at her with a surprised look. The hairs on her neck stood on end from that horribleugh. Madam, you are not crazy, are you? She knew that her older sister had been in a mental hospital. Could it be, the madness was hereditary? How could I be crazy? Indri looked at Sari and pointed at her. When Haikal loves me again, the first person I will throw out of this house is you. I will get rid of everyone who bullied me. Leopard just looked at Indri coldly. There was not the slightest movement in his expression nor in his gaze. Saris face was cold again. In her opinion, Indri was just a stupid woman who could only daydream. Everyone could see clearly that Haikal didnt love her. Even Sari could see that Haikal only liked beautiful women. If he met any beautiful woman whos pleasing to the eye, Haikal would like her for a while. A woman like Indri would notst long in Haikals heart. Sari did not take what Indri said to heart. She simply said, Next question. If you cant answer correctly, the punishment will be doubled. One wrong answer equals five ps. Double is ten ps. Indris body trembled. Just as she was about to speak, the door suddenly opened. Aunt Sari, there are two people who wish to see Madam. Who? The maid replied respectfully, Miss E and Mr. Liam. What are they doing here? Indri was so shocked that he got up from her seat. She was afraid that E would know what she was doing. However, this n was still in its early stages. She wouldnt let anyone mess it up. Kick them out. I dont want to meet them! Indri shouted loudly. However, Leopard immediately stepped forward and grabbed her shoulder. If Miss E wants to see you, you must meet her. Because of his great strength, Indris face paled. Leopard couldnt do anything to Sari because she was quite trusted in this family. Otherwise, Sari would not have stayed at the Adisurya Familys house for this long. But luckily, Sari didnt stop him. Let them in, said Sari to the maid beside her. Quickly make two cups of tea for our guest. Aunt Sari, I dont want to meet them! Indri shouted frantically. She looked at Sari expectantly, wishing she would agree with her just once. She didnt want to meet those two bastards! However, Saris face looked unsightly. She didnt try to hide her disgust at all when she saw Indris hand holding the hem of her shirt. She did not understand why Haikal was attracted to a woman like Indri. How could her Young Master marry a woman who didnt know ethics like Indri. Aunt Sari, I am Haikals wife. Arent you afraid of me Afraid? Sari looked at Indri cynically. Please open your eyes and look carefully. Is there someone who treats you as such? Chapter 342 - 342 I Can Find Him Myself 342 I Can Find Him Myself Afraid? Sari looked at Indri cynically. Please open your eyes and look carefully. Is there someone who treats you as such? No. No one treats Indri as Haikals wife. She waspletely helpless in this ce. No one wanted to help her. Her position in this house was even below the servants. Ive heard all your bullshit before. I will tell Mr. Bayu, Saris words made Indris face pale. Bayu is Haikals grandfather who is still the head of the family and manages the entire Adisurya Family. No, Auntie. Please dont do it! Indri immediately begged Sari. Have you forgotten what you said earlier? If Mister Haikal loves you again, you will expel all those who have bullied you. Im sure Im the person you hate the most, right? Sari snorted. The wrinkles on her face seemed to deepen as she said, I wont give you that chance. When Sari said that, E and Liam had already walked into the house. Seeing E, Leopard immediately bowed his head respectfully. Miss E. ..... E looked a little surprised that Leopard was still in this house. You havente back yet? I will not return without my Masters order, Leopard replied stiffly. E felt that the man before her was very strong and reliable. She patted him on the shoulder and said, Thank you. Her unexpected attitude made Liamugh. E, you are really cute. He thought E would feel sorry for Indri. But E thanked Leopard instead. But who would have thought that Leopards face suddenly changed when he faced Liam. Sir, Miss E belongs to my Master. I know, the look in Liams eyes dimmed as he was reminded that E would never be his. But a momentter, he remembered his purpose ining to this ce. He showed Sari a photo and said, Im looking for this person. Seeing the photo, Sari immediately knew who the man E and Liam were looking for. That person was a servant who had worked for the Adisurya Family for a long time. As the butler of this house, of course she would directly protect all the other servants. She looked at Liam and said, What are you looking for this servant for? Personal matters. Liam looked back at Sari and asked, It seems you dont want me to meet this servant. Right, Sari smiled, but still showed her respect for the two guests. How about you sit down and drink the tea we prepared? I am not the head of the family in this house and cannot act as such. If I act without my Masters permission, Im afraid he will be angry. Indri immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Sari refused their request. Otherwise, her n would be exposed! Without permission, E and Liam would never have been able to meet the man. In addition, Bayu is currently not in Indonesia. It wouldnt be easy for E and Liam to get his permission. Then forget it. E knew very well why Sari didnt want to meet them with the man. She did everything for the good name of the Adisurya Family. It seemed that Indri was the one who did it all. E looked at Indri who was sitting on the sofa with her swollen face. She felt that Indri was very sad. Her husband did not love her and she was not epted into her new family. In the past, she was the most loved and pampered daughter in her family. Indri, how does it feel to take everything from me? Does it feel good? E remembered when she was put in a mental hospital by her own family. At that time, Indri looked at her with the widest smile. And now, E wanted to return all that suffering to Indri. Actually, Im grateful to you, E said with a smile on her face. If it wasnt for you, I would probably be the one suffering now. Because Im just like you. I am an unruly and hical person. Without your help, I would never have met Christian and have a life that all women are jealous of. She said each word clearly, deliberately so that each sentence entered Indris ears. Indris face paled. Its true what E said. Now all the women in this town were envious and jealous of E. Since Christian left Nadia for E, everyone believes that E is a woman with great abilities so that she can be Christians favorite woman. The more she thought about it, the more angry Indri became. You just relied on your cunning tricks to get Christian. How good are you? Without Christian, you are nothing. You are wrong. Its not that I cant live without Christian, but Christian cant live without me. Dont look for trouble with me. E smiled proudly. E can also show off what she has now. In the past, she thought all of this was unimportant. She had no intention ofparing herself to others, no intention of showing off what she had. Unfortunately, everyone around her was used to doing that. If you dont try to defend yourself, everyone wille to trample you. Just like Indri, who is in front of her now. Whenever Indri had something, she would immediately show it off in front of E. She will show E how much her mother loves her, while E doesnt have her biological mother anymore. How could that be? Indri didnt seem to believe what E said. Even though she didnt believe it, she couldnt deny it. E sat beside her and said, I know you did it all. Indris eyes widened. But it didnt take long, she immediately returned to her previous appearance as if nothing had happened. I dont know what youre talking about. She would never admit it! Sari is still there. If Sari reported it to Haikal or to Bayu, Haikals grandfather who was also the head of this family, how could she still survive in this house? In fact, she might even be kicked out of the Adisurya Family. Do you know where you went wrong? E continued ignoring Indri. Are you too stupid or are you too confident that you sent your servant to take photos? Dont talk nonsense! Indri shouted like crazy. Sari could clearly see how panicked Indri was and realized that the matter this time was quite serious. Aunt Sari, Miss E wants to meet the servant. This time, it was Leopard who spoke up. His rough, hoarse voice sounded cold. Sari had never seen Leopard act like this to her. All this time, Leopard had always treated her politely. Its fine, E waved her hand nonchntly. I can find him myself. Chapter 343 - 343 Not the First She Asked for Help 343 Not the First She Asked for Help Its okay, E waved her hand nonchntly. I can find him myself. E stood up as if she really was going to leave the ce empty-handed. Indri was really relieved now. In this house, E would not be able to do anything carelessly. That way, her n wouldnt be discovered. But one thing she didnt know was, of course E wouldnte without a n. She knew that everyone in this house was on the side of the Adisurya Family. They wouldnt give up the servant just because E had Christian helping her. If she wanted to meet the servant, Sari would send him away to protect the Adisurya Family. E was not that stupid so she pretended to give up, making Sari and Indri think that she was not a threat. Liam also got to his feet, following E out. Leopard thought for a moment. He knew that the woman in front of him was a very important figure to his master, so he immediately followed her. Only Sari and Indri were left in the family room. ..... Sari red at Indri and said, If anything happens, you will be kicked out of this family. Her words were not only to scare Indri, but a p of reality. From the beginning, Bayu didnt like Indri. He hoped he had a reason to throw Indri out of this house. If Indri made a mistake, Bayu would find the reason to get rid of Indri immediately. Do you want to scare me? Indri looked back at Sari, not believing her words at all. Her marriage to Haikal was celebrated in such a big and luxurious wedding. How could the Adisurya Family throw her out? Sari snorted at Indris question. Do you think how long Ive served Master Bayu? Do you think I dont know what he can do? Do you think you are still the daughter of the Maheswara Family? Now your life depends on this family! Indri fell to the floor. Her brain was really messed up right now. She didnt know what she should do. She couldnt ask her mother for help because she knew her mother would me her. She also could not ask for help from Nadia. Nadia had made it clear that she didnt want to get involved with her. Then, should she go and ask Haikal for help? But would Haikal help her? Haikal would definitely prefer to protect E. At this moment, she waspletely helpless and didnt know who to look for. Once out of Haikals house, E saw a servant who was taking care of the trees and nts in the garden. The waiter looked like an honest man. No wonder Indri handed over all the tasks to him. Hello, E walked up to him and greeted him warmly. The male servant looked at E with a look of admiration. However, knowing that he was a servant, he immediately lowered his head and said, Good afternoon, Miss. Hmm E nodded and looked at Leopard who was beside her. I need your help. After saying that, she gestured for Leopard to step forward. Before the man could react, he was immediately suppressed with great force. Then Leopard carried him on his shoulder. E immediately smiled and said, Its true that Leopard is Christians subordinate. Liam could only shake his head. He thought E would use a peaceful way to solve the problem, like by getting the servant to speak nicely. He didnt expect that E would immediately use a barbaric method and tell Leopard to take the man straight away. It seemed like E would use torture to get the man to confess. Liam, lets go, E said as she hummed and walked happily. This matter would be resolved in a moment, thats why she felt so happy. Suddenly, she remembered something. After Leopard threw the butler into the backseat, E said, Leopard, go to this gentlemans room and look for the little camera over there. Yes, Miss. Leopard nodded and returned to the house. Meanwhile, E and Liam got into the car and E immediately called Christian. When it came to torture, E was sure theres no one more powerful than Christian. Nobody knew how that guy was brought up to be that cruel. Christian immediately answered the phone, Do you miss me already? There was a hint of happiness in his voice, but it didnt sound too obvious. E rolled her eyes and said, Ive found the person who took the photo. It is a servant of the Adisurya Family. Then? Christian askedzily. Christian already knew what this woman wanted, but he wanted to hear it from Es mouth in person. He wanted to hear her plead. E didnt have to be shy about it and immediately said, Dont you like torturing people? Help me torture him. I need a testimony from him. Do you like torturing people? Christian raised his eyebrows at this question. But on second thought, there was some truth to that too. He really liked torturing E in bed! For some reason, Christians brain seemed to have spun around because he was fascinated by E. That answer alone was enough to satisfy him. He asked in a low voice, Do you want me to torture you tonight? Es face immediately turned red. If Liam wasnt there, maybe E would tease him again. But now she couldnt say anything. Christian chuckled. I will stop teasing you. Just bring the person here. His voice was genuinely happy. E was looking for him today. That means, E had started to depend on him. Soon, Christian would make her fall in love with him. Christian knew that even though E didnt seem to care about him, she actually cared deeply in her heart. Finally, E took the initiative to find him and asked him for help. How could he refuse her? But when E arrived at her office, his good mood disappeared immediately. It turns out that Liam also apanied E to Haikals house. He was not the first person E asked for help. Liam, dont you have a job? This man kept bothering E every day. Is he unemployed? Liam just smiled faintly. Es matter is an important matter to me. Everything else is trivial. That answer made Christian really angry and wanted to throw anything in the mans face. What did that sentence mean? Was Liam being sarcastic because he didnt put Es problem first? But it was E herself who didnt want him to interfere! What irritated him even more was that E asked him not to get involved because she wanted to work things out herself. But the woman was looking for Liam instead. E,e here, the cold voice made E a little scared. Why does this man look scary? Im giving you three seconds. Chapter 344 - 344 Pulling All His Teeth 344 Pulling All His Teeth E,e here. Im giving you three seconds, Christian said in a cold voice and a sinister look. However, E kept her word. E immediately walked over to Christian while pointing at the male servant standing on the side. She immediately changed the subject. Help me make him confess what Indri told him to do. Christian gave the servant a cold re, causing the man to kneel on the floor in fear. I do not know. I do not know anything. If he confessed what he did, Indri would definitely not forgive him. But he also knew that the three people in front of him were just as scary as her, or even scarier. Christian put his arm around Es shoulders and looked at Liam defiantly. He didnt like seeing E next to Liam. But now E was in his arms. His position in Es heart was already much higher than Liams. After feeling a little calmer, Christian turned to the waiter and said, Its okay if you dont want to confess. But youll regret it soon enough. That sentence was clearly a threat. He didnt need to threaten someone secretly. ..... What?! The male servant trembled. For people who dont want to talk, theres no point in having teeth. I can help you pluck them out one by one and leave your tongue alone. After that, I can help you cut your tongue neatly, Christian said viciously. The servant was frightened, E also felt her mouth go numb. She could feel the pain as if her teeth were about to be pulled out. She immediately grabbed Christians arm and said, Better cut off his tongue. His teeth You dont need Christian raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman in his arms with amused eyes. He thought E would beg him not to torture the man. Who would have thought that E only wanted to save the mans teeth, but not his tongue. The maids eyes went wide as if he had just been injected with arge needle, causing him to gasp. His body immediately retreated backwards rapidly. He didnt expect that his back was covered with sweat until it was pressed against the wall. Please let me go. I do not know anything. Do you know the consequences of lying? Christian continued. If youre lying, Im not going to give you an anesthetic injection so you can feel every bit of your forcibly removed tooth. No! The servant shook his head repeatedly, looking like a lunatic. Luckily he didnt pee in his pants and dirty Christians office. Otherwise, Christian could be even more furious. He was afraid to die so he was willing to help Indri. But the man in front of him did not want him to die. That man would make his life full of suffering, even scarier than death. Liam just looked at him coldly. He didnt feel sorry for a man like him. Not to mention that the man still protected Indri. You should be honest, E couldnt hear the threat anymore. Christians threat sounded so real it gave her goosebumps. She was sure that Christian would do as he said. Just as the man looked doubtful, theres a sudden knock on Christians office door and Leopard walked in with a small camera. Sir. Leopard immediately greeted Christian respectfully and handed the camera to Christian. After receiving it, Christian immediately gave it to E. Check it. E checked the contents and her eyes lit up when she found what she was looking for. There is a photo of her painting in the camera,plete with the date and time when the photo was taken. The photo was taken right in the morning before Nissa Putri published her work. That means, everything Nissa said was just a lie. Nissa didnt spend three months thinking about the idea of ??the painting, it didnt take her a month to finish her work. She only needed a photo of Es painting for her to copy in a very short time. Christian, I found it! She said happily. Seeing E happy, Christian cant help but smile. No one will ever misunderstand you again. After that he turned to the male servant and said, Still wont talk? Finally, since the evidence was so clear, the man could only grit his teeth and admit it all. He was just ordered by Indri and didnt know much information. He was only asked to take a photo of Es painting. And he only heard that Indri wanted to show this painting to other people so that they could imitate it. Of course he would only do what his madam told him to do. After taking the photo and giving it to Indri, he didnt think much of it anymore. Its just a painting. What can a painting really do? The butler didnt expect that a painting would be such a big deal. If I had known that she had bad intentions, I would never have helped her, he said with a pleading look. E didnt want to embarrass him anymore so she immediately told the man to leave after recording all his testimony. After getting the evidence, E posted the photo and the tape on the inte. However, after waiting for a long time, no one cared about her post. Christian frowned and used his social media ounts to re-upload what E had posted on the inte. After that, he added a sentence. My woman will never copy someone elses work. She is the best. E looked at the phone in Christians hand with horror. She did not expect that Christian would post such a sweet sentence. She thought, in Christians eyes, this kind of social media was a boring application. Christian looked at E proudly and asked, Touched? Es lips twitched, holding back her shy smile. She takes Christians cell phone and finds that the man has millions of fans. Perhaps the number of his followers tops anyone in this city. So far, Christian has never posted anything on his ount and the post just now is his first post. Of course his first post should not be underestimated. In a short time, there were more than tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands peoplementing. Compared to her post about Nissas giarism, everyone was more interested in Christians sweet words. Liam also opened his phone and saw the post. He couldnt help but smile, feeling that E had found her happiness. A part of him wanted to cry, but his desire to see E happy was bigger. On the other hand, Indri also monitored the news circting on the inte. When she saw the post, the phone in her hand slipped to the floor and fell, causing the screen to crack. Chapter 345 - 345 Plans That Failed To Fall apart 345 ns That Failed To Fall apart Indri saw the post that E had spread on the inte. Not only that, she also saw Christian who helped her to spread the post so that everyone immediately noticed what was happening. No. It is all over! All her ns failed! Indris brain is really messed up. She looked at her phone lying on the floor in disbelief. It took her a long time to react and pick up the phone from the floor. What should she do now? Who should she turn to for help? Haikal. Haikal She looked for Haikals cell phone number and immediately called him as soon as she found it. After a long ringing tone, Haikal finally picked up the phone. Now he was busy acquiring the Maheswara Familypany. At the thought that he would soon get rid of the ugly woman beside him and get E, Haikal felt very excited. What is it? His voice sounded impatient, giving Indri a bad feeling. Would Haikal not want to help her? ..... But he is her only hope! Haikal, something happened! said Indri frantically. Since it was too hasty, what Indri said became unclear. Haikal, everything is exposed. Everything has been exposed. What exactly are you talking about? Haikal interrupted impatiently. You are crazy. Indris eyes fell and her gaze fell on the small table in front of her. What should I do? What should I do now? Haikal was toozy to listen to Indris incoherent chatter so he immediately ended the call. He didnt care about her at all. Now, the most important thing for him was to get to the Maheswara Family as soon as possible. Meanwhile, the news out there is already ravaging the city. Photos and recordings published by E had humiliated Nissa Putri. Several people also discussed Indris involvement in this matter. They discussed the dispute between the sisters of the Maheswara Family. With Christians protection, of course the media would not dare to offend E. On the news, most of them reported about how cruel Indri was. There was even aparison between Christian and Haikal, which clearly showed that Christian was much better than Haikal. They all praise that E is a smart woman, preferring Christian over Haikal. There are even some people who guess that Christian will marry E. When his secretary reported this news, Haikal was contemting how he could use Indri to acquire shares in the Maheswara Family. Sir, what are you going to do with this news? Haikal saw the news from hisputer. He couldnt wait to meet Indri. How could he possibly do such a stupid thing? He not only became aughing stock, but also humiliated the entire Adisurya Family! Christians influence is truly great. In a short time, the medias focus was not only on E and Indri, but also on Haikal. What makes Haikal even more impatient is the media mentioning him because he prefers Indri to E. They also question why Haikal prefers Indri who is nothingpared to E. How ridiculous. Sir? Seeing Haikal not saying anything, the secretary tried to ask again. Haikal looked at him with a cold face and said, How do you think this can be solved? That the secretary was instantly nervous and panicked when he was asked a sudden question. How could he possibly know how to solve it? Hes just a secretary. Plus, he couldnt speak carelessly in front of the Adisurya Family. If the impact gets worse, Haikal will me him. Hurry up, Haikal urged. The secretary took a step back before speaking. This is because of Madams actions. How about you ask Madam to exin everything in front of the media? This is the only way. Continuing to hide wont solve the problem. In fact, more and more people will take advantage of this problem to bring down the Adisurya Family. Do you think I can fight Christian alone? Haikal mmed the table angrily. Of course he had also thought of that simple way. But the problem is, he wont be able to win over Christian! One sentence from the man was more powerful than ten times of Haikals actions. The secretary couldnt help but tremble and dare not say anything else. He knows what ideas are in Haikals brain right now. Now, Haikalspany still has not been able to fully usurp the wealth of the Maheswara Family. If there was something holding them back, the situation wouldnt be good for them. Take care ofpany matters for me. Ill be gone for a bit. Annoyed, Haikal threw the documents on the table and went straight out. The secretary could only stroke his chest in relief, feeling d that his boss was gone. Haikal immediately went to his house. As soon as he entered the room, he immediately went to where Indri was in anger. Sari had also heard the news circting and looked at Indri with disgust. She knew that this new Madam would bring disaster to the Adisurya Family. Indri thought, after she lost repeatedly to E, she would be smarter and realize her hidden abilities. But in fact, she was still acting recklessly. Currently, the problem is getting bigger and bigger. Indri knows she will suffer in this ce if she does not find a solution soon. Whats the point of crying and regretting everything? If she cries, will the Adisurya Family not me her? Indri wiped her tears. However, her face was still puffy and full of tears. She was really scared. Sari said that she would be kicked out of the Adisurya Family. Not long ago, she married Haikal and became part of this family. If she was really kicked out, wouldnt she be famous? Everyone willugh at her! She didnt want that to happen to her! Aunt Sari, I beg of you to help me Indri knelt on the floor, hugging Saris legs as if she had no self-respect anymore. She finally managed to snatch Haikal from E and marry him. How could she give up this status? How can I help you? Sari just looked at her nkly and snorted coldly. Youre the one being stupid. You wont listen to me when I advise you. Now everything has been exposed before you can even reach your goal. While saying that, Sari pointed towards the main room. Instead of acting like this, its better to take the time to tidy up your things. Indris face immediately turned pale. Just as she was about to speak, suddenly her body was forcefully lifted from the ground. Before she could react to what was happening, a hard pnded on her cheek. She felt a little dizzy from the hard p. She couldnt even react when Sari lowered her head and greeted her Young Master respectfully. Haikal? After a while, Indri finally regained her senses. She lifted her head and saw her husbands face that was filled with anger. You hit me??? Chapter 346 - 346 Let Her Family Come and Pick Her Up 346 Let Her Family Come and Pick Her Up As soon as he arrived at the house, without warning, Haikal immediately pped Indri hard in the face, making the woman fall to the floor. The blow was so hard that it made Indris ears ring. Her head also felt a little dizzy. She hadnt even had time to see who it was that suddenly hit her like this. Haikal? After a while, Indri finally regained her senses. She lifted her head and saw her husbands face filled with anger. You hit me??? Haikal did hit her once, but Indri was willing to ept it because she knew Haikal was forced to do it, to maintain his dignity. In her eyes, Haikal was still the man who loved her the most. Previously, Haikal did it for a reason. He must maintain the good name and reputation of the Adisurya Family. But now that they are at home, why did Haikal suddenly hit her? You stupid woman! Are you aware of what you are doing? One p was not enough to satisfy Haikals heart. He raised his hand again and pped Indris other cheek. The blow was even harder than the previous one, as if Haikal wanted to vent all his frustration. ..... If it werent for you, the shares in mypany wouldnt have faltered like this! After all this happened, many people secretly joined in pressuring the Adisurya Family to please Christian. Thepany owned by his family was big. So, they actually didnt need to care about this kind of small thing because their foundation was quite strong. But still Haikal was not happy. Indri looked at Haikal with a stupid look on her face. Thepanys stock is faltering? She didnt know what that meant, but it sounded very serious. Haikal, how is thepany doing? Indri asked quickly. Haikal snorted coldly. Theres no need to be hypocritical in front of me. He grabbed Indris hand roughly and asked. Did your father tell you to do all this? It was your father who told you to destroy my familys reputation and then take over mypany, right?? No. No, Haikal! Trust me. It was that bitch E who ndered me! Indri immediately gripped Haikals hand in fear. She purposely did all this to me because she wanted you to kick me out of this house. Haikal, dont be fooled by her! Indri really panicked. Her brain was spinning, trying to figure out how she could survive in this house. As long as she could survive in this house, she would do anything. Cast you out? Haikal raised his eyebrows, feeling that the idea was quite good. But unfortunately, he still hasnt managed to get the Maheswara Familypany. He still needs Indri to be able to fully acquire the Maheswara Family. Just as he was hesitating, a hoarse and firm voice rang out. Whats the use of such a woman staying in the Adisurya Family? Haikal, do you still have feelings for her? Bayu, his grandfather, is really angry right now. His gaze was fixed on Indri, hoping he could punch a hole in the womans head. This woman was neither very beautiful nor smart, shes only making his familys reputation bad. He thought that by telling Sari to teach Indri etiquette at home, Indri would be able to restrain her reckless behavior a little. But who would have thought that Indri would actually challenge Christian like this. Sari is his confidant so Bayu is sure that Sari will do a good job. However, if Indris attitude is still like this, it means that Indri is the one who is stupid and cannot be controlled. He has read the news circting and he also knows the crisis experienced by hispany. The best solution now is to expel Indri from the Adisurya Family. He really wanted to get the Maheswara Familypany through Indri. But at the same time, he knew that holding on to this stupid woman was tantamount to destroying himself. What he will get is not worth the risk he has to face. No, Grandpa! I am already married to Haikal! Indri howled like crazy, making Bayu frown even more. Suddenly, he remembered something funny and looked at Indri and said, Speaking of marriage, have you got the marriage certificates book? The question made Indri who was sitting on the floor turn pale. Her lips parted in an o shape, as if she couldnt believe what she was hearing. People out there dont know that her and Haikals marriage has not been registered in the civil registry. They held the party early to take advantage of the momentum for the names of their two families to rise to fame. After that, Indri forgot to take care of the civil registration because she felt that she was already Haikals wife. When Haikal heard that, his eyes immediately lit up. Right. He has not registered his marriage with Indri to the civil registry. In the eyes of the state, they are not legally husband and wife. When he saw E at his engagement party and met her several times after that, Haikal had lost his interest in Indri. He no longer wants to marry Indri. Not long after, the Maheswara Family requested that their wedding party be held first. When he thinks about it, this decision was the right one. Previously, he still doubted whether he could kick Indri out of his family. But seeing the attitude of his grandfather who was so firm, all his worries immediately disappeared. Grandpa, I will take him back to the Maheswara Familys house. What for? Bayu looked at his grandson while raising his eyebrows nonchntly. Why deliver a useless woman? It would just be a waste of their time. Just let her familye and pick her up. Okay then. Haikal went downstairs and took out his cell phone to call the Maheswara Family. Indri tried to chase him and grabbed his arm. Haikal, you cant do this to me. If you do this to me, how can I live? She kept pulling Haikal like crazy while begging him. Haikal just jerked his hand and pushed Indri away from him. When he saw Indri fall to the floor, he just snorted in disgust. You should be grateful to me that I didnt kick you out. Meanwhile, Bayu has sent someone to inform the media that the marriage between Haikal and Indri has been annulled. For Indri, all of this is a big disaster! Her life has been torn apart just because of one person. Shey on the floor with a nk stare. After that, hatred and anger were visible in her eyes. E was very surprised when she saw this news. Indri was kicked out of the Adisurya Familys house? How could she possibly ept it all? From behind, Christian hugged Es waist and rested his head on her neck. You dont mean to thank me? Hmm E leaned back against Christians head. After that, she opened the news and asked the man. What do you think about this news? Chapter 347 - 347 This Is Better 347 This Is Better You dont want to thank me? Christian asked, wrapping his arms around Es waist and resting his head on her shoulder. Silently, he inhaled Es signature scent. A nice scent, mixed with the smell of the same soap he used. For some reason, knowing that E had a slight scent inmon with him fostered an inexplicable feeling in his heart. It was as if a part of his heart was screaming that this woman belonged to him. Hmm E leaned back against Christians head. After that, she opened the news and asked the man. What do you think about this news? The news that E showed from her phones screen was about Haikal. News about how Haikal cantpare to Christian. The person also suspected that Haikal was involved in this matter because he wanted to snatch Christians lover. He even insulted how bad Haikals taste for women was, so he chose Indri and left E. The article really mmed Haikal as if he was the worst man in the world. When she first saw it, E was absolutely sure that the person who wrote this article had a deep hatred for Haikal. If Haikal saw this kind of criticism, he would definitely feel very angry. However, after thinking about it carefully, E became even more convinced that it was Christian who did this. ..... In Es opinion, Christian was a man who quietly drifted off. Even though he didnt appear to be doing anything, it seemed that he had put in his efforts secretly. How could he pass up an opportunity like this? E thought Christian would never do something like this before because it was such a trivial thing. But now everything has changed. Christians feelings and attitudes towards her have also changed a lot though he is still sometimes unreasonable and likes to be jealous of everyone. However, Christian is not as cold as he used to be. If E is close to another man and Christian is jealous, E can easily calm him down. Ever since she got back to Christian again, she had to admit that her days had been much happier. She felt much safer and morefortable. With Christian, she doesnt have to think about anything. She knew that there would always be someone to help her. With Christian by her side, E feels empowered and confident. Christian coughs awkwardly at Es question. A blush appeared on his face, a rare sight if one might say. Do you think I have that much free time? Yes, E replied without trying to cover it up. Christian couldnt help but smile on his face and hugged Es waist tighter. How about we do something so I wont have much free time? E immediately understood what the man meant. What a pervert! Cant you be serious a little bit? E said irritably. Hmm Christian muttered. He kissed Es lips before saying, Indri has been kicked out of the Adisurya Familys house. E nodded, showing that she already knew about it. Her nonchnt attitude made Christian frown. He grabbed Es cheeks and made her look at him. And you dont care? Hearing that question, E found it difficult to exin her current feelings. What should she care about? Should she care about Indris life and death? E felt she wasnt that kind of person. She felt that what happened to Indri today was the result of her own deeds. If Indri identally got into trouble with her, how could all this have happened to her? Why should I care about her? Christian felt a little relieved when he saw Es indifference. After they divorced, Haikal would be a widower. He doesnt have a partner anymore. Christian knew that E had no feelings for Haikal anymore. But for some reason, he couldnt get out of his uneasiness, as if he was facing a dead end. When he remembered that Haikal was Es first love, it was as if a big fire was burning in his heart. Many people said that first love was the hardest love to forget. It must have happened to E too. Christian is very upset. Why didnt they meet earlier? Why wasnt he Es first love? What does that have to do with me if he doesnt have a partner? E rolled her eyes. She didnt know what this man was thinking in his mind. Doesnt that mean you can meet him often? Christian felt that this topic of conversation was heading in a dangerous direction. He knew that his mood could turn very bad after discussing this matter. But now he could only carry on. Are you telling me to meet him? E raised her eyebrows and looked at Christians face. She could see the change in his face, see the anger that was starting to burn. Why are you angry? Is that what you want? E said, trying to free herself from Christians arms. You dare to do it? Christian hugged her tighter and warned her in a low voice. If you dare to meet him, I will drag you back to this house and make you food for stray dogs! Hearing the threat, E could only curl up in Christians arms. Cant you be a little gentler? That sounds really bad. Im just reminding you to cherish your life, Christian said with a smile on his face. E held Christians hand and felt the warmth from it. It seemed like she had to stop flirting with this guy, or else it would be dangerous for her. Now Im by your side. I will never think of another man again. Dont worry. E said those words with ease. Even though she really liked Christian, E didnt really intend to stay with Christian forever. Being next to Christian put a very heavy pressure on her. But right now, it was the best choice for her. Better to just let things flow. Christian was very relieved to hear that. But at the same time, he was also annoyed remembering the many men who approached E. You will marry me soon. Again, Christian talked about marriage. E felt a little helpless when she heard that. Havent I told you before? This is better. But I dont think so, Christian said, frowning. He didnt have anything to tie E to him so he was always worried. By getting married, they would be bound forever and E would not be able to leave him. But E didnt want to. This was the first time a woman said to him she didnt want to marry him. It didnt make sense! E didnt know that Christian was upset with her. She only thought about how to answer Christian with the right reasons. In the end, she simply said, Let it flow with time. Chapter 348 - 348 Your Father Is Picking You Up 348 Your Father Is Picking You Up Let everything flow with time, E said in a low whispering voice. She still felt that there was such a big difference between her and Christian that she couldnt convince herself to be Christians sidekick. Hearing Es sober answer, Christian wanted to talk to her seriously. But in the end, he decided not to say anything. He didnt want to force E to make a decision now because he knew it was a hard thing for E. He also didnt want to lose E from putting too much pressure on her. If this way E could stay by his side, then just let it be. Unknowingly, there was a part of him that wanted to pamper the woman in his arms. He wants to fulfill all her wishes. Even though E doesnt want to define their rtionship right now, Christian doesntin at all. Okay, if that is the case. After a long silence, E finally heard Christians answer. The two of them hugged in silence, but not in awkwardness. They werefortable with each otherspany, even when they didnt talk. Compared to the warmth that enveloped them, the Maheswara Family was on the verge of copsing. ..... When Budi received a call from Haikal, his whole body was shaking violently. His daughter had been kicked out of the Adisurya Family. And the Adisurya family kicked Indri out with just one word. Where should he put his face now? What does all this mean? It hasnt even been a year since you two married! Hearing Budis voice from the phone, Haikal just smiled sarcastically. Uncle, Indri and I have not registered our marriage in the civil registry. What? Budi shouted in disbelief. How could they not have registered their marriage in the civil registry? He thought Indri had taken care of everything! Haikal continued unhurriedly, Since we havent registered our marriage in the civil registry, that means we are not legally married. Youd better pick up your daughter right now. The Adisurya Family and the Maheswara Family are not rted. Haikal, are you kidding me? Is this how you treat the Maheswara Family? Budi couldnt control himself so he screamed very loudly. Haikal had married his daughter, but they sent her back arbitrarily as if his daughter was nothing. This is tantamount to openly pping the Maheswara Family in the face. Uncle, why are you angry? Hearing Budi who kept on shouting, Haikal felt displeased. He said in an annoyed tone, Havent you read the news yet? Your daughter has done a very stupid thing. Do you want to let my family be med for all this? Im not a fool. If Indri was a nice woman and didnt like to cause trouble, I wouldnt treat her like this. We are both businessmen. Im sure youll understand what Im saying. If you were me, wouldnt you do something even more cruel? Budi felt his throat choking because of Haikal. Its true what Haikal said. If he had experienced this, of course he would be even more cruel! But now, he wasnt the one experiencing it. He was a victim! Haikal, just wait! Budi hung up the phone and not long after, he got a message from Haikal. Dont forget to pick up your daughter. If anything happens to her, its none of our business. Such was the content of the message. You bastard! Budi was very angry. He took his cars key on the table and went downstairs. He was already feeling very depressed because of hispanys problems. But this stupid daughter made him feel even more dizzy. If he had known it would turn out like this, he should have also sent Indri to a mental hospital. Whats the point of having a daughter like her? On the way, Merry called him, wanting to ask about his daughters condition. She wanted to ask if Indri would be punished by the Adisurya Family for this matter. When he heard the question, Budi felt annoyed. The Adisurya family has told me toe and pick her up. Just look at your daughters behavior! He did not want to listen to the chatter of his wife anymore and immediately ended the call. Merry couldnt say anything else. She didnt understand why things turned out like this. Why did the Adisurya family kick Indri out? What should she do now? Her hands swept all the makeup and skin care tools that were on her dressing table, making them fall to the floor with a loud sound. Some that were made of ss instantly shattered into pieces. A servant immediately approached her and tried to help Merry to clean it. But Merry looked at her coldly. In the midst of her confusion, the ringing of her cell phone brought her back to her senses. When she saw who was calling her, her brow furrowed. Indri. As soon as she picked it up, she heard a womans scream from the other side. Mother, only you can help me now! Help me! Surprisingly, Merry looked very calm now. She asked in an even voice, Where are you now? In front of Haikals house, Indri answered. After that, she turned and looked at the house behind her, then said frantically, Mother, dont let father know that I was expelled from the Adisurya Family. Otherwise, he will kill me! She knew how tough her father was. Budi looked like a loving father, but actually, he just wanted to take advantage of Indri. Once she lost her usefulness, she would end up like E. She didnt want to be put in a mental hospital. She didnt want to live a life full of suffering. Your father already knew about it. Merry looked at the clock on the wall and said, Hell be picking you up soon. What? Indri trembled when she heard the answer from her mother. She didnt want to see her father now. Mother, why didnt you pick me up? Father will not forgive me! Indri gripped her phone tightly as if it could save her life. Indri, even I cant help you now, Merry replied with a cold look in her eyes. Like someone who had gone crazy, Indris voice was hoarse, the way she talked turned incoherent when she asked her mother for help. Lets talk again when you get back. Merry could only massage her forehead and ignore Indris words, ending the call. Indri stood in her ce with wide eyes in horror. Not long after, a ck Ferrari stopped in front of her. The window was suddenly lowered, revealing Budis face full of anger. Indri, you really are my best daughter! His scary face made Indri want to run away. She didnt want to get in the car. Father... It took Indri a long time to find her voice again. After that, she could only do what she usually did. Throwing all the responsibility on E. E set me up! She doesnt want to see our family happy. She said she wanted to make us all feel her pain! Chapter 349 - 349 Very Exciting News 349 Very Exciting News Father. E set me up! She doesnt want to see our family happy. She said she wanted to make us all feel her pain! Indri said it desperately. This was her only hope of survival. If her father didnt believe her, he would kill her right now! Indris words made the veins on Budis forehead stand out. His gaze showed that he believed Indris words. He knew from the start that E was not easy to manage. He never once thought that after five years in a mental hospital, she woulde out intact. His feelings for E were alwaysplicated. Previously, he had spoiled her. Because at that time, he never thought that E would make the Maheswara Family ashamed. Because of what happened five years ago, he immediately threw his daughter into a mental hospital and was freed from the burden that brought down the good name of his family. Five years passed peacefully. Until suddenly, E appeared on the day of Indri and Haikals engagement. Budi was so angry that he immediately kicked her out of the ce. ..... In retrospect, he shouldnt have just let her go that day. Otherwise, how could all of this have happened? Now E was together with Christian and Budi couldnt touch her. Plus, he had to be careful so he could prevent his eldest daughter from using Christian against him. Is what you said true? Budi looked at Indri with a sharp gaze. If it was E who did this to their family, it means that Budi still needed Indri as a shield. In his eyes, everyone had their own value and use. Even his daughter was no exception. After they were no longer useful, Budi would immediately throw them away. Indri immediately nodded her head quickly when she heard her fathers question. Father, E is truly ungrateful.. Didnt you use to treat her very well? Now she doesnt care about you anymore. Indris words were like a needle piercing Budis heart. Every sentence that came out of her mouth sounded very reasonable. He used to treat E very well, but until the end, he did not get anything from his daughter. Not only that. Now E was using someone else to suppress him instead! Father, are you listening to me? Indri asked anxiously. All of this depended on what Budi would do next. Yes. Budi said while nodding his head. Get in the car. Indri immediately opened the cars door quickly, like a bird that had managed to get out of its cage. She got into the car in a happy mood. Finally she was able to leave the house of the Adisurya Family, a ce she thought was worse than hell. However, she felt a little sad. Why did her marriage with Haikal have to end like this? She had not even managed to make Haikal crazy about her. Silence enveloped them both. Indri raised her head and looked at Budi. Father. I cant forgive E. Otherwise, shelle back and make trouble again. She looked at her fathers face with an angry look. Dont forget that it was you who sent E to a mental hospital. That one sentence made Budis face be unsightly. It was true that he was the one who sent E to a mental hospital. Thats why that kid must have a deep hatred for him. If indeed E wanted to take revenge on him, Budi would not be able to fight her. The rtionship between E and Christian took everyone by surprise. No one expected that such a man would fall for a woman who was at her lowest point. Almost everyone in the city couldnt believe it. Indri was very satisfied with her fathers reaction. While living with her mother, she always studied how her mother spoke to other people. Thats why, she also knew what to say in front of her father. Budis face looked gloomy all the way back to his house. As soon as he entered the house, Merry immediately greeted him. Indri, who was following behind, looked at her mother with disgust. She still remembered what her mother said on the phone earlier. Merry frowned when she saw Indris gaze. As a mother, of course she was the one who understood the nature of her daughter the most. She knew it would take a long time to get her daughter back. But now she didnt care. Indri had been expelled from the Adisurya Family. Thats why she had lost its use. The Adisurya family had the ability to raise their familys name. They also had the ability to not allow Indri to set foot back in their home. It seemed, Merry must make a new n again. Out there, the news of Haikal and Indris marriageing to an end had spread widely. After the news spread, Haikals face immediately filled all the television stations. The stock, which had previously faltered, had now stabilized. Everything seemed to be going in a good direction. Indri, who watched the news from her phone on the sofa in the living room, couldnt help but feel tormented. Why was everyone ming her? Why didnt anyone expose Es cunning n?! That bitch!!! Furious, she looked up Es number on her phone and called her. Indri hadnt contacted E for a long time, so E forgot her number. When she picked up the phone, Indris voice as she cursed at her immediately rang in her ears. You bitch! Are you deliberately trying to make me suffer like this? Let me tell you. Even if I have to go to hell, I will drag you along with me. Hearing Indris screams, E couldnt help but frown. Her ears hurt from Indris shrill voice. She knew very well that her stepsister was very fond of throwing the me on other people. She always felt that she was the most righteous, never making the slightest mistake. So, Indri would always me her for everything that happened, even though it was Indri who actually looked for trouble with her first. Indri, if you say that to other people, you will surely scare them, said Ezily. Her gaze was nk as if she didnt care about the person on the other side. But not me. Im not the one causing all this trouble. If you get into trouble with me again, the consequences will be much worse than this. E paused for a moment and then continued sarcastically. Oh yeah, you tried hard to get rid of me and married Haikal before, right? So what benefits do you get now? Do you regret everything? Before Indri could speak, E continued, Ive heard the news today. Very exciting indeed! Chapter 350 - 350 I Will Be Your Family 350 I Will Be Your Family Oh yeah, you tried hard to get rid of me and married Haikal before, right? So what benefits do you get now? Do you regret everything? Before Indri could speak, E continued, Ive heard the news today. Very exciting indeed! Inwardly, E felt very relieved. She was relieved because she was not the one who married Haikal. Maybe if she married Haikal, she would be Indris current position. In the past, she was so blinded by love that she could not see Haikals true face. However, now her eyes werepletely open. Meanwhile, Indri reminds her of her old self, who loved Haikal unconditionally. You! Indri gasped when she heard it. She knew E had said it on purpose. But since she couldnt refute Es words, Indri became even more annoyed. Now everyone in this town took her as a joke. She took a deep breath to steady her breathing and said, E, if it wasnt for you, how would I be like this! ..... She felt that her position in the Adisurya Family was not taken seriously even by her servants because Haikal didnt love her. But on second thought, what made Haikal not love her was E. All these problems couldnt be separated from E. Indri really wanted to kill E and get rid of her from this world so she could live in peace. Do you think without me Haikal would stay at home? Do you think he will not go out and find another woman? Indri, you are bing more and more naive as time goes on. E sneered openly, making Indri feel almost crazy. Everything is because of you! If you hadnt investigated that giarism case, I wouldnt have been kicked out of the Adisurya Family. Hearing Indris usation, E wanted tough out loud. Now Indri mes her for investigating this giarism case? If she didnt investigate, what was she supposed to do? Just shut up and let everyone use her? Do you know what Nissa Putris condition is? E asked coldly. Her reputation has been ruined, as has her career. She wont be able to work again. E sighed as if she felt sorry for her. Its a shame all of that happened to her. But I had no other job than painting, so I had to do this. Now Nissa has to work hard to feed herself. Indri began to feel nervous and her face immediately turned pale. Of course she knew what E meant. E was threatening her. If Indri is still looking for trouble, she will end up like Nissa Putri. Why dont you say anything else, Indri? Are you still there? E askedzily. Indri moistened her dry lips and said, Why are you threatening me? Can you return to the Maheswara familys house? Even if I cant fight you, dad wont forgive you. Just wait! Indri snorted and immediately ended the call. Es eyes narrowed when she heard Indris words. Of course she knew that her father wouldnt just let her go. She knows that Budi is afraid that she will use Christian against him. In front of Christian, Budi has absolutely no chance to win. Suddenly, E felt very tired. Behind the hardness of her heart, there is actually a soft side in her, especially towards her father. After all, long ago, she only had her father. She spent many good years with her father. And to this day, E is still struggling to let go of that memory. Unfortunately, those people had no intention of letting her live in peace. They are the ones who got themselves to this point. When she was immersed in her own thoughts, suddenly someone carried her from the sofa. Christian brings his lips to Es ear and kisses her. Work time is over. He couldnt wait for E to wear her sexy secretary outfit. E doesnt know what Christian is thinking right now. She also doesnt know why Christian is driving his car so fast. She was still lost in her own thoughts and had a hard timeing back to her senses in the real world. Once home, Christian was about to get out of the car. But he had just realized that E was crying. She didnt cry out loud, only shed tears silently, as if E herself didnt even notice that she was crying. E turned to Christian and froze. Why dont you get out of the car? She asked. Christian felt depressed when he saw her tears. He raised his hand to wipe the tears from Es face and asked, Are you thinking about your family? Family? E shook her head. I dont have a family. Do they deserve to be called her family? They didnt even want E to live in peace. Before, they removed E from their lives as if they didnt want her anymore. And they even pushed E into a very bad situation. Now, E just wants to live in peace. Finally she has found a job she loves, a job that can support her. But they still want to destroy her. There is a turmoil in Christians heart when he looks at E. The woman he knew was strong and stubborn. So, Christian cant bear to watch every time E has tears in her eyes. His woman should still be strong, full of happiness, and never be sad in her life If they are not your family, dont be sad because of them. Christian reaches out his hand and takes E in his arms. From now on, I will be your family. That sentence made Es heart tremble violently. Even when Liam said it, Es heart didnt beat like this. Now, a man who doesnt understand love is offering himself to be her family. The same man who doesnt know how to approach women. The one who doesnt know how to show warmth to women Its the man who now says that he wants to be her family Christian hugged E and continued, Even if you have a bad temper and youre not gentle Even if you cant do much, its okay. I will not hate you. E, you must marry me. I will wait for the day when you are willing to marry me. Perhaps since he knows that E is sad, Christian is more talkative than usual. Every word that came out of his mouth was enough to make Es heart waver. But sadly, Christian doesnt know what E is thinking right now. Christians words ring in Es ears. She even feels the urge to ept Christians request. She almost agreed to marry him. Her vision became blurry from tears and her throat felt tight before finally she cried like a child. Chapter 351 - 351 My Father Seizes My Future Wife 351 My Father Seizes My Future Wife E had been harboring all the pain and suffering in her heart for a long time. She had nowhere to let it all out. She had no ce to lean on, or someone she could trust. And at this moment, all those feelings overflowed from her heart. She cried so hard that Christian didnt know what to do. The only thing he could do was pat her on the back while continuing tofort her with gentle words. E, stop crying. Its okay if they dont like you. Let me like you. Its okay if they dont want you. Let me want you. Its okay if they dont want to be your family. Let me be your family. Dont you love Nathan very much? From now on, you can ask him to call you mom. After this, we can be together forever. As he said it, Christian was already imagining it. Honestly, he was looking forward to it. He wanted to have a family with E and Nathan. A small family of three. He never thought that a woman would suddenly enter his life. But now, having this woman in his life was a good thing for him. Of course that woman had to be E, it couldnt be anyone else. ..... E was still sobbing in his arms. Christian kept patting E on the back. It didnt matter if his hands were numb now, he hugged E tighter. Since you have taken the initiative to enter into my life, now, there can only be one man in your life. You cant look for Liam or Haikal. You also cant look for the uncle in your studio. You have to tell them that you are mine. Getting no response from E, Christian was dissatisfied. After thinking for a while, he finally said, If you dont say anything. I assume you agree. Christian, E called his name with a sob. Why are you bullying me when I cry like this? Es eyes looked puffy and slightly swollen. Her cheeks were red and wet. Seeing this, Christian felt sorry for her. This was the woman he liked. And he wasnt going to let her continue to grieve. This woman deserved to be happy beside him. He kissed Es lips briefly and said, Are you done crying enough? Lets go in. He was still waiting for the secretary outfit he had imagined since this morning. Everything had been prepared, he was pretty much ready. After crying and venting all her feelings, E felt much calmer. I feel a lot better, she said, nodding. Wait here. Ill carry you out. After saying that, Christian immediately got out of the car. He turned to the other side and carried E out of the car in her arms. He carried her like a princess. Es face immediately turned red again. Christian felt satisfaction every time E felt shy. His lips curved into a smile as he walked into the living room. In the living room, Nathan was sitting on the sofa, swinging his legs. He waited for E and Christian toe home. Just as he saw the sight before him, Nathan immediately pouted. As expected, the rtionship between his father and the old woman had improved, even better than before. He felt happy about it. But he also could not ept that his father hugged his future wife like this. How could it be? Why did he feel that it was his father who would marry the old woman, not him? Thinking about this, Nathan felt sad again. Isnt he much better than his father? After that, Nathan turned and looked at E. Seeing her red eyes, Nathan immediately ran to her worriedly and asked, Old woman, whats wrong with you? Subconsciously, E raised her hand and touched her own eyes. Im fine. Is that true? Nathan looked at her suspiciously. But in the end, he believed in E because of the smile on her face. After dinner, Christian wanted to take E to his room. He was impatient, waiting for her to put on the secretarys outfit he had imagined long ago. But Nathan took Es hand instead. Hey, there is something I need to talk to you about. Can youe with me to my room? His serious gaze reminded E of Nathans little tricks when she first arrived at Christians house. At that time, Nathan did not like her and wanted to throw her out of there. After that, her rtionship with Nathan improved and they became closer. A smile immediately appeared on Es face as she reminisced about it. Okay, E immediately nodded without hesitation. But Christian was disappointed. If only they were alone, hed be able to monopolize E. But E would definitely not be happy about that. Finally, he could only say with a helpless look, Hurry up. I have important business too. Of course E understood Christians important business. The expression on her face became unnatural. She looked at Nathan and said, Come on. E took Nathans tiny hand and walked into the room together. Her hand was so warm that Nathan held it tighter, as if he missed her so much. Old woman, do you like my dad? After entering his room, that was the first question that came out of Nathans mouth. E was stunned at the question, feeling a little doubtful. Nathan looked at E worriedly. His feelings grew stronger when he saw E hesitate to answer. If the woman didnt like his father, E would definitely answer it openly. But E looked doubtful now. Nathan asked again, Old woman, do you like dad? Yes. After quite a while, E finally steadied herself and nodded. Nathan pursed his tiny lips and said, You know I like you, but you like dad instead Nathan gritted his teeth and continued, I dont know what to say If you were to be my mother, would you always be nice to me? I As if afraid of hearing the answer he didnt want to hear from Es mouth, Nathan immediately said, I knew my mother would nevere back. Ive been thinking about her for a long time. You and dad do look good together. As he said that, Nathan felt his nose gradually turn stuffy. Since childhood, I did not have a biological mother and I was used to it. Those women who approached dad didnt like me. But you shouldnt treat me like that because Ive always treated you well. In the end, Nathan himself did not understand what he was saying. But he kept telling E not to treat him badly. He hoped E would be as nice to him as ever. E nodded and stroked Nathans head, making the fat boy cry in front of her. My dad has snatched my future wife His cry grew louder, as if like a roar. E was sure everyone outside had heard it. Chapter 352 - 352 When Nathan’s Birth Mother Returns 352 When Nathans Birth Mother Returns Father has snatched my future wife Nathans cries grew louder, turning into screams. For a child, his screams were so loud that E was sure everyone could hear it. Christian waited for E outside the door, not wanting to interrupt their conversation. But when he heard the screams from inside, his face immediately darkened. Regardless of what happened, he immediately opened the door to Nathans room and went inside. Try repeating what you just said. Shouldnt he be feeling that way? Christian did not snatch Nathans future wife Nathan almost took his future wife. From the start, it was Christian who brought E to this house. From the start, E was his. Hearing his fathers voice, Nathan immediately stopped crying. His face was immediately filled with fear. Hearing Nathans cry, E felt depressed. She immediately hugged Nathans fat body while stroking his head. Dont cry. ..... Nathan hugged E back and said, Old woman, I regret what I said. I dont want to give you to my father. Nathan rubbed his nose and said again, I dont want you to be my mother. E didnt know what to say. Just like his father, Nathans mood swings were also very fast. But E didnt mind Nathans refusal. She never thought about marrying Christian. If E wanted to marry Christian, she would have been trying to persuade Nathan seriously from the start. Hearing what Nathan said, Christians gaze turned cold. She is my woman. Have you forgotten who brought her here? Why did his son say it as if he really had the heart to snatch something precious from him? Nathan tilted his head and thought. Love doesnt see who came first, he said with a snort. Beside him, E smiled. She didnt know whether to cry orugh, but this chubby kid was absolutely adorable. Christian pursed his thin lips and his gaze fell on Nathans tiny face. Do you think she likes you? Nathans originally proud face suddenly crumbled. He frowned and said, The old woman just said she likes you. Es eyes immediately widened. Why did this fat kid suddenly betray her? Christian thought he heard wrong. He asked once more and did not expect that his son would repeat the same words. Christian no longer cared about anything. He immediately stepped forward and separated E from Nathan. He picked up E and walked out of his sons room. Nathan stood where he was, unable to react to his fathers sudden action. What just happened? Why was his father suddenly so excited? He looked at the door with a confused look. After that, his face became sad again. Meanwhile, Christian locked E against the wall and asked in a low voice, Do you like me? Es gaze wandered all over the ce. She wondered why she was telling Nathan the truth. She tried to run away, but the man in front of her locked her so tightly that she could only nod automatically. Is that true? Christians eyes sparkled brightly. As if he had a new passion, he immediately kissed Es lips. He had been waiting for E to say those words for a long time. Yeah, E nodded and finally looked into Christians face. The mans face looked really bright. Christian was really happy now. The orange night light shone on Es face so beautifully. Do you remember to y secretary uniform with me today? Christian kissed Es neck, carrying her as he walked towards the big bed. When she turned around, E saw that there were clothes neatly folded on the bed. Its not a secretarys uniform as Christian said, but its even worse! Its a flight attendant uniform! Es face instantly turned into a tomato. Christian patted her ass and said, Hurry and change your clothes. Before E could answer, Christian had already handed the uniform to E and sent her to the bathroom. Enguished in the bathroom for a while before finallying out. It wasnt a normal flight attendant uniform, it was purposely tailored for sex. The material was semi-transparent, making Es body really stand out, showing her beauty. Christian felt like hes short of breath. He rose to his feet, walking towards E quickly. Without a word, he immediately tore the uniform apart and threw it on the floor. E immediately tried to cover her body. She just put on that outfit! Then whats the point of her changing clothes if Christian would ruin them right away? Without waiting for E to think about it, the man in front of her had already carried her onto the bed and covered her with his warmth. That night, Christian treated E very gently, but still passionately. The more often he made love to E, the more Christian became aware of how to do it. Now he always paid attention to Es needs. He not only satisfied himself, but also satisfied E. Now he could make her sigh, moan and scream because of the overwhelming sensation in her body. It was a really heated night for both of them. When she woke up the next day, E felt her body sore as she tried to change positions. She hadnt fully awakened yet when suddenly Christian pulled her in his arms. Last night you were great, Christian said in an ambiguous tone. E really wanted to dig a hole and get into it. Remembering what Nathan said, she said, Yesterday, Nathan said he could ept me as his mother. I can ept you as my wife too, Christian felt displeased. He hadnt even managed to get E yet. Why did Es role as Nathans mother feel so much more important than being his wife? Even towards his own son, Christian felt jealous. E coughed at Christians reply. Then, she returned the topic back to Nathan. Why do you think Nathan would ept me? Because my son is a smart kid, Christian said. After thinking about it carefully, he knows that you are the best person to be his mother. You treat him very sincerely, unlike other people. So he epted you. Why would Nathan think like that? E mumbled. Christian turned E to face him and kissed her cheek gently. Not just him, the butler also thinks so. She didnt feel that she was that good. Although it was true that her love for Nathan was sincere, E felt that she was not a good person. Nathan deserved a better person to be his stepmother. And Nathan deserved more love from his own real mother. The thought of Nathans birth mother made E pause for a moment and then asked, If Nathans real mother returns, what should I do? When she thought back on the situation, she became even more panicked. Would Nathan like her more than me? And what about you? Would you prefer her over me? Chapter 353 - 353 Love Can’t Be Equated 353 Love Cant Be Equated If Nathans birth mother returns, what should I do? Would Nathan like her more than me? And what about you? Would you prefer her over me? When he heard Es barrage of questions, Christian wasnt upset at all. He even felt happy. This woman finally knew what its like to be jealous and panicked! Christian pretended to think it over seriously and said, If he was a lot more considerate and intelligent than you, Id probably prefer him. Thats why you must always be nice to me. You know that, right? This was a very rare opportunity. Theres no way Christian could have missed it, right? E tilted her head and looked at the haughty man. You said you wanted to marry me? E opened her eyes and looked at Christian with a pitiful look. Now the drowsiness waspletely gone. Christian became even more proud when he saw it. See how you lookter. What if Im not being nice? ..... Of course I wouldnt marry you if you werent being nice. Christian had just said it, but E was already out of bed. She smiled as she looked at the dumbfounded man. It seems that my attitude is very bad. How about we dont just get married? E! You are talking nonsense! Christians good mood this morning just disappeared. After what happened, E still didnt want to marry him. He raised his hand to pull E back into his arms and said viciously, If you refuse when I propose to you, I will kill you. Christian would never want to experience the humiliation of being rejected during a proposal! Although the words thate out of his mouth sound cruel, Christian always treated E gently. He hugged E tightly, but not so tightly as not to hurt her. You want to force me to marry you? E struggled and put her hand on Christians chest. However, her movement actually had the opposite effect. Christian was tempted. Whats more, on a morning like this, one of his body parts was very active. Christians eyes darkened as he kissed Es cheek and said, Im going to force you to marry me. Just try it if you have the ability to escape from me. Can I run away from you? E asked desperately. Its good that you know that, Christian nodded with satisfaction. His gaze fell on Es delicate face. I have already announced to everyone that you are my woman. If you dont marry me, everyone willugh at us, he said seriously. E thought for a long time, but found no connection between the two sentences. If she parted with Christian, wouldnt all the women in town cheer for it? E leaned closer to Christians and leaned in his arms. After that, she asked seriously, I really want to know the woman who gave birth to your son. Christian took a deep breath. It seemed like E wouldnt let go of this topic if he didnt answer. E would keep asking questions until Christian answered them. Determined to tell the truth, Christian asked, Do you really want to know? Yes. E got nervous when she saw the serious look on Christians face. Her hands that held Christians chest involuntarily clenched into fists. She was afraid that one day she woulde and get rid of her. She was afraid that she had a special ce in Christians heart. Her rtionship with Christian had be this good. If that woman came In an instant, various scenarios appeared in Es mind and each one made her feel very nervous. Christian thought for a long time as if contemting whether he should tell E the truth. In the end, he said, Just like you, I dont know who that woman is. Ah? E was stunned. The answer waspletely unimaginable in her mind. Christian? E sounded doubtful. So you slept with an unknown woman? The difort in her heart had been reced with curiosity and surprise. There was an urge in her heart to gossip. She really admired the woman who could make Christian like this. In this city, who dared to force Christian to sleep with her? That woman was so brave! Seeing the interest in Es eyes, Christian pinched her cheeks. Your man slept with another woman. Why are you so happy? Im not happy. I was just curious. E rested her head on Christians bare chest again. Christians breath was on the top of her head, making her feel a little hot. Time passed in silence. Suddenly, E asked, Do you hate that woman? I really hate the man who slept with me. E paused for a moment and then continued, At least you are much luckier than me. You still have Nathan. While I have no one. Why did they have to kill my son? Es voice was slightly trembling. Christian immediately hugged Es waist and buried his head in Es hair. If you like kids, we can have themter. I dont want to for now, E said, shaking her head. Nathan would definitely reject the idea. You only have Nathan in your mind every day, Christian murmured displeasedly. When would E put him in first ce? Nathan is your son. Of course I have to care for him. Plus, I really like her. He is a very sweet child. Whenever she talked about Nathan, E always felt happy. Her gaze would look warm as if her motherly side radiated. She could imagine how Nathan would grow up in the future. With a dreamy look as if imagining the future, she said to Christian, Im sure Nathan will grow up to be a gentle and warm man. There will be many women who will fall in love with him. Hes very sweet. E looked so innocent. Christian felt exasperated as he stroked her head gently. You stupid. He had never seen a woman like E. Usually, women would fall in love with him first and try to get close to Nathan just to get him. But E fell in love with his son first. Christian was silent for a moment, trying to process Es words. After that, he found a pretty important point. Do you like a gentle and warm man? A gentle and warm man like Liam? Women who have suffered in their life like this type, E said. She didnt change her position and remained in Christians arms. Im not that kind of man. So you dont like me? Christian asked calmly. E blinked her eyes repeatedly. Love is not that simple. Let me give an example. In the past, you liked women who were gentle and innocent. But after meeting me, you fell in love with me. You cant perceive love this way. No love is the same. Love cannot be equated. Chapter 354 - 354 I Really Need Money 354 I Really Need Money Love is not that simple. Let me give an example. In the past, you liked women who were gentle and innocent. But after meeting me, you fell in love with me. You cant perceive love this way. No love is the same. Love cannot be equated. ording to her, every human being had a different way of loving. E felt that her exnation and the examples provided were self-exnatory. What she said was just an example, E didnt think Christian would make a fuss about it. I dont like women like that, Christian said, frowning. When did he ever say that he liked an innocent and gentle woman? What Im saying is just an analogy, E replied. Who said I fell in love with you? I was afraid that unrequited love would make you ufortable, so I reluctantly agreed to have a rtionship with you. Seeing Christians confident gaze, E felt its best if she stayed silent. Currently, Christians super high IQ was not online. There was only his low EQ running his brain. What you say does make sense. Lets just say its true, E said resignedly. She got out of bed and walked to the bathroom. Christian followed E to the bathroom and helped her wash her face. ..... You E was slightly taken aback by Christians sudden action. Dont you like gentle and warm men? Christian grabbed Es toothbrush and took toothpaste before helping E to brush her teeth carefully. I will try to be the man you like, his voice was low. But as soon as it entered Es ear, E was immediately stunned. This arrogant man said that he was willing to be the man E wanted him to be. Christian, E whispered, calling Christians name softly. You stupid. Christian frowned as he listened to Es mockery. He brushed Es teeth even harder, numbing her mouth. E red at the man beside her. She quickly took a shower and went downstairs in annoyance. In the dining room, Nathan had just finished his breakfast and was drinking his milk. When he saw E, he immediately asked, Old woman, when are you going to marry my father? Its still too early, E replied casually. Nathan nodded and then asked again, If you have childrenter, will you ignore me? Why? E smiled and took a piece of ham for Nathan. She knew the habits of this fat boy. His breakfast alone would not be enough to fill his stomach. Nathan, you are like the sun to my life. Without you, it would be very difficult for me to be by your side. But when you are beside me, I can see the sky so clearly. Es words made Nathan very happy. He immediately felt proud because his position in Es life was so important. His legs dangling from the chair continuously swayed, unable to hide his pleasure. E also smiled when she saw Nathan. As long as Nathan was happy, she was happy too. But before her happinesssted so long, Christians hands had grabbed her shoulders and forced her to get up from her chair. Nathans feet immediately stopped moving and he screamed, Father! E didnt dare to look back now. She didnt know what to say to Christian Is it hard being beside me? Christian asked in a deep voice. Even though it was hard to stay beside him, didnt Ee back to him in the end? Christian had tried hard to change his attitude and treat E better. Why did E still think like that? E shook her head repeatedly. Of course she wouldnt admit it. Hmm? Christians mutter made Es body tremble. She smiled and changed the subject. Nothing. How about breakfast? The food will be cold. E immediately took some food to Christians te. You heartless woman, Christian mumbled. Finally, he let go of E and sat beside her. He had tried to be warm, helping her wash her face and brush her teeth too. Why was E still untouchable? E talked about bad things in front of his son instead! E could clearly sense that the man beside her was disappointed. She could only take a bite of her sandwich in silence and hurry outside without finishing her breakfast. She took her bag which was in the living room and went straight to the studio. Christian looked at Es disappearing back with a faint smile on his face. With E, the once lonely house felt more alive. The woman brought a new color in his life. Before E entered the studio, she heard a voice from inside. I can make you famous, as long as you help me. E thought she recognized the voice. After thinking for a while and trying to remember the voice, she finally recognized who the voice belonged to. It was Hartonos voice. Hartono, dressed neatly as usual, was sitting opposite Luca. Even after retreating from the business world, he still exuded an aura that made everyone bow down and fear him. Luca just smiled as he faced the man in front of him. Your favor is too great for me. Im afraid I cant help you. Think of it as a gift from me. I think youre the only one who can help me. Hartono immediately ced a check on the table and continued, If you are not satisfied with the amount, I can add it. Hartono already had a new n at this time. Christian was so stubborn and its hard to change his mind. No matter what he said, Hartono wouldnt be able to get rid of E just by talking to Christian. E was even more difficult for him. The woman would never be satisfied. She would never leave his grandson with a small amount. Hartono believed that a woman like E would be a parasite in his family, taking everything until nothing was left. Unfortunately, this young man before him was also difficult to deal with. I do need money. But Im not interested in your offer. Luca pushed back the check. If you have them, its best to donate it to an orphanage. Young man. You really dont know anything. Hartonos gaze on Lucas face became sinister. He thought this problem could be solved easily. But who would have thought that all his ns did not work. Did youe here to look for me? E walked into the studio gracefully. A faint smile appeared on her face. When Hartono saw Es face, the anger in his heart immediately peaked. This woman before him had changed his proud grandson. Even Christian had announced their rtionship to everyone! E walked over to Hartono with a smile on her face. Let me guess. You must be very angry right now that your check couldnt help you get what you wanted. Chapter 355 - 355 Two Choices 355 Two Choices Let me guess. You must be very angry right now that your check couldnt help you get what you wanted. E said as she looked at Hartono with a smile on her face. E took the check that was on the table. When she saw the amount written on it, her lips curved into a faint smile. 100 million? It seems you are not that generous. Her sharp gaze was fixed on Hartono, making the man look back at E with a re. Apart from her beautiful appearance, this woman did not bring anything good to his grandson. Because of this woman, his rtionship with his grandson became bad. In addition, the cooperation with the Soetanto family also ended. How much more loss would he have to suffer because of this woman? You greedy woman! Hartono said coldly, wishing he could get rid of E right away. I dont know why you see me as a greedy woman, E asked back. Her gaze was still fixed on Hartonos face. She took a deep breath and shook her head. She knew that Christian got his stubbornness from his grandfather. Its hard to talk to these people. Have you ever seen Christian spend his money on me? Did he buy me a house or a car? Or did he shower me with jewels? ..... E dared to look at Hartono directly because she knew she was innocent. When she was with Christian, Christian did not give her many gifts. E didnt ask either. Christian only gave her warmth. And that warmth was all E wanted from Christian. In terms of finances, it was true that no one couldpare to Christian. But Christian was not the only rich man in the world. He was not the only man who could buy branded goods that women wanted. With the grace of her beautiful appearance, E could have been looking for another man. Es question made Hartonos expression even more unsightly. Even though he didnt want to admit it, what E said was true. The media never took photos of Christian buying things for E. Not even a picture where they went shopping together. Hartono also investigated E and found that the woman did not own a house or a car in her name. This proved that E didnt ask for anything from Christian and that his grandson didnt give E anything. While thinking about this, Hartonos face suddenly brightened as if he had remembered something. After your mother died, she left a house for you. More precisely, the house that now belongs to the Maheswara Family. E frowned upon hearing this. She didnt want anyone else to get involved in this matter. If Hartono wanted to disturb her, it would be difficult for E to get the house back. Until now, E had no intention of asking Christian for help in getting the house back. She also had no intention of asking Christian to attack the Maheswara Family for the time being. She didnt want to involve Christian in her troubles. Plus, their rtionship had just begun. Do you want it? Seeing Es expression, Hartono felt dissatisfied. He had investigated E before and knew about this information. He did not expect that this information would be of use to him. For Hartono, getting the house back was very easy. But that didnt apply to E. Or do you want to wait until you marry Christian and use him to get the house? Hartono asked. When he noticed that Es eyes narrowed slightly, Hartono sneered as if he thought that reaction was an answer for him. I can help you talk to Christian for you. No need. E shook her head. Its just an insignificant thing. E knew what Hartono was thinking. He just wanted to test whether she wanted to use Christian or not. If you dont want to be honest with me, let me tell you, Hartonos face looked confident that he would win. Actually, Im also very interested in that house. Lately, Ive been interested in ancient houses and they suit my taste. After a year or two remaining, if I get bored, I will renovate it. While saying this, his gaze fell on E. He knew that this woman cared about the house. How could she ept Hartono renovating her mothers house? His guess was right, E clenched her fists tightly and looked at Hartono. What do you want? Luca who witnessed this incident at the side felt even more panicked. His face that usually looked soft and warm turned stiff as he tried to digest the situation. Currently, Hartono was cornering E. Their closeness made Luca know how E was. E was so stubborn and would never ask Christian for help. E would try to solve all her problems herself. I just want you to leave Christian. Finally, Hartonos wrinkled face showed a smile this time. E hated being cornered like now But the old man before her didnt make way for her. The choice was Christian or her mothers house. However, the rtionship between her and Christian was getting better Seeing Es doubts, Hartono continued, If you feel that the house is not enough, you can take this check as well. Dont tell me Im stingy. I know what kind of woman you are and I know how to deal with you. Hartono sounded very confident. The old man was still sitting in his chair, but the confidence he radiated frustrated E. She didnt know what to choose. No matter which one she chose, it was all wrong for her. Seeing that E was still hesitating, Hartono coldly snorted. Theres no need to ept it if you dont want to. Youre indeed in a rtionship with Christian now, so I cant do anything to you. But this friend of yours is not as lucky as you. If the money he offered didnt work, Hartono could only threaten. He said it while ncing at Luca. Unfortunately, Luca didnt care at all. Hartono continued, Do you think I cant take care of the people around you? I could have made this shop unable to reopen. And I could have made Liamspany disappear because of you. Wont your conscience be disturbed? I should be the one asking you. Wont your conscience bother you when you do all that? E couldnt hold back her emotions anymore. How can a man like him be Christians grandfather? A man like Hartono doesnt deserve Christian as his grandson. Im doing this for my grandson and my family. Im doing the right thing. Hartono stood up while still looking at E. Only I can choose my granddaughter-inw and I have already chosen Nadia. You suddenly appeared and interfered with my original n. Ive been good enough, giving you those two options. But if you still dont thank me, dont me me for being mean to you. After that, Hartono immediately left the ce. Chapter 356 - 356 Tips for Being a Warm Man 356 Tips for Being a Warm Man Luca looked at E in confusion, not knowing what to say. He knew that this was a very difficult choice for E. Indeed Luca just knew E on the outside and did not know the woman in depth. But from what he knew, he knew that E had been suffering for the past few years. It was very difficult for E to survive after everything that had happened to her in the past few years. Now, E could live a stable life. She had started to forget the grudge in her heart and decided to move on with her life. She also began to open up and wanted to be in touch with Christian even though she was actually still afraid. But now, suddenly Christians grandfather appeared in the midst of Es peaceful life. The man wanted to ruin Es life. Luca was worried about Es decision because there was no right choice between the two given to her. After a while, E finally mumbled, Brother Luca, what should I do? She looked really confused. Unfortunately, Luca didnt know the answer either. He didnt know how to solve this problem. ..... Luca felt that he was more mature than E. All his life experiences made him much wiser in dealing with the problems in this life. He always thought of himself as Es brother. He took care of E while in the studio, teaching her how to paint and making a living. Luca also helped E to make decisions when E was confused before. Unfortunately this time, Luca also didnt know what to say to her because only E knew the answer. E, which do you think is more important to you? He asked. E didnt answer the question, but she said, I want to be with Christian, but I want the house too. I dont want to be cornered by Christians grandfather like this, but I dont want to ask Christian for help either. E massaged her head in annoyance and muttered, I have to calm myself down. She didnt have the ability to think clearly right now. She didnt want to make a rash decision and make the wrong choice. Luca took a deep breath as E walked into the interior of the studio. Then, he remembered something and said loudly, If youre in a bad mood, its better to vent it all in a painting. Dont keep it to yourself in your heart. The buried problems would rot, making the heart feel ufortable. Luca knew E was used to doing that, keeping her problems to herself. Thats why he told E to vent. Hmm E replied in a bad mood. She looked at the brushes and paints in the room, but she couldnt think of anything. Meanwhile in his office, Christian was not focused on work. Instead, he was surfing the inte, looking for how to be a warm man. Ever since E said that she liked a warm and gentle man this morning, Christian had been searching for as much information as possible to be who E wanted him to be. Then, he found on the inte that women really liked flowers, especially if the flowers were a gift from someone special. Christian immediately ordered a bouquet of flowers and sent it to the studio. However, when she received the flowers, E felt even more depressed. Christian waited a long time, but Es call didnte. He couldnt wait any longer and decided to call E first. Do you like it? Christian asked as soon as the call was connected. E looked at the bouquet of flowers in her hand. On the petals of the rose there were still drops of water, showing that the flower was still very fresh. The flower looked very pretty. I like it, E nodded, making the man smile to himself like crazy. Good thing Christian was alone now. Otherwise, his employees would think that his master hadpletely lost his mind. You like it after Christian said it. Inwardly, he breathed a sigh of relief. He really didnt know how to approach women. He also didnt know how to be warm and gentle. But he wanted to please E. After that, he didnt know what else to say and could only wait for E to speak. He waited a long time, but the woman on the other side didnt say anything. E? Christian called. He thought his phone was disconnected. Hmm? E immediately answered. I am still here. After a moment of hesitation, E said again, Should we have lunch together? For the first time E invited Christian to have lunch together. When he heard this, Christian was immediately excited although he didnt show it on his face. I happen to have time this afternoon. After choosing a ce, Christian called Jason and told him toe to his office. Jason looked at his boss in bewilderment. Didnt he juste from Christians office? Are there any documents left behind? But once there, Christian didnt say anything, and just stared at Jason intently. It made Jason feel a little scared. In the end, it was Jason who asked first, Master, is there anything I can help you with? Christians gaze swept over him as he asked, What should I wear to lunch? Even though Christian didnt say it out loud, Jason immediately understood it. ording to his guess, this was the first time E had invited Christian to have lunch together so the man was very nervous. Its like they were dating for the first time. Christian even gentler him what he should wear to attract Es attention. Jason thought for a moment and said, How about wearing a light gray suit? You look softer when you wear that color. Hearing the word gentler, Christian immediately nodded in agreement. A gentle and warm man was who E liked. Christian went straight into the bedroom which was connected to his workce to change his clothes. As lunchtime approached, Christian couldnt wait to leave. He even left early because he was so impatient. Looking at the clock, Christian sensed that he still had time before lunch time so he stopped by a jewelry store to buy E something. He wanted to give a gift because today E took the initiative to invite him to lunch together. What woman didnt like gifts? Christian rushed into the shop and looked through the jewelry inside, looking for jewelry that fitted E. When he saw a tiny ring, a ring for the little finger, Christian decided to buy it. He even asked the shop to provide an engraving on the back of the ring. After seeing the final result, Christian nodded with satisfaction. Meanwhile, E was still in the studio in a daze like before. She didnt know what to do so she ended up just looking at entertainment news on the inte. When she saw Christians photo on one of the news stories, without realizing it, a faint smile tugged at her lips. Chapter 357 - 357 Lunch Together 357 Lunch Together Hey, Christian! You cantugh at me! E red at Christian who was stillughing beside her. Her face was flushed with embarrassment. Earlier in the studio, she was daydreaming and looking at Christians photo. She didnt know that Christian wasing so Christian saw her while looking at his photo. Christian was so happy as if hed managed to discover a new world, feeling so excited until now. E felt even more helpless, Christian keptughing happily all the way to the restaurant because of this! What a strange man! Why cant Iugh? Christian lowered his head slightly, trying to look serious. But his lips were still curved into a smile that made him look even more handsome. Es face immediately reddened again. Compared to Es current state, you could say Christians condition is much better. Hes in a really good mood right now. Before, he didnt know that E really cared about him. E looked indifferent and only paid attention to Nathan. In addition, E never opened herself to anyone, rarely showing her heart to Christian. ..... But apparently, E was secretly watching him too. Christian raised his hand and gripped Es hand tightly. E, Im so happy. Ive waited long enough and you finally like me. Christian wanted to say it when he learned from Nathan that E liked him. But Christian felt that it was not the right time to express his heart. He wanted to say it when they were alone, to create a spark between the two of them. Now was the perfect time. E opened her mouth, but finally swallowed back what she wanted to say. She feared that her decision would make Christian very angry. She knew that this man hated being abandoned and cheated by others. But E had no other choice. She could only choose one of the two options Hartono gave her. While Christian was looking at the menu book in the restaurant, E said slowly, Christian, I want to return this. Christian took his eyes off the menu book and saw the ck card in front of him. His hand holding the menu book involuntarily tightened. This woman did not ept his gift. At first, their rtionship was fine. E didnt say anything like returning this card to him. But when he saw her movements, for some reason Christian felt like E wanted to break up with him. What do you mean? Christian could sense Es turbulent feelings and asked what happened to her. Christian, you E suddenly lost the ability to speak. The rtionship between them finally improved. Christians presence made her feel safe andfortable. But how long can they be like this? How long can she feelfortable if Hartono still exists and will destroy everything? If shes crushed, not only herself, everyone around her would fall victim too. Christian looked into Es face and felt relieved that she didnt say anything. If he didnt hear it directly from Es mouth, he would assume there was nothing between them. He took out a blue velvet box and immediately regained hisposure before looking at E with a smile on his face. I bought a present for you today. I think this suits you very well. He took the ring out of the box. The ring design was very simple. The diamond in the ring was not very big and stood out, but showed its high quality. E looked at the man in front of her with a confused face. This was the first time she had seen the man so serious as if he was afraid to drop what he was holding in his hand. He put the ring into Es hand very carefully, as if her hand was also made of diamonds that could not be scratched. After that, the mans voice rang in her ears. I already told you. If you wear this ring, you will be mine. You cant have sex with other men. You understand, right? When Christian ced the ring in Es hand, the atmosphere was warm and romantic. E almost drowned in it. But the mans cruel words pulled her back to reality. That man was still the same as before. But E still couldnt hide the joy in her heart. She was really touched by Christians gift. Christian rarely bought anything for her. But every time he bought something, Christian would choose it very carefully as if he was really thinking about E. I dont have any rtionship with other men. Es eyes glowed as she studied the ring on her finger. Her lips curled into a faint smile. At this moment, she heard a voice in her heart. A very clear voice. She didnt want to part with Christian. Christian, if one day I cant resist the temptations of others and leave you, dont me me, E said half-jokingly. Hearing her words, Christian frowned. What do you mean? E wouldnt say this without a reason. Its nothing. E tilted her head, looking a little childish, unlike her usual self. She exuded innocence on her usually charming face. But that innocence looked seductive in Christians eyes E, are you teasing me? Christian gasped. He took Es hand and held it. He looked at the ring in the womans finger, feeling very satisfied. When are you going to buy me a ring? I cant afford it, E directly said. Christian looked at her in annoyance and said, You can buy them in cheap shops. Ill still ept it. Even though Christian said it, E could hear the disdain in his words. She felt a fake ring was inappropriate for someone as extraordinary as Christian. If people found out he was wearing a fake ring, everyone wouldugh at him. But maybe no one would ever know. Seeing Christians identity, no one would think that the ring was a fake. Promise me! Christian said, looking at Es face. E could only helplessly nod. The two of them chatted for a while and then enjoyed their meal. As Christian escorted E back to the studio, a figure appeared suddenly. E, I will kill you! Suddenly a womans scream was heard. Christian reacted quickly and immediately pulled E in his arms. E couldnt see anything, she could only hear the sound of cloth tearing. Loud noises suddenly rang in Es ears, the sound when Christians bodyguards knocked the mad woman down. Whenever Christian went outside, he always brought some bodyguards with him. Before the woman could approach E, Christians bodyguards rushed over to her and restrained her. Are you okay? Christian asked the woman in his arms nervously. Never had he felt this worried. Chapter 358 - 358 Fun Games 358 Fun Games Are you okay? Christian asked the woman in his arms nervously. Never had he felt this worried. He could clearly see the woman who was trying to attack E. If he was toote to move, E could be hurt. E nodded her head and freed herself from Christians embrace. When she saw Christians bloody arm, Es face immediately turned cold. That woman had gone mad! How dare she E, I will kill you. If it wasnt for you, how could I be like this the woman howled bitterly. Her scream deafened Es ears, making her feel disgusted. Nissa, havent I warned you before? Dont you remember? With a cold gaze, E looked at the woman whose appearance was already disheveled. Currently, Christians bodyguards are holding the woman so she cant get close to Christian and E. As E remembered, Nissa was a person who really cared about her appearance. She even left wearing sunsses and a hat to cover herself from others. But now, she turned like this,pletely unconcerned even if others saw her as a crazy woman. ..... It seemed, this woman had really lost everything to make her really desperate. However, E did not pity her at all. When this woman used her first, she also did not think about Es feelings who had just reorganized her life. Just like Indri, this woman was also blinded by her own selfishness. Her actions today were even more ridiculous. Did this woman think she could solve it all by stabbing E? What a fool! All of this is your own fault. What happened to you was the result of your own actions. E stood in front of Nissa, watching the woman growl and fly her paws in front of her eyes. From her gaze, Nissa looked like she really wanted to kill E. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. You allowed yourself to be taken advantage of by others. Now you want to me me? Isnt that unfair? When you receive the money, if you had even the slightest doubt, things wouldnt have turned out like this. When Nissa was about to reply again, Christians bodyguard had dragged her away while gagging her mouth. Send her to the police station, said E. After that, E immediately took Christians hand and invited him into the studio. Luca was surprised when he saw the two of them and immediately got the first aid kit. E was not skilled in this and she bandaged Christians wound awkwardly. The knife that Nissa brought was really sharp. But luckily, Christian was wearing a coat so the wound wasnt too deep. But Es eyes were still red when she saw it. She was really embarrassed. She couldnt protect herself and hurt others because of it. She lowered her head as she tried to bandage Christians wound, even though the bandage was very untidy. When she was done, Christian just smiled as he saw the bandages. The bandages are really ugly. E heaved a sigh of relief and started nagging. Why did you do it? Luckily the wound wasnt deep. If I hadnt stopped her, Wouldnt you be the one getting hurt? Christian said, gripping Es hand gently. After that, Christian suddenly said, I want coffee. Although E didnt understand why Christian suddenly wanted to drink coffee, her guilty feelings made her not dy any longer and grabbed a cup right away. When only Christian and Luca were left in the studio, Christian asked, Did someonee to see her today? Christian knew that there was something different about Es attitude today. The only reason he could think of was that there was something going on in this studio before he came. But Christian knew E wouldnt answer when he asked her about this. So Christian decided to look elsewhere for the answer. Luca felt that this matter was very important. After thinking it through, he decided not to hide it from Christian so he told him everything. Cant the old man shut up Christian said in a cold voice. His gaze fell on his wound and said, Todays matter I think this is also one of his ns. E might not understand how cruel Hartono was. But Christian, who had known his grandfather since childhood, knew how Hartono workedpared to other people. Luca looked a little surprised. He did not expect Hartono to justify any means to make E leave Christian. Your family isplicated huh, Luca took a deep breath. Christian looks at him sharply, making Luca feel awkward and clears his throat a few times. I just dont want E to be treated unfairly. She is a very talented girl. I dont want her to suffer after marrying you. Do you need to remind me like that? Christian snorted coldly. Luca was speechless. It is very difficult to face this legendary young CEO. This man ispletely different. It seems that only E can conquer him. Not long after, E returned to the studio with a cup of coffee. But Christian puts the cup down and carries her out of the studio instead. He didnt know if his grandfather still had other tricks or not. The most important thing for Christian now is Es safety. Christian took E to the car and led her away. As soon as their car stopped in the parking lot of Christianspany, E shook her head and said she didnt want to go in. They have known our rtionship for a long time. Theres no need to be ashamed. Christian raised his eyebrows when he saw E silent. E couldnt help but be dumbfounded by the question. Embarrassed? Whos embarrassed? She just didnt want to be noticed by everyone like a rare beast. She was not interested in being the center of attention. But Christian didnt want to leave E alone. He forced E toe with him to his study. Jason was standing with a pile of documents when he saw this happen. He was immediately surprised when he saw it. Jason found out about Christian and Es rtionship. But he didnt expect that his master would change so drastically when he had sex with a woman. At first, E still felt ufortable because of everyones stares. But after that, Christian pulled her body and protected her behind his big body so that E avoided peoples gaze. As soon as she arrived at the office, E decided to lean back on the sofa, feeling tired from all the events of today. Christian called her repeatedly but E was too lost in her thoughts to respond to the mans call. Finally, Christian walked over to her and picked her up from the chair, letting her sit in his work chair. The chair of the Adipamungkas Company What do you want to do with the Maheswara Family? The question left E speechless. She looked at theputer screen in front of her but did not understand it at all. What do you mean? She looked at Christian with a mixture of surprise and admiration. She knew what Christian was up to. She just wanted to hear it straight from Christians mouth. Christian was touched when he saw her innocence and admiration. He hugged E from behind and said, Shall we y a fun game? Chapter 359 - 359 Nathan’s Childhood 359 Nathans Childhood Shall we y a fun game? E looked at the man behind her and shuddered when she saw a wide smile on his face. She felt that Christian would punish someone after this. Christian ced his fingers on the keyboard and typed a few times. E saw a line on the screen slowly rising and it didnt take long before it descended down like a free fall. What does this mean? E turned and looked at the man beside her. It is the shares of the Maheswara Family, Christian replied casually. He knew that E did not want to involve him in the Maheswara Familys problems. In the past, E had asked for his help to get revenge. But after they got back together, E never talked about revenge. Christian felt a little frustrated by this. Hed had the chance to do it before, but he still couldnt trust E. Now, when he wanted to give E everything she wanted, she never asked. Christian grabbed Es chin, forcing her to look up at him and ask, Why dont you ask me for help? ..... E just looked at him nkly. I know what my grandfather told you. Christian picked E from the work chair and ced her in hisp. That one sentence made E frown. Why didnt you tell me? Christian asked in a low voice, making E suddenly feel unfairly treated. She wasnt a hypocrite. She also wanted to tell her problem to someone. But if she told Christian about it, she would want to depend on him even more and want more from him. I dont want to destroy the rtionship between the two of you, E said in a weak voice. Christianughed when he heard what E had to say. It turned out that E didnt want to tell him about this problem because she was thinking about it. He felt that the woman in his arms was really stupid, so he said, I had a really bad rtionship with him from the start. Hah? E couldnt believe it. But he was very good to you. He did everything for your good. All parents will always act like Hartono. As a grandfather, of course he expected his grandson to find a suitable woman. Christians face looked a little gloomy when he heard Es words. I havent told you about Nathan yet, have I? Christian said. Grandpa didnt want to acknowledge Nathan at that time. Even after I did a DNA test and showed that Nathan was my biological son, grandfather still felt that Nathan was an illegitimate child who should not have been born into this world. Therefore, he did not allow me to announce this in front of everyone. After that incident My rtionship with him deteriorated. But Nathan used to live in the main house, didnt he? Es eyes went wide as she listened. She remembered Nathans fear of Hartono. Maybe it was because it was rted to Hartonos harsh attitude towards him. When Nathan was 3 years old, he took Nathan with him. At that time, I was very busy working and was not in Indonesia for about 8 months. When I returned to Indonesia, Nathan had lived in that house for 1 year. Christians eyes remained on the screen as he told the story. There was aplicated feeling radiating from his eyes. E knew Christian was ming himself for what happened. As a father, he had failed to provide security andfort for his own son. Its not your fault. Dont think too much about it. E raised her hand to grip Christians hand tightly. Christian could hear the sound of his heart beating fast as their hands intertwined. He lowered his head and kissed Es lips. E hugged Christians neck and returned the kiss. Christian immediately picked her up and carried her to the room that was connected to his study. After Christian put her down on the bed, E immediately hid under the covers and looked at the man in front of her ufortably. Christian, cant you hold yourself back? Every night Christian continued to torture her like crazy! Are you feeling weak? Christian smiled mischievously, forcing E to grip the nket even tighter. E shook her head and looked at Christian pitifully. Youre so tiny, Christian said, petting Es head. But you drive me crazy. Christian was actually able to control himself. But when he met E, he seemed to lose all reasons. That is your own perverted thought. Why are you ming me? E pursed her lips and pushed away Christians hand that was approaching her. Next time theres something, dont hide it from me. Do you understand? Suddenly, Christian turned serious. If something makes you sad, tell me. I am here, I will not let you suffer. Hmm E felt the warmth from Christian. It turns out that this is what Christian looks like when hes gentle and warm. Even though he couldnt change his habit of showing a scary face, E could feel the concern from his words. From today onwards, you must always be with me. Christian thought for a moment before making that decision. He wanted E to stay with him so that his grandfather couldnt do anything to E. No, E immediately refused. She still wanted to go to the studio and learn to paint with Luca. Plus, whenever she was with Christian, the man would always turn into a hungry wolf. Say it one more time Christian said in a cold voice, leaving E speechless. This mans face was still the same as before, fierce and sinister. I Im afraid it will affect your work. No problem! But trouble for E! Christian, I think we should keep our distance for a longersting rtionship, E said as she hugged Christians waist. If were always together, I cant concentrate on painting. Her soft voice rang in Christians ears, making the mans heart waver. Looking at his hesitating look, E continued, How about you arrange for your bodyguards to follow me? You prefer my bodyguard over me? Christian was displeased when he saw the plea in Es eyes. All women always wanted to stick to him. But why did E want to stay away from him? Doesnt she like him? Its not like that, E knew Christian would be angry so she tried to calm him down. Youre so handsome. If you were by my side, I wouldnt be able to concentrate. Christian knew that what E said was just a lie to calm him down. But Christian couldn fight back when he heard E whispering softly in his ear so he could only relent in the end. Ill have Leopard follow you. Alright. E didnt refuse because she had met Leopard several times and knew him quite well. Looking at Christians face, E saw that the mans forehead was still furrowed so E tried tofort him again, This is not a problem. I can protect myself. You also know Im not a naive woman. I will not be easily fooled. Chapter 360 - 360 An Ungrateful Brat 360 An Ungrateful Brat Its not a problem. I can protect myself. You also know Im not a naive woman. I will not be easily fooled. Hearing E say it in a low voice, Christian felt his heart hurt. He knew what E had been through so far, so that she found it difficult to trust others. Christian knew her suffering all along. He knew all the pain shed been feeling all this time. I know. All of that will never happen again, Christian promised, looking at E intently. E nodded. I know. She tilted her head and her gaze fell on the handsome face of the man in front of her. She lifted her body slightly and kissed Christians chin. Christian was shocked. She didnt know why this woman liked to kiss his chin so much. But he still felt very happy. Christian picked her up and took her to the bathroom. ..... Meanwhile, the Maheswara Family was in a big mess right now. Seeing the declining stocks, Budis face, which was originally red, now turned deathly pale. What happened? Thepanys stock did be a little shaky because of what happened to Indri earlier. But Budi had tried to increase it again and today the stock was supposed to be stable. How could it suddenly drop in value? How could this have happened? Budi shouted loudly, making his secretary gasp in fear. Im asking you! Answer me! He shouted once more when he got no answer. The shout caused the secretary to immediately reply, Sir, theres no way the value of ourpanys stock will suddenly drop once it stabilizes. In my opinion, someone is secretly manipting it. What? Budi couldnt believe what he heard. His gaze locked on his secretary. Who do you think did it? Of course he couldnt believe it. Who dared to go against the Maheswara Family? The Maheswara family had a good reputation in this industry. Despite the few scandals that urred recently, they never shed with anyone else. Therefore, it was impossible for anyone to deliberately want to bring down the Maheswara Family. Budi was always good at maintaining his image and attitude in front of many people so that he had many connections in the business world. The secretary looked a little worried. Why did Budi not believe his words? He had worked for thispany for many years. He was an experienced secretary and the spections he spoke of were very reasonable. Master Dont talk nonsense. You better find a solution. Budi frowned in annoyance and looked at his secretary with a look full of anger. Yes, sir, the secretary replied reluctantly. After that, he left the room. Budi was still looking at theputer screen in front of him. His heart burned when he saw it. If not for that stupid daughter, how could all of this have happened? He was suddenly called and asked to pick up Indri from the Adisurya Familys house. Now, his already stable stock suddenly plummeted. The Adisurya Family At the thought of that name, Budi seemed to realize something. His eyes were still on theputer screen in front of him. It must be the Adisurya Family who did this! Budi was not a fool. He knew long ago that the Adisurya Family wanted to conquer the Maheswara Family! As he was thinking about this, his cell phone suddenly rang. Hello, who is this? Because of his bad mood, Budis tone sounded bad. Christian who was on the other side actually smiled at the voice. What do you think about the gift I gave you? You were the one who did it? Budis eyes narrowed immediately. His pupils looked a little smaller from up close. He didnt expect Christian toe suddenly and step on him who had fallen on the ground. Yes, Christian replied casually. That bitch must have told you to do it, right! Budi got up and mmed his documents hard. She doesnt want to see me live in peace and wants revenge. What an ungrateful brat! Ive been raising her for years, but she backstabbed me instead! Enough. Do you think you can talk carelessly about my woman? Christians voice suddenly turned serious. E who was leaning on Christians body became tense. She couldnt believe those words woulde out of her fathers mouth. As it turned out, when something happened to the Maheswara Family, her father med her. It turned out that this was how she was in her fathers eyes. Bitch An ungrateful brat Did her father want to throw all the me on her again? Didnt her father know that E had absolutely no business skills? How could she understand stocks? Christian could sense Es confusion. He hugged her with his strong arms. Wasting your feelings for people who dont matter is stupid. Hmm E took a deep breath and repressed her feelings. She took the phone out of Christians hand and said to her father, What am I to you? All this time, E wanted to know how her father felt about her. In the mental hospital, E kept thinking about it but she couldnt find the answer. She didnt know why she was to me for everything that happened to her family. Why should she be sacrificed for the sake of the good name of her family? Actually, what did she mean in her fathers eyes? Even after leaving the mental hospital, E still didnt understand. She was his daughter. Why was her father so cruel to her? Budi snorted when he heard the question. Do you think I raised you all these years so that you could disgrace my familys name? You mean nothing at all! I only raised you so that you can be of use to me! Every word that came out was like a knife stabbed into Es heart. Not just once, but so many times that it felt like her heart was bleeding. She didnt expect the answer to be like this. Budi was really angry now that he didnt consider that Christian was still with E and continued, I thought you were going to marry Liam. But the boy went abroad instead. Haikal was also good enough to support this family. But you got pregnant with the child of an unknown man instead. Everything you did was only tarnishing the name of the Maheswara Family. Do you think I can still tolerate what you did? It turned out that this was the answer E had been looking for. Budi didnt really like Indri when she was little because Indri had no value in his eyes. On the other hand, Budi treated E very well and promised everything to E just because E could benefit him. It seems Ive misjudged you all along, E smiled bitterly. A tear rolled down her face. There was still some hope in her heart, hoping that her father did all this out of necessity. But it turns out that the reason is only to satisfy himself! Christians face turned cold. He could hear clearly what Budi was saying. How dare he treat E like this? If he dared to do so, he must also be prepared for the consequences. No one should touch his woman! No one can hurt E! Chapter 361 - 361 Marrying Another Man 361 Marrying Another Man After his call with E ended, a fire zed in Budis heart. He was so pissed that he almost died now. Why was Indri so stupid that she did things that made it difficult for hispany and got kicked out of the Adisurya Family? And now, why did E have to hook up with Christian? Now, when the Maheswara Family was in trouble, who could help him? What could he do? At this time, at the house of the Maheswara Family, Indri looked at her mother who was in front of her and asked her for help. Mother, when will you help me to return to Haikals house? She had learned from her mistakes. When she got back together with Haikalter, the first thing she would do was get a marriage book. Merrys face became unsightly when she heard Haikals name. Every day you only talk about Haikal, Haikal and Haikal. If not for Haikal and his family, how could we have fallen to this point? How could you possibly be aughing stock in the whole town? ..... Merry was really angry. How could she give birth to such a stupid child? Why couldnt this daughter inherit a bit of her intelligence? But mother, if I dont marry Haikal, then who should I marry? Haikal is the best guy. Cant you see it? Plus, Ive already managed to snatch him from E! Indris eyes widened as she said that, as if she had lost her mind. Of course she would not let Haikal go. Haikal was the only reason she could hold her head high in front of E. Merry looked at her daughter with disdain. She had tried hard to teach her daughter, but Indri did not be smart in the slightest. Indri, how can you not understand my hard struggle? Do you really care about my feelings? Indri stood up and looked at Merry with a sharp gaze. I just want to marry Haikal! Come on, tell dad to find a way to get Haikal back to pick me up! PLAQUE! A hard pnded on Indris cheek. Indri could only hold her cheek while looking at Merry with hatred. What else can you do besides hit me? She was really fed up. Why was everyone taking their anger out on her? Look at how ourpany is now. Stop being stupid! Merry also felt so frustrated that her body was shaking violently. Just think about what got you expelled from the Adisurya Family were it not for your stupidity! If only you were a little smart and immediately registered your marriage with Haikal after the party, how could things turn out like this? Indri hated it the most when someone insulted her intelligence. She didnt think she was stupid. Now, her own mother said it. How could Indri be able to ept it? Her anger that had been pent up for the past few days finally overflowed. She walked over to her mother and held her arm. You are my mother. Werent you the one who made me like this? The maid around looked panicked. She immediately separated them both and pulled Indri aside. But since Indri had lost her mind, she gritted her teeth and kept cursing her own mother. Merry was really scared because of her daughters attitude. She stepped back and pointed at Indri. Quickly take this crazy daughter away! You are crazy! Indri was really angry with what Merry said. She looked at her mother bitterly. If I hadnt listened to you in the first ce, would my life have suffered like this? She wanted to marry Haikal earlier, but Merry said she had to be 20 years old first. Merry said she had to socialize a lot with upper ss women and build her reputation first. She waited for several years, but in fact, things turned out to be a problem! How could I have known that bitch woulde back? Merry snorted coldly. She regained herposure after seeing the servant drag Indri away. She waved her hand and said, Let her go. After that, Merry walked to Indri and said, You cant bother Haikal now. Cant you see that hes tired of you? Seeing Indri about to get angry again, Merry immediately said, Besides Haikal, have you ever thought about marrying another man? I... Indri was about to answer, but Merry interrupted her. Indri, everyone always looks to the future. Besides, even after marrying you, Haikal still spends most of his time outside. Arent you suffering? Why dont you understand? said Merry sincerely. Indri blinked her eyes, still looking at her mother suspiciously. Of course she didnt want her husband hanging out there, noting home all night. But she could only wait for him in sorrow. But indeed it was Haikals nature. What else could she do? She was used to his attitude. Seeing Indri falter, Merry immediately continued, What about Liam? Isnt that man a hundred times better than Haikal? Liam? Indri lifted her head when she heard the name. In a way, Liam was in second ce, the man most women wanted to marry in this city. Of course the number one was Christian. Liam owned arge cosmeticspany and was the sole sessor of the Jaya Family. In addition, his face was very handsome and his demeanor was very gentle. After working with Liam, many artists and models wanted to connect with him. Thats what made Liam attract the attention of many people. Of course, Indri was one of the many women. If she could marry Liam, that would mean that she would leap into the future, right? She could get a good man as her husband and she could also p E hard in the face. If E found out Indri was going to marry her childhood friend, of course E would be angry right? I want to marry him! Indri clenched her fists tightly and her eyes filled with determination. But a momentter, she looked a little worried, But Liam wouldnt want to marry me, would he? Dont worry. Liam is a responsible type of guy. As long as you can sleep with him, he will definitely marry you. It doesnt matter what the reason is. Merrys confident words made Indri feel confident too. Isnt it easy to seduce a man and put him to sleep? After getting this idea, Merrys eyes shed a cunning light. She hated Es birth mother, hated her from the bottom of her heart. Of course Merry also hated E. Now that she had gotten rid of E from this house and family, how could he not get her to the root? She wanted E not to be able to live in peace so that even Es dead mother wouldnt be able to rest in peace up there. If she saw her daughter living with suffering, she would suffer too, right? There was a sinister look in Merrys eyes. Indri identally saw it. The look frightened her. She knew that her mother was not a simple woman. But she didnt think that her mother was this scary. Chapter 362 - 362 A simple declaration of love 362 A simple deration of love After talking to Budi on the phone earlier, Es mood was ruined. E had been sitting on the sofa looking out the window since then. Sadly, her mind was wandering all over the ce. She couldnt focus at all. Christian took a light nket and covered her, worried about Es current condition. After that, he stroked her head gently, Why think about other peoples words? Now you have me. You know that, right? He was also depressed seeing E like this. At Christians words, E turned and looked at the mans face. She could see the seriousness in Christians eyes so E knew his words werent just constion. The man was serious. She raised her arms and wrapped them around Christians waist. Thank you. If it werent for you, I would have never known what that persons true nature was like, E whispered. For the past five years, E had always wondered why all this had to happen to her. Even though she asked a thousand times, she never got the answer. Until finally, the answer she was looking for finally came out of Budis mouth. It turned out that her father had used her since she was a child. ..... Of course that wasnt the answer she was expecting. Now, she really felt stupid for still believing that her father loved her. But you werent happy after finding out. Christian took a deep breath. Indeed, finding answers was not always a relief, as E was experiencing now. Dont worry, Ill avenge everything for you. Christian, Im really tired. E took a deep breath. Her voice sounded weak, as if she had exhausted all her energy. Her eyes felt hot as she blinked repeatedly. She lifted her head, not wanting to let the tears fall. But the tears welled up and obscured her vision. If youre tired, rest first. Christian stroked Es head gently and sat down beside her. He embraced E and let her rest her whole body on him. Christian seemed to want to tell E that its okay to share the burden with him. He was willing to endure everything for Es sake, if that would stop her from being said. Christians eyes turned sharp when he saw this incident. He would not let any of the Maheswara Family escape. He would not let them live in peace. E didnt say anything else. She just leaned against Christians body and closed her eyes. As ifforting a small child, Christian patted E on the back gently and waited for her to fall asleep before carrying her to bed. However, just as Christian was about to let her sleep, E frowned. Her sleep was not peaceful. She turned her body over and over again, feeling ufortable. Finally Christian decided to take off his shoes and climb into bed, hugging E and sleeping with her. Because of Christians warm embrace, E finally fell asleep. The hug made her feel safe andfortable. When E woke up, Christian was no longer beside her. He had returned to his study and was taking care of some work. E looked at the clock on the wall. Its 8 oclock at night. Afraid that E will wake up suddenly, Christian didnt close the door to his room. E tilted her head, peering at Christian who was out there with a gentle gaze. She suddenly remembered the gift circling her finger. She raised her hand and looked at the ring, removing it from her finger to take a closer look. The ring was very beautiful and E really liked it. She twirled it and found an inscription engraved on the inside of the ring. The writing was in English. E turned it around and looked at it closely with the help of the dim light from themp above the nightstand. Isabe, I Love You At the same time, Es heart felt like it was being squeezed hard. Fireworks seemed to explode in her head. There was a feeling that filled her heartpletely until it rose to her eyes. She tried not to cry. She tried not to shed tears because of this beautiful confession of love. Simple, but beautiful. That man Too shy to reveal it directly, Christian resorted to this method. What if she didnt find this inscription? Would Christian wait for her to express her feelings first before he confessed his? You stupid She turned and looked at the man who was still focused on reading the document in his hand. Christians left arm was injured. Since E couldnt bandage it neatly, the bandage wrapped around his arm looked really ugly. E knew Christian must be disgusted by the bandage. But since E had done it for him, he seemed unwilling to take it off. Christian also attacked the Maheswara Family to make E happy. E saw all of this with her own eyes. At that moment, Christian realized that E was awake. He immediately put down the document in his hand and walked towards her. How do you feel? Christian even raised his hand to check Es temperature from her forehead. He was afraid that E would be stressed and sick because of this problem. Im fine. E looked at Christian closely. She took Christians big hand and said, Christian, I love you. The sudden confession of love left Christian feeling overwhelmed. He opened his mouth and found that he couldnt make the slightest sound. Happiness, surprise and excitement swept through him. He didnt even know what kind of expression he had on his face right now. E looked at him with a faint smile. Why are you reacting like this? E Christian could only call out Es name and hugged her tightly as if to fuse their bodies into one. Is what you said true? Do I look like Im joking? E asked back. Christian thought for a moment and said, You lied to me a lot before. So you know? E was shocked and shouted. She thought she had lied so well that no one would know. But it turned out that Christian knew everything. Thats really embarrassing! Do you think Im stupid? Christian felt so happy now that he didnt care about the things E did before. Even though he knew that E wasnt sincere to him at first, Christian still wanted E by his side. E pursed her lips and couldnt stop herself from saying. Why didnt you tell me? Pretending and acting is really hard! While doing so, E was overjoyed because she thought she managed to trick Christian. How could it never have crossed her mind that Christian already knew everything? In Christians eyes, E was like an open book, and he could easily read the storyline. E was really embarrassed to death! Oh, one more thing. Suddenly, Christian looked serious. Indri wants to apologize to you. Chapter 363 - 363 Suffering for the rest of his life 363 Suffering for the rest of his life Oh yeah. Suddenly, Christian looked serious. Indri wants to apologize to you. Want to apologize to me? E raised her eyebrows in disbelief. How could E believe it? She knew her stepsisters character very well. Indri would not want to bow her head in front of other people for no reason. Especially when that person was E. E thought for a moment and then understood. With a cold smile on her lips, she said, I think she wants to use this method to solve her problem. Other than that reason, E couldnt understand why Indri wanted to apologize to her. Just like people who strived to kill her all the time, she suddenly wanted to make up and be friends with her. It didnt make sense! The only reason Indri wanted to apologize to E was probably because she wanted to save her own good name. Shed apologize but it wouldnt be sincere from her heart. Christian hugged Es waist and said, Dont worry, Im here. Christian already knew what its like to lose E by his side and didnt want to feel it a second time. In the past, he had no intention of helping this woman to take revenge on her family. ..... But no matter what the reason was now, he wanted E to be by his side. He wanted everyone to know E had a high position in his heart and that it wasnt something that other people could easily interfere with. He would do anything to protect E. He would give E everything she wanted, including revenge for everyone who had hurt her. Im not too worried, E frowned and said, Why does she want to apologize to me? Does she want to restore the reputation of the Maheswara Family? Thats most likely what she wants. Christian sat by the bed hugging E. He looked at her beautiful face and felt a warm glow in his heart. What do you want to do? E lowered her head with a worried look in her eyes. Budi knew how important the house was for E. E was sure that her father would use it to threaten her. Thats why E didnt dare to do much because the house was still in her fathers hands. The house my mother left behind is still in their hands, she said with a long sigh. The house left by her mother seemed to restrain her, making her unable to do anything. Christian knew what E meant and immediately nodded. Ill keep an eye from now on. When Budi heard this news, he looked at the two women in front of him with an increasingly angry look. Asking the Maheswara Family to apologize to E? Wouldnt that be the same as putting his face on the ground that E had trampled on? So what can we gain by apologizing? Budi pointed at Indri with a disgusted face. Dont me it all on me. Its Moms decision! Indri sat on the sofa angrily. Her hair which had been tidied up by the maid now looked a little messy. Why should she apologize to that bitch? It was Merry who told her to apologize to E so that she had a chance to contact Liam. Regardless of how Liam treated her, as long as Indri managed to trap Liam, she could definitely be his wife. What? Budi turned and looked at Merry. He knew his wifes character well. Unlike his stupid daughter, Merry would not do anything carelessly. Budi, dont be too quick to get angry. Merry straightened the scarf she was wearing and said slowly. You dont know how the branchpanys situation is. I think apologizing is the best way. Yes. I think mom is right. Of course I dont want to apologize to E either. But I know that I cant be selfish. This time, Indri wasnt as selfish as usual. She was rational as she hugged her fathers arm, acting like a child in front of him. Indri and Merry had discussed ns on how to approach Liam, but of course they would not tell Budi. Budi looked at Indri with a suspicious look. How could Indri turn into an obedient child like this? However, Budi did not suspect Merry. He knew that Merry was far more greedy for wealth and sess than him. He thought for a moment and then said, The press conference will be held tomorrow. If this was indeed the best n, Budi had no reason to oppose it. The important thing was that he wasnt the one apologizing to E. Indri didnt know what her father was thinking. She just felt happy when she saw her father agree. She immediately left the ce and contacted E. Sis, tomorrow I want to hold a press conference to apologize to you personally. Are you willing toe? Indris voice sounded submissive and soft, unlike usual. She even called her sister. E knew that every time Indri called her that sweet name, there was a devious n behind it. E felt the hairs on her neck stand up as she listened to it. Is this really Indri? ording to E, Indri had a big n behind this apology. There was no point in Eing. But Indri had already announced that she wanted to apologize in person in front of E. If E didnte, that would make E look bad. Actually it didnt matter if other people insult her. But now she was in touch with Christian. She also had to think about Christians good name and reputation. This was also the main reason why Merry and Indri immediately announced in front of the media that they wanted to apologize. Because they were afraid that E wouldnte. Why not? I will wait for you to apologize and bow your head in front of me, E smiled coldly, making Indri tremble. Why were they the ones who took the initiative to take control of her condition, but it was E who looked like the victor? But Indri tried to stay calm. This time she was smarter and learned from her experience. When she thought about what would happen in the future, she immediately suppressed her annoyance and said, Alright then. Her patient voice made E frown. After Indri hung up the phone, a proud smile appeared on the corners of her lips. E must be very proud now, huh? But soon enough, she would make it impossible for her tough anymore. Indri put down her phone. When he saw her, Budi immediately said, If you mess things up again this time, I wont let you go. Dont worry. There was a look of disgust in Indris eyes even though she smiled when she looked at Budi. What could her own father do? He couldnt even help her. He could only me her and scold her. Now, she and her mother will solve all these problems and make E suffer. She will make E suffer for the rest of her life! Chapter 364 - 364 Slowly Entering Her Heart 364 Slowly Entering Her Heart Meanwhile, after E hung up and ended the call with Indri, she got another call from Liam. The fact that Indri intended to apologize to E had be so widespread that Liam knew it too. Christian was packing his things and wanted to go home with E. When Es cell phone rang, his movements immediately stopped. He heard a male voice from the other side, making his face immediately gloomy. Liam. The man was still around E. He kept roaming around her. Liam? E knew Liam was worried about her because of Indris problem so she said, Dont worry. I can handle it. E, you still have to be careful. Indri is stupid, but her mother is not easy to deal with. When he mentioned Merry, Liams voice sounded a little gloomy. The reason why E had suffered all this time was because of that sly woman, Merry. I know. Es voice also sounded serious and her eyes became sharp. Liam, I really dont look like Im doing anything right now. But I will not remain silent. They killed my son and I will never forget it. As she said that, Es hands were tightly clenched. She looked straight ahead with a look full of hatred. ..... She will never let go of the people who killed her son. Dont worry, Liam said. I will help you to get your wish. When he heard this, Christian immediately pulled Es body and took the cellphone in her hand. Better worry about yourself. Dont involve yourself in my womens business. While saying that, he red at E with a sinister look. E was scared by the look so she could only stay in Christians arms. On the other side, Liamughed loudly. Why? Are you jealous? When his feelings were clearly exposed, Christians face turned awkward. After that, he remembered that E was his and that he belonged to E. Why be ashamed? A crazy person keeps hanging around my woman. Should I ignore it? Christian snorted and continued, I heard your family is pressuring you to get married soon. Christian, are you bored? Liam said irritably. Indeed, his family has been pressing him to get marriedtely, even more than before. He had tried to escape blind dates several times. That really sucks. Meanwhile, Christian felt overjoyed after getting Liams weakness. I have E. How could I be bored? He said proudly. Christian said it while looking at the tiny woman in his arms who currently looked very beautiful. Tell Liam, are you bored? E looked at Christian silently. Did this man have to be childish like this? Seeing E who was silent, Christian hugged her tighter. Hmm? No, Im not bored, said E. Liam could only shake his head on the other side. He had never been in touch with Christian before. He had only heard from the news that Christian was a violent man. He didnt expect that Christians attitude was so childish. You heard her? Yeah, Liam said helplessly. What else could he say? Before hanging up the phone, Liam didnt forget to say, E really cares about her mothers house. The house is still in her fathers hands. If you want to intervene in this matter, dont forget to take back the house in its entirety. Christians eyes narrowed when he heard this. I dont need to be reminded by you. What E wanted, Christian knew it all. He didnt need another man to look after E. In that case, good. After that, Liam hung up his phone first. He did not doubt Christians sincerity for E. Apart from Nathans biological mother, Christian had never had a rtionship with any woman, although all women threw themselves into Christians arms. Plus, he could clearly see how Christians attitude towards E was. E lowered her head after hearing Liams final warning. There was worry on her face. Her mothers house Dont worry, as if he could understand what E was thinking, Christian hugged her waist and rested his chin on Es shoulder. Ill give you everything you want. But there are some things you cant get after you lose them, E sobbed. When she lost her child five years ago, Indri and Haikal stood before her and heartlessly told her that her son was gone. The cramping and pain of giving birth to that child could notpare to the loss in Es heart. What had gone from her, could nevere back again. One of them was her son who had died five years ago. In addition, since E had been reminiscing about her past a lottely, her memories of her childhood shed through her mind sometimes. She also remembered the day her mother died. She didnt even get a chance to see her onest time. We could have children of our own, Christian whispered in her ear. Christian wasnt worried about Nathan. He was sure that even if he and E had another child, E would love both of them equally. E would be a good mother to them. Es body trembled slightly when she heard that. No. No. Im quite satisfied with my life. There was a sense of trauma in her heart. She was afraid of losing her child again. Okay. You will get whatever you want. Christian could sense Es feelings and rushed to calm her down. He rubbed Es arm, up and down, hoping tofort her a little. E felt calmer that Christian didnt force her. Children were a taboo topic for her. She didnt want to talk about children. Then how about we get married? Christian whispered again. By making E his wife, Christian could do anything to protect her. He wasnt afraid of losing E either. They would be together forever. No, no. E shook her head again in panic. She remembered how Hartono had threatened her and said that he would make life difficult for everyone around her. It made E break out in a cold sweat again. E thought Christian would be angry at her refusal. But the man just looked at her and nodded. I will wait for you until you are ready. How could Christian be able to force E? Not to mention Es current condition. He knew there was so much fear in Es heart and that fear could not be dispelled by force. Christian wanted to enter into Es heart slowly and heal all wounds in her heart. Thanks, Christian, E said, leaning her body in Christians arms. This was the safest ce for her, but also the most dangerous ce. Together with Christian, she is safe, but also threatened. What can she do to live in peace? The next day, E went to the press conference ording to the schedule given by Indri. Chapter 365 - 365 Disrespecting the Lives of Others 365 Disrespecting the Lives of Others This press conference arguably caught the attention of everyone in this city. Themotion that urred because of the Maheswara Family was still not over and was now happening again. In this case, it was Indri who brutally attacked her own sister first, causing E to retaliate and causing the situation at Maheswaraspany to be difficult. Having no other alternative, Indri finally managed to finish everything by apologizing in front of the public. Its just an assumption in the minds of many people. All the media want to get the information first hand so they wont miss this opportunity. In no time, the press conference was filled with people. Indries with a formal dress today. She wore a pink dress to show her youth. There was not the slightest sadness even though today she was the guilty party and had to apologize. She still looks cheerful, with a bright face. The media immediately took photos of her crazily. Even Indri still had time to pose in front of the camera. Merry and Budi came together. They both also wore formal attire, with darker shades to show their extravagance. Even though they are old, they both still look attractive. ..... Not long after, E also appears at the venue, followed by Christian. As soon as Christian appeared, he immediately got the spotlight. Christian put his arm around E and walked with her to the very front. Even though he was not from the Maheswara Family, he immediately sat at the press conference table with E. Several reporters ventured to ask him. But Christian just answered nonchntly, I only came to apany my fiance. Fiance? E immediately turned to Christian with a surprised look. Christian raises his eyebrows when he gets that look. The ring on your finger... Didnt I give it to you? When she heard this, E rushed to cover it up. She doesnt want to appear in headlines because she has be Christians fiance. However, the microphone in front of Christian is still on so what the man says is heard so clearly by everyone in the room. Budi, who felt in control of this matter, broke out in a cold sweat. He thought Christian was only interested in E for a while. It is not umon for rich people to have several women as their mistress. Budi thinks that sooner orter, Christian will get tired of E and get another woman. But that assumption had been shattered by what he had just heard. Christian announces by himself that E is his fiance now. He racked his brain for ideas, how to improve this situation. If he was in a really desperate situation, then Without waiting for Budi to finish thinking, Indri had already spoken. Today I want to apologize to my sister. Due to personal matters between us, I have a bad prejudice against my sister. I was instigated by others to do something that could hurt my own sister. I am really, really sorry. To my sister, I sincerely apologize. Indri also stood up and bowed in front of E. Es eyes narrowed as she looked at Indri and she said slowly, I dont ept your apology. Upon hearing this, the faces of the three people on the stage instantly froze. Indri who was still bending her body even felt unable to move, she could not believe what she heard. She thought E would ept her apology and forgive her. After all, they were in front of so many people right now. If E rejected her apology, wouldnt she lookpletely immature? Unfortunately, E doesnt really care what other people think. Seeing Indris pale face, the corners of her lips twitched to suppress a smile. What you did almost cost me my job. Do you think that by apologizing, things will just end? After that, E turned to the reporters before her. Everyone knows that Ive lived in a mental hospital before. Its not easy for me to find a job to support me. But Indri was so cruel that she wanted me to lose my source of ie. Many people were skeptical of Es words. She was Christians fiance. Whats the job for? Who believes in her? However, the reporters were watching Christians every move and the expression on his face. In the end, they could only follow what E said. Miss Indri, how could you do all this to your own sister? Right. If you want forgiveness from her, you have to do it sincerely. Indri straightened her body and clenched her fists tightly. These reporters were invited to ask questions, not to attack her! What are all these reporters doing! Christian then looked at Indri with a sharp gaze. You said someone was inciting you. I wonder who that person is? Indri was silent for a moment because of the question. No one incited her. It was her own bullshit to gain the sympathy of the crowd. In fact, she was the one who hated E to death! But she couldnt admit it. She looked at E with a bitter smile and said, Sis, Im really sorry. Can we forget all that has passed and not talk about it again? She had to get an apology from E today, at this press conference. She couldnt make herself embarrassed any more. Plus, her father was still here so she had to speak carefully. This was the only chance she had! Only with this can she get close to Liam! Of course, Ill talk about it. E satzily in her chair. Her gaze was fixed on Indri. Do you all think Im cruel? Of course I will not forgive those who want to harm me. Its up to you what you want to say. Indri didnt know what to say. She turned to one side and asked her mother to help defend her. E, your sister has already apologized to you for what she did. Let this problem pass and be a lesson for her. Think of it for the sake of the family. Family? hearing these words, E wanted tough out loud. The word sounded like a joke to her ears. Since when did these people treat her as family? After learning that his daughter was useless, her own father threw her into a mental hospital and left her alone for five years. Budi didnt even care about Es child, his own grandchild. He let Es son die These people have absolutely no respect for other peoples lives! They ignored Es life and threw her into a mental hospital. They also didnt care about the life of Es innocent child. They were the ones who killed her son! Chapter 366 - 366 Associating with Many Men 366 Associating with Many Men While thinking back about her dead child, E felt a stir in her emotions. She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingers turned white, trying not to let her emotions overflow in front of so many people. Noticing that Es hand was shaking slightly in herp, Christian immediately reached out to hold it. He looked at E with a convincing look. No matter what E did, he would always be by Es side. Even if E wanted to destroy the world, Christian would always be there to support her. E immediately regained her senses because of Christians warm touch. She couldnt lose control of her feelings in this ce. She may look weak when the world doesnt see her. But if she looked weak in front of these people, everyone would trample on her. She turned to Merry and said, Did you forget? If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been kicked out of the Maheswara Family so easily. You ... Merry wanted to reply, but in the end, she restrained herself. In front of so many cameras, she must not lose control of her actions and words. She must remain a graceful and ssy woman. E, what happened five years ago Your father and I had no other choice. Merry was silent for a moment and then continued, If you want toe back, we will definitely take you back, she said like a kind stepmother, willing to love her stepdaughter like her own daughter. But sadly, its just a fake facade. She dared to say this because she was sure that E did not want to return to the Maheswara Family. ..... She was sure that E didnt have that strong resistance, wanting to live under the same roof with the people she hated. How can she live in peace? She was very sure of this. But Es answer took her by surprise. Alright, Ill consider your suggestion. This time, not only Indri, Merrys face also turned unsightly. Meanwhile, Budi had been sitting still, making everyone unable to see what he truly felt. Christian looked at E with interest. If this woman returned, the Maheswara Family would definitely be shaken, right? Somehow, he was looking forward to it. He was waiting for his woman to rock the world. Christian himself knew what E wanted. If Christian could choose, he would immediately take care of all the problems of the Maheswara Family with ease. But that would not please E. And that wouldnt be able to satisfy her grudge either. Okay, Merrys facial muscles twitched strangely, making the smile on her face even more strange before she looked at Budi. Merry felt a little relieved when she realized that her husband was not angry. Meanwhile, Indri looked very annoyed. Its not like what she had previously imagined. She just wanted to apologize. But why were there so many things going on? Why did her mother agree to let this bitch return to their house? She was really angry! She couldnt let all this happen! Sis, will you forgive me? Indri returned the topic to the original conversation. If E took this opportunity and asked for many other things from their family, Indri would not be able to ept it. No. E was still leaning back in her chairzily. I suggest you go see your ENT doctor. Ive answered you before. It looks like you have a hearing problem. You Indri gritted her teeth furiously. Then, she remembered her purpose again. She felt that being embarrassed now was no big deal, as long as she could get something biggerter. She took a deep breath and calmed herself. I dont know if you are sincere or not. What if it turns out that you want to hurt me again? Of course I have to be careful. After that E smiled and turned to Christian. Isnt that so? Christian nodded. Its true what you said. The reporters there gasped. This woman was really different. Which woman could get special treatment from Christian Adipamungkas? E was also a little surprised. After that, a pink blush appeared on her face. Why did every word that came out of Christians mouth now sound like a deration of love? As if he was a man who wanted to spoil his lover? Budis face turned stiff. He wanted to talk, but he couldnt. Christian is still here. Indri also wanted to say something, but Budi immediately stopped her. Indri, you have already apologized to your sister. If she doesnt ept it, we cant force her. From start to finish, Budi didnt even look at E. E stared fixedly at her father. She and Indri are both Budis daughters. Why did her father treat them differently? Is it because she is no longer valuable that now Indri looks much more valuable in his eyes? A bitter smile appeared on Es face. The reporters could smell the gossip that appealed to them. They immediately raised their cameras and took lots of photos. In an instant, a room was filled with light from the camera. E was pensive after Budi spoke for the first time in that ce. And Christian was the first to notice Es mood. He knew the pain in Es heart because he had repeatedly seen this woman cry in front of her father. A secondter, Christian immediately took her hand and invited her to stand up. E isnt feeling well. Ill take her home first. After that, he turned his head towards the three people behind him. You all owe her. I will collect all the debts. Suddenly, Budis face turned pale as he looked at Indri. Initially, he hoped that his daughter could really do something for the Maheswara Family. But as it turned out, everything Indri did was just a big failure. This daughter could only give him a headache! Indri is afraid of her father. She cant just give up! Christian! Indri stood up from her position quickly, ignoring the eyes of everyone who was looking at her and immediately said, Do you think the woman beside you is a good woman? Shes had sex with a lot of men before! Because of that one sentence that came out of Indris mouth, the atmosphere in the room became hot in an instant. Indri and E grew up together and live in the same house. Of course Indri would know how Es life was. The light from the camera shed like crazy again. This was eye-catching news that journalists should not miss. But unfortunately, Indri couldnt see her parents looking proud. Budi and Merrys faces turned ugly when they heard Indris words. Chapter 367 - 367 Demanding 367 Demanding Christian, do you think the woman beside you is a good woman? Shes been with a lot of men before! Indri said. She no longer cared about her apology. How could she let E get away with it before she got what she wanted? In the midst of her despair and anger, Indri could only do what she usually did insult E. Everyone in the room immediately fell silent, not daring to move an inch. Has this woman gone mad? Anyone with eyes could clearly see how Christian treated E. Christian really treats E as someone special, unlike any other woman before. Now everyone knows how important E is in Christians heart. But Indri still dared to challenge her openly. And in the presence of Christian! The reporters immediately looked at Indri with a surprised look. ..... Indri! Merry called her daughters name coldly. Even now, this daughter still has no brain! Unfortunately, Indri couldnt hold back any longer and all her frustrations were poured out. Why dont you let me talk? Indri pointed at E hatefully. She thinks she can hide everything shes been doing from Christian! She looked even more excited when she badmouthed E. For some reason, insulting E gave satisfaction to her heart. I dont know what you did to get Christian to like you. But I know how many men youve flirted with before. E smiled at Indris words. She could barely hold back herughter when she heard her stupid half-sister. This time, Budi rose to his feet, pounded the table and said, Enough! How can you say all this in front of the reporters?! If everything is revealed, dont you think of your sisters reputation? Budi couldnt say that Indri was saying nonsense. Once again, he decided to sacrifice E. After all, E was no longer part of the Maheswara Family. Plus, everyone already knew how bad E was. The smile on Es face instantly disappeared. Her heart felt cold when she heard what her father said. Seeing the expression on Es face, Christian immediately frowned in displeasure. He knows E wants to sort this out herself so Christian doesnt say anything and just holds her hand,forting her. Are you happy to be able to create a baseless rumor? E asked in a cold voice. Her own father knew her very well. Budi knows what E is like since childhood. After dating Haikal, when had she ever had sex with another man? In the past, E was really in love with Haikal and was willing to give everything for Haikal. Indri did not even realize that her father was suggesting that she should not talk much anymore. She thought her father supported her to continue. Therefore, she felt even more daring. E, look at you. Do you think you deserve a man like Christian? Indri asked with a condescending look. Why am I undeserving? E chuckled. She looked at the dress she was wearing on her body at this time. The dress wrapped her body beautifully, making her look more mature and seductive. Today, it was undeniable that E was the most attractive in this ce. E tilted her head and said, I think Im much prettier than you. A smile tugged on her lips. Like a cat whose tail was stepped on, Indris body trembled violently as if she wanted to throw a tantrum. She had heard those words many times. Since childhood, everyone alwayspared her with E. Everyone said that she was not beautiful like E, and not as smart as her. She couldntpete with E. E leaned against Christians body, as if to show that this man would always be there and catch her when she fell. Indri gritted her teeth and said, How can you ept a woman like her? Before this, she was also in contact with Haikal. Christian narrowed his eyes at Indri. His face looked calm as if he didnt care about Indri at all. He knew everything about Es past. Christian looked at Indri and asked, Whats wrong with Haikal? When talking about Haikal, Indri became a little nervous. After all, she had also been in contact with Haikal before. If she was in a rtionship with another man while dating Haikal, it means Haikal was stupid for not being able to keep her. What does that have to do with me? Christians words took everyone there by surprise. Just for the sake of one woman, Christian can act like this! Indri was about to open her mouth but she didnt know what to say. Why is Christian so defensive of this bitch! As she is about to speak again, Christian continues, Is there anything else you want to say? Otherwise, E and I will leave. Christians gaze is fixed on Indri, I already know everything about my own lover. Ive investigated it before. If you make up rumors that are not true, I can sue you. Mywyer will contact youter. Indri trembled when she heard the threat. She doesnt have time to speak anymore because Christian has already taken E out of there. Budis face looks very cold. You stupid! He cursed his youngest daughter inwardly. Merrys face was also unsightly. She nced at Budi and spoke in a low voice, Well talk about itter. Budi stood up and looked at the reporters in front of him. Todays press conference is over. Thank you foring. The reporters wanted to ask some follow-up questions, but they were immediately stopped by the guards. Indri initially wanted to say something, but Merry held her and dragged her out of there. Mother, what are you doing! Indri was very upset and rebuffed her mothers hand hard. Why did you stop me? Today, your goal is to apologize, not to get into trouble again! Merry looked at her coldly. She red as if she wanted to punch a hole in Indris head and put her brain into it. Budi also looked so disappointed with what happened today that his face was gloomy. Home, after saying that one word, he left angrily. Indri looked at Merry with a nk stare. It took her quite a while to react. Mother, Christian said that he was going to sue me. Is it possible? Indri immediately grabbed her mothers arm and said frantically. She doesnt really care about her family or her familyspany. She only cares about herself. She is still young and her future is very long. She wont let her future just fall apart. Whats the use of saying this now? Merry inhaled and exhaled, trying to calm herself. Dont talk about it here. Lets go home and talk about itter. Indri nodded in fear and hurried to follow in her mothers footsteps. Chapter 368 - 368 Do You Believe It? 368 Do You Believe It? E and Christian finally get into the car after leaving the press conference venue. As soon as she left the ce and got into the car and made sure that no one else was in front of her, E could only calm down. No one knew how nervous she had been. Christian stroked Es head gently. Dont think too much about it. Christian knew what E was thinking right now. He knew that E was thinking about her fathers attitude towards her and Indris words to her. E must be afraid of what the media thinks about her, especially now that she is in a rtionship with Christian. Christian, E suddenly turned and looked at Christian seriously. Do you believe what Indri said earlier? About you having sex with a lot of men? Christian asked. He felt a little happy when E asked this. That means, E still cares about his opinion. Yes, E nodded. Suddenly, she felt nervous. ..... Indeed, Es insecurity was strong. She couldnt feel security in a rtionship. She had been betrayed by those closest to her. The people who carved the biggest wound in her heart were her family who had abandoned her, including her own biological father, and also Haikal, the man she used to love so much. After realizing her feelings for Christian, E became more concerned about how Christian viewed her. She was really afraid that Christian would suddenly hate her and throw her away, just like what her family did. She was afraid she would lose Christian and be alone again. No, Christian replied firmly. He looked at E who was slightly surprised and said, You are inexperienced. E looks at Christian silently. She knew what experience Christian was referring to. Love experience. E didnt really know what to do during sex so she was very awkward. She didnt remember her first experience and Christian was the second man to make love to her. It could be said that Christian was the first person to make love to her while she was conscious. Es face immediately turned red. Can this man think of anything other than making love? Are you embarrassed? Christian chuckled as he started the car. E nodded. But her heart was happy that Christian was not blinded by other peoples words. Christian, Im so happy, she suddenly said. A smile spread across Es face, a genuine one that Christian rarely saw. He had seen Es cold smile many times, her sinister smile and her fake smile. But this sincere smile of hers was difficult to appear because of the thick wall in her heart. The cars window was open so the wind blew in and brushed Es long hair. The sun also shines warmly, leaving Christian stunned by the sight beside him. His heart was beating fast, not because he was nervous or anxious. In addition, he also felt a strange feeling in his chest. It was a feeling he didnt recognize. As if a tidal wave was slowly engulfing him. This feeling makes Christians ears suddenly turn red. Christian, are you feeling hot? Your ear is so red. E tilts her head, looking very sweet in Christians eyes. I heard, red ears mean that someone is gossiping about you. There must be so many people who hate you out there, E said with a chuckle. Her eyes shine as she looks at Christian. Beautiful. Very beautiful. Beautiful Christian subconsciously muttered. He stopped his car on the side of the road and kissed E on the lips. The atmosphere in the car was getting hotter. By the end of their kiss, Es lips looked a little red and puffy. She leaned back in her chair panting. She watched Christian carefully, afraid the man would get out of control and devour her there. But luckily, Christian started the car again and immediately left for his house. Nathan waited in front of the house and immediately ran when he saw Christians car. I saw your press conference earlier! Nathan said with his eyes wide open, filled with concern. While saying that, he gripped Es hand tightly. Old woman, I trust you. Nathan was sure that E was not a woman like Indri said. He had known E for several months and ording to him, E was the best woman he had ever met in his life. Nathans sincerity touched E. Thank you, fat boy. She carried Nathan and kissed his chubby cheeks, making Nathans face turn red. Before he could react, Christian had taken Nathan from Es arms. You are very fat. Dont you feel sorry for her? She must be tired of carrying you. When Nathan heard this, his face immediately darkened. Was the man in front of him really his father? Why does his father humiliate his own son? Nathan looked at Es thin hands and then at his fat body. He looks at Christian sadly and asks, Dad, am I really that fat? Yeah, Christian nods even though Nathan is currently pouting. Nathans gaze became serious when he heard that. He had to lose weight. Otherwise, the old woman wouldnt be able to carry him anymoreter. E must have suffered a lot to carry this fat body. E stroked Nathans head gently and smiled as she said, No need to lose weight. Now you are still growing up. The important thing is to eat lots of vegetables. Her gaze and gentle voice made Nathans face blush again. Old woman, I want to have a wife like you one day. E is very beautiful and treats him very well. When he remembered that E was going to marry his father, Nathan felt disapproved. Old woman, I dont think father deserves you Ahhh! Before he could finish speaking, Christian was already pinching his ass. Nathan shouted and looked at his father with a sad look mixed with anger. Am I adopted?? Maybe it was true that he was an adopted child. He didnt even know who his real mother was. When he realized that, tears immediately welled up in Nathans eyes. Old woman, father bullied me E couldnt stand seeing Nathans tears at least. She was a strong woman, but when faced with Nathan, her heart always melted easily. She was depressed when she saw the boys tears. Christian, Nathan is still a child. Why are you treating him so cruelly? Christian looked at E with disapproval and he finally lowered Nathan to the floor. This son wanted to snatch his future wife from him. How could he not fight? Nathan looked at his father with a proud look. He immediately ran towards E with his fat legs. As long as his father and E are not married, he will monopolize E all the time! Meanwhile, Indri was busy contacting Liam. Liam, this is Indri, Es sister. Liam frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Have you seen the news? Indris voice sounded sad. My sister has a good rtionship with you. Can you help me? Chapter 369 - 369 Wanting To Meet As Soon As Possible 369 Wanting To Meet As Soon As Possible Have you seen the news? Indris voice sounded sad. My sister has a good rtionship with you. Can you help me? Indri waited for a moment but didnt get an answer from Liam. She immediately searched for ideas in her brain in order to attract the attention of this one man. Liam, I really dont know what to do now. All of this is my fault. I shouldnt be emotional and challenge my sister like that. Now, my family andpany are in danger. Im really desperate. My sister wont forgive me either. Liam, you have a good rtionship with E. Can you help me talk to her? Indri said it as sincerely as possible. She even sobbed, as if she really regretted everything. However, Liam only frowned in disdain. Does all this have anything to do with me? Liam didnt want anything to do with Indri. Plus, he had seen yesterdays news when Indri got emotional and said many things in front of the reporters. Indri immediately panicked hearing Liams answer and immediately said, Liam, Im terribly sorry for my mistake. I dont want my family to be divided like this. You also want our family to be harmonious, right? Indri gritted her teeth as she continued, If my sister wants to return home, she will definitely be morefortable if our family rtionship is harmonious. ..... Do you think she wille back? Liam frowned nonchntly. E did say she wanted toe back, but not to be part of the Maheswara Family anymore. She wants to take revenge on the Maheswara Family. Why care about rtionships with them? Indri felt very happy when she heard Liams words. This means that E has absolutely no intention of returning to the Maheswara Familys house. Indri knows that if E returns to the Maheswara Family, E will take advantage of her close rtionship with Christian to dominate her family. Even her father would not be able to do anything and could only obey Eter. How could Indri be willing to let E get everything? However, now Liam refuses to help her. She could only find another way. Did you know that my sister really wanted her mothers house? If she forgives me and my family, my father will be willing to give the house to her. When discussing the matter of the house, a look of interest appeared in Liams eyes. All this time, he had put all his effort into getting the house. Is that true? However, Liams voice remained cold and showed no interest, thus leaving Indri feeling confused, unable to guess the mans feelings right now. But being able to get Liams attention was enough to make Indri happy. Of course. Dont you believe me? I can consider your request if I can get the house. Liam felt that, if he could solve this problem in an easier way, why not? In addition, Liam also believes that E willpromise the Maheswara Family if she can get the house. Liam tapped his fingers on the table and continued, What are the conditions? An opportunity as good as this Liam definitely wouldnt let it pass. Indri immediately smiled, as if she had managed to get what she wanted. The conditions are not something I can set myself. That answer made Liams face stiffen. But before he could say anything, Indri had continued, If youre interested, we can meet to talk about it. Liam raised his eyebrows. His voice still sounded a little cold as he said, Sounds like you want to meet me on purpose, huh? Indri felt a little panicked and stuttered as she said, Th- That Thats because I want my sister to forgive me as soon as possible. She tried to say it as sincerely as possible. Hmm Liam answered briefly before hanging up the phone. He was always careful about Es problems so he couldnt decide directly. He had to think about it carefully and also had to consider the risks first. On the other side, Indri looked at her phone in disbelief. What does this mean? Does Liam agree or not? Merry also listened to this conversation on the sidelines. She felt a little confused by Liams attitude. But the man seemed to agree. When Indri was about to ask, Merry had already said, Dont worry. He agreed. Is that true? Indri asked confusedly. So, is she going to be Liams woman any minute? At the thought of Haikal leaving her, Indris heart filled with rage. The man toyed with her for Es sake. Indri took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. As long as she can get Liam and marry him, what cant she get in this life? Mom, I want to see Liam as soon as possible. Merry nodded. This is your only chance. You have to be careful. You also have to be careful because Liam is not as simple as he seems on the outside. She knew that Liam hated Indri. It could be seen from the first time they met. But Merry also knows that Liam is a man with a high sense of responsibility. He also really cares about the good name of his family andpany. Indri nodded quickly. Right now, she didnt have time to care about anything else anymore. Her mind is filled with her life after marrying Liam. After the press conference ended, E thought the atmosphere would calm down. But who knows that while she was sitting in the living room, Hartono suddenly came with a stick in his hand. She was with Christian and Nathan, rxing in the living room watching TV. Christian was taking care of his work via his cell phone. Nathan was watching a soap opera on television. Meanwhile, E was reading the book in herp, while asionally chatting with Nathan. Hartono did note alone that day. Behind him was Nadia whom he had not seen for the past few days. Nadia still had a gentle smile on her face as if she didnt care about what had happened the past few days. Christian looked at the two of them briefly, then turned his gaze back to his cell phone as if the two people who just arrived werepletely unimportant. Nathan immediately approached his father, looking a little scared. Every time he met Hartono, he was always afraid. E stood up, looked at the two people in front of her and said, Wee. After that, she turned to the butler. Please prepare tea for the two of them. Okay, the butler said directly. He felt that the atmosphere in the room had be a little tense. When Hartono listened to Es words, his heart felt tight. Who allowed her to show off her power like this? She even ordered the butler in this house. Hartono felt that E did not deserve this at all! He turned to Christian and said, Christian, why did you let a stranger in here? His words were filled with displeasure. Chapter 370 - 370 The Sun Still Shines Bright 370 The Sun Still Shines Bright Christian, why did you let a stranger live here? Hartono said unhappily. His gaze was fixed on E, trying to insinuate the woman. He wanted E to know that she didnt deserve to be in this house, let alone behave as if shes Christians wife. Christian lifted his head and looked at Nadia. Did you hear that? Go, he said casually. The expression on Nadias face looked a little stunned, not expecting Christian to treat her so coldly. After that, she regained control of her expression. There was no need to speak because Hartono was defending her. As she expected, Hartono immediately said, Christian! I brought Nadia here. And? Is she not a stranger? Christian leaned on the sofa looking at Hartono nonchntly. The cold expression in his eyes made the old mans heart shiver. After that, Hartono felt annoyed again. Christian was his grandson. Why should he be afraid of his own grandson? Why are you talking like that? Nadia is your fiance! Hartono looks at Christian with a face full of disappointment. He didnt know why his grandson was always against him, especially after this woman came to his life. Besides, Hartono couldnt see how good E waspared to Nadia. ..... ording to him, E couldnt bepared to Nadia. Nadia is his chosen granddaughter-inw. Shes the best partner for Christian. Whats so good about E? Actually, who wants to get married? Or is it you? Christian asked casually. Hartono immediately answered, No, you. Does this still need to be questioned again? The corners of Christians lips curl into an ironic smile. Then why is it that you know better who my fiance is? Even better than me, he quipped. You insolent brat! Hartono could only say it with anger. Meanwhile, Christian didnt care about Hartono at all. He just looked at him indifferently and said, Grandpa, I will introduce my fiance to you. After saying that, he pulled E closer to him. He hugged her tiny body in his arms, feeling much calmer when she was by his side. He would do anything to protect this woman. Christian could see that E had been silent beside him. He knew that she felt insecure when she was there. She wasnt confident when she faced Hartono and Nadia who tried to corner her. Christian will not stand by and let his woman be treated so unfairly. Christian is the one who will provide security for E. He will let E know that in this world, E is not alone. Even though she has no family, E still has Christian who will always stand up for her. This is my fiance, Isabe Maheswara. After much thought, I n to get engaged to her. E feels that Hartono will soon explode because of Christians behavior. Every sentence that came out of Christians mouth seemed to trigger Hartonos anger. At first, he didnt want to get into trouble with Hartono and remained polite to him. But Hartono continued to show a bad attitude towards him. In addition, E felt sorry for Nathan who was always scared whenever he saw Hartono. She could see Nathan hiding behind Christian. Finally, E smiled as she looked at Hartono. Hello, Grandpa. I am Christians fiance. Inside Es mind, she felt like a criminal. She never thought of herself as a good person. If someone was looking for trouble with her, why should she remain polite and try to please that person? Of course she had to fight! E looked at Hartonos face which was slowly turning more and more unsightly. Somehow that expression made her mood feel happy. She smiled and continued, I know you dont like me that much. Dont worry. After Christian and I are married, I wont be visiting you so you dont get angry often. After all, you are old and being angry is not good for your health. E felt much more relieved after saying the things she kept in her heart. Christian listened to Es words and smiled indulgently. He felt very satisfied with what E said. From those words, Christian could sense that this woman cared about him too. Hartono stomped his stick on the ground angrily. Who do you think you are! Hartono understands what E said. E is trying to give him a message that once she is married to Hartono, she will not go to meet him at the old house! This woman is trying to control Christian! Really ignorant! Hartono felt as if there was a fire burning inside his stomach. He looked at E, wishing he could drag her out right now. He said coldly, Get out right now! Grandpa, this is my house. Christian got to his feet to protect E behind him. He stood up straight, protecting his woman. His gaze was fixed on Hartono with annoyance in his eyes. E is his woman. How dare Hartono throw him out of this house? Even though Hartono is his grandfather, he cant treat E like this. I think you arepletely blinded by this woman! Hartono took a deep breath with his face still red. His eyes were wide, he looked very angry. Nadia immediately rushed to grab Hartonos hand while trying to calm him down. She said softly, Grandpa, its okay. Its enough for me to see Tian happy. What are you talking about? Hartono said depressedly. He held Nadias hand back and he continued, The only granddaughter-inw I acknowledge is you. E just smiled as she listened. She felt that Hartono was old so he could not see the sincerity and deceit behind Nadias calm face. After hearing what Hartono said, Nadia shook her head quickly. Grandfather, I really dont care. I dont feel hurt or sad. However, Hartono understood what Nadia meant. She said she wasnt hurt when in fact she was. Nadia said she didnt feel sad, but actually she did. Finally, Hartonoforted her. As long as Im alive, Christian will definitely marry you. Dont even think about it. Christian frowned impatiently. He turned and looked for the butler. Quickly serve the tea. Itste. Its better if you go home early. E saw the sun outside which was still shining brightly. She couldnt hide her smile. Did he say its gettingte? The sun is still high in the sky. That excuse is really not good! Hartono swept the teacup on the table with his wand, sending everything falling apart on the floor. Christian, dont expect to marry that woman. You have a rtionship like husband and wife with Nadia. So you have to marry her! Chapter 371 - 371 Another Woman’s Bed 371 Another Womans Bed Christian, dont expect to marry that woman. You have a rtionship like husband and wife with Nadia. So you have to marry her! After saying this, Hartono left the ce with Nadia. E fell silent when she heard those words. Her head was down, her gaze fixed on the ground. Every insult that came out of Hartonos mouth, which was aimed to humble her, did not prate her heart at all. But Hartonosst sentence immediately made her waver. Her mind began to wander all over the ce as her heart began to feel restless. E knows that Nadia returned to Indonesia to approach Christian. After E separated from Christian for a while, Christian and Nadia also dated. Even the rtionship between the two of them filled all the media and gossip news. What E didnt think was that Christian also made love to Nadia. It turned out that their rtionship had gone that far. E felt her heart very ufortable, its as if something was clogging her chest, making her feel tight. Of course, for a perfect woman like Nadia, it wasnt difficult and it didnt take her long to get into Christians heart. Its not hard for a woman like Nadia to be able to rece E to warm Christians bed. Subconsciously, her head lifted and her gaze fell on Christian. ..... The man was also looking at E with a disappointed look in his eyes. Why didnt this woman believe him? E was the only woman Christian chose to be by his side! He had never had sex with any other woman! E blinked, not understanding why there was a look of disappointment in Christians eyes. But then she realized. She shouldnt have trusted other peoples words more than Christians. Isnt this the same as how she felt before, when Christian preferred to believe in other people over her? She should have asked Christian first. However, the expression on Christians face at this moment made E afraid to ask. E, am I not good enough for you? Christian said in a serious voice. His gaze was fixed on E. E gulped, looking at Christian in horror. I didnt mean it. I just Seeing the mans face bing more and more unsightly, E struggled to exin. But E couldnt stop the sadness in her heart that had started to rise. Theres no point in exining now. The expression on Christians face didnt improve either. E took a step back and looked at Nathan, trying to call for help. Nathan thought for a moment before asking, Father, what does it mean to have a rtionship like husband and wife? Nathan was a little boy who loved to learn so he asked what he didnt understand from his great-grandfathers words. Unfortunately, that question didnt fit the situation at all. When Nathan questioned him, Christian grew even more gloomy. Children dont need to know grown-ups business, he said in a deep voice, causing Nathan to frown and stop talking. Christians gaze was still fixed on E. E felt her body shudder at the gaze. She could only smile resignedly. Im a little hungry. Arent you hungry? Yeah. That answer made Es eyes sparkle. She thought Christian wouldnt me her for this. But when E approached Christian to take him out for a meal, Christian suddenly lifted her from the floor. E gasped and immediately wrapped her arms around Christians neck. Didnt you say you were hungry? Why did Christian even carry her? Yeah, Im hungry, Christian said, eyeing E intently. I want to eat you now. After saying that, Christian bit Es lips quite hard. When he saw it, Nathan immediately shouted. He covered his gaping mouth and said, Dont make out in front of me! Christian red at his son who disturbed the intimacy between him and E. Meanwhile, E tried to get off Christians arms. But Christian didnt let her go. Shut up. That onemand was enough to keep E from moving again. Christian carried her towards their bedroom. Along the way, E thought about the various things Christian would do to her so her face turned red. She groaned as she hit Christians chest lightly. Its still noon. Cant he choose a normal time to make love? You asked for it. Christian threw E on the bed and held her. He brought his lips to Es ear and said in a low voice, Am I not trustworthy? Christian thought E would immediately refute Hartonos words without hesitation. But who would have thought that E would stand still in her ce and even believed his grandfathers words. E curled up and said stiffly, No. I just didnt expect your grandfather to talk about it. Having a husband and wife rtionship outside of marriage was a disgrace for everyone, especially for a woman from a prominent family like Nadia. However, Hartono talked about it openly in front of E, not caring even if he exposed the disgrace. That means, Hartono really wants Christian to marry Nadia. Christian did not believe the reason E gave him. After being with E for so long, Christian could tell the moment E was lying to him. I E didnt know what to say. Finally, she takes a deep breath and holds Christians arm gently. I am also a woman. I have feelings too. How could I not think of it when someone else said something like that to me? E felt a reluctance in her heart at the thought of Christian having sex with another woman. But it is impossible for Hartono to speak carelessly in front of E and Christian. That meant, it really happened. Although it might not be what Hartono said, at least there was physical contact between Christian and Nadia. E frowned. When did this happen? She didnt know at all. Christian noticed every expression on Es face and couldnt contain the excitement in his heart. He felt that E was constantly making his heart weak. The woman in his arms had a hard time admitting that she was jealous and Christian found her attitude very sweet. E cared for him. Do you mind? Hmm E nodded, making the corners of Christians lips curl even wider. He immediately hugged E tightly and said, I have nothing to do with her. And it happened because of you. If it wasnt for you suddenly leaving, how would that woman stand a chance. What did she do? E asked anxiously. I was drunk and she was sleeping on my bed. Christians words made E scream immediately. Your bed? This bed? E immediately pushed the body of the man in front of her and straightened her body. Have you changed this bed? E didnt want it. She would never sleep in the same bed that another woman had slept on! Not when the woman was someone like Nadia, who looked so perfect on the surface but actually a snake ready to bite with its venom. Such a woman was very scary in contrast to Indri who had no brain. For E, Indri was like a toy. If only E hadnt been stupid and was blinded by her love for her family, she would have been able to see Indris terrible acting skills. In fact, the butler had already changed Christians bed after the events of that day. But Christian wanted to see this woman in front of him jealous. Christian let E show her jealousy in front of him while he looked at her with satisfaction in his heart. Chapter 372 - 372 Changing the Bed 372 Changing the Bed Have you changed this bed yet? E asked with a stern look at Christian. Seeing Christian not answering, E seemed to get an answer in silence. She immediately got out of bed and went out to call the butler, asking him to change the bed. After that, she returned to the master bedroom and stood opposite Christian with a face full of displeasure. Why dont you change the bed? Can you still feel the warmth? Do you still want to smell it? Christian hated stubborn and jealous women. But Es current appearance made him feel very happy. This is what it feels like to be loved by someone. Christian is willing to tolerate everything because he loves E. He didnt mind if E nagged him, scolded him, was jealous of him, or whatever. While thinking about this, a faint smile unknowingly appears on Christians lips. E looked at that smile in disbelief. She didnt know what makes Christian smile at a time like this. Why are you smiling? ..... This man is always being unreasonable! Shouldnt he be exining what happened back then? After a while, Christian finally said, I can feel that you care about me. Es face immediately turned red at that statement. Christian immediately pulled Es body and mashed her lips deeply. Meanwhile, the butler came with some maids who lifted the new bed. The mattress was notpletely new, he had taken it from another unused room. In Christians house, there are so many empty rooms with very new, untouched furniture. He actually felt confused as to why he had to change this new bed. But he had been trained not to ask too many questions and only to carry out the orders given by his master. But when he arrived at the door, he heard voices from inside the room. The butler was indeed old, but that didnt stop the blush on his face. He shook his head and took a deep breath. Its really fun being young. He waved his hand at the servants behind him to back away. He could change the bed next time. The atmosphere in Christians room is getting hotter and hotter. Christian looks at the tiny woman in his arms with a loving gaze. Last time your sister said you were with a lot of men, did I suspect you the least bit? You have to trust me. E muttered in annoyance, Im not that kind of woman. Those words make Christian narrow his eyes and put on a dangerous expression. Do you think Im a man who would make love to any woman? Is this woman heartless? Eughed at the question. She looks at Christian with her charming eyes and the same smile. Arent all rich men dangerous? Christian sneered. You have yet to know how dangerous men are. I will make you understand what a dangerous man looks like. Christian! E could not dodge. Christian has covered her lips with a passionate kiss, making Es eyes widen. She was about to voice her protest but when she opened her mouth, Christian invited her tongue to dance instead. Their passion seemed to be channeled through their bodies that were in contact with each other. Each piece of cloth separating them was removed one by one, simply tossed on the floor. The warmth that radiated from Es body neutralized Christians cold temperature. After that, E regretted everything she said. She didnt want to know how dangerous men were, especially a man like Christian. She already knows how dangerous Christian is and doesnt want to do it again! After a few rounds of romance between them, Christian takes E to the bathroom and soaks in the bath tub with her for a while. They soaked their muscles in the warm water until dinnertime. Christian takes E downstairs in a good mood. Nathan was already waiting for Christian and E at the table swinging his legs. As they were about to eat their dinner, Nathan suddenly asked, Old woman, will great-grandfather agree for you to marry my father? No. The simple answer made Nathan frown. Christian and E look at each other, wondering why Nathan suddenly asked about this matter. And Nathan looked very nervous. After that, they heard Nathan say, Great-grandfather doesnt like you. He will not treat you well. He will order the servants to punish you cruelly. Es face immediately darkened when she heard that. She didnt expect that an educated and respected man like Hartono would treat a small child like that. Why did he do it all? Was it because Nathan was born out of wedlock? Born to an unknown woman? Dont worry, E said softly, trying to calm Nathan down. She walked over to Nathan and hugged him tightly. I am very strong. They wont be able to beat me. Nathan felt relieved. He felt very anxious at first, he didnt want E to feel what he had felt before. But he believed what E said. He knew that E was a great woman. E is a strong woman, who can fight those who have evil intentions on her. Meanwhile, Christian looks at the two of them with deep eyes. He looked like he was thinking about something, though he didnt say anything. The next day, Indri couldnt help but call Liam. Liam is still giving the same vague answer. He just said he wanted Es mothers house, no matter what. Meanwhile, Indri has not told Budi about this. Of course she was worried that her father would not give the house to her. When she was about to try to persuade Liam again, Liam had already hung up on her unterally. Damn it! Indri sat on the sofa angrily, staring at the darkened screen of her cell phone. However, not long after, her phone suddenly turned on again. Nadia? Indri was surprised when she saw the name shown on her phones screen. After all her previous ns failed, Nadia didnt want to contact her at all. So now did Nadia want to help her? Indri rushed to pick up the call. Nadia? What are you going to do after this? Nadia didnt beat around the bush once the phone was connected. She immediately asked what she wanted to know. When she heard the question, Indris face looked displeased. His n failed miserably. I want to use Liam to fight that bitch. But Liam is very difficult to deal with. I dont know what to do now. Indris answer made Nadia interested. She did not expect this stupid Indri to have a pretty good n. Your idea is quite good. She thought for a moment and said, If you want to approach him, I can help you. Is that true? Indris eyes immediately lit up. It didnt take long for her to ept the offer. Thank you! Youre wee. Helping you is the same as helping myself. Its rare for Nadia to be kind to Indri. Usually, she would act like Indris boss. Indri was busy with her excitement. At the thought that she could be with Liam for a while, her eyes lit up very brightly. Tomorrow morning, go to my house. Ill take you to meet Liam. After saying this, Nadia hung up the phone. She gripped the phone tightly, her eyes were filled with hatred. Chapter 373 - 373 Don’t Know What Their Plans Are 373 Dont Know What Their ns Are Whenever he got a call from Indri, Liam constantly felt uneasy. Liam was confused, not knowing what to do. Nor did he know what Indri was nning. Still, Indri offered a house left by Es mother. Liam wanted the house for E and he would take any opportunity to get it. Finally, he decided to contact E. Its good for him to be prepared for everything. Currently, E was in the studio where she worked. Luca was beside her, teaching her some painting techniques. In a few moments, there will be a paintingpetition for beginners and this is a very big opportunity for E. Liam? When E picked up the phone and called her name, Liam immediately said quickly. E, you have to be careful. Did something happen? E immediately put the brush in her hand and focused her attention on the phone. In Es opinion, Liam is a very calm man. She was sure the thing that could make Liam this panic couldnt be underestimated. ..... Indri keeps contacting metely. I feel uneasy. Liam said it while frowning. Actually, he wasnt worried for himself, but for E. He knew how much Indri hated E. Thest time when she held a press conference to apologize to E in front of everyone, it was thest limit of her patience. She did it for her family. But unfortunately, the press conference did not go smoothly. After all that embarrassing incident, how could Indrie and apologize to E one more time? E frowned. She keeps calling you? E knew very well the nature of her step sister. Was it possible that after divorcing Haikal, Indri wanted to marry Liam? It was not impossible for an Indri to do such a shameful thing for the sake of the life she wanted. She immediately said, Liam, dont go near her. E suddenly had a bad feeling, she sensed that Indris n was not a good thing. I know. Liam thought for a moment and said, She said she wanted to apologize to you. She wanted to ask me for help and advice. If she really wanted to apologize to me, she wouldnt be holding that kind of press conference. She wouldnt say anything bad at the press conference, E said sarcastically. Indri is stupid, but Merry is not. If they want to sincerely apologize to me, she wont let Indri act stupidly. E knew that her father, stepmother and stepsister had no intention of apologizing to her. The press conference was only done to restore the good name of their family. And what made E feel confused now was that E had absolutely no idea what their next n was. This made E feel anxious. E, I know, Liams voice sounded cold and sinister, unlike usual. Liam knew Indri was deliberately approaching him and wanted to use him in her n. Therefore Liam must also be vignt. She wants to use me to do something bad to you. But I dont know what they want from me. E groaned. She did not ask Christian to attack the Maheswara Family. Then why did the Maheswara Family decide to attack her? She only gave them a little lesson and stopped. E couldnt do anything because her mothers house was still in their hands. Liam thought things through carefully. He rubbed his brows in deep thought. Dealing with Haikal was already difficult enough for him. Now, the Maheswara Family wanted to get involved in this problem E, dont worry. If anything happens, I will contact you immediately. After saying goodbye, Liam hung up the phone and called Haikal. Lately, Haikal hadnt shown himself too much. The previous press conference had shown how bad Indri was and the people who benefited the most from the incident were E and Haikal. E gained sympathy from many people because of her familys bad attitude. Meanwhile, Haikal was getting credit for being so thoughtful, deciding not to have anything to do with a woman who had such bad manners. Its even weirder if Haikal didnt part with Indri. Thats why, the Adisurya Familys reputation had improved quite well because of this matter. Haikal also did not contact E. He spent most of his time suppressing the Maheswara Family so that he could take full control of the Maheswara Family. Haikal was looking at hisptop screen when he got a call from Liam. Currently, all employees in thepany feel a little confused when they see Haikal who is busy at work and doesnt leave the office at all. Although Haikal was serious about his work, he also liked to spend a lot of time having fun. Liam? Whats up? He was not happy when he got this call, but he still greeted Liam politely. The two of them were still working together so Haikal wouldnt do anything to irritate Liam with him. Plus, he could get E soon. As long as he could conquer the Maheswara Family, the house that Es mother left behind would also be his. Wouldnt E obey his every word then? When he achieved all that, Christian would no longer be an obstacle for him. What have the Maheswara Family been doingtely? Liam asked directly. Liam knew that Haikal sent several people to monitor the movements of the Maheswara Family every day. Haikal leaned back in his chair, lookingzy. What can they do? The old man in the Maheswara Family has been upsettely. He was always at thepany, never came home. He is taking care of hispany since its having a hard time. What about Indri? Hearing Liam mention that name, Haikal said disdainfully, Indri? I finally managed to get rid of her. I dont want to have anything to do with her anymore. Lately, she Dont tell me, Haikal interrupted him immediately. You dont need to worry about the Maheswara Family. I will take care of them. ording to my estimation, the Maheswara Family will disappear from this city within a month. Liam looked serious as he listened and finally nodded. The sooner the better. Yes, yes Of course I want it too, Haikal replied impatiently. Without waiting for Liam to say anything, Haikal immediately ended the call. Liam could only stare at his phone screen while sighing. E, on the other hand, feels uneasy after getting a call from Liam. Finally, she decided to contact Christian. E is confused because Christian doesnt answer the phone. But who would have thought that when she called him again, E heard the sound of a cell phone behind her. Christian is already standing in front of her painting room. Lets go eat. Christian stands in front of the studios door with his cell phone in hand. He stood up straight and his head looked slightly raised, looking proud. Chapter 374 - 374 An Unexpected Cooperation 374 An Unexpected Cooperation E turned towards the door when she heard a familiar ringing tone. It wasnt her phone or Lucas. Lets go eat. Christian is standing in front of the studio door with his cell phone in hand. He stood up straight and his head looked slightly raised, looking proud. E narrowed her eyes and looked at Christian in annoyance. This man didnt pick up her phone and suddenly appeared there. Meanwhile, Luca who was on the side couldnt help but smile at the sight of these two. Many people say that E doesnt deserve Christian. But ording to him, only E can make a man as arrogant as Christian show different emotions than just a stoic face. Only E could turn someone as cold as Christian soft and warm. Only E could bring such an indifferent person as Christian to pay attention more. Seeing E motionless, Christian approached her impatiently. He looked at the canvas in front of E and said, Youve been in the studio all day, but your painting progress is still like this? On the canvas, there are only rough sketches that are not clearly visible. ..... Christian knows whats bothering E right now. He reached out his hand to gently stroke her head. You contacted me because of Liams problem, right? E was shy because Christian spoiled her in front of Luca. She wasnt used to getting this kind of attention in front of other people. Not his problem, but mine, she answered in a low voice. Is Liams problem the same as yours? Christian repeated it in a sinister tone. He looked at E with a sharp gaze. Is he that important to you? Who is more important, me or him? E had already agreed to have a rtionship with him. Why is this woman still thinking about other men? E feels helpless as she listens to Christians question. You are more important. If she dared to say otherwise, Christian would be furious. After hearing that answer from Es mouth, Christians expression softened a little. Come and eat with me. E shook her head. How could she possibly eat in peace now? What do you think Indri is nning? She asked Christian. What do you think? Christian threw the question back at E instead. His eyebrows rose as he looked at E with a surprised look. Sometimes, this woman is so smart that it blows him away. But some other times, this woman can also be so oblivious. If I had known, I wouldnt have asked you, E said, looking at Christian in annoyance. Why is this man always throwing the question back at her? Are you stupid? Christians hand that was stroking Es head stopped moving. He turned to Luca and asked, If you wanted to meet a woman every day and keep in touch with her, what would that mean? Luca felt helpless at being involved in this conversation all of a sudden. He didnt want to interfere, but he couldnt just ignore Christians question either. Finally, he answered honestly, It means I like her. Did you hear that? Christian tapped Es forehead gently. Theres no need to worry about the woman chasing Liam. After saying that, he grabbed Es arm and led her to stand up. He took her tiny hand and wanted to ask her out. Liams family has urged him to get married. Indri wants to marry him. Wouldnt that benefit all parties? If that really happened, Liam would definitely suffer a lot. But Christian feels no sympathy at all. Who told a man to want a woman? E doesnt understand what Christian means. But she could see from Christians demeanor that he felt this matter waspletely unimportant. What does it mean to benefit all parties? To the benefit of all Christian turns and looks at Es face, making Es heart beat faster. The man brought his lips to Es ear and continued, He will get a wife and my love rival will be reduced by one. The hoarse voice made E speechless. Her face flushes red when she feels Christians warm breath on her neck. Christian swallowed his saliva when he saw Es cute face. This woman is really like a flower that blooms beautifully. He really wanted this woman, right now. But unfortunately, the timing wasnt right. Luca felt very embarrassed and ufortable. This was his studio, but why did it feel like this room belonged to Christian and E? Cant they make out somewhere else? This affects him as well as his business! Christian takes a deep breath and looks around him. He took a good look at the studio and said, This ce is too small. There was no ce for him to make love to E right now. Christian! How could E not understand Christians intentions? This mans mind is so dirty! Looking at the blush on Es cheeks made Christian smile happily. He put his arm around Es shoulders and led her out of the room. Lets go eat. What do you want to eat? In just a second, Christian had turned into a gentle and caring man. E could only look at him in surprise. She followed Christian to his car which was parked outside. On the way, she remembered the first question that had bothered her. Christian didnt take her seriously just now! What is the real purpose of Indri wanting to marry Liam? E is sure that Indri doesnt really want Liam. Just a moment ago, Indri was so infatuated with Haikal. But in no time, she changed her target to Liam. Christian gets annoyed every time he hears Liams name from Es mouth. Haikal has kicked her out. The best option for her right now is to marry Liam. More importantly, by getting Liam, she thinks she can outdo you in everything. E nodded a few times when she heard Christians answer. His exnation makes a lot of sense. Then, wouldnt that be dangerous for Liam? Whats dangerous? He is a grown man. Christian took Es hand and led her into the car. Not long after E left the studio, several handymen suddenly came into the studio and kicked Luca out. Luca could only stand in front of his studio while still carrying his painting brush with a confused look. From the look of it, Luca knew that these people were Christians men. He didnt understand why these people had suddenlye there. But Luca couldnt do anything, he could only stand in his ce looking at his studio in a daze. In the evening, Liam got a call from his family. His family got a call about a pretty important co-worker in town, which could make their business grow. Therefore, Liams parents told him to meet the person tomorrow. Liams secretary immediately gave Liam a document regarding the cooperation n. Liam opened the document and immediately frowned when he saw the name of thepany. Soetanto Company. Nadia Soetanto? What did this woman want? Liam, this is an excellent opportunity for our family. We have to make good use of it! Chapter 375 - 375 Unreasonable Cooperation 375 Unreasonable Cooperation Liam, this is an excellent opportunity for our family. We have to make good use of it! Liam frowned as he heard his parents words over the phone. While listening to his parents talking, Liam was deep in thought. Why did Nadia suddenly want to work with his family? There would be no profit from this cooperation. And Liam knew that Nadia wasnt that stupid. Before Liam could answer, his father had already said, Liam, are you listening? The Soetanto family has a veryrge jewelrypany. If we want to expand our business in that field, we must cooperate with them. We must take advantage of this partnership to develop ourpany. I see, Liam replied in a deep voice before hanging up the phone. Liam went back to reading the document on the table. His hunch was that there was something wrong with the cooperation that was being offered before his eyes. But he did not find any loopholes in the contract. Its so perfect that there were no problems at all. Even the advantages obtained by both parties was worth it. In a way, this was a very good coboration. For the Jaya Family who had never set foot in the jewelry industry, the Soetanto Family would provide a very smooth path for them. Even the Soetanto family did not take advantage of them at all. They seemed very considerate of Liams family. ..... Liams secretary could sense the mans hesitation. Sir, I have checked the contract very carefully. This contract is very profitable for us How long have you worked at thepany? Liam closed the document and looked at his secretary with a serious look. The secretary fixed his drooping sses and answered respectfully, Ten years, sir. Youve worked ten years, dont you understand the rules in the business world? Liam looked at his secretary seriously and said slowly, Everyone in the business world wants profit. Meanwhile, the Soetanto Family has absolutely nothing to do with us. Why are they willing to give us this big advantage? Do you think they are stupid? Cold sweat ran down the secretarys face. He didnt consider what Liam said. But what the boss said made a lot of sense. Master, this contract The secretary looked doubtful. As Liam said, they are all business people. It was impossible for someone toe and open a wide path for them without expecting anything in return. It is impossible to award a contract with arge profit without expecting something back. From Liams words, the secretary knew that Liam had no intention of cooperating. But somehow, the secretary felt that he had to fight for this lucrative contract. But Sir, Big Master told you to cooperate with the Soetanto Family. The secretary knew very well about the Jaya Family. Liams parents had a hard time getting children after they married until they were more than 30 years old. Thats why they loved their son so much. But even so, Liams parents would not allow their son to act recklessly, especially in an important matter like this. However, this was a big problem for theirpany. Okay. Liam was a very devoted son to his parents. He would never go against his parents requests so he could only relent. Create a new contract that makes more sense and send it to the Soetanto Family. The secretary thought for a moment and felt that this was the best decision so he nodded. Yes, sir. Ill do it right now. The secretary moved very quickly. After making a new contract, he gave it to Liam so Liam could check it out. Liam felt that the new contract was much better than the previous one, so he immediately sent it to the Soetanto Family. After the Soetanto family returned to Indonesia, Nadia became general manager at the Indonesian branch of thepany. Nadia looked at the contract in her hand with raised eyebrows. It was a contract that Liam sent back to her, a contract that had been sensibly revised. She didnt expect that Liam was a very careful person. Too bad, because of it, the Jaya Family would have missed the huge profits in vain. She looked at the contract with disdain and then threw it on the table. Although she had to admit that Liam was a pretty great man, in Nadias eyes, there was only one man for her Christian. And only Christian is worthy of such a great woman like her. Her face shed a confident smile as she thought of Christian. When Indri seededter, E would definitely feel worried and anxious. Seeing E worrying about another man, Christian must be furious. When the two of them had a fight, Nadia would step into their midst and take advantage of the opportunity. Nadia wont do anything. She would only let Christian see Es true face. How can there be a woman who truly loves Christian? Nadia was sure that E wanted something from Christian. Maybe his wealth, sess or power. Christian is clearly tricked by E. And Nadia will help Christian to realize this. At that time, not only would she make Hartono thank her, everyone would also admire her. After that, she would be the only woman who could marry Christian. She wanted to control people out there to make E step back from her ce. In no time, Liam got an answer from Nadia. His heart calmed down a bit after obtaining reasonable cooperation. But he still felt that something was wrong, even though he didnt exactly know about it. His secretary also said that Nadia would like to meet with him to discuss this matter of cooperation tomorrow. Liam had no reason to refuse so he could only ept it. The next day, Liam met Nadia at a restaurant inside a luxury hotel. Nadia was dressed in her professional attire, looking like an independent and intelligent career woman. In contrast to her usual elegant but conservative appearance, this time she looked very neat. But the charm she exudes remains the same, making people look up to her. Liam was such a punctual person that he waited before the appointed time. Nadia arrived ten minutes early. She deliberately came early, she did not expect that when she opened the VIP room, Liam was already inside. It was true, this man was different from other men. Seeing Nadia enter, Liam immediately stood up. But his face changed when he saw another figure behind Nadia. Indri What does this mean? Liam asked, looking behind Nadia. Chapter 376 - 376 The First Suffering 376 The First Suffering In the hotel restaurant, Indri looked at the food served in front of her with a strange smile on her face. The drink in Liams cup was half empty. Nadia said that she put medicine in Liams drink. As long as the drugs effects worked, Liam would soon be hers! Liam immediately realized something was wrong with a smile on Indris face. After discussing the cooperation with Nadia, he immediately got up and left. I have urgent business. You two can continue eating in peace. Let me pay for it. Nadia calmly fixed her gaze on Liam without showing the slightest strangeness. Alright, be careful on the road. She wasnt even worried when Liam was about to leave. Liam frowned. Was he too anxious? Was he being overly rude towards them? However, Indri immediately panicked. She rose to her feet and said, Why did you leave so quickly? ..... Dont worry. Ill try to talk to E. But its up to E whether she wants to forgive you or not. I cant influence her decision. Liam paused for a moment. His gaze was fixed on Indri with impatience. Since childhood, he did not like Indri and did not want to be involved with her. Even since childhood, Liam had known that Indri was a faker. She treated everyone well on the surface but turned the opposite as soon as the other person turned their back. In the past, he had also told E to be careful with Indri. At that time, E really trusted Indri and treated her like her own sister. Who would have thought something bad would actually happen to E just when Liam wasnt by her side to help her. Thats why Liam has no intention of treating Indri well until now. Meanwhile, Indri doesnt care what Liam says at all. Who wants an apology from E? All she cares about is Liam! She wanted this man in front of her. She turned and looked at Nadia frantically. When she saw Nadia enjoying her drink leisurely, Indri became even more panicked. Nadia, is your work done? This fast? Nadia nodded. Yes. If you dont want to part with Liam, you can go out and have a private chat with him, she said with a shrug. Even though her face looked t, there was a glint in her eyes as she said that. Upon hearing this, Liam immediately shook his head and refused. No need. After saying that, he walked towards the door. However, after three steps, his body became weak and ufortable. His eyes felt heavy. He held his head and shook it repeatedly, trying to wake himself up. Suddenly, as if realizing something, he turned to the two women behind him and said, You guys Indi just stood where she was, meanwhile Nadia immediately put down her documents and stood up in a panic as if she didnt understand what had happened to Liam. She looked at Liam and asked, Whats wrong with you? Her hand nudged Indris body to react immediately. The nudge seemed to wake Indri up so she immediately approached Liam and tried to support him. Are you okay? Liam wanted to avoid her touch, but his body felt weaker and weaker. After that, his head felt very dizzy and he finally passed out. Indri rushed to run and caught Liams body as he fell to the floor. She looked at Liam and then turned to Nadia who was behind him. Did you use the wrong drug? Indri wanted to have a pleasant time with Liam. But why did Liam pass out like this? Nadia looked at Indri with disdain and snorted coldly. Are you stupid? If Liam is still awake, do you think he wants to do it with you? It would give him a chance to escape instead. Now, take him to the room upstairs. I dont need to tell you the next steps, do I? Indri understood what Nadia said and immediately nodded, Youre right. Nadia just looked at Indri with a condescending look. Of course she was right. Indri is stupid. After that, she took the documents and left the room. Remember. Its none of my business. You do everything yourself. Yes, Indri replied casually. Her mind was no longer on Nadia. She only cared about the man in front of her now. After Nadia came out, she called two maids and asked them to take Liam who seemed drunk to go up to the hotel room upstairs. Everything went very smoothly and perfectly. Indri followed them upstairs. After closing the door, she looked at the man lying on the bed with a look full of admiration. She immediately removed the clothes on Liams body. The man had fallen asleep so soundly that he didnt even realize what was happening. Indri thought for a moment and then decided to call her mother, asking what she should do next. As usual, Merry is someone full of ideas and cunning. Stay there. Ill send some reporters over there. Indri immediately felt relieved. Without her mother, she wouldnt be able to n this kind of thing. Indeed her mother is the most intelligent in this matter. After hanging up the phone, Indri immediately took off her clothes andy down beside Liam. Soon, she could marry this man. Her heart was really happy and excited. E Sooner orter, Im going to make you kneel before me and apologize to me! She said,ughing horribly. She took out her phone and took some photos. She didnt forget to pinch some parts of her body to create red marks on her skin. After that, she felt satisfied and closed her eyes. When she woke up, Liam would be hers. Meanwhile, E rushed out of the house. She sat in his car and repeatedly dialed Liams number. But the man didnt answer any of her calls. In the end, she could only give up. E really panicked. She went to Liamspany and found that Liam and Nadia were in a meeting to discuss work matters. Reluctantly, E finally called Nadia. Why did you call me? Nadia casually asked, estimating the psed time. She did not want to interfere with Indris work. Nadia, what are you doing? Where are you taking Liam? E was really worried. Liam was an important figure to her. If Nadia hurt Liam, she would never forgive her. Why are you using me like that? I am a woman. What can I do to a man much bigger than me? Nadia felt annoyed when she thought about E. Why did all men like a woman like E? This kind of woman did not deserve to be liked by many people. Only her outward appearance was attractive. Meanwhile, she was actually empty inside. She didnt have intelligence or a good family background. Today, she would make E feel her first suffering. Chapter 377 - 377 Meeting to Discuss Work Matters 377 Meeting to Discuss Work Matters What is the meaning of this? Liam asked, looking behind Nadia. He thought he met with Nadia to discuss work matters today. Why did Indri suddenlye? Indri has absolutely nothing to do with their cooperation. Nadia did not feel ashamed or embarrassed for bringing someone else into their meeting. Instead, she exined with a smile, Indri kept begging me. She said she wanted to meet you. After pausing for a moment, she continued, There seems to be a misunderstanding between her and her sister. She wants to ask you for help. Who knows if you can help her set things straight. She wants to have a better rtionship with her family. Saying this, she invited Indri to sit down. Behind those words, Nadia seemed to be telling Liam that she knew what was going on between E and Indri, but she didnt intend to side with E. Liam didnt know what Nadia could gain from helping Indri. When Indri entered the room, only then could she see Liams face. To be honest, Liam is much more handsome than Haikal. ..... Not only handsome. Liam also exudes a tenderness and warmth that no woman can resist. Hes really different from Haikal. Of course Indri is the same. She really likes this type of man, soft and warm. Her gaze turned possessive as she imagined that Liam would soon be hers. That gaze made Liam frown in displeasure. He wasntfortable being looked at this way. If its like this, we have nothing more to talk about, Liam said coldly. He got up and was about to leave the ce. From the very beginning, Liam had determined in his heart that everyone who hurt E was the same as his enemy. He considered E as a very important figure in his life. How could he let the person who had made E suffer all her life sit across from him in peace? How could he help someone who had hurt E? He didnt want to! Nadia looked at Liam casually even though Liam had threatened to leave. I would be very disappointed if you decided to leave. Your parents still want us to work together, right? If you leave, you will disappoint them. Nadia looked straight at Liam, not feeling threatened at all. She looked calm as if she was in control of the situation. Liam understands the meaning behind Nadias words. Just like Nadia, Liam is also a businessman. They know very well how to work in the business world. Nadia is taking advantage of Liams weakness to control him. She knew that Liam really cared about his parents. A man like Liam wouldnt be able to go against his parents words. Thats right. Liams face looked unsightly, but he didnt leave. What he said earlier was too impulsive. He could not ignore his parents order to cooperate with the Soetanto Family. Plus, his parents wanted this coboration to run smoothly. They even had time to call Liam before meeting with Nadia, giving him a message to make the most of this opportunity. Seeing Liam hesitate, a smile appeared on Nadias face. She is very confident in this way. Even though you are young, you must not act rashly. We are business people so we have to stay calm. Otherwise, how can we suppress our opponent? Nadia said with a gentle smile. That smile was so sparkling in Liams eyes. At first, he underestimated Nadia because she was just a woman. Even though Nadia can be cunning, how far is she really capable? She is still in her twenties! But seeing Nadia in person had opened his eyes. This woman was not what he imagined. She was much more powerful than he thought! Indri looked at Liam, feeling a little ufortable in her heart. Why is E able to get the love of so many great men? From Haikal, Liam and now Christian. Why were there so many men after her? That woman really didnt deserve it! She took a deep breath and tried to be graceful. Ive always admired you. I didnt have a chance to meet you before. But finally, we can meet now. Indri kept her expression soft. In fact, Indri felt embarrassed at being repeatedly ignored by Liam from the phone. But she is not someone who gives up easily! She clenched her fists tightly and continued, I sincerely want to make up with my sister. But my sister never gave me that chance. I hope you can help me talk to her so that my sister will forgive me. Today, I apologize for interrupting your meeting. Indri thought she had done everything well. To leave the perfect first impression in Liams eyes, she even recalled all the ethics sses she had attended. She thought she could get praise from the man in front of her, but Liam sneered and said, If you know that youve been bothering us, why are you still here? Why not just go? He said it without the slightest respect, making Indris face darken. Indri had been trying to hold back, but Liam put her down even more! Nadia who was beside her couldnt help but smile. She didnt expect a man like Liam to show such hatred. However, all of this is understandable because the hatred between E and Indri is very great. If you dont promise to help me, I wont go. Unable to use her grace, Indri decides to change her attitude to that of a child. Liam felt his hair stand on end when he heard Indris spoiled tone. Why did this woman change so fast? How scary! Before Indri could speak again, Nadia had stopped her. Theres no need to rush it. Today, I asked Liam to meet on business. Indri nodded and immediately calmed herself down. She had to wait patiently. At this time, Liam was also trying to contain the difort in his heart. He continued his conversation about hispanys cooperation with Nadiaspany. Indri could only look at Liam without batting an eye. This man is absolutely perfect! Not long after, a waiter came to bring their drinks. When a cup is ced in front of Liam, Indris eyes sh a crazy light. But sadly, Liam waspletely unaware of it. All his attention was focused on the contract in front of him. Meanwhile at Christians house, E felt increasingly anxious. She couldnt be calm if she didnt know what Indris and the Maheswara Familys ns were. What did they really want to do? An extremely bad premonition filled her heart. Chapter 378 - 378 Because I Am Her Sister 378 Because I Am Her Sister Nadia, do you think you can do anything just because you are close to Christians grandfather? Liams family will never forgive you. They only have one son. If anything happens to him, they will make you regret it! E said, ordering someone to find out where Nadia and Liam were meeting. Inwardly, Eined repeatedly. Why didnt Liam tell his secretary where he met Nadia? At least she wouldnt have to bother trying to figure it out. My answer will only disappoint you, E. After discussing work matters, I parted ways with him. I dont even know where Liam is or who he went with. Nadia paused for a moment and then continued, Also, I am different from you. You can only depend on Christian, while I dont have to depend on anyone. Because my family alone is enough to make me hold my head high in front of you. Nadia looked down on E openly. E was not a stupid woman. Of course she knew that Nadia was insulting her. But E didnt have time to argue with this woman right now. Nadia wouldnt tell her where Liam was and E couldnt waste any more time. How can you hold your head up high? The man you want has no intention of marrying you. If you really dont mean to say anything to me, Id better hang up. Also, I hope youe to your senses soon. After all, you dont even deserve to be called a rival in my eyes. The words seemed to echo in Nadias ears as their call ended. She gripped the phone tightly as if trying to crush it. She tried to control her feelings and restrain herself from destroying everything in front of her. God damn it! ..... How dare that lowly woman speak to her like that! Sooner orter, she will make her suffer! E immediately looked for Liam again. Finally, after finding out from CCTV on the street, E found Liams car pulling up in front of a hotel. Her gaze was fixed on the screen and she couldnt react for long. Its not what she imagined, right? Leopard who was standing behind E felt a little confused when he saw E didnt move an inch. He patted Es back lightly. Miss, are you alright? E turned her head with a numb body. She looked at Leopard and said, Hurry up and get to this hotel. E could already guess what was going on there. These two women were really sneaky! When E arrived at the hotel, her body stiffened at the sight before her. Why were there so many cars? Plus, there were so many reporters rushing into the hotel with cameras on their shoulders. Leopard, this Es head felt like it was about to explode. Is she toote? Why couldnt shee sooner? Miss, dont you want toe in? Leopard still looked calm, in contrast to the chaos before him. With his nonchnt face and terrible scars, he always looked alert. Leopards warning made E react immediately and run into the hotel. Leopard saw E from behind and felt a little anxious. He then decided to call Christian. Master, Miss E is at the Imperial Hotel. Christian frowned upon hearing the report. What is she doing? Why did E go to the hotel? When talking about hotels, Christian could only think of one thing. Looking for Liam, Leopard hadnt finished but Christian had hung up on their call first. Liam again. Liam! Cant that guy stop bothering E? When he recalled the time E was worrying about Liam and asking a lot of questions about Liam yesterday, Christian got annoyed. Christian felt a tightness in his chest. He thought for a moment and decided to put on his suit, leaving thepany. Why did this woman always make him feel anxious and uneasy? Holding his cell phone, Leopard could only frown. He hadnt finished speaking but Christian had ended the call. But he knew his boss would be here soon because E was here now. After calming his mind, Leopard put away his cell phone and hurried after E into the hotel. E could already imagine what was going on in there, but she still couldnt ept what was happening in front of her. The room was a mess. Merry and a group of reporters were standing in front of the door, watching what was happening inside in shock. After that, the light from the camera immediately shed repeatedly. This is great news! I didnt think that after parting with Haikal, Indri would directly go with Liam. In my opinion, Indri must have deliberately divorced Haikal for Liams sake. After all, Liam is a much better choice than Haikal, right? ... While being surrounded by the reporters discussions, Merry started acting. She ran into the room and approached the two people on the bed. My daughter, how did you Indri, tell me what happened? Out of breath, E rushed inside and pushed away the reporters. What are you taking pictures of? Dont you dare spread the word before you know the truth! Isnt this E? One of the reporters immediately recognized Es figure. Upon seeing this, Leopard immediately stood before E. The atmosphere in the room immediately became chaotic because of Es arrival. E, I heard you have a good rtionship with Liam. Is that true? E, what do you think about your sisters rtionship with Liam? Various questions were immediately thrown at E, attacking her from all sides. E pushed the Leopards body slightly so it wouldnt cover her and looked at the camera. Liam is a friend of mine and we have a very good rtionship. Because of our closeness, I can say with confidence that Liam has no rtionship with Indri. There must have been a misunderstanding. Now Liam is still unconscious so E must do whatever it takes to deal with the reporters before her. Merry could hear Es exnation to the reporters. She immediately got to her feet and walked over to E, looking at her angrily. E, youre Indris sister. Why are you even defending an outsider? Why dont you defend your sister? Thats why, E said with a sneer. Since I am her sister, I really understand how Indris nature is and what she can do to get what she wants. After saying that, E walked up to Indri and dragged her off the bed. You can still pretend now? Indri is really shameless. If she had no shame, E would help her show her shamelessness in front of so many cameras! Ahhh! A womans scream was heard in the room. Liam frowned and slowly opened his eyes at the scream. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was E. E? He called out in a low voice. But after that, his gaze fell on the naked woman beside E. Liams eyes immediately turned alert and serious. Chapter 379 - 379 Beautiful Accident 379 Beautiful ident Liam still has some memories left in his mind. Earlier, he and Nadia ate together while discussing work. He didnt know why but suddenly Indri appeared and dined with them even though she had nothing to do with their meeting at all. Just as he was about to leave, Liam suddenly lost consciousness. It was clear what had happened to him. Nadia and Indri deliberately set him up. E dragged Indris body roughly from the bed, making the woman gasp. She took Liams hand with a pitiful look, as if trying to ask for help. Liam, look at my sister Es body stiffened when she heard that tone. She remembered well when she was still in touch with Haikal, Indri also used this sweet look and voice to deceive everyone. Maybe since then, Haikal decided to betray her. Even after many years had passed, the incident was still stored in Es mind. It is not easy for her to forget or just erase it. No matter how much she tried to heal herself, the wound in her heart didnt close again as easily as before. Liams gaze fell on E. He could see something was wrong with E. E seemed to be rooted to her spot and her gaze was dreamy. He immediately removed Indris hand from his arm and grabbed Es. E, whats wrong? He asked, looking worriedly at E. ..... Even in this situation, the first person he thought of and cared about was E. He didnt even care that the current situation really hurt him. E woke up to Liams touch. She turned and looked at Liam. At this moment, the nket covering Liams body slumped, revealing his sexy and muscr chest. Without thinking, E immediately pulled the nket to cover Liams body before the cameras captured it. She didnt pay any attention to Indri so that Indris body was exposed in front of everyone. Some journalists even dared to whistle to tease Indri. Indri felt very embarrassed and panicked. Her body was never exposed in front of a man, let alone many people like this. Even after marrying Haikal, Haikal never touched her. She always obeyed her mothers words to keep her chastity for their first night. But on the first night, Haikal didnt touch her at all. No one knew that even after marrying Haikal, Indri had never slept with him. Haikal really didnt care about her, let alone touch her. E, what are you doing! Indri immediately shouted loudly and curled up to cover her body. She was really mad at E for humiliating her like this. But Es actions made everyone see the red marks on Indris body, even though they were actually created by Indri herself. Needless to say, everyone there was an adult. They all understood what those marks meant. Liams gaze continued to look elsewhere. His brow furrowed and he looked at the situation with such disgust that he didnt notice the red marks on Indris body. But E said loudly, You made them by yourself right,? Did you pinch your body? So what? Indri looked back at her. Pinching myself? Do you think Im crazy? Indri didnt think E could figure out her ruse with just one look. Youre not crazy? E snorted coldly. You are the craziest woman! To be able to marry Liam, you even used this method. Indri, dont you have any shame? E shouted. She really wanted to drag Indri out of there. E already considered Liam her family. She didnt want to see Liam hurt. But look at what Indri is doing now. What should Liam do if this problem spread? Isnt this the same as forcing Liam to marry her? What would everyone out there think if Liam didnt marry Indri? Regardless of what Liam chose, he would suffer! Sis, why are you talking nonsense! Indri looked at E like she was looking at a crazy person. You could say, Indri was bringing out her best acting skills to defend herself. I never thought this would happen to me and Liam. Hes drunk ... Indri said shyly. It was a very beautiful ident? Liams jaw tightened. What kind of ident did this woman was talking about! He only drank coffee this morning. How could he be drunk? At that moment, he turned and looked at Indri. If this was an ident, well just pretend nothing happened. His words left everyone present immediately stunned. Contrary to everything, E immediately pped her hands. What Liam said makes sense. All of this was just an ident, just as Indri said. So, lets just pretend this was an ident. E turned to the reporters standing in front of the door. You all heard it, right? This was an ident. The reporters who were holding the camera felt like they were being toyed with. They had recorded this incident excitedly but all they came to was one conclusion it was an ident. However, since Christian was behind E, they didnt dare attack E directly. They just stood there in silence, exchanging nces with each other. Indri looked at Liam in disbelief. Didnt her mother say that Liam would take responsibility? How could this happen? Indris face immediately paled. Seeing her daughters reaction, Merry could only curse in her heart, saying that her daughter was really useless. Luckily, she was there. She immediately stepped forward and said, Liam, even if this was an ident, theres no way we can just ignore it, can we? Merry tried to show a sad look as she said, Our family is not as good as before. We can understand why you dont want to acknowledge the rtionship between you and Indri. The sentence seemed to direct the me on Liam. E looked at Merry coldly. This woman had put the unfortunate situation in her favor. She wanted to take advantage of the current situation of the Maheswara Family to make everyone sympathize with her. And it just so happened that all the reporters in this ce loved gossip. E pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows while looking at Merry. Its good that you are aware of your situation and circumstances. You realize that your family is not good enough for the Jaya Family. So, there is no need to continue with this matter. After that, E turned and looked at the Leopard behind her. Leopard, please escort them out. Now, E is forcing Merry to get out of her sight. Chapter 380 - 380 Dare to Betray Me 380 Dare to Betray Me Its good that you are aware of your situation and circumstances. You realize that your family is not good enough for the Jaya Family. So, there is no need to continue with this matter. After that, E turned and looked at the Leopard behind her. Leopard, please escort them out. Frankly, E kicked Merry and Indri out of this ce. Indris face turnedplicated. But considering that she was not wearing a single garment, Indri could do nothing but swallow her anger back. She couldnt stand against E now or her already bad image would be ruined even more. When that happened, everyone would feel that she was even less worthy of Liam. Initially, Merry wanted to use public opinion to corner Liam and make him marry Indri. But now her n was ruined because of Es arrival. This was the only chance she had and she couldnt let it go. When Merry was about to speak again, Liam had already spoken before her. What Mrs. Merry said is very reasonable. My family will not let me marry a woman like Indri. Instead of the problem getting moreplicatedter, its better if we just end it now. Merrys mouth was wide open, gaping. She didnt know what to say now. Merry knows very well how Liam is. He always takes charge in any situation, its impossible for him to surrender right away, especially to a woman. ..... She thought Liam would immediately take responsibility after realizing what had happened to him and Indri. But she never thought that just because of Es words, Liam immediately changed his attitude and didnt want to take responsibility at all. What should she do? Indri could only listen impatiently. Covering her body with another nket, she looked at Liam with pitiful eyes. Liam, I know you look down on me. But everything has happened. The reporters are also here, witnessing what happened between us. If you are not responsible, where will I put my dignity? What about my fate? She breathed a sigh of relief after saying that. Before carrying out her n, Nadia had predicted the worst that would happen. Thats why Nadia gave her advice to deal with this kind of situation. Indri did not think that Nadias suggestion would be useful now. Merry also felt very relieved when she heard Indris words, although she was surprised at the same time. Since when did her stupid daughter be this smart? She didnt expect her daughter to adapt to the situation so quickly. Her suspicions onlysted a moment because Merry did not care about what made her daughter suddenly smart. Most importantly, she had to take advantage of this opportunity. After that, she immediately turned her gaze towards Liam. Liam didnt look at Indri at all. His attention was focused on the reporters who filled the door. Can you all go? Liam estimated that they had all gotten the full photo. Now theyre just there to watch the next show. The reporters instantly realized their position and left at Liams request. Before the reporters disappeared, E stepped forward and stopped them. No one should report todays problem. Her self-assured appearance made the reporters hesitate a little. They were not afraid of E, but rather Christian who was behind her. But this is big news! One of the reporters ventured to protest. He couldnt just throw this hot news away. Unfortunately, everyone already knew who the figure behind E was and no one dared to go against her. As for todays news, they had already taken their time and traveled quite a distance. It was impossible for them not to report it. They would suffer a huge loss. Whats more, this news is truly shocking! But E didnt care about the reporters profits. No one is more important than Liam in this matter. She wouldnt let anything happen to Liam. That means, E wouldnt let go of journalists who dared to report on this incident. Just see, if anyone dared to do it, they would face her! Liam was touched when he saw E defending him and said, E, its okay. I will be holding a press conference to rify this matter. E considered carefully and found Liams method very reasonable. In the end, E let everyone go from there. In an instant, the room became quiet. There were only four people left there. E and Liam, and Merry and Indri. After everyone left, Indri still remained where she was, naked like a shameless person. Liam looked at Indri coldly. Dont you want to put on your clothes? Indri immediately blushed, thinking that Liam was caring about her. Liam, it turns out youre still watching me. That sweetly made-up voice made E and Liam shudder. Their hairs stood on end, disgusted by the voice. Dont think its weird, Liam said coldly as he averted his eyes. I dont know what youre doing this for, but I cant marry you. Plus, Liam was sure that nothing had happened between him and Indri. Indri gritted her teeth and a look of hatred appeared in her eyes. Why? E could see the expression on Indris face clearly. Dont you know why? Because you are not a good woman for Liam, she said with a sneer. Indri is really outrageous. She was not only trying to hurt E, but also trapping someone close to E. Indri, E squatted down and looked straight into Indris eyes as she was sitting on the floor. You want to marry Liam? Let me tell you the truth. Its impossible! Liam is a responsible man, but he wouldnt waste his responsibility on someone like you. It was just Indris wishful thinking. She thought by pinching herself and leaving marks all over her body, everyone would immediately believe she was making love to Liam. How ridiculous! Indri was really angry. But before she could speak, Merry had approached her and said, Liam doesnt seem to remember what happened so he has a misunderstanding about Indri. If thats the case, we wont force it. Indri, lets go. Merry took a deep breath as if what she said was true. Liam immediately frowned. Is he really wrong? But he didnt remember anything. When Indri heard Merrys words, she got angry. Mother, I dont want to go! Why do you want to leave here? She shouted, but Merry grabbed her arm. At the same time, a man appeared at the door. The moment he realized the situation inside, the veins on his forehead immediately bulged as if to show his anger. E, how dare you betray me! Chapter 381 - 381 Seeing Another Man’s Naked Body 381 Seeing Another Mans Naked Body E, how dare you betray me! The mans roar echoed through the room. Christian who arrived at the door immediately shouted, making everyone there shocked. No one expected Christians arrival, not when his face was filled with anger like this. E waspletely shocked when she heard the usation. Why did the man say it? Who betrayed him? What is he doing here? Without waiting for E to say anything, with long strides, Christian walked over to E and grabbed her wrist. What are you doing here? The atmosphere in the room was so strange that Christian wondered what happened. E could only stare at the man who was using her with disbelief. Did this man have no eyes to say that she was betraying him? Cant Christian see that she is fully clothed while Liam and Indri are naked? What did you say? You saw Liams naked body, Christian said seriously, making E gape. ..... Leopard couldnt help but avert his eyes and try to suppress a smile. This woman hadpletely changed her master, as if holding his master in the palm of her hand. Christian, are you kidding me? E immediatelyughed when she heard that. Seeing the expression on Es face, Christians anger red even more. So you saw it or not? I didnt see it, E rolled her eyes. Since the first time she came, Liams body was hidden under the nket. Even though the nket had slipped and exposed his chest, E quickly pulled it back up so she couldnt see anything. She was afraid that reporters would take pictures of Liams naked body. She even saw Indris naked body. Indri and Merry witnessed the incident before them without knowing how to react. From the start, E had ruined their n and made things difficult for them. Now, Christian made it worse by storming into the room angrily. Merry considered what she should do and decided to leave immediately. She was already struggling against E and she couldnt fight Christian. If E asked Christian for help to humiliate them there, the situation would get out of hand. Indri, she whispered. Lets go first. But how could Indri understand what she was thinking? Indri was not that smart. Maybe her previous intelligence was just a coincidence! I dont want to go! Indri held her nket with sharp eyes. How could she just walk away! She focused her attention on Liam and said, How could you do this to me? You forced me to have sex and yet you have no intention of taking responsibility! Do you think we will believe your words? Indri, you are really silly, said E. She was sure that all of this was just Indris trick. And she was also sure that Nadia was involved in it because Indri would not be able to do all this alone. E, I know we hate each other. But everything has happened now and this is beyond my control. I am a woman. Even after marriage, Haikal never touched me. Liam was my first man. He took my virginity. Indri became more and more excited as she said it as if she was already immersed in her role as a woman who had a rtionship with Liam. Even Merry believed what Indri said was true. When E was about to speak again, Christian had pulled her body closer to him. He lowered his head and looked at E displeasedly. You defended another man in front of me? Is your courage that great? Christian was very happy when Liam fell into such a problem. With this happening, his rival would be reduced by one. But seeing E constantly defending Liam, Christian couldnt ept it. Why when his grandfather said that he slept with Nadia, E didnt defend him like this? E was thinking about Liam right now. So how could she possibly think about Christians feelings? E was frustrated when she heard that. Christian, what are you talking about? We are discussing an important matter now. After that, Liam who had been silent for a long time said, Indri, I will repeat it one more time. I will not marry you. Liam knew very well how the Maheswara Family treated E. Liam also knew very well they wanted to get something out of him by trapping him like this. Or maybe, they wanted to hurt E again. How could Liam let them get what they wanted? Thepany owned by the Maheswara Family is in a bad situation right now and they need someone who can help them. Liam is the perfect candidate for that. Maybe thats why Indri set him up like this. Liam? Indras eyes widened. But Merry had stopped her before Indri could say a few more sentences. Indri, if Liam really doesnt want to take responsibility for you, we better get out of here now, she said, giving a signal to Indri. Theres no point in arguing with Liam, E and Christian now. Shed better take this opportunity to do something. Indri looked at the indifferent expression on Liams face. Knowing that she had no chance of winning now, she could only nod. Lets go back. Indris change in attitude made E a little disbelieving. When Christian saw Indri about to wear her clothes, he immediately covered Es eyes. E waspletely helpless. Shouldnt Christian turn around so as not to see that woman at this time? While thinking about this, E immediately turned Christian around to turn back. The corners of Christians lips curled. It seemed this woman could be jealous too. Indri immediately put on her clothes and left the ce with her mother. At the door, she didnt forget to give herst line of defense. Liam, Im telling the truth. Before getting an answer, she immediately took a deep breath and walked out of there. After Indri and Merry left, E immediately asked Liam, What happened? Liam told her everything that happened to him so that he ended up in such a situation. Christian summed up all these events in just one word. Stupid. Liam couldnt help but smile bitterly. I didnt think they could do this. Besides, giving other people drugs is illegal, right? Liam had never had prejudice against others, especially women. They are willing to do whatever it takes to get what they want, Christian said coldly, thinking back to Nadia climbing into his bed when he was drunk. He had been framed by a woman! In a way, it was the worst thing that ever happened to him. Never had Christian lowered his guard in front of anyone. But at that time, he really couldnt control himself after E left his life so things were pretty messy. Nadia came just in time to take advantage of his weakness. It was a lesson for Christian and he would not allow such an incident to happen again. Chapter 382 - 382 The Only Way to Seize the Opportunity 382 The Only Way to Seize the Opportunity Christian looked at Liam, not feeling sorry for the man at all. If it werent for E being there, he wouldnt havee to this ce. Maybe he will let the news about Liam and Indri spread so widely. That way, his rival would disappear and E would bepletely his. You already know very well how Indri is from how she treated E all this time. While Nadia Christian paused for a moment and continued, How long do you think shes been in the business world? Do you think she is that naive? Christian snorted as he said it, feeling that Liam was so stupid. He had done the same stupid thing. Luckily, it wasnt this big. I underestimated her too much, Liam massaged his dizzy head. He is too easy to trust others so his vignce decreases. He felt that women like Nadia and Indri would not be able to do anything to him, a man much bigger than them. Seeing how frustrated Liam is, Christians mood gets even better. He was happy to see his rival in trouble. But then he realized something. He looked at Liam with displeasure before saying, Do you want to stay naked like this? After saying that, he immediately put his arm around Es shoulder, wanting to take E out of the room. He would not let his fiance see another mans body, let alone when hes also present in the same room. E was still worried about what had happened. Liam, Ill see youter. ..... After leaving the hotel, Christian took E to his car. Silence enveloped the two of them, making E finally unable to stand it. Christian didnt start the car immediately, just standing there as if hes considering something. Finally, E decided to ask, Shouldnt Leoparde home with us? This is not the time to think about other people. You should be worrying about yourself, Christian looked at her dangerously. This little woman is very disobedient to him and Christian wants to teach her a lesson. I? E looked confused. She looks at Christian with an innocent face. What did I do? Are you afraid Indri would hurt me? Dont worry, it wont work. Christian looked at E helplessly. Why was this woman so intelligent sometimes and so stupid in such a crucial time? Christian didnt respond to Es question. He started the car and left the ce. It didnt take long for news about Liam and Indri to appear on the inte. The content of the stories varies greatly, but the point is the same its divulging the rtionship between Liam and Indri. The news caused an uproar. Everyone immediately addressed the issue andmented. Everyone, especially the women, were disapproving of this incident. They regard Liam as a good figure and hope they can get a chance to get close to him. After all, Liam is one of the few quality men that women will do anything to be with. As the most handsome and powerful man in this city, Christian is too scary for them. In addition, everyone also knows about the rtionship between Christian and E. Liam is just in second ce, of course he will be their target. But who would have thought that Liam would actually have a rtionship with a lowly woman like Indri, who just got divorced. There are various kinds ofments, but theyre of the same opinion Indri doesnt deserve Liam at all. Indri was recently divorced and got dumped by her ex-husband. Indri was also a woman who had no manners. Such a figure was very unfitting for Liam. E looked at the news andments, then turned to the man beside her. Christian, can you help me? This news would definitely affect Liamspany, right? Not only did she feel sorry for Liam, E also felt sorry for Liams parents. E had seen them before and felt that they were both very good. E also knew that Liams parents loved their son very much. As a child, E also felt the care and kindness of Liams parents. Seeing Es nk gaze, Christian gripped the steering wheel tightly and said, E, we are engaged. Hah? The sudden change in topic made Es brain stop working for a moment. She was talking about Liam. Why was Christian talking about their engagement? E pointed at her phone and continued, I want to ask you to help Liam. He After a moment of hesitation, E finally decided to tell Christian a secret. Actually, Liam is working with Haikal. They helped me to bring down the Maheswara Familypany. What? Suddenly, Christian hit the brake so deep that a squeaking sound could be heard from the asphalt. Luckily, the street was deserted now. E knew that Christian would react this way so she had no intention of telling him. She felt hiding the problem was the best decision. If it werent for wanting to ask Christian for help, E probably wouldnt have told him. Youd rather ask him for help than look for me? Christian was really angry. He felt that being with E made him suffer even more. He was worried all the time for the men who surrounded E. He also had to worry about E, afraid that E couldnt take care of herself. But thats not all. The most important thing in this matter was, E chose to run to another man for help instead of him! E immediately tried to calm Christian down. I just asked him for help to get the house. After he gets my house, I want to ask your help to buy the house from him. However, Christian still felt annoyed. E kept trying to persuade him. I was afraid that if I asked you for help, my father would know. If he found out, he would do anything to keep the house. You know very well how important that house is to me While still frowning, Christian finally said, I see. E immediately smiled happily. She knew she had seeded in persuading Christian. Thank you, Christian. Show your thankster tonight. E cleared her throat to cover her embarrassment. But Im on my period... she said, grinning guiltily. Christian could only take a deep breath. Looks like you really want to piss me off. Meanwhile, Indri was sitting on her bed tightly clenching her fists. Mother, what should we do now? Merry looked at Indri with a serious look and asked, Did you really do it with Liam? No, Indri said irritably. If I really had sex with him, I wouldnt havee back with you this easily. Indri felt like she was going crazy. She had nned all of this perfectly. Why did everything have to fall apart! A gloomy look appeared in Merrys eyes. She had a n, but this n wasnt anything good. Indri, the only way to take advantage of this opportunity is to get pregnant. Chapter 383 - 383 Looking for a Designer 383 Looking for a Designer When Christian and E came home, they saw Nathan sitting on the sofa watching the news on TV seriously. He frowned, showing the displeasure on his face. What is it? E walked up to him and asked worriedly. Usually, when she and Christian came home, Nathan would immediately run to the front door and greet them. Nathan raised his head and looked at E while frowning even more. Old woman, Ive seen the news. Even though he was young, Nathan already understood many things. Of course he knew what the news said. He saw the bad woman who once hurt E appeared on the news and said she was going to marry Liam. Nathan knew Liam well because he had met him several times. In his opinion, Liam was a nice guy. There was nothing wrong with that man, apart from that he wanted E just like him. E looked at the TV screen and it happened that Liams face appeared on it. The reporters had gathered at Liamspany and they were huddled together, desperate for an answer to the news that broke out today. ..... The security guard guarding the gates of Liamspany tried to stop the journalists. But since so many people wanted to enter, they were overwhelmed. Liam stood before the crowd with a serious face. He looked at the watch on his wrist and said, Ill give you an answer as soon as I can. So can you guys go back now? The reporters wanted to swarm Liam with a thousand questions. But seeing the look on Liams face now, they didnt dare say anything else. Liam is also an influential figure in the city and he has a good rtionship with E. That means, Christian is most likely on his side too. The reporters didnt dare press Liam any further. After answering some basic questions, Liam finally left apanied by some of his bodyguards. The whole process was broadcast live so E could see it clearly. Indri and Nadia are really mean, she said, clenching her fists tightly. E really hates people who use sneaky tricks to get what they want. Especially when they do it by hurting other people. Inwardly, E is determined to uncover this conspiracy and make them regret everything. Christian feels disappointed when he sees E like this. Why does this woman keep thinking about another man? Nathan could understand his fathers feelings. But he didnt understand why this old woman was so angry. He wondered if it was the reason his fathers face was gloomy. Nathan thought for a moment and started the conversation, You came home from work early today, he said. As soon as it was about work, E remembered that she would be participating in a paintingpetition in a few days. The theme of thepetition had been determined and the participants only needed to submit their work. But now, after all this had happened to Liam, how could she think about her work? When she was pensive, suddenly Luca called her. E, I just saw the news about Liam. Do you still want to take part in thepetition? He felt bad that E had missed this opportunity. Although her chances of winning were not that great, she could at least gain experience by participating inpetition. She could make it a stepping stone for her career. E took a deep breath, I dont know. I have no inspiration and Im not sure I can get it. Brother, dont worry too much about me and Liam. Just watch over your studio. Hearing E talk about the studio, Luca couldnt help but wet his lips in worry. The studio is still being renovated. Not at his request, but on Christians order. But Luca had no intention ofining to E. Luca knows that Christian is doing all this not for his own good, but for Es. His studio will be bigger and more customers wille to buy paintings. His business will be more advanced and that is also profitable for him. So why should hein? Is Liam okay? He and Liam had only just met and werent very close. But Luca knows very well how Liam is. Plus, Luca could see how much Liam loved E. How could Liam have a rtionship with another woman when hes still loyal to his feelings towards E? Luca could guess how Liam was feeling now. He must be desperately frustrated. This incident will make it difficult for him. He has to find a way to get it over with, E said with a frustrated sigh. Indri was always looking for trouble with her. Its impossible to stop her. E feels more and more anxious about what Indri is nning after this. Luca said with a regretful tone, Too bad I cant be of any help. Otherwise, Im willing to help him. E was about to answer when suddenly a thought crossed her mind. She turned to Christian who was standing beside her. Christian, isnt Nadiaspany operating in the jewelry field? Yes, Christian answered. E nodded, If she works with apany that has never operated in the jewelry industry like Liams, what will she do? As an experienced businessman, of course Christian knows what ns Nadia will do after this. Most likely, Nadia wants to use the Jaya Familys considerable reputation in Indonesia to promote her jewelry domestically. So far, Nadias family has mostly worked abroad, so her name in Indonesia is not too big. But Christian knows very well that her goal isnt as simple as it sounds. Nadia is a very ambitious woman. Her best ability is to control other peoplespanies. If my guess is not wrong, Nadia will send the designers from herpany to Liamspany to work with them. On the surface, Nadia will look like she is running a new project with anotherpany. But in truth, she was trying to infiltrate anotherpany and take control of it. When Nadia pulls back all her designers, the project will fall apart. E understands what Christian is saying. So that means, Liam wont be able to disengage himself from working with Nadia? Its not impossible. But Liam will be at a huge loss if he does. Christian exined patiently. Think about it. If apany running a project suddenly fails to start, how much loss will they have to suffer? E nodded and said to Luca on the other side of the phone. Brother, do you know a painter who can design jewelry? Your help will mean a lot to Liam. I know some, Luca nodded, but he didnt understand what E was going to do. The two of them chatted for a while and then ended the call. Chapter 384 - 384 Preparing for the Engagement 384 Preparing for the Engagement After finishing the call with Luca, E realized how different Indri and Nadia were. Indri can only rely on Merry to carry out her ns. Merry is not someone who works in the business world so her evil thoughts are only limited to things that are usually done by rich women. But its different with Nadia. Even though she is a woman, Nadia has been in the business world for a long time. You could say, her intelligence and cunning are much more than Merrys. Nadia needs those skills to survive in the harsh world of business. Then, E remembered that Nadia had also discussed cooperation with Christian before. She asked the man, Arent you afraid Nadia will trick you? E became overly anxious, afraid that Nadia could do anything. She doesnt have that ability, Christian snorts in annoyance. Do you think Liam can bepared to me? E looked at the man in front of her in confusion. For some reason, she could hear the jealousy in his tone. Seeing Es expression, Christian feels indecisive again. He immediately sat next to E while looking at her intently and said, After Liams matter is over, we will be engaged. ..... Christian felt even more anxious when he saw this little woman always running here and there. If he didnt tie up E soon, his heart would never be at ease. That fast? This time, it wasnt E who spoke, but Nathan. He looked at E sadly. I havent had time to feel her warmth. But dad, you already want to marry her Nathan understood his fathers character very well. If E married Christian, the man would monopolize all of Es time so E wouldnt have time for Nathan! Now that Nathan had felt that way, what else would happen to him after they got married? If E marries me, she will be your mother. Christian said it suddenly, causing Nathan to blink his eyes repeatedly. He didnt understand what his father was saying. Even though E became his mother, his father would still monopolize E and make E not have time to apany him. Whats the use of having a mother when he cant spend time with E? At the thought of Nathan calling E mother, Christian felt much calmer. That would make anyone who wanted to get close to E to withdraw before they could even try. Now, he felt that his sons existence would be very beneficial for him. Nathan felt that his father was not listening to his words. His father pretended not to understand. Unfortunately, Nathan couldnt fight his father. E was getting more and more nervous at this point. Will she be Nathans mother? Would Nathan ept her? She sat tensely, waiting for Nathans answer. But after waiting for a long time, she only heard Nathan answer, Are you guys even engaged? Better wait for you two to get engaged. His first love had been taken by his own father. Okay, Christian agreed quickly. As long as Nathan supported him to marry E, there was no other problem. On the other hand, it was E who felt confused because of this father and son. Christian took out his cell phone and immediately told Jason to prepare for his engagement to E. Jason almost dropped his phone when he heard it. Did his master finally decide to marry E? But from the tone of his voice, Christian sounded very impatient. Jason immediately rushed to reply, Sir, dont worry. I will prepare everything as quickly as possible. Es face became redder and hotter. In fact, she was the one who wasnt ready. She wanted to refuse to be engaged to Christian. However, when she saw Christians serious face, E didnt dare to say anything. If she refused, Christian would be furious. Seeing E standing still, Christian smiled with satisfaction on his face. Finally, this woman no longer fought him. Then, thinking about the paintingpetition that was drawing near, thepetition that E had told him about, Christian said, Dont worry about Liam. I will help him. You can paint and focus on thepetition. Christian knows very well how important painting is to E and Christian doesnt want E to miss this opportunity for any reason, let alone worrying about another mans problem. Is that true? E turned at Christian with a surprised look. You want to help Liam? The man who normally would never budge on her, suddenly agreed to her request. How could E not be happy? I dont know what I owed you in my previous life Christian grumbled under his breath. He believed that in his previous life, E had saved his life so that in this life, Christian always obeyed the womans request. He must take care of E, try to please her and even help his love rival just for this one little woman. What did all this mean! Christian had never felt so frustrated in his life. But this time, his heart was really weak because of a woman! Nathan watched them pensively. He knew his father was bing increasingly unstable. Should he take E away from here? Seeing Christian who was annoyed again, E immediately grabbed his arm gently, ignoring Nathan who was still in the same room with them. She let out a spoiled voice and said, Christian, thank you. Im really touched. I promise to fulfill all your requests, okay? Christians dimmed eyes immediately lit up. All of his requests? Sounds fun! Promise? There is a dark glint in Christians eyes. Yes, E answered softly. Her gaze remained on Christian as she smiled sweetly. The womans appearance really appealed to Christian. But suddenly, Christians breathing became heavier as he tried to contain his excitement. He tried to hold back the part of his body that was now awake from his sleep. Es body immediately stiffened. Just as she was about to speak, Christian had already picked her up and carried her upstairs. With cheeks puffed out in annoyance, Nathan picked up the TV remote on the table and changed the channel. Christian and E never took him to y together! The two of them always had fun on their own, without asking him to join them. Christian walked quickly to his room. With one hand, he supported Es body and with the other he tried to undo her clothes. Christian Umm Just as E was about to speak, Christians hot lips silenced her, preventing her from talking further. Heid E on the bed and took off her bra. Just as he was about to take off Es panties and enjoy his long night with her, Christian touched something. His face instantly darkened and his hands stopped moving. Eughed a little when she saw this incident. I already told you before. Did you forget? E had told him she was on her period so they couldnt make love tonight. Christian had to wait for a few days. Christian took a deep breath and growled. Go take a shower! E immediately stood upughing after knowing that she had managed to escape from the lion. Chapter 385 - 385 Not a good man 385 Not a good man News about Liam was getting more and more explosive. Everyone focused their attention on this news, buzzing around and trying to find out what happened next. After taking a shower, E came out of the bathroom and walked to the bed. It was Christians turn to enter the bathroom. Crossing her legs on the bed, she took out her cell phone and looked at the hot news. Her face became more serious as she read every sentence in the news. Some journalists were really not afraid of death. They even dragged Haikals name in this matter. This news became a big scandal that involved the names of many people. As she used to do before, of course Indri wouldnt stop now. She immediately exined the truth in this matter to everyone. She also said that Liam did not want to take responsibility for what he had done. The media had reported this problem so that everyone was not surprised when they heard Indris confession. In their opinion, Liam would look even more stupid if he took responsibility for a woman like Indri. Indri doesnt deserve Liam at all. But there were also some people who defended Indri and felt sympathy for her. In an instant, the inte had be a chaotic ce. ..... E frowned as she thought about what to do. Liam and Nadia were working together. She was sure that with the spread of this news, Nadia would take advantage of the moment While thinking about it, E nced towards the bathroom. She walked to the door and asked, Christian, what are you going to do to help Liam? E was really worried about Liam. Besides Nadia, there was also Haikal who would take advantage of the opportunity to take Liam down. Haikal was a greedy man. Indeed they were working together. But when he saw Liam stumble, Haikal would not want to help him and instead made him suffer even more. Its not just the two of them. But there was also the Maheswara Family There was a big incident that happened to his daughter, but Budi Maheswara didnt show up and give his statement. It wasnt like him at all. The sound of water pouring from the bathroom showed that Christian was still in the shower. E waited a moment, but didnt get an answer from Christian so she asked again, Christian, what do you think Liam should do now? Does the problem have anything to do with me? Christian said atst. His answer made E raise her eyebrows. Didnt you promise to help him? Christian, if you lie to me, I will remember it for the rest of my life! Even at times like this, Christian could still joke! You also promised toply with all my requests! In the bathroom, Christian grumbled in annoyance. E leaned against the door feeling helpless. What can she do? She didnt ask for her period. This was not something she could control. What woman wants to bleed every month? Ill make up for it another time. After a long wait, Christian finally said, I think its better to just keep quiet for now. The more he talks, the worse his situation will be. Christian has also read the news. Although most people say they are defending Liam, the Jaya Companys stock is starting to fluctuate. This is not a good thing for them. E didnt understand, So, should he just be quiet and let the Maheswara Family nder him? Indeed, what else can he say? When that cold voice was heard, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Christian walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Water was still dripping from his hair andnded on his stocky chest. After that, the water disappeared at his waist. E swallowed her saliva when she saw the water fall down to Christians waist. The temptation this man gave her was also very big. Christian didnt notice Es slight movement. He raised his hand to push her body onto the bed and looked at her seriously. E, dont you feel guilty at all? Feeling guilty for what? E asked, tilting her head, looking at Christian in confusion. She didnt dare to look the other way, afraid of upsetting the man even more. Even though Christian had changed a lot now and never hurt her again, E still remembered what happened in the past. Why are you so nervous whenever you are around me? Christian asked. E felt her heart beat so fast she could hear it with her own ears. Whats wrong with her? She raised her hand and gripped Christians big hand saying, Christian, cant you feel that I really care about you? I do care about Liam, but my attention to him is different. You are my lover and Liam is my family. You two are different. E feels that if she doesnt exin it directly, Christian will never understand. She thought that if she gave a proper exnation, Christian would understand it. Never had she thought that Christian would ask such a clich question. If Liam and I were drowning in the water at the same time, who would you save first? Christians gaze is serious, making E doubt what she just heard. Had she not heard wrong? That ridiculous question didnt fit with this kind of deadly expression! If Christian and Liam drown in the water, who will she save first? E wanted tough when she heard the question. Can I stay by the pool? E said in a low voice. You two can swim, right? Why should I save you guys when I cant swim myself? Christians eyebrows shot up. What kind of answer is that? What if Liam and I cant swim and only you can? Christian still insisted on getting an answer from E. Do you think that makes sense? E stroked Christians cheek gently. There seems to be something wrong with your IQtely, she said with a chuckle. She never expected Christian to ask such a childish question. Christian thinks about it carefully and realizes that his question just now was really stupid. He coughed awkwardly and changed the subject to cover his embarrassment. Dont worry, Liam is not a good person. Liam also knew what he had to do. He is a businessman, just like me. Not a good person? E asked. In her opinion, Liam is a very nice guy. Right, Christian replied and then he asked E, If one day you find out that Im not a good man, what will you do? Chapter 386 - 386 I’m Not a Good Person either 386 Im Not a Good Person either If one day you find out that Im not a good man, what will you do? Christian asked, looking at E intently. He was afraid that E would realize that he was not a good man and leave his side. He was afraid that he would lose E one day, just like how he did before. He didnt know since when this woman slowly entered his life, making him unable to live without her. You are not a good person. So, you dont have to worry about that, E replied firmly. In this city, who would have thought that Christian was a good person? Even a fool knows that Christian is not a good man. Christians lips twitch as he listens to Es answer. He felt that this woman in front of him was born to make his blood pressure high. Im not a good person, but you still want to be with me? Was I forced to be with you? Otherwise, how could I possibly want to? E said it carelessly. But when she saw the expression on Christians face, she immediately realized what wasing out of her mouth. I know youre not a good person, thats why Im with you. Im not a good person either. ..... E blinks her eyes indulgently and kisses Christians lips, hoping the kiss will calm his heart. Her answer makes Christian feel a little relieved. E knew that he was not a good man, but E was still willing to stay by his side. E even said that she and Christian were the same person. It made Christian feel much calmer. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Jaya Family is very serious. At the dinner table, Liam was holding his spoon and fork, facing his parents. He was about to exin, but Heri Jaya, Liams father, who was sitting in the main seat, spoke first. What would you do? They already know the situation out there as well as the publics opinion of them. Although no one dared to attack them directly and everyone seemed to be defending their family, still this matter shook their family andpany. Nita Jaya, Liams mother who was sitting next to her husband, frowned. Do you want our son to marry that woman? Then what should we do? What solution do we have for this problem? Heri took a deep breath with a helpless look. The Maheswara family I know that Isabe is a good child. How can she have a sister like that Heri couldnt exin his disappointment in detail. Then, Liam said, I was framed. He put down his spoon and fork as he looked at his parents seriously. So, I will not want to marry Indri. Nita nodded when she heard her sons words. There is no benefit in marrying such a woman. Even though we really want you to get married and start a family, we dont want you to marry a woman like her. My son is the best. A woman like Indri doesnt deserve you. Because of Indris actions, everyone has looked down on the Maheswara Family and Adisurya Family. Indri is like a tumor that is eating away at her family one by one, making them slowly crumble. It is not good to let such a woman into their peaceful and harmonious family. Of course Heri agreed with his wifes words. But this is tantamount to irresponsibility. How could anyone want to marry Indri after all this happened? He and his wife really liked E. But in the end, the girl had be someone elses fiance. Their hopes for E to be their daughter-inw were dashed. Liam looked at his grieving parents and said, Dont worry. I will take care of this matter. I will prove that Indri and I did nothing. What else can I say? Harry could only nod. Youre an adult. I entrust this matterpletely to you. After saying that, Heri turned to his wife with a smile. We dont need to interfere. Our son is mature and wise enough to solve his own problems. After that, the atmosphere in the Jaya Family was much better. At the same time, Liam also felt relieved. There was a hint of fear in his heart, worried that his parents would force him to take responsibility for what he didnt do. But now, he had exined everything to his parents and they were defending him. Now, all thats left is how to solve this problem. While he was thinking and looking for a solution, his cell phone suddenly rang. Nadias name made him frown. Why did this woman contact him? After a moment of hesitation, Liam finally picked up the phone. Nadia, whats wrong? Liam, I saw the news, Nadias voice sounded unhurried. Lazy but also confident. Our cooperation should go ording to the agenda, right? But there is too much news about you. I dont think you can handle this matter well and this news will affect the promotion of our project. Thats why I called you. I want to ask, what are you going to do? Nadias voice showed how confident she was. She even sounds like underestimating Liam and considering Liam below her. Liam snickered at the tone. What Im going to do wont affect our cooperation. Liam knows very well that Nadia is not much different from Indri. He really regretted agreeing to this cooperation. Otherwise, all these problems would not have happened. But now theres no point in regretting it. Theres no use in crying over spilt milk. Then, Ill be looking forward to it, said Nadia indifferently. After that, she suddenly said, I know you and Haikal are secretly working together. I dont know if Haikal will help you in this matter. After all, Indri is the woman he hates the most. When talking about Haikal, Liams face turned grim. He didnt care about Haikals attitude towards this matter. He was only worried that Haikal would take advantage of this chaos to pressure hispany. Okay, Ill stop here, Nadia smiled. Now its up to you what you want to do. Liam gripped his phone tightly. Damn it! Now, he was really stuck and couldnt do anything about it. Because of the circting bad news, he couldnt cancel his partnership with Nadia. Now, Nadia is in control of the cooperation. Seeing Liams unsightly face, his parents were speechless. They only hope that his son can solve this problem in the best way. Meanwhile, Indri almost jumped happily in her room. So far, everything is going very smoothly. Its just Mother, are you sure that your n will go well? Am I not going to be found out? Indri still felt reluctant to follow her mothers n. But as she envisioned such a promising future, she was determined to do whatever it took. She was willing to do anything so that she could destroy Es life. Chapter 387 - 387 Looking for a Man 387 Looking for a Man Mother, are you sure that your n will go well? Am I not going to be found out? Indri asked anxiously. She wasnt sure her mothers n would go well. Moreover, this n was extremely dangerous. Indri, if you arent pregnant, do you think Liam would want to marry you? Merrys question made Indris face look wrinkled. Of course she knew there was only one answer No. Liam will not want to take responsibility and marry her. But if I got pregnant, would Liam definitely marry me? Indri looked worried. What if he finds out that the child is not his after I give birth? What will he do? How could she not be worried? Merrys n was really dangerous. If the child is not born, how will Liam know that the child is not his? Merry sneered. Her gaze was fixed on Indri with excitement on her face. Couldnt this daughter be a little smart after all that had happened? Now we have no other choice. ..... While listening to her mothers words, Indri considered everything carefully. That means, she must end the life of another child. She had done it before and still couldnt get out of the nightmare. Now, she had to do it a second time. Merry knew that her daughter was hesitating. Indri, if you are not cruel, how will you get what you want? She looked at her daughter closely. In her opinion, her daughter was too weak. Her mothers words made Indri even more annoyed. She said angrily, Youre not the one whos going to get pregnant. Of course you wont feel anything. In her opinion, Merry only wanted to use her to get what she wanted. Her mother didnt do all this for her, but for herself. As long as she can marry Liam, the situation in the Maheswara Family will improve. Merry will still live a rich life. Indri was willing to be used by her own mother, because she also wanted to marry Liam. But that didnt mean she wanted to suffer just to marry Liam. Why did she have to suffer while everyone else got the most? This is really unfair. Seeing Indri angry, Merry immediately tried to calm her down. Indri, you make me sad when you say that. You are the daughter I gave birth to. If Im not your mother, then who can sympathize with you? While saying this, Merry made her voice sound disappointed. She sighed and tears seemed to be falling from her eyes. If possible, I will do everything for your happiness. Can you forgive me? Indri looked at her mother impatiently. Okay. But dont ever talk like that in front of me again. I feel very disappointed. She looked angry. She waved her hand at her mother. Then what should we do now? Merry asked carefully. We have to find a man. There was a determined look on Indris face. Previously, her face looked doubtful and indecisive. But now Indri looked convinced. Just so she could marry Liam and humiliate E, she would do anything. Now the goal is in sight. She only needed to take one step forward and everything would be in her hands. Merry nodded. At that moment, Budis voice was heard from the door. You nned all of this? He opened the door to the room and walked in. Merry looked at her husband with a t gaze. She knew what Budi was thinking. As long as Indri is still useful to him, Budi will ckmail her without a doubt, until Indri runs out of use. Actually, Merry loves her daughter. However,pared to possessions, wealth and power, her daughter became insignificant in her eyes. She wants afortable life, even if she has to sacrifice her daughter for it. Indri looked at her fathers face with a hint of fear in her eyes. Since thest press conference, her father had always looked at her with disdain. Every time she came home, she would only hear cold words from her fathers mouth. Father, I Indri, Budi sat beside Indri with a slightly better expression than usual. Tell me what your n is. It seemed that he had underestimated Merry and Indri before. He thought these two women werepletely useless. Who would have thought the two of them could trap Liam like this? Budi doesnt care about the process. He only cares about the end result. As long as Liam marries Indri and hispany gets help, why doesnt he help Merry and Indri to carry out their n? Indri nced at her mother. When she saw her mother nod, only then did Indri dare to tell Budi everything. Budi listened to Indris n patiently and nodded repeatedly after the story ended. I think the n is very good. He looked at Indri with a proud look. Dont worry. I will help you to find a good man. Indri, you have to try. Lately, mypany is having a hard time. It is almost impossible for our families to survive without help. Even to pay for the employees is already very difficult. He looked at Indri with a patient gaze and held his daughters hand as if he was a good father. But as long as you can marry Liam, I will give you anything you want. Im not afraid of sacrificing anything. By this time all of Budis hatred for Indri had evaporated, as was the fear in Indris heart for her father. Thank you, Father, said Indri happily. Budi nodded and motioned for Merry to follow him into the room. They both immediately went to the room and Budi spoke first. Why didnt you tell me about this? You are always angry and dont want to listen to me and Indri. How should we tell you! Merry red at Budi with anger. I knew E would not ept an apology from Indri at the press conference. So, I told Indri to take this opportunity to meet Liam. Merry thought that all of this was her own daughters effort so that Indri could meet Liam. She had absolutely no idea that Nadia was actually involved in it. Budi nodded with a happy look. This n is very good. I have wronged you, he said as he approached Merry and patted her on the shoulder. Its okay, Merry looked at her husband with a gentle gaze. I know youre having a hard time keeping thepany stable. Its not difficult for me, Budi said, kissing Merrys forehead. His attitude changed one hundred and eighty degrees when he realized that Merry and Indri were still useful to him. This n has improved the rtionship between Budi, Merry and Indri. After this, they only needed to do one thing to take their n to the next stage. They have to find a man to impregnate Indri. Chapter 388 - 388 Not Entering the Competition 388 Not Entering the Competition As parents, of course Budi and Merry knew Indris taste, especially in finding her partner. Indri liked handsome men! As long as Budi and Merry could find a handsome man, Indri wouldnt mind getting in touch with him. They even believed that Indri would be happy and willingly gave herself to the man. Its true what they think. Indri was happy with the man her parents chose for her. Previously, she had been anxious for fear that she would have to deal with an ugly man. She didnt want to have sex with an ugly man. She would be very disgusted. Indri was relieved that the man her parents had chosen was not bad. If not, how could she ept him? Merry and Budi felt very relieved when they knew that their daughter was willing to carry out their n. In fact, when the man came three days in a row, Indri was very cooperative with him. While this n was in progress, Indri seemed to have disappeared for three whole days. The Maheswara family also returned to peace as if they didnt do anything. The cooperation between the Jaya Family and the Soetanto Family also began to run, ording to schedule. People were also getting tired of looking for news about Liam and Indri. ..... Everything is going in a very good direction. At first, E thought that there was no way the Maheswara Family would just give up. She didnt understand why no one acted at this time, very unusual indeed. But whats the point of specting? Finally, she decided to focus her attention on her firstpetition. The theme of thispetition is Spring Love. E spent her time thinking about what painting to inscribe on her nk canvas. But after thinking about the idea thoroughly and painting it, E felt that something was missing. Luca looked at Es painting while pondering for a moment and said, There is no feeling in it. I know how to put feelings into this painting, E said in frustration. She painted andscape in the spring. The light of the sun rose faintly in the middle of the forest, prating the leaves. The colorbination of the painting gives a beautiful color impression, making everyone who sees it interested in paying attention to it further. But sadly, attracting attention is not enough. Because after looking at the painting for a long time, everyone could sense that something was missing in this painting. As the painter, E was dissatisfied. As a connoisseur, Luca also felt dissatisfied. How to give a feeling to a painting? E asked Luca. Luca folded his arms across his chest and shook his head. I cant teach that kind of thing. It can onlye from your own heart. I can see that you finished this work in a hurry. How about painting it again, without feeling rushed? You still have plenty of time. The result will be the same, E knew the extent of her ability. If thats your belief, even if you repaint it, nothing will change. Think of it as an experience. Even if the results are not good, dont be disappointed, said Luca. I am not satisfied with this painting. I better not enter thepetition this time, E shook her head and said it with regret. She wanted to do her best and produce her best paintings. But this painting wasnt perfect so shed better not enter thepetition. Luca felt surprised when he heard Es words. He could understand what E was feeling because as a painter, he also felt the same way. Beingcent is not a good trait. He and E wanted perfection. They wanted to get better and better. Therefore, Luca was sure that E would seed. If you continue to maintain that attitude, you will seed. Its normal for humans to be not easily satisfied. Thanks for the support, E said with a smile. Gettingpliments from Luca was the best thing she got after discovering her passion for painting. After all, E already considered Luca as her teacher. That might be my prediction as well, Luca said with augh. Eughed too. After that, she looked around and realized that the studio was different from before. Brother, did you renovate your studio? E looked at Luca suspiciously. Even though E knew that Luca had owned the studio for a long time and the business was running smoothly, Luca didnt have that kind of money to carry out major renovations. Why did this studio suddenly change? It made E feel strange. Luca only smiled bitterly when he heard that question. I have to thank you. It was Christian who put a lot of money and effort into renovating this ce. Christian? E looked at Luca in surprise. She didnt know why Christian suddenly renovated the studio. Maybe after a few times going to this ce, Christian felt ufortable with its small size so he decided to erge and remodel this studio. I have to thank Christian. Because of the renovations he has done, my business has be smoother and my studio is better than before. Luca looked happy so E didnt say much. In the afternoon, Christian who came home from work immediately picked up E at the studio as usual. As he entered the studio, he was satisfied. This ce was much better than before. He thought the ce was inappropriate for E before. He went straight into the room where E and Luca usually spent their time painting. Inside, Christian saw the painting E made and looked at it in awe. For Christian who was not an art lover and did not understand art at all, Es painting was a beautiful work. In a short time, her abilities were getting better and better, showing that she was indeed talented. Your painting is beautiful, Christian said, eyeing her intently. What gift do you want? Gift? E looked at Christian with her mouth hanging open. She didnt know what to answer. Why would Christian give her a gift for her painting? Its too much. No need. Compared to E who didnt really care about the painting, Christian was actually very interested. Is this a painting for thepetition? Hmm E nodded. Initially, I wanted to use this painting. But something is missing and I am not satisfied with the result. So, I decided not to take part in thepetition. Christian turned and looked at Luca who was beside them. Luca could only helplessly shrug his shoulders. It was Es own decision and he couldnt do anything about it. What is the theme of thepetition? Christian asked with a serious look. E didnt expect Christian to ask this. She thought, Christian did not care about things like this. Spring Love. Christian looked at the painting one more time and then said, The painting doesnt fit into the theme. E wanted to answer Christians statement, but the mans lips had covered hers. Chapter 389 - 389 Not Finding Inspiration 389 Not Finding Inspiration Luca immediately averted his eyes when he saw Christian kissing E without a word. He could feel the immense attraction between the two. And when they were immersed in their own world, they wouldnt care about their surroundings. Every day, Luca had to swallow the bitterness when he saw Christian and E making out! Looking at the two of them, Luca always remembered the face of his wife when they were both young. He missed her so much. E didnt expect Christian to suddenly kiss her like this. She felt very embarrassed, and panicked at the same time. Why did this man never pay attention to the time and ce? Its not just the two of them, Luca is also here! As soon as the kiss ended, Es face turned red and she looked at the man in front of her. Christian, cant you hold yourself back a little? E took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down while her body was still under Christian who was much taller than her. Christian was exasperated by Es nagging and couldnt stop himself from biting her cheek. ..... Christian! Why did you bite me? Are you a dog! E immediately screamed while holding her cheek. You forgot who you belong to. So you should be punished, Christians voice was as warm as ever. With a passionate gaze, Christian could make Es face even redder. But luckily, E was still conscious. She still knew where they were and this wasnt the right ce to be making out. ring at Christian, she tried to free herself from his embrace. Christian hugged her tighter. Honey, have you finished your period yet? The affectionate call made Es body shudder. She felt her knees go weak. Never had she imagined that Christian was the type to give affection. This was the first time that Christian called her honey. E gritted her teeth and said, Not yet. She was really embarrassed and didnt want to be even more embarrassed in front of Luca. How could she see Luca again when Luca saw her kissing Christian? She was very, very and very embarrassed! You little liar, Christian chuckled. He immediately carried E to his car which was parked in front of the studio. E could only pensively in Christians arms. She didnt understand why she suddenly excited Christian while she was at work. When Christian dropped her in the back seat instead of the usual front passenger seat, E immediately panicked to death. Christian, what do you want to do? Whenever Christian was driving, he never let E sit in the back seat because the distance would be too far. Unless the driver was driving their car, Christian and E would sit together in the backseat. But looking at Christian now, E could only think of one possibility. Christian, calm down! Es hand rested on Christians chest, her face filled with tension. Christian had absolutely no intention of doing what E thought. But he could guess what E was thinking and it made him want tough. At the same time, he also wanted to tease E. So he approached E and said, Honey, we havent tried it here yet. I do not want to! E shouted. Has this man gone mad? This is a public ce! Theyre in front of Lucas studio, her workce! But I What are you! E immediately interrupted what Christian was saying and snapped at him loudly. Come on! Stop it! E would do anything to protect herself. Christian wanted tough even more at the adorable sight before him. Actually, Christian wanted to let E sit in the back so he could restrain himself. He didnt want E to affect him while he was driving. He didnt expect this little woman to have such a wild imagination. Christian chuckled and closed his cars door, still ring at E. After that, he got into the drivers seat and drove at high speed. As soon as the car stopped in front of the house, E immediately jumped out of the car. Shes afraid Christian will drag her back in the car and do weird things. Christian looked at Es back and shook his head with a smile. After that, he followed E upstairs. In the master bedroom, E was sitting on the bed gasping for air, still not fully recovered from what had just happened. Luckily, Christian was able to restrain himself! While she was thinking, suddenly the main bedrooms door opened. Christians handsome face suddenly appeared before her. Christian E called out the mans name in a low and frightened voice as she retreated to the bed. Did this man want to do anything before dinner? She is hungry and wants to eat. She needs energy. I Donte here Are you inviting me? Christian approached her step by step while looking at E. He shook his head and said, You sit on the bed. If you werent inviting me, what were you doing then? E was silent for a moment at that statement. After that, Christian got closer and pushed Es back against the bed. Christian bit her ear in a seductive way. You havent found inspiration yet? Inspiration? What inspiration? E was confused. Seeing Es gaping face, Christian immediately tapped Es forehead lightly and said, Stupid. Inspiration for yourpetition. E still didnt understand it. What did the inspiration for the paintingpetition have to do with Christians attitude? Christian looked at E with a surprised look, Isnt this the theme? You stupid. He paused and continued, Spring Love, isnt it? Its tantamount to teasing and making out. Ive been helping you to get inspired, but youre not aware. Isnt that stupid? Hah? No wonder I dont understand. Spring Love means falling in love! E looked at Christian in annoyance. But E understood it. She knew that Christian had no experience falling in love with women. But E just realized something. When she painted, she only imagined spring, without putting love in it. It had been a long time since she had forgotten about love, since Haikal had betrayed her. But Christians presence in her life made her feel that feeling again. That feeling was still in the form of a small seed that had not yet flourished. Suddenly, an image of a painting appeared in her mind. She wanted to get out of bed and paint the idea right away, but Christian grabbed her ankle. Do you want to leave after teasing me? When did I tease you? E sat with her arms crossed over her chest. After that, she held Christians face and said seriously, Christian, have you forgotten? Do you remember how cold you used to be to me? When we first met, you told me to jump out of the window! Looking back on the events of that time, E tolerated everything Christian did. She needed Christian to help her get her revenge. But not anymore. She wouldnt let Christian do whatever he wanted. She also wanted to be free to do whatever she wanted! Chapter 390 - 390 It feels like falling in love 390 It feels like falling in love Christian saw E fold her arms across her chest and looked at her with an annoyed look. Christian, have you forgotten? Do you remember how cold you used to be to me? When we first met, you told me to jump out of the window! In the past, maybe E would have let Christian do whatever he wanted. She would let Christian order her to do whatever he wanted. She would allow Christian to me her for anything that wasnt her fault. But now its different. E wanted to be free. She wanted to be free to do whatever she wanted. Christian doesnt want to remember that moment. He answered in a low voice, as if he felt guilty. There used to be so many women who approached me and those women werent sincere. The way he used to torture E before, had now be a burden and guilt in his heart. He could imagine how sad and scared E was at that moment. Including when E had to work at the bar to survive. Christian knew how stubborn E was. But E was willing to do whatever it took to stay alive. Even if she had to be a barmaid... Es eyebrows shot up at that. Am I the most beautiful? ..... E held Christians hand and asked while tilting her head. Her gaze was so innocent that it made Christian want to hug her. Christian nodded. Actually, no. There are so many beautiful women in this world with their different beauty. But Es attitude towards him intrigued Christian. E looked confident and courageous,pletely unconcerned about what other people thought of her. Besides, Christian wanted to know what Es goal was to approach him. He let E stay with him. When Christian was bored or when E did something that made him ufortable, Christian could leave her at any time. However, as it turned out, Christian was trapped now. Seeing Christian nod, E nodded as well. She was happy and said cheerfully, Is it just beautiful? What about my abilities? You have great skills in bed. Christian! E shouted in annoyance. Christianughed once more. He stroked Es wrinkled forehead and suddenly said, Were not in love yet. Their rtionship is like a roller coaster that goes up and down fast. At first, they were just a master and mistress. Suddenly, now they are engaged. E nodded and confirmed Christians words. She also wants to fall in love slowly, and feel the rtionship between lovers. She wanted to know what it was like to fall in love with a man who also loved her. Christian thinks for a moment and says, Yes. Our rtionship is developing much faster. They will be engaged and married after this. But thinking about it makes Christian feel satisfied. He didnt regret it at all, as long as E was by his side. In contrast to Christian, E wants their rtionship to grow slowly. She didnt want their rtionship to develop too quickly. Actually, I want to feel what its like to fall in love with you. E was pensive as she said, Arent I your first love? Dont you want to know what its like to be in love? What is the point? Christian raised an eyebrow and looked at E in confusion. When we are old, we can remember the times when we fell in love. We can remember our sweet and nostalgic memories, said E with longing eyes. Christian did not think that E wanted to grow old with him. Hearing Es words, Christian seemed to realize something he had never thought of before. Before, he had never thought of it, but now he wanted it too. In that case, okay. We can start falling in love now. But what should we do when we fall in love? Christian asked seriously. Suddenly, E remembered her painting and said, We could fall in love another day. I have to paint now. E said it very calmly and immediately went downstairs without any guilt at all. Christian narrowed his eyes as he looked toward the door. Why did he feel like he had been tricked by that tiny woman? But Christian finally let E go. As long as E is happy. In the studio, E immediately took a nk canvas and started painting the idea that was in her mind. A teenage girl with a boy several years her senior sat under a big tree. In that spring, the grass swayed and some flowers flew into the sky. The girl looked up at the sky, making her long hair flutter in the wind. Her eyes were bright, showing the innocence of a maiden full of dreams. But within that gaze, there was also shyness and a hint of hesitation as she felt what first love felt like. Maybe thats how E feels when dealing with Christian. She tried so hard to hold back the feeling in her heart, while the feeling was constantly struggling to jump out of her chest. You could say, it was the hardest thing E had ever experienced in her life. Meanwhile, the boy beside her was sitting with his head down, as if he was thinking about something. His short hair covered one side of his face. It was the image of Christian in Es mind. E will never be able to understand Christians attitude towards her and what Christian thinks of her. That man is so mysterious. The inspiration kept running through Es mind, making E lose track of time and paint all night. It was only 7 in the morning when E yawned and stretched her stiff body. She packed her things and turned to see Christian sitting by the door holding his cell phone in his hand. His face looked exhausted. Unbeknownst to her, Christian had apanied her all night. E didnt eat dinner yesterday. So Christian probably didnt have dinner either. This small gesture touched E. Her hand holding the brush instantly froze in midair. Christian? After a while, she walked over to Christian and stood across from him. Nobody knew what made her want to smile andugh stupidly, but she couldnt help herself. She hugged Christian, her face and hands smudged with paint. Christian, I love you. I really really love you. Its hard to contain her love. Its hard not to love a man like Christian. The sudden movement made Christian automatically trap E in his arms. He could feel the warmth of her body. The feeling of tiredness from not sleeping all night immediately disappeared. For some reason, only E has this ability. I love you too. Christian, lets fall in love! E held Christians hand happily. She really looked cheerful, like a girl who just discovered love for the first time. Okay, lets learn to fall in love, Christian replied in a low voice. ... Meanwhile, Nadia was listening to the report from the phone. A strange smile slowly appeared on her face. E would join the paintingpetition? This is a very good opportunity. Incidentally, Hartono also arrived at her door at this time. Chapter 391 - 391 My Best Woman 391 My Best Woman Hartono entered the room and sat on the sofa in the living room. He immediately said to Nadia, Nadia, grandpa wants you to marry Christian. Why dont you care at all? Hartono had been waiting and waiting. But after days had passed, he still had no good news about Christian and Nadia. He really couldnt wait. Plus, what made him even angrier was that E used Christians power to take care of Liams troubles. How could he be happy? He didnt understand why his normally ruthless and cunning grandson could be toyed with by a woman like E. Nadia, dont you want to marry Christian? Hartono asked anxiously. If Nadia didnt want to marry Christian, how could Hartono find a better candidate? Grandfather, you need to calm down. Nadia held Hartonos hand and immediately poured tea for the old man. Drink this first. You gave me this one before, said Nadia while elegantly handing the teacup. A smile always adorned her face. Nadia is very good at controlling her feelings. She can make everyone around her feelfortable with her hospitality and kindness. ..... Of course Hartono could feel it too. Seeing Nadia, Hartono became increasingly frustrated. Why cant Christian see the same thing with him? What was wrong with his grandsons vision? How can I calm down? Hartono took a deep breath while holding the teacup in his hand. Dont you know how Christian is like? Nadia, Christian is a stubborn man. Once he made up his mind, itd be very difficult to change his mind. This is what Im afraid of. Hartono paused for a moment and continued regretfully, I wish you had met Christian earlier. That woman wouldnt have had a chance to rece you. Hartono was really sorry. Why didnt he immediately look for a woman for Christian when Christian had Nathan? He was so angry at the time that he didnt think much of it. And since that incident, his rtionship with his grandson was increasingly strained. Nadia looked at Hartono with a patient face. Her face still looked soft and elegant. Maybe, even if the sky fell, Nadia would still keep that calm. Grandfather, there is no point in regretting everything now. You dont have to worry. Nadia looked at Hartono and said, Tian was only fascinated by that woman for a moment. We shouldnt confront him directly because that would make him even angrier. Maybe we should find another way to open his eyes. Ive done everything, Hartono stomped his wand in annoyance. I even offered money for the woman as well as her mothers house. But what was the result? Hartonos forehead wrinkled. That woman is quite intelligent and cannot be underestimated. Even though I threatened her, she followed Christian everywhere. She knows she can get more out of Christian. Hartono sighed in annoyance. The wrinkles on his face deepened. What should he do to get that woman to leave Christian? He had thought of many ways, but nothing worked. Nadia did not expect that E would not leave Christian after being offered arge amount of money. She frowned and a cruel look appeared in her eyes. Even so, her face still looked gentle and patient like a good person. Grandpa, of course it wont work that way, Nadia said, looking deep in thought. In my opinion, only Tian can make her leave. As long as Tian gives up his rtionship with her, that woman will not appear again. How to? How could Christian leave her? Hartono felt that this method would not work either. Grandfather, the more time you spend with someone, the more youll see that persons ws. You know that the divorce rate is getting highertely, imagine the number of breakups. Besides, Tian and that womans rtionship is not official yet, Nadia said while watching Hartonos expression. If she wants to keep Christian away from E, she must use Hartonos power. She knew very well how cruel Christian was. But Christian always respects and heeds the words of the elders in his family. Then what should we do now? Hartono asked impatiently. He felt that the method offered by Nadia was quite reasonable. Plus, he doesnt understand the love of todays youth. He would let Nadia do anything and support her from behind. When Nadia heard what she was waiting for, the corners of her lips curved into a smile. We have to make Tian realize that E is just taking advantage of him. That woman was not sincere to him. She was plotting an extraordinary n in her mind. ording to the news I got, E will be participating in a paintingpetition. She is an amateur painter and still not well known. If she wanted to be famous, she would definitely use Christians status and identity. At that time, we just need to expose her so Tian knows her real face. Hartono felt that the n was a very good n. However, with Nathan around, Christian must pay attention to the influence the woman has on his son when choosing a wife. Nadia, your idea is very good. Finally, Hartono smiled for the first time. He enjoyed his tea while looking at Nadia. If you need anything, just tell me. I will try to help as best I can. Thank you, Grandpa, Nadia said gently. All the ethics lessons she had received in her life came into handy. Hartono was very satisfied with the way she spoke and behaved. I should be thanking you for wanting to help me. I will be waiting for good news from you. The next day was thest day of submission for thepetition. E showed Luca herst work and Luca was very surprised to see it. He did not expect E to produce a new painting in such a short time. And the painting is much better than before. E, your painting skills are getting better. At least you can make it into the top three. In his opinion, the concept that E got in her painting this time was in ordance with the given theme. If you pay close attention to the painting, in the midst of the swaying grass, there is a growing bud, showing love that is slowly developing. Luca was again amazed when he saw it. How did youe up with this idea? This is truly extraordinary. E felt a little embarrassed from the constantpliments. After showing Luca the work, only then did E feel confident to submit her painting for thepetition. For E, Luca is like her teacher and mentor. Without Luca, she would be lost. After getting Lucas approval, she finally could calm down. The heavy burden of the night had been liftedpletely, making her whole body feel weak. However, it wasnt E who responded to Lucaspliments shyly. With pride, Christian immediately said, My womans ability is the best. Why do you have to question it? Chapter 392 - 392 Result of the Competition 392 Result of the Competition My womans ability is the best. Why do you have to question it? Christian said with a face full of pride. He wasnt ashamed and didnt try to hide his affection for E. Everyone who saw it could tell that Christian Adipamungkas, the notoriously cold and cruel CEO, had turned into a ve to love. Only E can turn him like this. ... Luca was speechless. Of course at times like this, Christian would be the first to show his zeal. E secretly pinched Christians waist. What the hell was this man saying! This was really embarrassing. However, E remembered the sentence that Christian wrote on social media when Nissa Putri used her of giarizing her work. Those words were simr to what Christian had said just now. My woman will never copy someone elses work. She is the best. At that time, E felt helpless because many people trusted Nissa Putripared to her amateur self. Even if she exined, no one wouldve believed her. It would be a lie if E said she wasnt touched by Christians help. ..... Even now, E still felt touched and grateful when she thought about it. Without Christian, maybe her career wouldve been over. Now, she knew that Christian would always believe in her, no matter what. Christian ignored Es slight movement and walked towards the door with E still in his arms. Didnt you say you wanted to fall in love with me? Lets go, Christian said with a hopeful look in his eyes. Now, Es work was done. They just need to wait for the results of thepetition. While waiting, they could learn to fall in love together. This is the first time Christian has been waiting for something. Even as a child, Christian never looked forward to a gift as much as he looked forward to being with E. Before, his world was just filled with work, work and work. Now, there is a new color to his world after E entered in his life. E gave not only one new color, but thousands of colors that kept Christian fascinated. He is very happy. E doesnt reject Christian. Yesterday, after she got the idea for her painting from Christian, E had promised to learn to fall in love together with him. But due to the pressingpetition deadline, E ignored Christian all night and spent her time finishing her work. Instead of being angry or upset, Christian stayed with her and didnt sleep just to apany her. Now, Es work was done and she just needed to wait for the results. But after she got into the car and leaned back in her chair, E just fell asleep. She hadnt slept all night and her body couldntst much longer. Even the upright car seat was enough to make her drowsy and fast asleep. After driving for a while, Christian heard the steady breathing next to him. He turned and found that E was fast asleep. Christian chuckled at the sight. E was the one who invited him to learn to fall in love together, but shes also the one who didnt keep her promise. Actually, Christian wanted to wake her up, but he couldnt. He knew how hard E had workedst night. E was so focused that she didnt even notice his presence. It was then, Christian knew that painting was one of the most important things in Es life. Christian wanted to give full support to E to achieve her dream. Finally, Christian decided to turn around and drive his car home. They could fall in love another day. They still had plenty of time. E had been asleep for quite a while. Even when she woke up, her eyes seemed to want to close again because she was too tired. She raised her hand and touched the other side while yawning. At that moment, she touched something warm. Christian, what time is it? Eleven oclock. Ahh, then its time for bed. I am sleepy. Good night. E turned and closed her eyes again. But Christian had already picked her up andid her on his chest. You said you wanted to fall in love with me today, Christian said. Es dreamy and confused look from just waking up made Christian smile. He knew that E was still half awake and half asleep. You have broken your promise. So you have topensate, he said as he hugged E tightly. He had been holding himself back for the past few days and he couldnt hold it anymore. Okay, E answered half-consciously. After getting permission from E, Christian immediately did what he wanted. The next day, E stood in front of the bathroom mirror looking at herself. After that, she looked at the man beside her with an annoyed look. Christian, you better exin to me what happened! There were so many kiss marks on her neck. It was very hot outside. How should she cover her neck? Last night I asked your permission and you agreed, Christian said as he picked up his cell phone and yed a recording. He asked her very seriously and got the answer from E as if Christian did it on purpose. Christian, you pervert! E took the ss they used to brush their teeth with, a stic cup, and threw it at Christian. Did this man really have a strange habit? Why did he always keep this kind of recording? Christian caught the ss very easily and then put it down casually. After that, he changed the subject. Will the results of thepetition be announced today? They woke upte today. The topic immediately caught Es attention. She took out her cell phone and immediately headed to the website where thepetition was announced. When she saw it, she couldnt believe her own eyes. Christian, pinch me. Am I dreaming? Her work ranked fifth! E thought she would not get a good result. She thought he would be at the bottom of the list of participants. Christian walked over to her and looked at Es phone screen. After that, he took his own phone and uploaded the results of thepetition on his social media. You are the best, he wrote in the caption. The post immediately caught the attention of many people and invited variousments. Oh my God, Im so jealous! Christian, stop making out on social media. Youd better get married soon. Honestly, Es paintings are really good. I want to use it as my wallpaper. Thements continued to flood Christians social media. Silently, Christian watched each one and found ament asking when he and E would get married. No need to think long, he immediately replied, Soon. Christian looked at thement and then looked at E beside him with a satisfied look. This woman deserved to be his woman. Only E was worthy of apanying him. In a short time, a topic of conversation appeared on the inte. The title was Christian Adipamungkas and His Prospective Wife Showing Intimacy in Public. At first, Christian was happy when he saw the news. But then, something bothered him and made him squint as he read it. Chapter 393 - 393 Negative Comments 393 Negative Comments Christians post on social media immediately attracted the attention of many people. Many of them were jealous of the affection that Christian showed to E. Some even told them to get married soon. But suddenly, ament made Christian frown. He felt annoyed when he saw the negativements that appeared in the midst of his excitement. E could sense Christians emotions and sensed that something was wrong. Wasnt this guy fine before? What is it? She asked, leaning closer to Christian. She didnt even know that Christian had uploaded the results of thepetition on his social media. E peeked at Christians phone and saw Christians post. Her face immediately lost color. Could this man not stop showing affection? She was really embarrassed. Previously, Christian had kissed her in front of Luca and now he was showing off the result of thepetition to his followers in social media. E immediately opened it from her phone and saw the post. She frowned as she read ament. Most likely, it was thisment that had spoiled Christians mood Dont you guys think something is weird? E is Christians fiance. Could it be that the judges deliberately chose their work out of fear of Christian? Or maybe it was Christian who held thispetition to open up his fiances career? ..... There were so many people who agreed with thements and were suspicious. But there were also those who did not believe it. Because they all saw clearly how beautiful Es painting was. From the results of her work, it could be seen that E was indeed talented. However, the person who was the first to talk about this problem, uploaded anotherment again. Isnt this world full of deceit? Who knows if it turns out that the painting is not Es own work? E saw thement as she pursed her lips. It was undeniable that she felt displeased when someone said that about her. Seeing the expression on Es face, Christian immediately took out his cellphone and replied to thement. It seems you have great abilities. How about youpete with my fiance in painting? Because of Christian, thement section immediately exploded again. Christian looked at it for a moment and felt that the answer was not enough so he added, Instead of spending time envious of others andmenting on social media like this, you better raise money to buy a house. Looks like you need a house to hide in instead of getting beat up in the middle of the street. After sending the two replies, Christian showed E his phone. E immediately smiled and kissed Christians chin. Thank you for defending me. E is feeling happy. She knows Christian is doing all this for her because this guy wouldnt have done it otherwise. How could Christian waste his time arguing on social media? Christian put his arm around E and said, If someone is bullying you, you have to get back at them. I will always support you. What are you afraid of? Christian didnt want E to be treated like this. E nodded and then heard a notification sound on her phone. She picked it up and saw the same person replying to Christiansment again. Its great to have a lot of money. You can do anything and even oppress ipetentmoners like us. Christian typed unhurriedly. Youre aware of it, fortunately. Your family and friends will be delighted to see it, Christian quipped directly, saying that he was indeed rich and that the person was no match for him. E immediately gave Christian a thumbs up. She didnt know that Christian had this side. The CEO who was usually cold and quiet, turned out to have a poisonous tongue that could hurt his opponents. And E loved it! Even after Christian stopped replying, everyone was still fussing about this. When E opened her phone again, there were so many people asking her through social media. They all asked the same thing, hoping that E wouldment on the matter. Finally, E only replied with a shortment. I painted it myself. The insults didnt hurt her too much. E always felt that the toughest time in her life had passed so she always faced everything calmly. When she saw the usations of these people, she only felt a little ufortable in her heart. E thought that this matter was over. She knew that the news changed so fast and this news would soon be reced with another hot news. But in the evening, E realized that she had taken it too seriously. Hartono even issued a statement that E used Christian to win fifth ce in thispetition. He also announced his desire to set Christian up with Nadia. Hartono said that Christian and Nadia were friends since childhood, while E was a homewrecker among them. The news that had started to sink in this afternoon suddenly surfaced again. Everyone was waiting for this kind of news. They found Christian very silly. As the richest and most powerful man in the city, he fought with his family over a woman. When Christian saw this news, he wanted to rify it in person. However, E held him back. Christian, who do you think did all this? E felt that all this did not happen suddenly, but carefully nned. Hartono did not need to do this kind of thing. Even if everyone believed his words, what would really happen? Nothing E would stay with Christian and her life would not be affected at all. This incident would not harm E. But itd be different for the Adipamungkas Family. Thepany will be affected by the news if there is amotion within the Adipamungkas Family. Will Hartono use this method to get E to leave Christians side? It seems impossible for Hartono to sacrifice thepany for something as trivial as this. In Hartonos eyes, Es value is not that big. Hearing Es question, Christian thinks seriously as if he just realized that his grandfather wouldnt do something like this. Previously, he was too upset that this possibility had not urred to him. Thismoner challenged him head-on in public. Is this person not afraid of death? When Christian searched for the personsments, he found that the persons ount had disappeared. Nadia, Christian named his suspect with absolute certainty. Apart from Nadia, no one else would do this. A dangerous glint shed in Es eyes. What does she want to do? The woman had trapped Liam using Indri. Now, shes doing this just to get Christian. Has she gone mad? Just as Christian was about to speak, Es phone rang out. Nadias number appeared on the screen. E just picked it up, and Nadias voice sounded happy from the other side. E, you must be very sad to see the news circting on the inte. Everyone doubts your abilities. Chapter 394 - 394 Help from Nathan 394 Help from Nathan E, you must be very sad to see the news circting on the inte. Everyone doubts your ability, Nadias voice immediately came from the other end as soon as E picked up the phone. Her voice sounded happy and cheerful. She called not to support orfort E, but to insult her. You did it all, huh? E said with a serious expression on her face. No, no, Nadia immediately dodged. How could I do that? As you can see, it was Christians grandfather who did it. Looks like it will be very difficult for you to marry Christian. Just look, grandpa doesnt like you. Nadias voice sounded very rxed and even tended to be cheerful. There was a hint of disdain in it. Now, indeed E has Christian, the man who should be hers. But sooner orter, Christian would return to Nadias side and Nadia would make E pay for everything. Theres no need to worry about me, E held her phone tightly and continued in a cold voice. I know youre the one who did all this. Or rather, you are the one behind all of this. Es face was t, expressionless. But Christian who was beside her could feel the anger from the woman. E knew that what Nadia wanted was not only Christian. The woman also wanted to make her suffer. Five years ago, it was Merry who did this to her, making her life worse than hell. Now, before she had time to free herself from Merry and take revenge on the Maheswara Family, someone like Nadia came and wanted to ruin her life. ..... People like them dont like to see everything E has. They dont like to see E with her beauty, intelligence and wealth. They did not like to see E loved by others. Thats why they tried so hard to pry into Es weakness to make her suffer. Nadia chuckled, but she didnt admit the usation from E. I dont understand what youre talking about. She paused for a moment and then continued, Is Tian by your side? Im sure he must really hate me. But in order to expose your true face and open his eyes, I must do this. Nadia believed she had a chance to win. To make E suffer, she was willing to do anything. Yeah, hes beside me, E continued as she looked at the man beside her with a still expressionless face. That expression was a mask that E put on to make all her opponents realize that she wasnt afraid at all. Do you think Christian has no clue that I approached him with a purpose? Do you think I told Christian that I was being sincere to him? No. Christian knew from the start that I approached him because I needed his status. He already knew, but he still epted me. Do you know what it means? Nadia was stunned by what E said and then she understood what attracted Christian to this woman. What Christian liked about E was her honesty. Many women who did not have that honesty, say that she approached Christian with no other purpose in mind. But bluntly, E said that she approached Christian for all the reasons she had. Did I ruin your mood? E smiled faintly. Too bad I let you down. Why? The show has just started. After saying this, Nadia immediately ended the call. Ey on the bed listlessly. Her gaze was fixed on Christian who had been silent all this time. Christian, I can guess what Nadia wants to do. I know her purpose in doing all this. Yes, Christian replied seriously. Of course Christian also knew. If the Adipamungkas Family was not harmonious, it would affect thepany as well as the shareholders. If theirpanys stock was affected because of this problem, thepany would be more and more unstable. At times like these, Christianspany would need someone to work with. It is undeniable that the onlypany equivalent to Christianspany is Nadiaspany. In front of everyone, Nadia still looks like a kind woman. She didnt need to go and intervene directly. She used other people to carry out her ns. She just needed to wait for Es suffering. How do you want to solve this problem? Christian raised his head and asked E. E shook her head. I dont know. The more she thought about it, the more dizzy she became. Wed better just leave her be. There are still otherpetitions she can take part in. She didnt mind giving up this opportunity. Christians problem was far more important than thispetition. Christian and E wanted to ignore it, but everyone on the inte was just getting heated up. Christian used Nissa Putri as a stepping stone to make E famous. Some Nissa Putri fans started making a ruckus again. I feel sorry for Nissa. Rich people are untouchable! One person started to bring up the topic of conversation and a group of people immediately followed suit. No one thought about the truth seriously. They just wanted to make a fuss. Nathan was sitting in the living room looking at the iPad in his hand. These people were so mean! How could they use E so carelessly! Nathan replied one by one with anger. But in the end, the people thought Nathan was Es errand boy. They all worked together to bring E down. In the end, Nathan could only throw away his iPad and call Jason. Assistant Jason, you have something important to do now, Nathans serious voice made Jason want tough. He was imitating Christians voice as he spoke to him. Young Master, just tell me. Lately, Jason had been busy taking care of Christians engagement event. The engagement party for his CEO had to be perfect. Jason spent all his energy, thought and time on this event so he didnt pay attention to the news out there. Find me a hacker to hack some ounts, Nathan said proudly. These people dared to go against him! Jason nodded and immediately looked for some hackers for Nathan. They worked very fast. After Nathan got the ounts and passwords of these people, he immediately deleted their ounts. How dare they insult the old woman! After those ounts disappeared, they registered a new ount and said that their real ount had been hacked. Everyone immediately used Christian and E of doing it. Nathan looked at thements with increasing concern. He felt very disappointed, especially when he saw the statement issued by his great-grandfather. Finally, he left ament on Hartonos statement. I am Nathaniel Adipamungkas. This man is my great-grandfather, but he is very mean to me. He often punished me, didnt feed me and didnt let me see my father. Now, when Im about to get a mother who loves me, he tries to get in the way. Why is my life so pathetic? After writing that one paragraph, Nathan clenched his fists tightly. This was all he could do to help the old woman. Chapter 395 - 395 As long as there is Me and Daddy 395 As long as there is Me and Daddy I am Nathaniel Adipamungkas. This man is my great-grandfather, but he is very mean to me. He often punished me, didnt feed me and didnt let me see my father. Now, when Im about to get a mother who loves me, he tries to get in the way. Why is my life so pathetic? The paragraph that Nathan wrote immediately caused amotion. Everyone already knew that Christian had a son. Christian acknowledged Nathan as his biological son, but he never took him in public and introduced him to the media. Every now and then, Christian only invited him to closed events. Now, Nathan suddenly appeared in public. Is there something hidden behind all this trouble? When she saw thatment, Es eyes went wide. Has Nathan gone mad? Is this fat kid not afraid of making his father angry? What if Christian punished him? Although Christian had announced Nathans identity in public and acknowledged him as his only biological son, Christian didnt want people out there to touch his son, including people on the inte with their evil fingers because Christian felt Nathan was still too young. Nathan was still too young to know how cruel people out there were, including rivals at Christians job. After thinking about it for a moment, E handed Christian her phone and said, Christian, your son left ament on a video your grandfather uploaded. ..... Christian watched it out of curiosity, not expecting Nathan to interfere. He read every word Nathan had written. After frowning for a moment, he simplymented, Good. Nathan deserved to be his son because Nathan loved his future wife. Maybe other men would think otherwise. He would find a wife who loved his son sincerely. Unlike Christian E looked at Christian with a helpless look. Why did Christian even praise Nathan? But everyone will be talking about Nathan. How about When E rewatched Hartonos video, Nathansments were already at the top because of his poprity. Many people ask out of curiosity. There were some who suspected that thements were not from the boy himself. Some people used someone of pretending to be Nathan and that person must be E. Nathan used his iPad to take selfies of his face and upload them on social media. When E came downstairs, she saw Nathan ying with his iPad with a proud and satisfied face. He is very simr to Christian. Just one look and everyone could tell that he was Christians son. Besides, everyone knows that a child is the most innocent and honest human being. Children cant lie. Thats why Nathansments immediately attracted sympathy from many people. Seeing this, Nathan took the opportunity to praise how good E was to him. At the same time, he also told how cruel other women who approached him just to get his father were. Only E was different from them. E was not a hypocrite or a faker. E really treated him well. Nathan also wanted to tell the sad love story between his father and the old woman because Hartono opposed their rtionship, so that people would sympathize with him. But suddenly, someone pulled his iPad. Fat kid, what are you doing? E read all of Nathans uploads and felt her head spin. Everyone would notice this chubby kid when he went out in public! Within a day, Nathan became very famous. E had no other choice but to delete all of Nathans uploads. But E could see that Nathans social media had gained a huge following in a short period of time. E looked at Nathan sternly and said, Fat boy, from today on, you are not allowed to go to the mall anymore. Why? Nathan asked in a sad tone. He didnt do anything wrong. Youre a selebgram now and youre very famous. Even out of the housing gate, everyone would immediately notice Nathan. Everyone knows Christians face, while Nathan is a carbon copy of his father. There will definitely be many people who approach him and try to take advantage of him. What if someone has bad intentions and wants to hurt him? After all, Nathan was still a child. How could he possibly beat an adult? Nathan stood on the sofa to match Es height and said while looking at her. Old woman, I did all this for you. Why are you not happy? Nathan felt a little disappointed. He doesnt have much to do with other people. He doesnt know how to socialize with people. He wondered if his way of showing kindness to E was wrong. Every day, he only met with Christian servants and bodyguards. Nathan didnt care about these people at all. Maybe Nathan cared enough for the butler who always apanied him, but the old man had no problem. The only person Nathan cared about was E. He wanted to work hard to protect E. He would do anything to protect E. Its not like that, E realized that she was wrong for reprimanding Nathan too harshly. After all, Nathan was still very young. If she didnt exin it directly, Nathan wouldnt understand. E raised her hand and stroked Nathans head gently. Im so d you defended me. But if anything were to happen to you, I would be very sad. I dont want that to happen. Everything they said was true. There is such a great distance between me and your father that I dont deserve to be by his side. If you stand up for me, you will get involved and some people will say bad things about you. Do you know that? Seeing Es very serious gaze, Nathan immediately nodded without hesitation. Of course he already knew the consequences. Its not good to deal with many people, but I am a man, but you are a woman. I will be fine. I have to protect you. I dont want to see you sad, Nathan said, holding Es hand. If you marry my father, you will be my mother. A son should protect his mother. What is wrong with it? Tears flowed from Es eyes. She was really moved by the sincerity of this fat boy. She considered Nathan as an important person in her life and her feelings were reciprocated. Nathan loved her as much as E loved Nathan. E hugged Nathans fat body and said, I always feel like Im missing a lot of things. But I know now. I had to lose all of that to get the best in return. E smiled as she said that. She could feel the warmth from Nathans body. The warmth seemed to prate her heart and make it warm. She didnt have anything, but now she got a lot in return. She will live happily and everyone will envy her. Hearing Es words, Nathan felt very happy. He raised his fat hand to pat Es back and said, Old woman, as long as my father and I are around, no one will dare to go against you. I promise. Chapter 396 - 396 Nausea at Breakfast 396 Nausea at Breakfast Old woman, as long as my father and I are around, no one will dare to go against you. I promise, Nathan said as he hugged E back. His fat hands patted Es back as if trying to reassure her that he would always be by Es side and protect her. The boys hands seemed to want to give her strength, no matter how small they werepared to hers. It seemed as if Nathan was channeling his power to E. I trust you. Es face was filled with tears. She even sobbed with Nathan who was still in her arms. Nathan let go of his embrace and wanted to raise his hand to wipe the tears off Es face. But suddenly, his body floated into the air and he was moved to the other side of the sofa. Nathan could only stare when he saw his father had taken his ce in front of E. His father was gently wiping Es tears. As he did so, Christian looked at his son with a warning look, as if to tell Nathan that he wouldnt be able to take his ce. Dont cry. Youre not a child anymore, Christian said in a soft voice,forting E like a child. Nathan was very upset with his father. Why couldnt his father let him be alone with the old woman? His father had snatched E from him. At the very least, his father should have given him and E time to y alone instead. Annoyed, Nathan took back his iPad and read thements on the inte, ignoring the two people in front of him. It was then that Nathan realized that his great-grandfather must be very angry with him. The fear he didnt feel earlier slowly rose in his heart. He thought for a moment and lifted his head to look at Christian. Father, will grandpa be angry with me? ..... Nathan is hinting at his father, hoping Christian will repay his kindness today when the timees. When Hartono is angry, only his father can protect him. What does that have to do with me? Christians nonchnt answer stunned Nathan. His father had dumped him so cruelly. Dad He wanted to say something more, but Christian gave his son one more stern look. This is not the right time. If E heard that question, E would be even more sad. E would know that Hartono hated Nathan even more because of her though the old man had actually hated Nathan from the start E was still wiping her tears, not even realizing what Christian and Nathan were talking about. By the time she gets her feelings under control, Christian has taken her to the bathroom so the woman can wash her face. I also defended you and did a lot for you. Why dont you cry in front of me like this? You and your son are different. E lifted her head and looked at Christian with a smile. Her eyes sparkled with happiness and the reflection of the tears that were still welling made Christians heart flutter. Es eyes were very beautiful. Those eyes used to look like they were hiding a lot of things. But now, Es eyes seemed to shine brightly. Gradually, his heart continued to be attracted to that woman. Christian raised his hand and hugged E, whispering, No matter what happens in the future, you cant leave me. You know that, right? Why are you forcing me? E pouted. Just answer it, Christian urged. I understand. E nodded and Christian released his arms after feeling satisfied. Thements on the inte were still circting viciously, but the three of them didnt care anymore. Meanwhile in the main house, Hartono mmed his cell phone hard on the table. Why did everything turn out like this? He thought this n was going very smoothly. Who wouldve known that Nathan would suddenly appear? How could he not be angry? Without Nathan, Christian would have left that greedy woman! But now, there were so many people who began to suspect that he had abused his great-grandson. Hartono didnt like Nathan because Nathan was born out of wedlock, but he didnt torture him and starve him! It must be that woman who has influenced this child. Its true that being close to such a woman does not bring any benefits. It brings disaster instead! Hartono said angrily. The butler who was beside him could only stand shaking, not knowing what to do. Just as Nadia entered the house, she heard Hartonos words. She waved her hand at the butler, telling him to leave. After that, the butler hastily fled. Grandfather, dont be angry. Its not good for your health, Nadia approached Hartono and gently massaged his shoulder. Nadia was also surprised by what had happened this time. She didnt expect Nathan to speak up and make a fuss. But this is not a problem for her. This incident made Hartono hate E even more. Regarding Nathan The child should not have been born. A cruel look crossed Nadias eyes. Unfortunately, Hartono was with his back so he couldnt see it. In a short time, Nadias gaze returned to normal. Grandfather, you need to calm down. If you are angry like this, it means you lost to that woman, Nadia said calmly, trying to persuade Hartono. Hartono nodded. Then, Nadia continued, Its not necessarily Nathan who wrote this. Who knows if E wrote it or even forced Nathan to do it. Christian really pampers E. No one can stop him from doing it, including Nathan. Theforting words from Nadia made Hartonos heart calmer. Right. All of this is Es fault. His grandson was only temporarily blinded so he didnt know what to do. Hartono took a deep breath. Tell me. How to get Christian to leave the woman? The woman even used a small child to defend herself. how cruel. Nadia looked sad and said regretfully, Grandfather, maybe Tian and I are not really matched. Dont worry too much about us. But Hartono could not take it for granted. From a young age, he was very stubborn, especially as he grew older. He did not want topromise on the future of his family. Nadia, I wont let you be treated like this. The only granddaughter-inw that I acknowledge is you. Nadia just smiled, not showing what was on her mind at all. The next day, Christian suppressed the negative news regarding E. In a short time, discussion of this incident just disappeared from the inte. E spent three days in peace. Her life has returned to normal. While she was having breakfast, she suddenly felt nauseous. E immediately ran to the bathroom and vomited all the food that had entered her mouth earlier. When E lifted her head, she saw Christian looking at her with an unfathomable expression. Is this woman E knew what Christian was thinking just by looking at his expression and responding with a wave of her hand. Dont think anything weird. However, Christian ignored her and took her straight to the hospital, ignoring Es protest. Chapter 397 - 397 Going to the Hospital 397 Going to the Hospital E sat in the car clutching the seatbelt tightly. Has Christian gone mad? He drove his car so fast that it exceeded the speed limit in the city. Indeed, Christian is not afraid of speeding up his car. But what about her? Christian E looked at the man beside her with a helpless gaze. She still loved her life. E knew Christian thought she was pregnant because she had been vomiting earlier so he drove so fast to the hospital to get the results as soon as possible. However, E is not pregnant! She knew very well the condition of her body and knew that she was not pregnant! Recalling Christians cold gaze earlier, E hugged herself. Hmm? Christian only muttered incoherently. E immediately said, Im not pregnant. No need to go to the hospital to have it checked. Also, can you drive slower? The streets are busy right now and ahhh! E screamed loudly and gripped her seatbelt tighter. She was so scared because their car almost hit the car in the front. ..... Christian, dont speed! E shouted loudly. Christian hit the brake, bringing the car to a quick stop. E jerked out of her chair, luckily there was a seat belt holding her. E raised her head and saw that they were at a red light. E did not think that at times like this, Christian still obeyed traffic rules. By the time shes about to nag again, Christian already said, You have my baby in your tummy now. I told you Im not pregnant! E looked at him with a serious look. Why didnt Christian believe her! Christian snorted coldly, Do you think Id believe it? Even if youre pregnant, you wont want to keep this child. He stepped on the gas when he saw the light in front of him turn green. You will do it for Nathans sake. Dont you want to have children with me? What Christian said took E by surprise. Its true what Christian said. Thats what E would do. Nathan has a special ce in her heart. The child still couldnt fully ept her as his mother. E didnt want to have children for now and made Nathan hate her. Plus, E wasnt ready yet. She was still not ready if she recalled what happened 5 years ago. Christian, trust me. Im not pregnant. E tried to exin angrily. She felt even more panicked when she realized that they were going to the hospital. I cant believe it, Christian said nonchntly, continuing to drive. The sooner he got to the hospital, the better. Christian found out that E was pregnant. He knew because he had worked hard. At the hospitals door, Christian took Es hand and led her out of the car with force because of Es fear of the hospital. Otherwise, E would definitely not want to get out of the car. E looked at the hospital building in front of her and shook her head. I know you think that I am pregnant and are overly excited. But I told you Im not pregnant. I just caught a cold from not wearing a nketst night! E panicked even more when she saw the hospital in front of her. Christian knew that E disliked hospitals and doctors. But right now, Christian had no other choice but to bring him here. His heart was beating very fast and his eyes were full of happiness. It felt very different from the first time he found out about Nathans existence. Christian took Nathan to his house and recognized him as his son. But at that time, he did not feel happy. Nathan came to his life by ident. An ident that Christian didnt want to remember anymore. Whats more, Christian didnt know the woman he was with that night. But that didnt mean Christian didnt love his son. Christian still loved his son, his flesh and blood, even though sometimes Christian looked so cold. Maybe because there was no woman in his life, someone who could apany him and be Nathans mother, Christian didnt know how to act like a father. But now, he was really looking forward to the presence of a new life in his life. He wanted to have children with E. The thought had just grown and developed in his mind today and filled his entire mind. When E saw Christian take her to the obstetrics and gynecology department, her eyes widened. Christian, why did you bring me here? E tried to pull her hand away from Christian. She really wanted to run away. You are pregnant. Where should I take you if not here? I told you Im not pregnant! Has this man gone mad? In the morning, the queue in front of the obstetrics and gynecology department was very long. Many women with erged stomachs were apanied by their husbands to check the condition of their womb. E was the only one who didnt have a big belly so all eyes immediately looked at her. E felt her face heat up. Her gaze was fixed on Christian in annoyance. Christian was not angry. He just raised his eyebrows and looked at E as if to tell her that he would never budge. I dont want to check, E whispered in a weak voice. No, Christian refused. A mother who was beside them could feel the tension between the two of them so she gave some advice. Youre still so young huh. Do you want to check whether you are pregnant or not? Shes pregnant. Im not pregnant! Christian and E answered at the same time, taking the woman by surprise. Luckily, the woman was still smiling gently. Christian looked at E, frowning. He lifted his hand and put his arm around Es shoulder, bringing her body closer to him. You are pregnant. Dont make trouble. E just nced at Christian. The problem is, shes not pregnant. How many times did she have to exin? I ... Before E could protest again, Christian was already holding Es hand and leading her into the doctors room. Christian, why dont you wait in line? E looked at the door helplessly. Outside, there were already many people waiting for their turn. Its not good that they had to skip the queue like this. I invested in this hospital. Why should I queue? Christian answered confidently. The doctor in the room was about to reprimand them. But when he saw it was Christian, his face immediately turned wary and polite. The news about Christian and E was so hot these days that the doctor recognized them with just one nce. He said Christian really loved his fiance. It seems the news is true. See, Christian took his fiance to the hospital. E was embarrassed and said, Doctor, theres no need to examine me. Im not pregnant. Chapter 398 - 398 I’m Pregnant 398 Im Pregnant Doctor, theres no need to check on me. Im not pregnant, E said shyly. She felt bad for the doctor in front of her. The doctor must have been very surprised by her and Christians sudden arrival. Whats more, the doctor looks very frightened when he is faced with Christian. Of course he is. How can anyone not be afraid of Christian? Its okay, Miss. Wed better check your condition to be sure, the doctor answered carefully. He was afraid that if he said the wrong thing, he would make Christian angry. Christian looked at E and said, Listen to the doctor. He is sure that E is pregnant and he wants to see the result with his own eyes. E frowned and felt a little nervous. Seeing the current situation and the white-robed doctor in front of her, a strong sense of resistance rose from Es heart. Dont be afraid, Christian took E by the hand and led her to the examination bed. He stroked her head gently. Dont worry. The examination will end quickly. That soft voice made the doctor feel jealous. Where could he find a husband as rich and handsome as Christian? E let out a resigned breath. She didnt fight anymore. After all, after an examination, Christian would know that she was not lying. ..... Es body stiffened as the doctor examined her. They were both nervous. E was nervous because she was afraid of hospitals and doctors, while the doctor was nervous because he was afraid of Christian. The doctor examined for a while and then smiled at Christian. Master, your fiance is not pregnant. It seems you were wrong. E got out of bed and smoothed her clothes quietly. She was not surprised because she knew very well that she was not pregnant. She had tried to exin to Christian many times, but the man wouldnt listen. Now, Christian believed the result, right? E raised her eyebrows and looked at Christian, seeing that the man waspletely taken aback. In no time, he came back to his senses and looked at the doctor with a piercing gaze. If shes not pregnant, why is she throwing up? Christian said, frowning. The doctor looked nervous and said quickly, Vomiting does not always indicate pregnancy. It could also be because of a cold or flu Before the doctor had finished exining Es condition, Christian opened the door to the room and left with E. The doctor breathed a sigh of relief. When faced with Christian, he was so scared that he held his breath. He was really scared. Why did the result have to be negative? He had annoyed Christian even more now. After leaving the doctors office, Christians face looked gloomy. E felt her wrist hurt even more from Christians grip. It seemed Christian was not aware that he was hurting her because of the emotional turmoil he felt in his heart. E looked at Christians back with a sad look. From the start, it was Christian who misunderstood. But now it looked like she was at fault. Reluctantly, E could only ask, Christian, do you want to have children? E took the initiative to ask what Christian was thinking right now. Christian stopped when he heard the question. He turned and looked at the woman in front of him with a gloomy look. What do you mean? E swallowed her saliva in fear. Why was this man bing more and more scary! After debating inside for quite a while, E finally smiled and said, You seem to like children... Otherwise, why is Christian so excited like this? It never crossed Es mind that Christian actually liked children. This is really surprising. I like children, as long as you give birth to them. Christians gaze was fixed on E and every word that came out of his mouth made Es heart beat fast. E couldnt believe what she heard. She pinched her hand quite hard. Ouch! This is not a dream. Christian wanted to start a family with her. I also like children. I like your son, E said seriously and in a low voice. She really likes children. Just look at the way she loves Nathan like she loves her own son. But there is also fear and guilt in Es little heart, towards her dead child. This time, it was Christians heart that beat fast. The woman he was hugging had beautiful sparkling eyes and a very sweet smile. He was really looking forward to a copy of the tiny version of the woman. Christian is really excited. Just as he was about to say something, E looked like she saw something really bad. She immediately pulled Christians hand to hide somewhere. E? Shh! I saw Indri! E hid behind arge pir to cover her and Christian, afraid that Indri will see her. She did not expect to meet Indri by chance in the same hospital. And E also wanted to know what Indri was doing in this hospital. Indri came to the hospital with Merry. The two of them both had hopeful and tense expressions on their faces. After knowing where they were headed, E frowned. Department of obstetrics and gynecology? Is Indri pregnant? E immediately shook her head vigorously. Impossible. Liam said he didnt do anything with Indri. Of course E trusted Liam more than Indri. E took Christians hand and rushed after them. Meanwhile, Christian had no other choice but to follow E. Indri and Merry really had no shame. Just because they look ssy and wear expensive clothes, they jumped right in the queue with pride as if it was the most natural thing to do. After waiting outside for a while, E saw Indriing out of the room with a blush on her face. Mom, Im pregnant. In her hand, she held the results of the examination report and also the ultrasound picture from the doctor. This time, Liam wont be able to dodge anymore. Good, Merry also felt an uncontroble joy. Their n finally worked. How could they not be excited? And they believe, as long as Indri is pregnant with this child, Liam will definitely take responsibility and marry Indri. This child is a precious life, even though Liam does not know that this child is not actually his. But Liam has no right to refuse them now! E listened to their conversation and looked at the man beside her. Indri is pregnant? Yes, Christian answered seriously. How can Indri be pregnant? Liam wouldnt lie to me. Indri looked around her with a look full of happiness and identally saw E who was standing not far from there. Her lips curled into a proud smile as she walked towards E confidently. This was the perfect opportunity to humiliate E. How could Indri have missed it? Sis... Indri raised her hand to stroke her stomach which was still not erged. Im pregnant. Chapter 399 - 399 Can Never Be Obtained 399 Can Never Be Obtained Sis Indri raised her hand to stroke her belly which was still not erged. Im pregnant. Indri exuded her motherly aura. The smile on her face was bright, like an ordinary pregnant woman waiting for a new life to grow inside her. However, E could still see the glint of sess in her eyes, as if to say that her n had worked. E didnt say anything. She was sure Liam wouldnt lie to her, but how could Indri get pregnant? E herself has repeatedly made love to Christian. Almost every time she finished making love, her body was covered with the kiss marks that Christian left all over. Meanwhile, the red marks on Indris body at that time were not in the right ces. With one nce, E knew that the marks were different from the ones Christian used to give her. E knew that Indri was deliberately pinching herself to trick everyone. But the child in her womb Without waiting for E to speak, Indri hugged her belly as if trying to protect her baby. Sis, this is my and Liams flesh and blood. ..... Merry was silent, pretending that what Indri said was true, that the child in Indris womb was Liams child. Christian looked at Indri coldly. When he was about to pull Es body behind him, E had moved first. Indri, it seems that only you know who the father of the child in your womb is, said E while observing Indris expression. She wanted to find a gap in Indris face, hoping that her usation was right on target and made Indri panic. But Indri hid her feelings very well with a smile on her face. Who else but Liam? Do you think its Haikal? Actually, the doctor told me that Im about 1 week pregnant. Right after the incident at the hotel Indri lifted her head high while looking down at E, as if she saw E kneeling in front of her and begging her for forgiveness. E chuckled. Then? I still believe in Liams taste. A woman like you wont cater to his splendid taste. Indri gritted her teeth angrily. Now, the child is still in the womb. No one will know who the father of this child is. As long as Indri insists that the baby belongs to Liam, she can definitely get Liam. Even though the child is not even Liams, Indri will use the baby in her womb to bind him with her. After she finds Liam, she will decide whether or not to give birth to the child. Since Indri found out that she was pregnant, her worries just evaporated. She was much calmer because she knew he would seed. She looked at E indifferently and said, So what? In this day and age, who doesnt use all means to win thepetition? Indri said it while looking at Christian. Arent you the same? How many men have you slept with? Indri looked at E with disgust. Even at a time like this, E still acted as if she was the holiest woman in the world. Do you think I am the same as you? Eughed without hesitation. Do you even know that Christian will marry me? So E took a step forward and looked at Indri with a sharp gaze. How can youpare yourself to me? E will not let a woman like Indri intimidate her. For E, Indris threats and insults are mere silliness. Everyone in this city knows that she and Christian are getting engaged. They also know that the only woman who can win Christians heart and get his attention is E. The expression on Indris face turned unsightly. But in no time, her expression returned to being arrogant as if she was already Liams wife. Of course Im much more valuable than you, Indri snorted. Her gaze fell on E with disdain. Whats the point of being in touch with Christian if even when E argues with Indri like this, Christian just stands cold and doesnt say anything? It seems like all the news circting out there is just a rumor. Indri didnt say anything else, she just stood there looking at E disdainfully. E sneered when she saw Indri. Why are you still here? You want me to rip your stomach out? If possible, E would like to do it. She knew very well that the news of Indris pregnancy would be difficult for Liam. Indri shook her head and looked at her warily. How dare you want to hurt me?! Im pregnant with Liams child! Indri shouted proudly. Finally, Indri could feel what it was like to beat E. She wanted to trample on her even more. She should have done all this 5 years ago. Indri waited for Es answer, but this time it was Christian who spoke up. So what? You think she doesnt dare to hurt you? Christians cold gaze made Indri tremble. When she was about to answer, Merry had already grabbed her hand and said, Indri, the examination has already beenpleted. Wed better go home. With a gentle smile on her face, she exuded the aura of a ssy and elegant woman. E stood where she was and suddenly thought of her dead mother. If her mother was still alive, she would definitely be the best woman, unlike Merry. Perhaps her mother would be like any other high-ss woman, talking about branded make-up and bags and shoes. Or maybe she wouldin to E why her father was so workaholic and always came homete. Unfortunately, such a thing had never happened in her life and never even appeared in Es dream. Even her own father threw her out of the house without caring that his blood was also flowing in Es body. Es lips twitched at the memory. When she came back to her senses, Merry and Indri had left holding hands. Judging from their closeness, it seems that the rtionship between Merry and Indri has been mended. E took a deep breath as feelings of envy and jealousy began to well up in her heart. E couldnt even touch her mother, or hold her hand anymore. But Indri is different. Whenever she wanted, she could find her mother and ask her for help. Indri can depend on her mother and ask for warmth from her. What Indri got so easily, E could never get. However, Indri is still not satisfied with her life. She still envies everyone and wants everything everyone else has. Maybe the more you have, the less you cherish your life. Chapter 400 - 400 Visiting Her Mother 400 Visiting Her Mother E looked at Indri and Merry who were getting further away with longing eyes. Even though she hated them the most in this world, E still felt jealous of their rtionship. E missed her mother. If her mother was still alive, E was sure her rtionship with her mother would be the same as Merry and Indri. Or even much better than that. But sadly, it was just a dream. Her mother had died and could nevere back again. Christian who was standing beside E could clearly see the expression on Es face. Thinking about your mother? Christian managed to pierce Es heart with just one question. E felt a little embarrassed because Christian could tell her feelings so easily. After that, she looked at Christian with a confused face. She felt, the longer she was with Christian, the less she could hide from him. Even the man could see what she was thinking with just one nce. Christian took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it,pletely unconcerned that theyre still in the hospital. ..... Just as E was about to warn him that smoking wasnt allowed here, Christian already said in an awkward voice, E, take me to see your mother. Christian said it softly, like when Liam talked to E. For some reason, when Liam called Es name, there was a special tenderness that Liam didnt give to other people. Christian also wanted to do the same. E was surprised to hear the soft tone of Christians mouth as he called out to her. But what surprised her even more was that the man wanted to meet her mother. Are you serious? Do you think Im joking? The man asked back and focused his attention on Es face. E was silent for a moment, finding it difficult to breathe. She blinked repeatedly and unconsciously, tears rolled down her cheeks. She sobbed as she raised her hand to wipe the tears away. I dont know whats been going ontely, but I cry so easily. Christian, do I look ugly? Sheined. You were ugly from the start. You havent changed, Christian smiled. He put his arm around Es shoulder and asked her to get out of there. E couldnt believe what Christian said. No matter what Christian said, E was sure that she was beautiful. She was very confident in her appearance. Christian, you better exin to me. How am I ugly? E asked with a frown. Let me take a closer look, Christian stopped walking and lifted Es chin, watching Es face for a long time. Perhaps in the eyes of others, there are many bad things that tarnish you. But in my opinion, you are perfect. Christian felt that E was the perfect woman. Of course she is. E is his woman. She must be perfect. Plus, Christian didnt really care what people thought of E. To him, their opinions would not affect him. Now orter, he would always think E was perfect. E nodded repeatedly. She looked up and said, Christian, although you are selfish, cold, arrogant, evil and cruel in the eyes of others, in my opinion, you are also the perfect man. Christian frowned. Is this woman insulting him or praising him? Why did her insults outweigh her praise? Plus, E mentioned all of his ws tantly, making absolutely no attempt to cover it up. And again, since when did he have all that ugliness? Why didnt he notice it? Arrogant and selfish? What about all the money he donated to the orphanage? Seeing Christian start to think about her words, E hurriedly took his big hand and said, Lets go. You said you wanted to meet my mother, right? They went to the grave where Es mother rested. The ce was quiet and serene. Budi bought thend as his wifes final resting ce not because it was a special and quiet ce so he could visit her any time. But because the ce was quite far from the city center and the price was rtively cheap. Budi was not willing to spend a lot of money on his dead wife. A dead woman had no meaning and value to him. But E didnt mind even though the ce was a little far away. E thought the ce was nice and not crowded so the surrounding was always clean. The photo on her mothers grave had faded, but her face could still be seen dimly. E knew that her mother was very beautiful, especially at her prime. All the beauty that E had right now came from her mother, even though the aura they gave off was different. Everyone could feel the gentle and motherly aura of Es mother. Meanwhile, E looked more like a rose blooming beautifully. Bold and glittery, with the thorns surrounding her, making anyone bleed to the touch. In appearance, E got her looks from her mother. Meanwhile, E got her stubborn nature from her father. The wind blew against the two people standing in front of the tomb. The leaves that fell on the ground began to fly along with the dust that littered the path. They stood in silence looking at the tombstone in front of them, as if afraid that a single sound would disturb the peace in the ce. Christian turned to look at Es condition and found that the look in Es eyes was dreamy, showing that her mind had wandered from her body. E looked at the photo with a longing gaze, as if she was remembering everything that happened in the past. Her lips trembled slightly at that. After that, E tried to contain her feelings and said to the photo of her mother, as if she wanted to speak directly to her. Mother, this is my fianc, Christian Adipamungkas. Dont worry about me. I live happily now, E said in a trembling voice. Christian has been very good to me. Every day he kept asking me to marry him. I I am very happy. Unfortunately, E will never get an answer from her mother. She will never see her mother smiling at her when her daughter showed her the man she loved. Christian smiled at that. His heart seemed to flutter when he heard what E said. He took Es hand and said, Mom, I will take good care of Isabe. Tears welled up in Es eyes again. Christian, why are you so annoying? She said annoyed. Why did Christian have to say something heartwarming when Es feelings were unstable like this? Why? You dont like it? Christian asked. No! E replied irritably. Because of Christian, her tears were flowing more profusely now. She had a hard time stopping herself from crying. Christian could see E pouting and sulking like a child. Instead of being annoyed, Christian even felt exasperated when he saw it. He really wanted this woman. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with this woman. Chapter 401 - 401 Never Touching Her 401 Never Touching Her News of Indris pregnancy spread in no time. Various media began to report that the baby Indri was carrying was the descendant of the Jaya Family, as well as Liams biological son. The news was like wildfire, starting with a spark and then spreading like crazy. Indri deliberately appeared in front of the media several times holding her stomach and showing a motherly aura to reassure everyone. Intentionally or unintentionally, Budi also reported this in front of his co-workers as if he wanted to remind everyone. Meanwhile, Merry reported it to the wives of businessmen when they were having lunch together or at a social gathering. It is difficult for everyone to forget this matter if they are constantly reminded. In everyones eyes, now the Maheswara Family looks like a malignant tumor. No one wanted to get close to them. It was evident that anyone close to this family would experience misfortune. Look at what happened to the Jaya Family now. Everyone felt sorry for the Jaya Family, but no one dared to help. Who dares to seek trouble with the Maheswara Family? Everyone who dares to have contact with the Maheswara Family will experience misfortune in their life like the Jaya Family. This news is the perfect example of how terrible the Maheswara Family is. Everyone in the business world can already guess that the Adisurya Family and the Jaya Family are working together against the Maheswara Family. They wanted to conquer the entire Maheswara Family. ..... Unfortunately, before the Maheswara Family was overthrown, Liam was already trapped by Indri. Isnt it obvious who the victor of this battle is? Liam sat in his study looking at the documents in front of him with a headache. Since Indri announced the news of her pregnancy, the shares in hispany began to falter. While none of the partners and shareholders have pulled out of their investment and stepped back from their partnership for the time being, somepanies have expressed displeasure with the news circting. They only gave a warning because they still respect the Jaya Family. But nobody knew what they would doter if this problem kept dragging on. In the business world, no one puts friendship above anything. Everyone needed profit. What made Liam even more confused was that Nadias attitude towards him was getting better and better, making him feel strange. He was sure she had a hidden intention, as if there was something Nadia wanted behind her kindness. Can we stop cooperating with the Soetanto Family? Liam raised his head and looked at the secretary to his right. Thepany is in a slump ofte and he knows it all. After seeing the information, the secretary could only shake his head in regret. Sir, you cant stop cooperating with the Soetanto Family at this point, the secretary replied anxiously. Damn it! Liam pounded the table hard. He shouldnt have made this mistake in the first ce. If that first mistake hadnt happened, the situation wouldnt have turned out like this. While contemting how to resolve the matter, Liams secretary said, Indri said that you should marry her. Just tell her to keep dreaming! Liam massaged his head. Fatigue was clearly visible on his face. Whatever happened, he didnt want to marry Indri. But unfortunately, hispanys current situation left him with no other choice. Sir, do you want to answer it directly? The secretary also looked tired. As a secretary, he had to be by Liams side at all times, especially at times like this. Never mind, Liam said in a deep voice. At the same time, he thought carefully about what happened at the hotel that day. Liam was sure that he didnt have sex with Indri. But why was Indri pregnant now? Is that someone elses child? When the thought urred, Liam immediately took his cell phone and called Haikal. Haikal, is the child in Indris womb yours? As soon as the phone was picked up, that was the first thing Liam asked Haikal. Are you crazy? Haikal immediately shouted loudly, feeling disapproved of being immediately used. Ive never touched her. Every time I came home, she always looked bad and unattractive, shes such a turnoff. Liam snorted when he heard that. Youve been dating her for five years though? You havent done anything all this time? Haikal just rolled his eyes in annoyance. He could tell that Liam was feeling so desperate right now that he was looking for someone else to annoy. Coincidentally, Haikal was thest person to have contact with Indri. However, Haikal never touched Indri at all. Actually, Haikal didnt expect Indri to do something cruel like this. Luckily, he had divorced her as soon as possible. Otherwise, he might be the one suffering now. Regarding Liam Even though they were working together, they were doing it for each others benefit. Now that Liams having bad luck, its none of his business anymore. Dont me him! What can he do? Haikal is also helpless. He could only stand by and watch because he was not involved in this matter. After considering this matter carefully, for some reason Haikal felt happy. Since Liam returned to Indonesia, his reputation has been slightly affected. Haikal had to admit that Liam was much better than him in many aspects. Even the artists and celebrities who initially paid attention to Haikal, changed their target to Liam. How could Haikal not be angry? Haikal cares so much about his image and fame that he really likes the attention of others. Liams arrival has made his fame plummeted. Previously, after Christian, he was a man coveted by many women. But after Liam arrived, his position shifted to third ce, behind Liam. Unfortunately, he and Liam are currently working together. He couldnt do anything to Liam because it would ruin their cooperation. Seeing Indri doing something that makes it difficult for Liam, Haikal feels happy. What if Liams princely image falls apart? It must have been very unpleasant. Liam doesnt know what Haikal is thinking right now. Listening to Haikals denial, he couldnt help but frown. If not Haikal, who else? Is it possible that Havent you been keeping an eye on the Maheswara Familytely? Liam asked. Has Indri ever gone out with a man? How could I know about this? Haikal said helplessly. Its true that Im monitoring the Maheswara Family, but I dont specifically supervise Indri. Besides, since there was big news circtingst week, why dont you raise your guard? Chapter 402 - 402 Relationships with Other Men 402 Rtionships with Other Men How could I know about this? Haikal said helplessly. Its true that Im monitoring the Maheswara Family, but I dont specifically supervise Indri. Besides, since there was big news circtingst week, why dont you raise your guard? Haikals question made Liam clench his fists. He didnt think Indri would do this. What a cruel woman! But what Haikal said is true. Either Liam is too kind or too stupid. He should have watched the Maheswara Family more closely, especially Indri. It seemed strange that the Maheswara family had been silent for a week prior to this incident. There must be something they were nning. But now its toote. Theres no point in regretting it. The important thing is to find a way out of this problem. Without waiting for Liam to speak again, Haikal continued, If things continue like this, you know what will happen to our cooperation. This will have a very bad impact, he said as he lit his cigarette and smoked it. Liam knew what Haikal meant. In this kind of situation, he had to make a decision and his decision was rted to the Maheswara Family. He had to choose whether he wanted to continue working with Haikal orpromise with the Maheswara Family. The two choices are not easy. Both would lead to a dead end for him. ..... If he continues to cooperate with Haikal, his family will get negative opinions from the public. Meanwhile, if he decides topromise with the Maheswara Family, who can guarantee that Haikal will not take this opportunity to attack him? Neither is a good choice. I suggest you make a decision soon. Haikal smoked his cigarette casually, in contrast to Liam who was pretty much stuck and confused. This misfortune that befell Liam is a fortune for Haikal. Besides, we are also short on time. The Maheswara family wont let you off that easily either. After saying that, Haikal hung up the call. He had more important things to do now than talk to Liam. After the call ended, Haikal immediately contacted Indri. Indri is standing in front of a shop in the mall. Currently, she is pregnant and of course she wants to prepare a lot for the baby. That way, she will look like a responsible pregnant woman. When she saw Haikals number on her phones screen, Indri felt very excited. After all, despite their strained rtionship, Haikal is the man she managed to steal from E so she regards Haikal specially. Haikal? Indri made her voice low and soft, but it made Haikal shudder. He doesnt know what made Indri fall in love with him. Whileining in his heart, he said, Indri, I heard you are going to marry Liam? Are you pregnant with his child? Indri looked confused for a moment. She wanted to tell the truth because she liked Haikal. Haikal was like a trophy for her, something to be proud of in her life. But on second thought, Liam was much better than Haikal. Why would she try to keep a man who was below Liam in terms of standards? However, theres no harm in keeping those two men right? One can be used as a backup. Yes, Haikal. Its a shame that our rtionship didnt work out, Indri took a deep breath, sounding sad. Haikal almost sneered openly after hearing what Indri said. As usual, Indri thinks too highly of herself so that sometimes she hallucinates. Indri thinks Haikal still likes her like he used to. If his guess is not wrong, Indri wants to have a rtionship with Liam and also him. Indri is too greedy to let go of either one. If Haikal invites Indri to make up now, he is sure that Indri will not refuse. Indri, there is no need to talk about the past. Its better if we talk about it now, said Haikal. Actually, I owe you a lot. You know how much I liked E at that time. Shes the one who teased me so I couldnt help myself. Haikal lied without any guilt. E said, as long as she can get the house her mother left her, she will marry me. At that time I believed her. Thats why I do a lot of silly things. Indri, will you forgive me? Haikal said it with regret, as if he regretted what he did to Indri before. Indri was surprised by what Haikal said. She blinked a few times and wondered if she had heard wrong. Is this her lucky day? Why are there so many good things happening to her? Indri always thirsts for attention. Now, there is a man who offers himself to her and wants to give her some affection. Of course she wouldnt refuse. Haikal, I love you very much. Of course I want to forgive you, said Indri shyly. Even her face blushed when she said that. The corners of Haikals lips curved into a smirk. After that, he said, Even though you can forgive me, can your family forgive me? His tone sounded full of affection. The voice made Indris heart melt even more and hurriedly said, I dont me you anymore, so my father must be the same. Haikal, even though we are not husband and wife anymore, we can still be friends. I am so grateful to hear these words from you, Haikal breathed a sigh of relief. After that, only then did he still get into the main topic of conversation that he wanted to ask. Is your father nning to cooperate with the Jaya Family? If the Maheswara and Jaya families work together, what should he do? It will be a big loss. Now, before the Maheswara and Jaya families cooperate, he must get ahead of them. Yes, Indri deliberately made his voice even more spoiled. You should know my familys situation right now, right? If we dont have to, we wont cooperate with him. Haikal replied. Would your family want to work with me? The two of us can work together to conquer apany as big as the one owned by the Jaya Family. Hah? Indri shouted, she didnt expect Haikal to suggest this. Her scream caught the attention of several people and earned her stares of astonishment. She immediately lowered her voice and said, But Haikal, I want to marry him. Im already pregnant with his child. If her and Haikals family tried to fight Liam, it would mean that she would not be able to marry Liam. Liams family will fall and be worthless. Why have a handsome but poor husband? Good looks will not be able to fill her stomach Indri, why are you so stupid? Haikal said in amazement. If you leave Liam, do you think I wont marry you? And, Haikals voice suddenly became gloomy, You know how Liam is, right? Do you think Liam wants to be controlled by your family? Indri was silent while holding her cell phone. Really? Will she be able to get back together with Haikal? Chapter 403 - 403 Not wanting to remarry 403 Not wanting to remarry Due to a call from Haikal, Indris quiet day was a little disturbed. Initially, she wanted to spend a lot of money and shop in her spare time. But her n failed. What Haikal said made her confused about her future. If Liam cant withstand the pressure and marry her because of the child in her womb, will Liam treat her with kindness and sincerity? Indri believes a man like Liam will never abuse her. But what if he ignores herter? Will her married life be happy? Can she live without getting love and attention from her partner? The more she thought about it, the more Indri panicked. She didnt want to shop anymore. She rushed home and asked the opinion of her father and mother. Indri had been married and did not want to give up her happiness to the wrong person like before. Now, she must be happy in her second marriage. She wanted to marry Liam, but Liam didnt love her. He didnt even like her a bit. Why did everyone like E more than her? Was she worse than E? Where did sheckpared to her? ..... Impossible! Inwardly, Indri shouted loudly. She urged the driver to speed up so they could get home quickly. In the family room, Budi was sitting on the sofa, analyzing the current business situation. He knew that the Jaya Family was a fairlyrgepany. As long as Indri can marry Liam, his familyspany will bounce back from adversity. Who else would dare to underestimate them? Budi grew proud when he thought about it. He took his coffee cup and drank it casually. Merry, this time, its all thanks to you. You are indeed very wise. Merry was eating fruit leisurely. Hearing this, she raised her head and looked at her husband with an angry look. She doesnt have an extraordinarily beautiful face and an attractive appearance. Compared to Es birth mother, she was worse. However, the care she put in over the years was not in vain. Even though she is over 40 years old, her skin is still shiny and soft. Her wrinkles are not too visible. With the way she dresses elegantly, she feels that she is a role model for other wives. When the Maheswara Family was still in its prime, she lived like a queen. Budi, I am your wife. Of course I would do anything for you, she said, looking at her husband affectionately. Although the sacrifice in this matter is a little big, we can defend ourpany. Im d everything went smoothly. Budi nodded many times. He was indeed a very selfish person and what Merry said was in ordance with his principles. Merry watched Budis face carefully and continued, Actually, Im still worried about this n. E wont let things go smoothly. When he heard Es name being mentioned, Budi frowned in disgust. Dont mention that bitchs name. Budi put down his cup quite hard and said, She and her mother are the same. They are eating away at the family I worked so hard to build. Well, theres no need to be so angry. Why care about the two of them? If you are angry, you will be sick, said Merry as she walked to her husband and stroked his shoulder gently. Budi, after this, our family will live well. That child will note back again and destroy our family. Theres no need to worry about it. Indri opened the front door and entered hastily while her father and mother were chatting. Father, mother, I dont want to marry Liam! Indris words immediately surprised Budi and Merry. It was Budi who reacted first, giving Indri a sharp look. What do you mean? You must marry him! Has his daughter gone mad? Their n had gone to this point, but Indri suddenly said she didnt want to marry Liam? Does this daughter want the Maheswara Family to fall again? When thinking about Indrisst marriage, Budis heart filled with anger. If not for his daughters stupidity, how could their family be humiliated? Father? Indri looked at her father with a surprised look. SHe had just uttered that one sentence, she had not exined it all. Why did her father react this way? Merry was also surprised. But she immediately calmed down and walked to her daughters side asking, Indri, whats wrong with you? Why are you suddenly unwilling to marry Liam? She was worried too. It was so hard toe up with this idea. All of these ns had to go smoothly and they couldnt go wrong. Seeing her mothers gentle attitude, Indri said honestly, Today, Haikal called me. He wants to work with our family to fight Liam together. Indri paused for a moment and then continued, Haikal also said that he promised me happiness this time. Indris heart was filled with hope. She was very jealous when she saw Christian treat E gently. She was jealous and wanted a man to hug her while walking together. She wanted to be like E! Hearing Indris words, Budi immediately frowned. Haikal suddenly wanted to work with the Maheswara Family? He knew very well that Haikal had tried to bring him down before. His instincts told him that there was a conspiracy behind Haikals offer to cooperate. In Budis opinion, it is better to work with Liam to ensure their safety. He had been investigating Liam recently and found that the Soetanto Family was also pressuring him. Not a singlepany is willing to lend a hand to Liam. At this moment, the Maheswara Family is Liams only option. Have you forgotten whose child is in your womb? Budi said it in a serious voice, making Indri purse her lips in annoyance. This kid isnt Liams child after all. Shut up! How could you say it that easily! Budi shouted frantically. He looked at Indri with annoyance. Why couldnt this daughter stop causing trouble? Just when their n was almost sessful, Indri suddenly changed her mind and messed up everything. What a disappointment. Indri wanted to defend herself again, but Budi red at her. Go to your room and think about all this carefully. Indri stomped her foot in annoyance and returned to her room. Merry looked at her daughters back and said, It must be because of what Haikal said to her. No matter what Haikal said, what Indri is doing right now is very stupid. Budis face was full of anger. Merry took Budis warm coffee and gave it to him, as if trying to calm him down. A look filled with understanding shed across her eyes. At times like this, Merry was the only one who could reconcile Budi and Indri. Not just that, she also had to think about their next n. Chapter 404 - 404 The Only One Who Can Help Me 404 The Only One Who Can Help Me The Maheswara family was in the middle of a cold war because Indri refused to marry Liam. Because of Haikals sweet promise, Indri decided to choose Haikal over Liam. She knew that Liam was indeed much better than Haikal, both in appearance and family background. But whats the point of a marriage without love? Whats the point of getting married if your partner cant give you attention and happiness? Meanwhile, Haikal regretted his past mistakes and promised her happiness. Of course, Indri prefered Haikal to Liam. On the other hand, the more broad-minded Budi found Haikals offer a little suspicious. Haikal was a person who couldnt be trusted. He used to act as if he supported the Maheswara Family, but in a short time, he changed and tried to bring him down. What if the same thing happened again? Meanwhile, E only found out about this urgent situation after a day had passed. In the morning, E went downstairs after taking a shower and changed her clothes. ..... She went downstairs first, while Christian was showering and getting ready to go to the office. While heading to the dining room, E realized that the food was still not ready because she had woken up earlier than usual. Nathan, who usually got up earlier than her, was still nowhere to be seen. E decided to rx and watch television while waiting for the food to be served. Just then, she saw the news about Liam. E did not expect that in just one day, the news had be this big. She was very heartless and sad when she saw this hot news. Liams parents, who had long retreated from the business world and left all the work to their son, are now forced to attend a press conference to exin about Liam and Indris rtionship. E clenched her fists as she witnessed all this in front of her. What the Maheswara Family did was outrageous. Just because they didnt manage to fight E and get her to obey them, they turned their sights on Liam and set him up. Nathan went downstairs and saw E looking at the television screen in front of him. When he was about to say good morning to E, Nathan fell silent because he could feel the anger boiling on Es sharp eyes. Old woman, are you all right? This was the first time Nathan had seen E this angry and he waspletely shocked. E calmed herself when she heard Nathans voice. Im fine. E is fine. Liam is the one whos in big trouble right now. And all because of her family. Yesterday, E spent a long time at her mothers grave and came homete so she didnt pay attention to the news. She also briefly distanced herself from social media and news to calm herself from the problems she faced regarding the result of her paintingpetition. Little did she know that the news had be this big. Nathan immediately ran and approached E. He took her hand and said worriedly, I know you are very angry. What happened? Tell me. Dad and I will defend you. I will ask him to teach those bad guys a lesson. After saying that, Nathan felt something was wrong with his words. He frowned and thought for a moment before saying, Even though dad is great, he is a little uncontroble. Let me help you. From now on, you cant stay away from me. Nathan held his head high and patted his chest with great confidence. When he was about to boast himself in front of E, suddenly the back of his shirt was pulled back. Go eat your breakfast, Christians voice came from behind. Nathan pursed his lips in annoyance and folded his arms across his chest as he stamped his feet and left. He would eat very much so that he grew taller than his father. Once his body was much taller, he would avenge what his father did! He would monopolize E and upset his father! E lifted her head and looked at Christian, hesitant to ask him for help. E knew that Christian didnt like Liam Just as E was struggling, Christian walked up to her with his long legs and stopped in front of her. Do you want to ask for help? E moistened her dry lips. This man always guessed her right. But E didnt know how to answer. She was afraid Christian would be angry if she asked for help. But if no one helped Liam That E tried to make herself look really sad and guilty. Even though she and Liam were just friends, this man in front of her wouldnt stop suspecting her. Christian could guess what E wanted to say. But Christian didnt want to hear the name of his love rivale out of Es mouth. Unfortunately, that man was very important to E. If something happened to Liam and Christian just watched it in silence, Christian was afraid that E would hate him. Christian E walked over to Christian and grabbed the hem of his shirt. She lifted her head and looked at Christian with a pitiful look. Can I ask you a favor? Seeing E like this, Christian almost melted and agreed to all her requests. No matter what E wants, Christian will grant it. But Christian holds back and looks at her nkly, Whats wrong? E felt a little desperate. Her n had failed. Doesnt this man like her pitiful gaze? Inwardly, E could only take a deep breath. But she steeled her resolve and said, Do you know what happened to Liamtely? Seeing Christian nod, Es eyes sh with joy. Can you help him? Christians jaw tightens. E struggled to exin when she saw it, Liam is important to me You used this excusest time, Christian said, looking at her coldly. No matter how many times it is used, the excuse will not go to waste. E smiled at Christian. Only you can help him now. I cant do anything and I dont know who to ask for help. I only have you, right? So please Es soft voice made Christians defenses crumble. He threw away all his armor and let E enter his mind. Hmm Really? E almost jumped for joy. She thought she should try hard to get Christians help. She didnt think it would be this easy. Christian lowered his head slightly and pointed to his lips. E then happily kissed his lips. The kiss that started off light and yful turned into a hot and passionate one. Its still early. Before E had breakfast, Christian had brought her back to the room to take the downpayment for the help E had asked for. Satisfied, Christian agreed to work with Liam. Liam is in his office, feeling dizzy that so many of his co-workers are withdrawing from their partnership. Liam thinks today is thest day to make a decision. But suddenly, Christian appears in front of his office with a triumphant look. Chapter 405 - 405 Wanting to End Cooperation 405 Wanting to End Cooperation Christian stood at Liams door with a triumphant look on his face. When his love rival fell, of course he would be the first to feel happy. Liam looked surprised when he saw Christian who appeared in front of his offices door. He didnt know why Christian suddenly came to hispany even though theyd never seen each other like this before. They also had no history in doing business together. Did Christiane to help him? The thought crossed his mind, but Liam immediately brushed it off. It was strange that the man who hated him so much suddenly helped him without even being asked for help. Mr. Christian? Liams secretary entered the room anxiously, afraid of being scolded by his boss. Sir, sorry I couldnt stop him, he said, peering at Christian who was standing like a king. Almost everyone was afraid of Christian. At a very young age, he was already very firm and could even be said to be cold-hearted and cruel. After he took charge of his familyspany, it became the most powerfulpany in town. Over the past few years, some veteran businessmen had reached a point where they didnt want to mess with Christian. Fighting Christian was tantamount to seeking death. Its hard to guess what Christian is thinking. It is difficult to know whether Christian will cooperate or not. Its hard to know what Christian wants. If Christian wanted them to disappear off the face of the earth, maybe they would disappear in a second. ..... Liams secretary knew that apany like theirs couldnt stand against someone like Christian so he didnt dare stop Christian as he headed to his bosss office. The secretary could only look at Liam who was sitting in his chair. Surprised to see me? Christian said with disdain in his voice. Christian was sure that Liam was feeling very ufortable right now because he was the only person who could help him. Christian regarded Liam as a love rival in his heart. But Liam never thought so. The man before him was the man who would marry E, the man who would be her husband. To Liam, Christian was also a friend. But the other person didnt seem to see him in the same way. Plus, Liam also felt grateful that Christian wanted to promise E happiness. E told you toe here, right? Liam got to his feet and walked over to Christian. He stopped in front of him and smiled bitterly. I dont want her to know about this matter. Liams eyes showed guilt. He should have been the one who helped E to get her mothers house. But now, E helped him when he was down and in trouble. And all these troubles happened because of his own negligence. The news is already out there. How could she not know? Christian asked back. Seeing Liams exhausted and dispirited face, he felt happy. From the start, Christian was not a good person. He had no sympathy for others. If it werent for E asking him to help Liam, Christian would nevere here. Even now, he was reluctant to help Liam. So, Christian will not show a good attitude in front of Liam. Liam didnt mind Christians attitude. He just looked at him in surprise. I thought youd never let E find out about the news. In Liams opinion, Christian definitely didnt want E to get involved in this matter. He knew how possessive Christian was of E. When Christian heard this, he suddenly realized that it was true. He could hide this matter so that E wouldnt know. That way, E would not ask for his help to help Liam. Christian didnt need to hear Liams name from Es mouth. But it didnt ur to him. When Liam saw the look on Christians face, he knew what he was thinking. You didnt think about it? Christian was embarrassed that what was on his mind was currently being exposed. But since the person he was dealing with was Liam, he regained hisposure and looked at Liam with a cold gaze. So what if she knows? Do you think it will threaten me? Hearing what Christian said, Liam couldnt help but smile. The secretary beside them could only look confused. Since when did his master and Christian have such a good rtionship? He knew about E and his masters feelings for her. He also knew that E prefered to be with Christian because she only saw Liam as a brother. But he didnt expect Christian toe to Liams aid because of E. Truly extraordinary. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. Christians arrival brought new hope for theirpany. Theirpany would definitely survive. Christian looked at Liam in front of him and found this man very annoying. What is so funny? Why is this man smiling? Liam seemed to guess everything in Christians heart, making him feel ufortable. Finally, Christian shifted the subject to thepany. Nadia is in control of yourpany, huh? Christian asked seriously. No, not at all. More like pressuring, Liams expression became serious when he talked about thepany. I signed with her earlier because my parents were optimistic about this partnership. Therefore, I dont really care about the terms in the contract. She asked me to help her produce jewelry, while all the designers were from herpany. When he thought about it, maybe this was Nadias main goal. If the jewelry production stopped temporarily, they wouldnt lose much money, but they mustpensate the Soetanto Family because of the breach of contract. Nadias calctions were very deep. When they met at the hotel to discuss their contract, Nadia had already sent some employees from herpany to join Liamspany and run the production. Now its toote to regret. You idiot, Christian said viciously. Just one look, you should know that woman is cunning. You dare to cooperate with her without knowing everything in detail. It was really surprising. Liam didnt argue. What Christian said was true. If only he had been more vignt and careful, things wouldnt have reached this point. When he found out that Nadia was rted to Indri, Liam should have realized that Nadia was not as good as she looked on the outside. Anyone who wanted to have contact with Indri or the Maheswara Family must have bad intentions. At that time, he only obeyed his parents request to carry out this cooperation. Because of the fame of the Soetanto Family, Liam no longer doubted how it would work out between them. Who would have thought that everything would turn out like this? But its toote now. Theres no point in being sorry. What will you do now? Christian asked suddenly. Liam didnt hide his desire and immediately said what was in his heart at this time, I want to end my cooperation with her. Chapter 406 - 406 A New Partnership 406 A New Partnership I want to end my cooperation with her, Liam said. From the start, Nadia had no intention of letting Liam go. Although Liam looks for a way to solve this problem properly, Nadia will cause new problems so that she can take full control of Liamspany. Indeed, this contract was not made to benefit both parties from the start. On the surface, the offer that Nadia gave Liam looked promising. But Nadia took advantage of his ignorance of the jewelry industry to put full pressure on Liamspany. This problem will never end if Liam is still working with Nadia. Thats why Liam wanted to terminate their contract. After the coboration with Nadia ended, he could take care of Indris matters. But unfortunately, ending the cooperation is tantamount to viting the contract. Liamspany is in a slump now because of his problem with Indri. If he had to spend huge sums of money to end a partnership that looked so promising, shareholders would surely distrust him even more. Liam couldnt let hispany suffer any more losses. However, ending the cooperation was indeed the best option. Even Christian nodded and agreed with him, feeling that its the best way. Resume the production and rece all the designers that Nadia put into yourpany, Christian advised. ..... That is indeed the most appropriate way to solve this problem, but I dont have a designer in mypany. Whats the difference between wanting to do it and asking for a cancetion directly? The difference is, you can find another designer to rece the one Nadia brought and continue to produce jewelry yourself, Christian said as he walked over to the sofa and sat down casually. Liam looked at Christian with a confused look. That will mean I have to spend a lot more money to find a new designer. Liam had never had anything to do with the jewelry industry so there isnt a single designer in hispany. It is certain that Christian will not lend his employees to him because there are already too many jobs in his ownpany. If Christian sends one of his employees to Liam, it means that Christian will suffer a loss. On the other hand, Liam didnt just need one or two people. He needed a lot of people to run his project. Where could he get those people? Why are you worried? E has thought of it for you. No need to worry. Christians gaze is fixed on the man in front of him. Liam waspletely different from him. Liam is so warm, while Christian is so cold. Liam is so gentle, while Christian is so cruel. Maybe Christian will never be a man like Liam. Its aw of nature. But somehow, after speaking briefly with him today, Christian feels that Liam isnt as annoying as he thought. Plus, it was this man who looked after and protected his woman while they were young. Just as Liam was about to ask, Christian had changed the subject and asked, What was E like? When talking about E, this cold man showed tenderness in his gaze. Only when ites to E will Christian turn into a normal person with feelings. At first, Christian thought he would raise his son alone for life. He didnt expect E toe into his life like a firework exploding, surprising him. But her light illuminates his dark sky. Shes amazingly beautiful. Hearing Christian talk about E, Liam froze for a moment. He could clearly see the change in expression on Christians face and was happy for E. The little girl who grew up beside him finally found her soulmate. Since childhood, she was very stubborn. She was arrogant like a white swan who did not want to lose to the others. She didnt want to listen to what other people had to say and shes very annoying. A faint smile appeared on Liams face as he talked about his past with E. For Liam, those times were the happiest times in his life. Because of E Watching Liam sink into nostalgia for his past, Christian felt a little ufortable. Why did this man have so many memories with his woman? Meanwhile, Christian could only remember one or two memorable things with E. That means, his time with E hadnt been long enough. After giving it some thought, Christian decided to do something memorable for E and himself. The topic of their conversation was still about E. E used to be an innocent girl. But now shes too mature. Liam took a deep breath of regret. All of this happened because he didnt protect E. I know, Christian replied. He also felt that the current E was carrying too much of a burden on her shoulders, a burden that a young woman her age shouldnt be carrying. Supposedly, a woman her age wouldve just finished college and entered the workforce. They would n their career and then their future together with their loved ones, step by step. However, five years in a mental hospital had taken it all away from E. E had lost her youth and innocence. A few momentster, the two of them fell silent. Suddenly, Christians cell phone rang out. Es name appeared on the screen and it made Christian smile immediately. E? Hearing Christians voice, E immediately asked worriedly, Has Liams problem been solved? At first, E had wanted to wait until Christian contacted her. However, after waiting quite a while, Christian hadnt called her, making her feel even more anxious. Yes, Christian recalled earlier that E had asked Luca for help in finding a painter who was also good at design. He felt that his fianc was a wise woman. Didnt you ask Luca for help in finding a designer before? Now its very useful. Is that true? E said happily. This way, Liams problem can be solved more easily. Ill call Brother Luca now. After saying that, E quickly hung up the phone. Liam looked at Christian with a grateful look. Even though Christian helped him because of Es request, it is undeniable that the help Christian gave him really meant a lot to Liam and his family. If one day you need help, just tell me. You think I need someone elses help? Christian snorted coldly. He pulled out his phone again and called Jason. Announce that ourpany will cooperate with Jaya Company. I give you the responsibility of negotiating with the secretary of the Jaya Company. We will give them the money they need for investment. Christians kindness made the secretary who was still in the room stunned. Apparently, Es charm is so extraordinary. Christian, I really thank you. After that, Liam turned to his secretary and said, Quickly cancel the cooperation with the Soetanto Company. Chapter 407 - 407 Changed Her Mind Again 407 Changed Her Mind Again After receiving this news, Nadia couldnt believe her own ears. Is Christian teaming up with Liam? There was no need to find out, Nadia already knew the reason behind this strange cooperation. Nadia knew very well how Christian was. A guy like him wouldnt help Liam for no reason. Christian considered Liam a nuisance in his rtionship with E because of the past they shared so it was not that easy for Christian to help Liam. Nadia knows very well what made Christian act like this. It must be E who asked Christian to help Liam! Nadias eyes looked sharp as a knife. The influence that woman had on Christian was truly extraordinary. Nadias hands slowly clenched tighter and her eyes showed annoyance. Isabe Maheswara! This woman snatched everything she could get easily. Nadia looked calm and unconcerned, but in her heart, how could she calm down? All her happiness had been snatched away by E. Everything she wanted had been taken by that damn woman! ..... Not long after, Nadias secretary received a call from the Jaya Company wanting to cancel their contract. The secretary immediately informed Nadia, not knowing that her boss in the room already knew the news. Nadia just sneered. She already knew what had happened. She already knew that Liam was canceling their partnership and turning to work with Christian. Of course we have to agree to it. How do we reject it? Nadia nced at her secretary coldly with a frightening look. Everyone who had contact with Nadia knew that this woman was not as simple as she seemed on the surface. She was not a gentle and kind person, but a fierce wolf. On the surface, Nadia looked smart and elegant, someone all men wanted to make a good wife of. But behind that appearance, Nadias true face was like a sly snake as she was always prepared to use her poison to strike her enemy from behind. Her ambition was no less than that of a man. Thats why the daughter of the Soetanto Family was admired by many men. Miss, then what should we do now? the secretary asked nervously. Since Tian has interfered, then we cant solve this problem, Nadia still looked rxed. She didnt seem nervous in this situation. She wasnt nervous at all. After all, she was not involved in anything on the surface. She only gave a little help to Indri so that the womans n went smoothly. It should be Indri who panicked at this point. As she expected, Indri immediately contacted her when she heard the news. Even though Indri was stupid, she also understood what had happened. Nadia is pressuring Liamspany so Liam needs someone to help him. Out there, there was no one to help him apart from the Maheswara Family. If they cant work with Liam, how can Indri marry Liam? Yesterday, when Haikal called her, her heart wavered a little. Indri is really worried about her future. She wants to find love and happiness, unlike her previous marriage. If she married Liam, she was afraid that Liam would not love her. Meanwhile, Haikal offered her happiness. But all night, Merry tried to exin patiently about the pros and cons of her choice. Finally, Indri understood the truth and decided to ignore Haikals offer. She decided to choose Liam. She wanted to marry Liam. She did not expect that after she made up her mind, news saying that Liam had canceled his coboration with the Soetanto Family suddenly appeared. This was a huge blow for her. Now, Indri feels like she is trapped and has no way out. Nadia, why did it turn out like this? Indri made Nadia feel displeased when she heard the questioning tone of her voice so Nadia answered coldly, Ive helped you as much as I can. The rest is your own business. Hah? Indri did not expect Nadia to say something like that. She was really surprised. She thought Nadia would help her to the end. Indri didnt expect Nadia to just throw her away at times like this. You dont want to help me? Indri gripped the phone nervously. If Nadia didnt help her, she wouldnt have a strong backer behind her. Its not enough to just depend on her family, Indri knows that! Nadia calmed her voice and said, Its not that I dont want to help you. But you saw for yourself right, Tian interfered in this matter. Arent you pregnant with Liams child now? Although she tried tofort Indri, her tone sounded indifferent. After all, she has nothing to do with Indri. Indri is on her own now. She just didnt want E to live in peace. And Indri is just one of the many tools she could use to make E suffer. I am indeed pregnant with his child, but ... Indri frowned, thinking hard about how to make Nadia want to continue to help her. What are you afraid of then? Liam wont have any reason to reject you, right? Nadia said a little impatiently. She really wanted to hang up now. But Indri, a woman with a low IQ, doesnt know that Nadia is upset and cant wait to end their conversation. Indri was really embarrassed. She cannot tell Nadia that this child in her womb is not Liams. Liam is working with Christian. Is he still willing to marry me? Indri expressed her concern. Of course. Liam is a very responsible man. Even if he is reluctant, in order to maintain his image in front of everyone, he will definitely marry you. What he said earlier was just his panicked reaction. As long as you take advantage of this opportunity, you can definitely marry him. Nadias words were like reassurance to Indri, making her feel at ease. Indri took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind. If thats what you say, I can rest easy then, she said. Men really care about their self-worth. The more you push him, the more panicked he will be, Nadia saw the duration of her call with Indri. The call had been going on for too long and she didnt want to talk anymore. So Nadia used the excuse that her phone ran out of battery to end the call. Maheswara Family and Jaya Family? Looked like there would be an interesting show. Indri felt that what Nadia said was very reasonable. She could not just sit back and wait without doing anything. Maybe, if she pressured Liam, Liam would want to marry her sooner. She immediately contacted Liam. But Liam didnt pick up her call. Chapter 408 - 408 Inviting Dinner to the House 408 Inviting Dinner to the House After contacting Nadia, Indri realized that she couldnt stay still. She had to call Liam and urge him to marry her immediately. Unfortunately, when she called Liam, Liam didnt pick up her call. Even Liam didnt let it ring and rejected her call straight away. When Indri called him again, the mans phone was dead. Indri knew that Liam was deliberately avoiding her. It made her really panic. Mother! She shouted loudly. It just so happened that Merry was bringing food for her daughter. She immediately reprimanded her daughter when she heard Indri shouting loudly like that, Dont shout. The first three months of pregnancy are dangerous times. You have to be careful. Now, the child in Indris womb is the only hope for the Maheswara Family. Nothing should happen to this child. Hearing her mothers words, Indri sat up straight. Mother, have you seen the news? Liam and Christian work together. If they work together, Liam wouldnt want to marry me Indri frowned while intertwining her fingers anxiously. If she messed up with this opportunity, what should she do? Should she ..... Mother, if Liam doesnt want to marry me, let me marry Haikal. Haikal told me that he Merry swallowed when Indri was about to repeat what happened yesterday. Indri, do you think men will appreciate something they have already thrown away? As a smarter person, Merry knew very well what Haikals intentions were. He wanted Liamspany. But before that, Budi didnt want to work with him. Haikal is an evil and cunning man, the same kind as Budi and her. Thats why Merry knew what Haikal was thinking. And... Merry looked at her daughter. To be honest, there is nothing to be proud of about Indri. Everything Indri currently has is only supported by make-up. How could a woman like Indri be able to attract Haikals attention? Mother, do you mean Haikal lied to me? How could he lie to me? Indri stared at her in disbelief. Indri felt what Haikal said was really sincere. Seeing Indri getting emotional again, Merry rushed to calm her daughter down. Indri, have you forgotten how Haikal treated you back then? If you forgive him easily, he will definitely not appreciate you. Think carefully. Indri felt her mothers words made sense so she nodded. Mother, how about we test Haikal again? Indri ... Merry looked at her daughter helplessly. But in the end, she said nothing. Merry knows very well how stubborn Indri is. She will not give up on Haikal because Indri does not want to live a hard life. Haikal is a backup for Indri. If thats the case, its better to leave it alone for the time being. Merry could only keep an eye on Indri to keep them under control. Seeing Merrying out of her room, Indri was deep in thought. Instead of waiting for uncertainty, why didnt she act first? But who should she choose? Liam or Haikal? Right now, Christian is still at Liamspany taking care of the ongoing matter. From the start, Christian was annoyed that E told him to help Liam solve this problem even though Christian didnt like Liam. When he heard E say that she wanted to take Liam out for dinner at their house, Christians face instantly darkened. He had helped her, why would E want Liam to eat at their house? Why invite him to dinner together? No. Christian immediately refused. Christian, Liam must be in a bad mood. Please be a little understanding, E said softly. I know you love me very much, right? As usual, Christians heart almost melted because of Es request. He turned to the side and saw Liam who was busy. Hes in a good mood, he replied irritably. Isnt it possible that Liam is still confused and desperate after getting help from Christian? This favor Christian gave him means everything. Why does he have toe to our house and have dinner with us? Christian said irritably. He was really sulking now. Every time with E is a precious time for him. Plus, he had agreed to Es request today. And Christian wanted to ask for the interest from Es request in the evening. If Liam went to their house, wouldnt it interfere with their time together? Cant he? E asked. After taking a deep breath at Christians answer, E hung up. Christian rushed to call E again, but the ringtone said E was calling another number. At the same time, Liams cell phone rang out. Seeing the name on the screen, he immediately lifted his head and looked at Christian. Wouldnt Christian be unhappy if E did this? Of course Christian noticed it. Christian narrowed his eyes as he looked at Liam. His gaze turned cold as he asked, You dont want to answer the call? Ill answer it, Liam said, picking up the phone. On the other side, Es worried voice was heard. Liam, are yourpanys matters resolved? Dont worry. Its going to be okay, Liam replied gently. Talking to E calmed his heart. Christian noticed the expression on Liams face. Seeing the gentle smile on his face, Christians heart turned ufortable. At first, he wanted to approach Liam and snatch the phone. But it looked very childish. So, he just stood where he was with a cold aura. After feeling relieved, E invited Liam to have dinner together at Christians house. Actually Liam didnt want toe because he still had to solve hispanys problems. But he couldnt bear to refuse E so he agreed. At that moment, Christians face grew even more grim. He felt that his presence there was getting weaker and weaker. Liam and E chatted for a while. Just as Christian was about to explode at such neglect, Liam ended the call. Unfortunately, promises have been made and must be kept. So, after working hours ended, with a gloomy face, Christian went home with Liam. Not a single person noticed that their car was being followed by a ck car from behind. In the car, Indri gritted her teeth. Liam wouldnt pick up the phone from her so she came to see him in person. But why did Liam get in Christians car? Initially, Indri wanted to intercept Liam and talk to him. But when she saw Christians figure, Indri felt reluctant. She just watched from afar, following them. She wanted to see what was behind Liam and Christians coboration. Chapter 409 - 409 As Family 409 As Family At Christians house. E had already told the maids to quickly serve the food on the table even before dinner time. She wanted when Christian came home with Liamter, the food was ready so they could enjoy it right away. After that, E waited for their return. Nathan was already sitting at the dining table swinging his legs. His saliva was almost dripping when he saw the fried chicken in front of him. Suddenly, he remembered something and raised his head to look at E. Old woman, arent you afraid my father will be jealous? E turned and looked doubtful for a moment. Even this fat kid knew Christian would be jealous. It seemed her luck would be bad after this dinner ended. E thought for a moment and her gaze fell on Nathan pitifully, If your father is angry, can you help me? Dads not mad at me, Nathan blinked innocently. ..... Before E came, he had never seen his father angry. Thats why Nathan admired E. Only E can make his father show emotions like an ordinary human. E could only be silent, looking at the food on the table. Finally she decides to go to the kitchen and ask the chef to prepare Christians favorite side dish. At least, this can lighten the punishment even if only a little, right? Not long after, the sound of a car engine could be heard from inside the house. E peeks at the door, finding Christian and Liam appearing at the door together. Christians ck suit made him look more serious today, unlike his rxed face when he left for work. Now, his face was stiff and his thin lips were tightly pressed together. With one nce, E could tell that Christian was angry. She couldnt do anything more. Its just dinner. Would Christian be at a huge loss just for inviting Liam to dinner just once that he put on a sour face like now? Whileining in her heart, E already walked and approached Christian first. Why do you look annoyed? Are you too tired from work? E held Christians hand gently. The warmth that Christian felt from the womans tiny hands made his heart melt. He lowered his head and looked at the woman who was looking at him innocently and trying to please him. Although his heart melted a little, Christian still said, Im in a bad mood. Hearing Christian say it out loud, E didnt know how to answer. Is Christian mad at her because she invited Liam to dinner together at home? At first, E wanted to kindly ask Christians permission. But his tant refusal made E immediately contact Liam. E knew Liam wouldnt turn her down. And its true. Liam couldnt do anything. He couldnt refuse Es request. But Es action made Christian feel this way. The sight in front of Liam was very warm. As he looked forwards, there was no feeling of envy, jealousy or anger in Liams heart. The only thing he felt was relief. The woman he loved was about to be someone elses wife, but all Liam felt was relief. Hes not the selfish type. He would never force E to reciprocate his love. He knew E didnt love him and he didnt want Es life to be unhappy. Now, seeing Es happy is Liams greatest happiness. Christian waited a long time, but got no answer from E. He wanted her to persuade him again. But why didnt E care? That made him even more annoyed. Feeling Christians stare getting colder and colder, E hurriedly said, Why are you in a bad mood? Because theres a woman that pisses me off, Christian said, holding Es chin. E, is it because I was too good to you that youre doing it your way now, hanging up on me one-sidedly? Es eyes darted from Christians face,pletely unwilling to answer the mans question. Liam then tried to help E. Christian, maybe theres something important E has to tell me. Right! E immediately responded. I have something important to talk to Liam about. E raised her hand to gently remove Christians hand from her chin. After that, she walked towards Liam. Liam, I already called Brother Luca. The designer problem will be sorted out soon enough. After saying that, E led Liam into the dining room and left the still annoyed Christian. Christian looked at their backs and felt angry. How annoying! Christian is still waiting at his ce, hoping that E wille back and coax him to dine together. But Nathan came to him instead and said, Father, dont wait for the old woman. She wonte back. After saying that, Nathan gave his father a pitiful look. Christian was really annoyed, especially when he got that pitying look from his son. His son and his fiance both didnt care about his feelings! As his head was fuming with rage, Christian walked towards the dining room. At the dining table, various types of food were served very neatly. E sat to Liams right. The two of them were talking about the past, looking very happy. Christian who was sitting at the end of the dining table, could only look at E while she smiled. That smile made the anger in his heart suddenly disappear. E had this very strange effect on him. She has a magical power that can make his feelings constantly change. By the way, how are uncle and aunt? E thought back to the press conference that was on the news today and asked in a concerned tone. Liams parents werent the kind of people who wanted to get the spotlight on the media. Although they have a lot of business, they rarely attend parties that could attract attention. So, todays press conference must have been carried out withpulsion. Liam understood what E wanted to say. He smiled and told E he had nothing to worry about. My parents are fine. Even though they were confused yesterday, now they can breathe a sigh of relief because were working with Christianspany, Liam said honestly. E looked a little relieved by that and she nodded. In that case, good. E, Liam looked at E gratefully. If it werent for you, I probably wouldnt have been able to get through things this easily. Thank you. No need to thank me, E immediately waved her hand. Compared to all the good that Liam did for her, this favor from E was insignificant. Like Liam, his parents are also very good to E. Ive always thought of you as my family. Your problem is also mine, when E said this, Liam didnt reply with words, but with a nod and a smile that showed how grateful he was for Es help. Chapter 410 - 410 The Last Hug 410 The Last Hug Ive always thought of you as my family. Your problem is also mine, E said as she looked at Liam with a concerned look. At those words, Christian felt relieved. He could tell when E was lying or not. At this moment, E really looked sincere and there was no lie in her gaze. That means, E really considered Liam just a family. Maybe, if someone really wanted more, it would be Liam, not E. Meanwhile, E only considered Liam as her family so she couldnt have any more feelings for Liam. Es feelings for Liam would not turn into the love of a woman for a man. Es love for him is only limited to love for her family. E didnt know that there had been a change in Christians understanding of her rtionship with Liam. She continued talking to Liam. I met Indri at the hospital that day. She kept saying that the child in her womb is yours. Liam shook his head. I dont remember what happened that day. It felt like I had a long dream and suddenly I woke up. Liam tried hard to remember, but he couldnt remember anything. ..... Thats why he was sure he didnt do anything with Indri. He wouldnt be able to do anything in that condition. E and Liam were constantly discussing this matter and on the other hand, Christian and Nathan could only eat the food on the table while listening. Every time he tasted good food, Christian would get it for E. Nathan watched his fathers every move and said innocently, Father, she cant eat that much. Nathan was confused. Why did her father give E so much food? Then what about the three of them? The three of them had to share the rest! Nathan felt there was not enough food left for him. She can finish it, Christian looked at his son coldly. Couldnt this son see that he was showing his possessiveness? Christian was still afraid that Liam would snatch E from him! And Christian felt that E could finish all this food. Compared to the past women who only ate sds trying to appear graceful and elegant in front of him, E ate far more of them. And E always enjoyed her food, making Christian feel a sense of satisfaction when he saw it. Nathan just pursed his lips and he stopped talking. Everything his father said was always true and no one could refute it! As E and Liam are almost done, Christian stops moving. E doesnt realize what Christian has been doing all this time. Now, when her attention was not focused on the conversation, E just realized the food piled up on her te. Her eyebrows shot up when she saw how full her te was. Does Christian want to make her fat? The te in front of her was full of vegetables as well as meat, all mixed together. Since the main te was already full, even Christian asked for another te for E so that there were currently twopletely full tes in front of E. Christian, I cant finish it. Hearing this, Nathans eyes immediately lit up. He was ready to eat the food that E couldnt eat! He immediately pushed his te in front of E. Old woman, Ive finished mine. How about you share it with me? Nathan was still not full and he wanted to eat more. But most of the good food hadnded on Es te. Just as E was about to nod and pass one of her tes to Nathan, Christian looked at her coldly. Try it if you dare. You know the consequences. E immediately stopped. Nathan could only puff his cheeks and look at Christian. You know that we cant waste food, right? And? All I know is, you have to start taking care of your body, Christians sharp words immediately silenced Nathans mouth. Nathan didnt dare say any more. He was afraid that after this, he really had to go on a diet and couldnt eat meat anymore because he was too fat. E looked at the two of them with a gentle smile. Previously, she had never dreamed of this kind of life. She did not imagine that she would have a table full of food and the warmth of the people around her. She had never imagined that she would hear ridiculous chatter and unimportant quarrels that were funny to her ears. She did not imagine that she would sit among the people who loved her. You could say this is all fate. This fate also made her feel like the luckiest person in the world. Perhaps, she had to go through years of suffering to be able to feel this happiness. Perhaps this happiness was a reward for all that she had gone through so hard before. After dinner, Christian returned to discussing the cooperation with Liam. Meanwhile, Indri is still waiting in front of Christians house. She was still sitting in her car with an impatient face. How long has Liam been in Christians house? Why isnt it finished yet? At the thought that the woman she despised the most in the world was in that house, Indris eyes shed a more intense cruelty than before. After waiting for about half an hour, Liam finallyes out of Christians house. Liam also lives in the same housing estate as Christian so E apanies him for walks while unloading food that makes her stomach full. While thinking about what happened recently, E took a deep breath. However, E had nothing to say to Liam. Should she apologize for what her family did to Liam? In the end, it was Liam who broke the silence between them and said, E, how are you now? Is Christian nice to you? Im good, E replied with a smile. Seeing E really happy, Liam was relieved and said, Back then, I thought I would be the man who would love you the most. Back then, I thought there would be no man who could give you as much love as I do. In the past, I had a hard time letting go of you. Liam looked off into the distance. Everything Liam said was in the past. Now hese to terms with the fact that E is not for him. E, you should be happy, Liam said as his gaze fell on a ring that wrapped nicely around Es finger. I hope you are always happy. After that, Liam hugged E tightly. Let this be hisst hug because after this, he wont have the same chance. Let this hug be a farewell to his first love. Let this hug be thest hug, for Liam to let go of E so that the woman he loves can unite with her soulmate. Let this hug be a new page where he will not see E as the woman he loves anymore, but as family. As a sister he will take care of forever When Indri saw this incident, she bit her fingernail until it almost broke. Chapter 411 - 411 Why Did You Come Back? 411 Why Did You Come Back? E didnt feel anything wrong with Liams hug. She already considered Liam as her brother and she knew that Liams embrace was nothing more than a sibling hug. But Indri who watched from afar could not feel the same. Indri red at E and Liam from her cars window, as if her eyes could prate the window and separate them both. Why didnt Liam want to marry her? Of course its all because of E! Why did Haikal leave her? The reason is also because of E! Why is the Maheswara Family in such a disadvantageous situation? All because of E! Hatred is piling up in Indris heart and mind. Why did she have to be hurt to live her life, while E got happiness? She had worked hard to snatch Es happiness. ..... But now E is back and snatched everything she had. E makes Indri feel like the unluckiest human being in the world. She felt like she was cursed! Damn Indris eyes narrowed at the thought. E was truly the cruelest woman in this world. If E could act like that, why couldnt she? She also had to be ruthless to get everything that was rightfully hers! Indri will take back everything that is rightfully hers! Liam finally let go of the hug. That hug was thest. And now E was a woman he could never touch. E could smell Liams scent and her heart felt warm. Unlike Christian, there is no smell of cigarettes from Liams body. Liam gave her a warm and gentle feeling, making E realize that she still has a family that will always support her, no matter what. This man always had her back from childhood to adulthood. Liam, Im really lucky to have a friend like you in my life, she said with a smile. It iste. The street lights began to sh along the way E and Liam continued their journey, casting a faint shadow of two people walking side by side. When are you going to find a lover? Es question made Liams lips twitch. E, my parents have been asking that question every day and I cant help but give in. Why are you making fun of me like this? Even though Liamined, he still looked at E with affectionate eyes. The little girl has turned into a grown woman, while he is still trapped in the past. Maybe its time he moved on Im not making fun of you, E shrugged. Im just worried about your future. I cant imagine what kind of woman will be your wife in the future. E tried to picture it in her mind, but no image came to her mind. In her opinion, Liam is the perfect man. So perfect that no woman deserves to be with him. Liam was about to answer when the sound of a car door was heard near them. The sound made E and Liam turn towards the direction of the voice. When she saw the person getting out of the car, Es eyes went wide. Indri. Why did that womane to this ce? Indri got out of her car in a very haughty manner and walked straight to E. With a raised chin, she said, E, Liam is my fianc now. If there is news between you and him, I will be very angry. Indri nced at E and continued, Arent you Christians fiance? But why are you stillmitting immoral acts, cheating on your fianc and trying to seduce someone elses fianc? Arent you afraid that this scandal will reach everyones ears? Indri was very angry. Why does E have to get everything? Why is E always happy? A woman like E doesnt deserve a man like Liam. Indri finds herself quite beautiful and attractive. Why didnt Liam choose her? What did sheckpared to E? Who is your fianc? E snorted coldly. Do you think Liam would want to marry you? Stop dreaming. E felt that Indri must be very delusional for thinking this way. She mustve dropped from the seventh heaven that she had created in her head, and now she was angry because she knew her dream wasnt real. The child in my womb is his child! Indri red at E. But since Liam was there, she couldnt lose control. She really wanted to p E in the face and grab her hair. But she didnt want to look like a rude woman in front of Liam. Even so, I would never marry you, Liam said coldly. Liam hated women like Indri the most. Indri always used the child in her womb to threaten him, showing that she didnt really care about the child. Its disgusting when a woman did all this just for her own benefit. E stepped forward and stood before Indri and said in a calm voice, Indri, you have to prove that the child in your womb is Liams child so that you can be engaged to him. As long as you cant prove it, you wont be able to marry him. Es voice was so calm and immersive that it made Indri stunned. That means, she will never have the opportunity to marry Liam because the child in her womb is not Liams child. How can she provide evidence? Plus, Indri had no intention of giving birth to this child. After she got Liam, Indri would get rid of this child immediately. E, do you think Liam will listen to what you have to say! Indris face was full of anger. Of course I will listen to Es words, Liam said as he passed Indri, as if Indri was invisible. He did not intend to have long and nonsense talks with Indri. When the child in Indris womb is born, everything will be revealed. Everyone will know who is right and who is wrong. Or, this ruthless woman had no intention of giving birth to this child at all. The child is just a tool so that Indri can get everything she wants. Did you hear that? E looked at Indri with disdain. After that, her gaze fell on Indris stomach which was still t. She thought back to what happened five years ago. Even though five years had passed, her heart still ached. Her heart as a mother had been broken at the hands of these people. Until now, she still misses her son who didnt even have a chance to see the world. After hearing Es provocation, Indri seemed to go crazy. E! Indri shouted loudly. If it werent for you, my life would be perfect. Why did youe back? Why? Of course Ill be back, E said with a calm smile on her face. I wille back to make you feel the pain I felt before, a thousand times over A cruel smile spread across Es face as she said it, making Indri shudder. Chapter 412 - 412 Almost Dead 412 Almost Dead E! Indri shouted loudly. If it werent for you, my life would be perfect. Why did youe back? Why? Of course Ill be back, E said with a calm smile on her face. I wille back to make you feel my pain a thousand times over The smile on Es face scared Indri. She knew that E had the ability to make her suffer because Christian supported her. As long as E asked for it, Christian would look for an opportunity to crush the entire Maheswara Family without the slightest hesitation. It is easy for a Christian to do it, the Maheswara Family is small in his eyes. Indri, do you think you can escape? I told you, Im not one to give up easily. Im counting everything you guys did to me, one by one. I count what you did to me, to my mother and to my son! Indri trembled. She felt that E who was in front of her right now was really scary! Indri shook her head and unconsciously her feet had stepped back. Dont try to intimidate me. Im not afraid of you! Indri raised her head to look at E, as if she dared to openly confront her. ..... But seeing Es smile that was so confident, Indri felt that her legs were getting shaky. Her eyes became panicked. Her brain seemed to be screaming, telling her to strangle E right now, right here! After experiencing the inner war inside her, thinking whether she will do it or not, Indri finally ran to E with her arms raised. E, you will never make it. You will never get what you want. When he saw Indris crazy gaze, Liam rushed to protect E. Unfortunately, he was a step slower to reach E. Indri strangled Es neck hard, wanting her to run out of breath right now. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with a murderous aura. E, you can never be better than me even after you die! You should have died five years ago! Now, I will send you to hell! Ughh E didnt expect Indri to have this much strength that she couldnt even take Indris hands off her neck. Meanwhile, Liam quickly grabbed Indris hands so that the crazy woman would let go of E. He protected E behind his body, using hisrge build to separate Indri from E. Indri is still like a crazy person at this time. When she saw Liam protecting E, she became even more insane. Why didnt you choose me? Why should it be her? What am Icking inparison to her? Im no worse than her! Saying that, she walked over to Liam. E tried to stop Indri froming closer to them. This woman is out of her mind. She didnt know what Indri could do to them. When E tried to dispel her, Indris body was identally pushed and she fell. Ah! Indris scream was heard as she fell onto the street. As she was about to get up, she felt an excruciating pain in her stomach. Ah! My child, my child! She shouted repeatedly while looking at E. You killed my child! E could only look at Indri with a nk stare. She did not use much strength so that it could make Indri fall and fall. It was as if Indri herself had brought her down Liam reacted quickly. He carried Indri from the ground and ran towards Christians house. He didnt want to save this one woman, but he also wouldnt let things like this happen. He wouldnt let E take the me for this. He wont let it. He would do everything in his power to prevent it from happening. When Christian came out, he saw Liam taking Indri to the garage and then the car sped away, leaving Christians house. Meanwhile, E was still standing in front of the gate with a nk stare. What happened? Seeing E standing in silence, Christian rushed over to E and held her arms. He looked at Es face with furrowed brows. Unknowingly, E grabbed Christians hand as if she needed a grip. In the next second, Christian was pulling E into his arms and letting her lean against his chest. What is it? Dont scare me. Tell me what happened, Christian panicked when he saw E silent. With his soft, hypnotic voice, Christian finally managed to get E to speak. I identally pushed Indri until she fell. She said her stomach hurt E paused for a moment, looking dubious. Did I Did I kill the child? Even though Es mouth was so cruel when she said that she would make Indri feel what she felt before, her heart was not that cruel. No matter what, she will not let an innocent child bear the consequence for the evil of their mother. Indri deserves it, as he said it, murderous intent shed through Christians eyes. He knew E would not push Indri for no reason. After all, how could that woman suddenly appear in this ce? Christian didnt ask E further. He was just trying to calm her down andfort her. Dont worry. Nothing will happen. I am here. Wed better go in and rest. E just nodded, still with a nk stare. She still remembered how Indri fell and screamed in pain. After that, Liam quickly picked her up and carried her away. But what if ... Dont worry about it. Do you think Indri will allow herself to lose the child? If she lost the child, how would she threaten Liam again? While saying that, Christian was already leading E back into the house. Seeing Es limp body, Christian hugged her tighter. Sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, everything will be fine. Christian wasnt worried at all. He knew Indri was not so stupid as to let the child in his womb in danger. Without the child, Indri would lose her chance to get whatever she wanted. Indri would lose her only way to bind Liam. Even if something happened to Indri and her child, Christian would do anything to protect E. There was nothing for E to fear in this world, as long as the man was around. Just as Christian expected, Liam called him and said that everything was fine. By that time, E was already fast asleep. In the hospital, Indri held Liams hand gently and said in a weak voice, Liam, Im so scared. Our child almost died Chapter 413 - 413 Calling Her Name 413 Calling Her Name Liam, Im so scared. Our child almost died Indri whispered in a low voice. Her voice sounded weak as if trying to get Liams sympathy. Are you sure that child is mine? Liams question made Indri freeze for a moment, but she soon returned to normal. She had thought that there would be so many people questioning this so she had prepared herself. She looked at Liams face with a sad look and said, Do you think I lied to you? Indris eyes looked sincere. She had practiced this expression so many times that she had be very proficient. Even Liam couldnt find any w in that expression as if Indri was really pregnant with his child. How much do you remember about that day? Liam thought for a moment and decided to ask her. Apart from Indri, no one knows what happened that day at the hotel. Only through Indri could Liam find clues about what happened that day. Why are you suddenly talking about this matter? When she said it, Indris face turned red and she looked at Liam with a shy face. When you were eating with Nadia, your face looked unhealthy, Indri began to exin. I didnt expect you to pass out after getting up and walking a few steps. I was very worried and I helped you. Then what? ..... Liam frowned. He could vaguely remember the incident. He remembered that he felt dizzy and then fainted. As for what Indri said about his face, its not that he looked unwell. More precisely, his face was not pleasing to the eye because he had to deal with Indri and Nadia at the same time. How could his face be okay when he was in the same room with those two? Plus, this cooperation wasnt something he wanted. He only did it to obey his parents request. Maybe you drank too much at that time. You hugged me and kept calling my sisters name. At first, I just meant to wait until you woke up. But I never thought all of this would happen. Indri didnt really want to involve E in this matter, but she knew that by bringing Es name, her story sounded even more real. Its exactly as she had expected Liams face wasnt as suspicious as before. Liam couldnt believe what Indri told him. But when he heard that he called out Es name, he might believe it now. It was not impossible that he called out Es name in an unconscious state. But Still he doubted the authenticity of this story. Indri continued, I know you dont believe what I said. But I am the daughter of the Maheswara Family. Even though Im divorced and widowed, there are still many men who want to marry me. If I didnt do anything with you, why am I suddenly pregnant? How can I desecrate myself? Indris face was slightly lowered and tears were already welling in the corners of her eyes. It was her mother who taught her to say this in front of Liam. Out of the corner of her eye, she peeked at Liam. She saw Liam was lost in his own thoughts, making a smile appear on the corners of her lips. What she said made Liam unable to find the slightest loophole. Who would have thought that Indri would not hesitate to sleep with another man just to marry Liam? No one would believe it Liam was getting more and more confused now. What Indri said made a lot of sense and now he doubted himself even more. Why is Indri so sure? A friendly smile appeared on Indris lips. Its fine if you dont remember. Let me keep it for you. I wont me you. Indri sounded very understanding. She even shed a gentle smile in front of Liam so Liam wouldnt worry. Liam did not answer and did not ask about the events of that day again. Finally, Indri changed the topic of conversation to the child in her womb. Liam, who do you think our child will look like? She asked excitedly. Could it be that they will look like you? Liam couldnt hear her any further. He got up and left the ce. A gleam of jealousy shed in Indris eyes. No matter what she said, Liam kept suspecting her. But when she said that Liam mentioned Es name in his sleep, Liam immediately believed it. This made her very jealous. Indri took out her cellphone and thought for a moment before writing something down. She wrote a paragraph and posted it on her social media, saying that E wanted to kill the child in her womb. Due to the cooperation between Christian and Liam, the rtionship between E and Liam is not a secret anymore. Everyone already knows about it. And now, a big news suddenly appeared and became the hottest news in no time. Indri studied thements on her social media ount and couldnt help but smile on her face. During this time, no matter what she did, everyone always med her. But it was not difficult to seek sympathy from others. As long as she could use this child, everyone would immediately defend her. The story immediately attracted everyones attention andpassion. Some people even said that they had never seen anyone more cruel than E. Everyone was convinced that E treated Indri cruelly because of her personal hatred. In just a short time, the power of the media works very quickly and moves like lightning. The previous matter had been forgotten and everyone was focused on Es cruelty. E rarely used her cell phone and looked at social media, in contrast to Nathan. So, when the chubby kid saw that his old woman was on the hottest news search because of this matter, his eyes immediately went wide. How could they say the old woman wanted to harm the child in Indris stomach? Unlike other people who were easily swayed and changed sides quickly, Nathan knew E and Indri. He knew who was good and who was bad. An evil woman like Indri should be punished. Even though it was true that E did something to the child in Indris stomach, Nathan didnt feel sorry for her. He knew E wouldnt do it without a reason. Without any doubt, Nathan immediately plotted something to fight Indri. He opened his personal social media and said that E would never do such a thing. Nathan had posted something on social media before so many people recognized him and even became his follower. The previous incident had involved him so it was only natural that Nathan would appear this time too. However, the problem waspletely unrted to him. Why did Nathan suddenly appear? Some people began to suspect that the post was not from Nathan, but E. She mustve tried to clean her name. As he saw more and more bad news circting, Nathan trembled with fear. He immediately called his father. Chapter 414 - 414 When Will You Marry Me?” 414 When Will You Marry Me? E kept thinking about yesterdays incident. She couldnt sleep well and couldnt stay calm all night. Early in the morning, she immediately contacted Liam to ask about Indri and the babys conditions. After hearing from Liams own mouth that everything was fine, only then could E feel relieved. The baby in Indris womb was fine. She didnt kill the innocent child After learning about it, E decided not to go to the hospital to visit Indri. E knew very well how Indri was. If he visited her in the hospital, Indri would definitely take the opportunity to find trouble with her. So, after thinking it over, E decided to go to the studio and paint there. Once E started painting, she would be immersed in her own world. She didnt pay attention to the outside world at all, so they didnt really know what Indri was posting on her social media. Same with Luca. Therefore, neither of them knew that there was bad news about E that kept circting at lightning speed. Christian got a call from his son while he was checking a document in his office. Due to a sudden partnership with Liamspany, he had to arrange a proposal and budget in a short amount of time. Jason was also busy helping him to help his boss with the cooperation proposal. Sir, in my opinion, we should not continue to invest in Jaya Company. We can work with Jaya Company on a single project. Spending a lot of money to invest at a time like this is not the right solution. ..... I also think the same. Christian looked thoughtful and continued, Doesnt Jaya Company work in the cosmetic sector? Tell the advertisingpany we have to do promotions. Unlike Jaya Company which was engaged in the cosmetic sector, Adipamungkas Company was involved in various industries, one of which was in the field of advertising. Thepany was one of the subsidiaries and Christian was not the head of it. However, the Jaya Company had been known as a well-known cosmeticpany in Indonesia, so this cooperation would not harm anyone. The cooperation between the two of them was only meant to let Liam use Christians name to restore his reputation. Okay, Jason answered. He wrote something down in a small notebook he carried with him everywhere. As he was about to leave, he heard Christians cell phone ringing. Christian lowered his head and saw Nathans number shed on his phones screen. It was rare for his son to contact him directly. There was only one possibility that Nathan would contact him suddenly like this. E. As soon as Christian picked it up, Nathan immediately shouted, Dad, hurry up and see the news. The old woman is in big trouble. His words immediately made Christian frown. He and Jason had been busy nning a coboration since morning so he didnt have time to see the news. Nevertheless, he turned his gaze towards Jason who was about to leave and asked, Is E in trouble? Usually, it was Jason who would tell Christian about thetest news. But sadly, even Jason didnt know anything this time. Hah? Jason was surprised at the sudden question. Since he entered the office today, he has been so busy taking care of the cooperation between Adipamungkas Company and Jaya Company that he has no time to do other things, let alone read gossip on the inte. He was silent for a moment and immediately took out his cellphone to check the news circting on the inte. Christian also immediately hung up on Nathan and turned on theputer in front of him to find out what was really going on. As Nathan said, Es name filled the screen with very bad and cornering news. All the news said that E almost caused Indri to miscarry and lose the child in her womb. The only one who spread this news everywhere was of course Indri. It was Indri herself who shared this incident on her social media and even linked a photo of herself in the hospital, to show that she was still being treated right now. The photo is like a supporting proof that what she told is true. Everyone was furious. Although Indri is not a good woman and has many faults, the child in her womb is innocent. Although E has a good rtionship with Liam, E has no right to determine the life and death of the child in Indris womb. Everyone couldnt ept it when they found out that E deliberately wanted to harm Indri and cause Indri to have a miscarriage. The virtual world is in a turmoil and everyone is uniting to fight E. Jason was also surprised to see it. He nced at his boss who was currently sitting behind the desk with a gloomy face. Sir, do you want me to settle this matter right now? No, Christian frowned. The problem is all over the ce. Forcibly suppressing the matter will only make them look downright guilty. Theres no need to worry about this. Come out. Understood, sir, after nodding, Jason hurried out of the room. Christian saw the news and felt a little anxious. He wondered if E had found out about this news. At this time, in the hospital, Indri was seen ying with the cellphone in her hand in a very good mood. Seeing everyone saying bad things about E made her heart satisfied and happy. Yesterday, she actually let herself fall on the ground on purpose. Of course she also paid attention to her body and was careful not to harm her womb. Without this child, how could she marry Liam then? Meanwhile, Liam is afraid that Indri will carry out a bad n while she is in the hospital. Therefore, he left all his work to his secretary and went to the hospital to keep an eye on Indri. But when he saw the news on the inte, his face darkened. Indri That woman is really cruel! From the start, this was what she was after! She wanted to me E for what happened to her and made everyone hate E. Now, Es identity is like never before. She is Christians fiance so everything she does is the same as representing Christian. Their rtionship is still new and they still have a long way to go. But now, Indri is spreading bad news about E which could make Es reputation bad. Liam clenched his fists tightly and walked into Indris inpatient room. When Indri saw him, she was not surprised. She said instead, Liam, when are you going to marry me? Chapter 415 - 415 The Reason Why I Won’t Talk 415 The Reason Why I Wont Talk Liam, when are you going to marry me? Indri asked, looking at Liam. She was happy when Liam came to visit her. Thats the n. As long as there is this child in her womb, Liam will alwayse back to her. Thats not something you can ask carelessly, Liam already knew what Indri was doing. He just stared at Indri with a cold gaze. Indri knew what caused the cold look on Liams face and it was impossible for her not to panic. She clenched her fists nervously and said, I just wish we could get closer. Indri felt that she had to be careful now. And pretending to be pathetic is one of her ways to do it. Liam, I know what youre thinking. But I really want to marry you, she said with tears in her eyes. But you can also see for yourself my sisters attitude. She doesnt want me to marry you. Last night, you were there too. My sister wanted to kill my child. You saw it with your own eyes. Indri took a deep breath and continued, Actually, I didnt mean to me her. After all, you have a very good rtionship with her even when she doesnt really like me. I can understand why my sister did that yesterday. If I lose this child, I have no reason to be by your side. Only a few people know what happened yesterday. Even Christian wasnt there in person and couldnt defend E. Indri is free to say whatever she wants with her mouth. Last night was very dark. Indri is sure Liam didnt see the whole thing clearly. Even if she made it up, no one would know. ..... Only Indri knew what really happened. E did push her, albeit with less force. But no one would know if she identally dropped herself on the ground. Indri thought Liam would immediately believe her words. Little did she know that Liam would sneer and said, How long do you think Ive known E? Did you think I would immediately believe your words? There was no way E would do such a thing. Maybe it was true that E could have hurt Indri, who had hurt her back then. But E will not endanger the innocent life in Indris womb. E had lost her child before and understood that pain much better than anyone else. Why dont you believe me? Indris face paled. For some reason, she felt that the man who was supposed to be gentle and warm in front of her now looked a little scary. She looked at Liam nervously. Dont you know why I didnt want to talk to you when we were kids? Liam suddenly asked, changing the subject. During this time, Indri also did not understand the reason, so she asked, Why? All this time she had also wondered why Liam treated her coldly, in contrast to the way he treated E. In fact, she and E used to have a pretty good rtionship as sisters. Shouldnt Liam treat his friends little sister well? Since childhood, Indri was a kind and obedient child. While her sister was very arrogant. But Liam chose to y with E instead of her. Ive seen you say bad things about E in front of your father, Liam said. The look in his eyes made Indri curl up. Since childhood, Liam really liked E. At first, he was attracted to E because of her very beautiful appearance. After getting to know her better, Liam realized that E was actually a very good child. She might look proud and arrogant, but inside, she was a lonely child. She even liked to give food and chat alone with stray cats or dogs on the streets because she didnt have friends in her life. Only then did Liam realize that E was just a little girl who needed love and attention. E was too young to understand her own feelings so she turned out arrogant. After getting closer to E, Liam learned that E had a younger sister. But her little sister was very different from E, especially her nature. Since Indri was Es little sister, of course Liam treated her just as well as E at first. Liam often met and yed with E, thats why he also often met Indri. Due to their frequent meetings, Liam also caught Indriining and saying bad things about E to her father. And the bad things about E were stories that Indri made up by herself. Thats why Liam didnt have a good impression of Indri. Indris face paled when she heard it. She looked at Liam in disbelief. She didnt think that this was the reason. What did I do wrong? Liam, I was the child born from my dads mistress. If I dont fight, how will I ever be able to get everything I have now? Since childhood, E has be Budis favorite daughter. If Indri didnt work hard, how could she possibly have a morefortable life like now. Your excuses are ridiculous, Liam said coldly. I suggest you quickly exin the truth in front of everyone right now. I wont let you destroy Es future. Liam felt increasingly disgusted with Indri. There was no way he would marry a woman like her. Never! I dont want to! Indri shouted loudly. Do you know why she was released from the mental hospital? She wants to take her revenge on us! Indri will not let that happen. She is not satisfied with enjoying the wealth and power she currently has. Youve hurt her so deeply and you still expect her toe to you with kindness? Liam looked at Indri with a surprised look. After that, he walked closer to her bed and lowered his head to look at her from above. I dont know whose child is in your womb. But if you lie, you will regret it. I will make you suffer so much that you wont be able to live. Liam is not a nice person. Only in front of E did he be a gentle and warm man. He doesnt want to show his cruel side in front of the woman he likes. You Indris body trembled violently. She was used to seeing Haikal shout in front of her harshly. And she was afraid Liam would do the same to her. Liam looked a lot scarier than Haikal. Theres no need to doubt whether I can do it or not. After saying this, Liam left the room. Chapter 416 - 416 Do You Love Him? 416 Do You Love Him? After being discharged from the hospital, Liam immediately contacted E. He wanted to know how E was doing now that the bad news about her had spread. There were so many people who hated and ndered E. Until now, news of E was still spreading rapidly without anyone stopping it. That means, Christian still doesnt know about this problem or is looking for other ways to handle it. Both Liam and Christian will always be careful in handling a problem when ites to E. E is still busy painting in the studio. Sometimes her mind wandered, remembering Nadia who arrogantly boasted in front of her. She remembered how proudly Nadia said that she deserved to be with Christian more than E. More deserving? Nadia relied on the strength of her parents to be able to achieve sess. What is there to be proud of? Now, E will use her own two hands to seed and surpass Nadia. The more she thought about it, the more Es heart burned. She must be a better person. In fact, that is why she is hesitant to marry Christian. The distance between the two of them was too far. ..... Everyone will question Christians decision. Why would a great man like him choose E as his wife? Everyone will begin to doubt his judgment. E doesnt have a family to rely on. She could only rely on herself. Everything she currently has is the result of her own struggles and efforts. She continued to move forward, step by step, slowly but surely. She believes that as long as she works hard, one day, she will definitely deserve to be beside Christian. When E was focusing all her concentration on the painting in front of her, the sound of her cell phone suddenly broke her concentration. She saw Liams name shed on the screen and picked up the call excitedly. Liam, the designers have gone to yourpany. Brother Luca said that the designer is able to participate in the jewelry design process. E was happy because she could help Liam to get out of trouble. Not everyone can be a jewelry designer. They have to pass through a certain level of education. The designers Luca chose did not have that education, relying solely on their ability to make money. They must pass selection and tests to prove their hidden abilities. This time, Luca gave them a chance to show their abilities. Of course they wouldnt refuse. After saying that, E asked again without waiting for Liams answer. How is Indri? E still remembered what Christian saidst night. Indri is not that stupid to let the child in her womb die because that child is the only thing that binds her and Liam. Shes fine, Liam said with worry in his voice. He was not worried about Indri, he was rather worried about E. You should be worrying about yourself right now. Have you seen the news? News? E didnt get to see todays news. As soon as she opened the inte, her eyes were greeted by a photo of Indri on the entertainment page. Her eyes widened when she saw it. Of the top ten news stories, nine of them were about E. Indri told her own version of what happenedst night and med E. Her lips curled into a cold smile. She didnt think that even when she was in the hospital, Indri could still do something like this. Indri still has time to bring down others when her child is in danger. Should I visit her at the hospital? E said with a smile. She then said goodbye to Luca and left the room. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, E went straight to Indris inpatient room. Currently, Indri is eating fruit leisurely. There was no one in the room to look after her. Not even Merry was there. Everyone should have known about Indris condition when they saw the news spread on the inte. But no one came to visit her. The reason is because Indri is fine, as well as the child in her womb. Indri is nning to meet with reporters. Acting alone in this lonely hospital room was boring. Liam is thinking of ways to deal with the news circting right now so he doesnt have time to keep an eye on Indri at the hospital. Thats why Indri doesnt need to pretend. The nurses at the hospital also didnt want to get too involved with Indri. But because of Indris status, they had no other choice but to let Indri cause trouble in the hospital. When E approached Indris room, a nurse who was going around to check the patients condition suddenly came out of the room, grumbling. Shes very ugly. Good thing shees from a well-known family. How annoying When the nurse lifted her head, she was stunned to see E in front of her. After that, she lowered her head and left. E raised her eyebrows in surprise. Indri seems to be fine. Otherwise, how could she still be looking for trouble with the nurse on duty? E pushed the door of the room, and was greeted by Indris voice that sounded impatient. Come on, hurry up. Why are you E?! Indri looked at E with a surprised look. After that, her face turned into a sweet smile. Sister, have youe to visit me? I thought you wouldnte. When she saw Indri acting like this, E thought back to her sister who was very dependent on her since childhood. Indri always followed her everywhere. The image of Indri in the past was really sweet, making E feel that she had a sibling. But sadly, everything has changed. No. Nothing has changed. The old Indri was just as fake as she is now. E looked at Indri with a cynical smile on her lips. Indri, arent you tired? Did it not drive her crazy that she had to pretend like this? Indra shook her head innocently. What do you mean? I saw your post on social media, E mentioned the matter nonchntly, as if she didnt really care what other people said about her. I really admire you. It takes a lot of patience for someone to do something like this. I know you really want to kill me. E continued to smile casually, making Indri frown. E has changed a lot now. Even though Merry had taught her many things to deal with this kind of situation, Indri still felt that E could see through her lies. Indri gritted her teeth and said, Sister, if you hadnt tried to get in the way of my marriage to Liam, I wouldnt have acted so cruelly. Do you love him? E suddenly asked, making Indri stunned. Chapter 417 - 417 Husband Like Christian 417 Husband Like Christian Do you love him? E suddenly asked, making Indri stunned. If you dont love him, dont make his life difficult, E added, looking straight at Indri. Liam is an important figure in Es heart. Even though what E feels for Liam is not the love of a woman for a man, E wants to see Liam happy, just as Liam wants E to always be happy. When she lost everything in her life, E found that the only person who truly cared and loved her was Liam. Thats why Liam has a very important ce in Es life. Indri looked at E with a serious look. She really wanted tough and sneer at her stepbrother in front of her. This woman had done everything she could to seduce Christian so she could have a better life, but was now talking about love in front of her. How dare she act so holy! E, what right have you to lecture me? Do you dare say that you love Christian? Yes. I love him so much, so what? Es words made the man who had walked up to the bathroom door stop. It felt like he had entered another dimension which made him unable to continue his steps. He heard from Luca that E had left the studio and he was sure E would go to this ce. Afraid that something might happen to her, he rushed to this ce to catch up with her. He did not expect to hear such a love confession from E. ..... Indri looked at E and thenughed loudly. You never blink when youre lying. You dont love Liam and Liam doesnt love you. Why should I help you to marry him? E walked over to Indri step by step with cynicism in her eyes. If it werent for Merry, Indri wouldnt have grown up to be a woman with a bad heart like this. Basically, Indri is just a spoiled girl and wants attention from others. Indri was an obedient child so she listened to everything her mother said, even when her mother taught her bad things. But everything had changed. It was toote to fix her and she couldnt be helped now. Im pregnant with Liams child! Indri shouted loudly as if she wanted to hide her guilt. E still looked at her calmly. The child is still not born. Are you sure that child belongs to Liam? She asked coldly. Her hunch was that Liam wouldnt do such a thing even when he was unconscious. Other than that, Liam couldnt remember anything. If indeed Indri had intercourse with Liam, she would not let Liam forget her. She would make Liam remember her for life and let him live with guilt. This is where it doesnt sit right with her. Unfortunately, E has no evidence to prove it. Without that evidence, no one would believe her and Indri would not admit it. This is my child. How could I not know who the father was? Indri snorted coldly and started eating the fruit in her hand again. Let me exin one more time to you. This is Liams child. Dont you dare nder my child! You used Liams name every time. Do you think I wont mind it? E stepped forward again. If you can, well do a DNA test once the child is born. If it really is Liams child, Liam wont run away from responsibility. The grape Indri ate almost made her choke. How could she dare to give birth to this child? She wanted to use this child to destroy E. But on the surface, Indri didnt show any guilt at all. She even boldly said, All right. Lets just wait and see. Okay, E replied. After a moment of silence, E seemed to have remembered something. Its dads birthday soon, isnt it? Indri was surprised for a moment and then realized that what E said was true. Whats the use of you remembering my fathers birthday? Youve been kicked out of the family by him. Youre right, E looked at her nonchntly, without any feelings on her face. She had hoped and waited only to finally sink into despair. For her, Budi was a foreigner. However, it would be a shame if she was not present at his birthday party, right? After all, she is Christians fiance now. Indri, tell your father that I wille to his birthday party. Dont forget to mention this. After saying that, E suddenlyughed. As the daughter who has been abandoned, of course I have to attend my fathers birthday and bring him a present. E, what do you want to do? Indri looked at E nervously. But a momentter, she realized that she could take advantage of this opportunity. Okay. Ill tell him. E raised her eyebrows, surprised by Indris sudden change in attitude. But E is not a coward. She knew Indri had ns, but she also had ns of her own. Lets see whose n will fail in the end. E. Christian has been standing at the door for too long. After E and Indri finished talking, he went straight into the room. Christian is wearing his dark gray suit, looking very dashing. He always looks perfect. His appearance, power and wealth could drive the women of the entire city mad. Wherever he goes, he attracts everyones attention. At this time, several nurses were gathered in front of Indris room, peering into the room. Their attention is on Christian as they whisper. Is that handsome man Christian Adipamungkas? Yes, thats right! The woman beside him is his fiance, right? Im so jealous of her. Dont be jealous of her. Look at her first. Do you deserve to be in that womans ce? Hey! Why are you so mean! The whisper was loud enough to enter the room, causing E to smile. She suddenly felt that she had had great luck in her life. Its like getting the first prize of the lottery, as if she doesnt have to do anything, but Christian will still fall in love with her. She doesnt even know since when Christian cared about her so much. While thinking about it, E raises her hand to hug Christians arm andes closer to the man. She seemed to be announcing her ownership. This man is hers and no one can snatch him from her! Christian feels Es movement. He lowered his head and looked at the little woman who was looking at him sweetly. Then he smiled lovingly. Are you happy? His soft voice rang in Es ears. E was embarrassed when she heard that and curled up to hide her face. A secondter, Christian puts his arm around E and caresses her head gently. So sweet! I want a husband like him too! Im so jealous! Several nurses in front of the door immediately shouted with joy. Chapter 418 - 418 Let’s Get 418 Lets Get Actually Christian didnt really like fuss. He didnt like being the center of attention, especially when there were a lot of women fussing around him. But it turned out that the attention from the women was actually in his favor now. Frankly, E wrapped her arms around him as if iming that he was hers. Is the littledy jealous now? It was rare for him to see E being so spoiled and Christian was so happy! Indri, who was sitting on the bed, could only stare at the scene in front of her with a look full of hatred. She saw E as she put her hand around Christians arm, hoping the man would shrug her off and embarrass her. But what Indri wanted never happened. Christian looked at E with an affectionate gaze as if he would give E whatever she wanted in this world. How could that be? How can E find a great man like Christian without trying?! Meanwhile, in order to get Liam alone, Indri had to resort to this bad way. She had to work hard to get the position she wanted. Why was her fate and Es fate so different? Indri is really jealous and even has an intention to snatch Christian from E. But Christian is not a nice guy. Unlike the gentle and warm Liam, Christian is very cruel. ..... Indri does not dare to seek trouble with him and will not be able to deal with him. In the end, Indri could only re at E in annoyance, wishing she could punch a hole in Es head right then and there. Since childhood, she has always been jealous of everything E has. E can have everything, while she has to fight hard to get it. E is the legitimate child of Budi Maheswara, the only daughter of the Maheswara Family. Meanwhile, Indri was born from a mistress. She is an illegitimate child, a child born out of wedlock. Even if she had entered the Maheswara Family, she would not be able to get everything because everything belonged to E. She had tried so hard to get rid of E and made her life miserable. But why was Es life still fine? Until now, her jealousy is still there and even getting bigger and bigger. Christian notices Indris gaze on E and stares back at her coldly. Indri was surprised and immediately looked away. She dared to fight E, but she didnt dare to fight Christian. Lets go now, Christian hugged E and said softly. He wanted to leave this ce immediately, not wanting to deal with an insignificant person like Indri. E thought for a moment and said, Indri, if you are already fine, you should get home from the hospital as soon as possible. Its rude to disturb the nurses who work here. The nurses standing in front of the door immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, someone had the courage to say it to that annoying patient. Indri felt very embarrassed when she heard it. Her face became irritated and her gaze fell on E. Sis, what are you talking about? You cant nder me like that. Ah? So you can nder me but I cant do the same? Es gaze sharpened. When you talk nonsense in front of everyone, do you think about me? I havent filed awsuit against you for the previous matter. Are you impatient? You want to make trouble again now? The previous matter in question was a rumor about her painting which was used of imitating Nissa Putris painting. Suddenly, Indri remembered what Christian said at the press conference. Christian wanted to sue Indri for what she did to E. Since it never happened, Indri finally forgot about it. E could see Indris face getting more and more panicked and she said slowly, The documents are ready. If you want, I can send it to the court any time. If I remember, thepensation you have to give me is around a few billion. A few billion? Indri shouted loudly when she heard it. You robber! No. I am a good citizen and obey thew. I dont rob people! E smiled and that smile made Indri feel even more ufortable. I I cant take it! I know you cant get that much money, E said as slowly as possible, deliberately trying to torture Indri. I can report the charges to your father. I want to see the expression on his face when he receives the reportter. No! Indri gritted her teeth. If her father found out, wouldnt her father break her leg? Billions are not a small amount. Even though she has a child in her womb now, Budi will show no mercy to her. The panic on Indris face was getting worse. If you cant pay for it, at least let me live in peace, E said E knew Indri would not give up so easily. But right now, the important thing is to help Liam get back on his feet so Indri cant look for new troubles. Indri didnt answer, she just clenched her fist tightly. When Christian and E turned to leave the room, Indri took out her cell phone. She took a photo of the two of them back and posted it with a sentence saying that Christian and E hade to warn her not to spread the word again. Indri returned to acting pathetic to attract peoples sympathy. In no time, the news became a trending topic again. Es good name was getting worse and worse. Some people even say that E is only taking advantage of Christian. Indri looked at thements with satisfaction in her heart. When she was busy reading support, Haikal suddenly contacted her. Indri, Ive seen the news. Are you okay? Haikals voice sounded worried. Indri felt so happy to get attention from Haikal. She hadnt heard his voice in a long time. In the past, Haikal was very concerned about her and loved her very much. But since Es return, Haikal has be a very different person. Its really not good if the two are always together. Sometimes distance can create warmth and harmony. When they got married, Haikal never paid any attention to her. But after they separated, Haikal kept calling her every day and wanted to improve his rtionship with her. Im not okay, Indri replied sadly. Haikal, Liam doesnt want to marry me. What should I do now? I called you to talk about it, Haikal was disgusted by Indris sweet voice. But he endured it tenaciously. All of this is for the sake of achieving his goal! Indri was stunned. After that, a feeling of happiness arose in her heart. Are you serious, Haikal? Have I ever lied to you? Indri, go home and tell your father that our family will work together again against Liam. He has made you suffer so much. Do you want to stay silent? Chapter 419 - 419 His Painting Disqualified 419 His Painting Disqualified Lets talk about it. Indri was stunned. After that, happiness arose in her heart. Are you serious, Haikal? Have I ever lied to you? Indri, go home and tell your father that our family will work together again against Liam. Liam has made you suffer so much. Do you want to stay silent? Indri was pensive when she heard it. Haikals offer sounded very attractive to her ears. This sudden offer made her heart waver. On the way home, E asked Christian, Is the problem difficult to solve this time? E feels more and more annoyed every time she sees excessive news about her on the inte. Unfortunately, she couldnt do anything to exin this matter. The more she tried to exin, the more chaotic the situation would be. Indri will also definitely take advantage of the opportunity to make the problem bigger, even using her of trying to cover up what really happened. If that happens, the problem will be even moreplicated. Dont worry. Everything is fine, Christian said as he drove his car leisurely. ..... Of course he also felt displeased when he saw the false news about E out there. He could have used violent means to suppress all the news. But now, E has just started her career. Christian doesnt want this incident handled badly because itd impact Es future. Any negative news must be resolved in a proper way. I know what youre thinking right now, E looked at Christian who was driving seriously. Thank you, Christian. E is a pretty smart woman. She also knows how strong Christian is. How could she not understand why the current news had not disappeared from the inte? Thats because Christian is considering Es feelings and the future that E is building right now. You can still paint in peace. Dont mind this problem. Christian turns and looks at Es face. Before, he never expected that he would care about a woman. He didnt think he had to think about how to solve a womans problem. As Ees into his life, Christians life bes more of a challenge. But thats what makes Christians life more colorful. The challenges he must face are apanied by the joy he feels with Es presence in his life. You could say, he gets more happiness in his new life. Christian quite enjoys this feeling. Enjoying the feeling of being able to protect the woman he loves. Im sure Indri will not give birth to this child, E opened her mouth firmly. She was sure that the child in Indris womb was not Liams. If you already know, why are you still going to the hospital today? Christian looked at her disapprovingly. Does this woman not know what she is dealing with right now? If Indri doesnt want a child in her womb and uses E of harming her child, E could be in big trouble. Next time, you should tell me first, Christians attention made E smile and she nodded obediently. Christian, I feel happy that you have always protected me, an innocent smile appeared on Es face. Christian raises his hand to gently stroke Es head. You stupid. Why is this woman so cute? How can there be such a person like this in the world? You want to go back to the studio? Christian asked. No. Im a little tired. E shook her head and her face was full of exhaustion. Leaning her body back in the chair, E was immersed in her mind. What is Indri nning this time? Why did she bother to lure her toe to the hospital, but not do anything to her. How strange As if remembering something, E took out her phone and opened her browser. Just as she thought She was once again the target of everyones vilements. The reason is still the same The thing Indri posted on her social media ount. Indri said that E took Christian to the hospital to warn her even though Indris condition is very weak. E snorted. When she came to the hospital, Indri was rxing while eating fruit. She also made all the nurses in the hospital annoyed because of her attitude. After reading a few articles, E put down her phone and asked Christian. Do the people who defend me on the inte work for you? Hmm Christian nodded. E frowned, feeling that she was truly hated by the whole world now. She was surprised. Why didnt anyone try to find out what happened and immediately believe Indris words? But peoples reactions are quite reasonable. If she is one of them who doesnt know the problem, she will also feel sorry for Indri. Everyone believes that Indri is pregnant with Liams child, but Liam doesnt want to take responsibility. In addition, she almost lost the child in her womb. After this incident, how many women will say that I dont deserve you? E expressed her concern. There will be more and more people who will tell you that Nadia is much more worthy of you and you two should end up together. No, in the first ce, I will be the one to destroy your good name first and Nadia will appear like a hero who saved you. While saying that, E nodded as if it had been carefully nned by someone. Christian nced at E and said, Your analysis is pretty good. Long before E thought about the possibilities, Christian had analyzed them clearly. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. For some reason, Christians words just now didnt sound like apliment to her. E knew that Christian had thought of it beforehand. Just as she looked out the window, the cell phone in her bag rang out. Yes? E called as soon as she picked up the call. Luca sounded panicked from the other side. E, do you remember the paintingpetition you entered a while ago? You won fifth ce and youre supposed to receive a prize, right? Yes, whats wrong? E nodded. She felt a little strange. Why did Luca suddenly bring up this matter? They canceled it, Lucas voice grew weaker as he told E the news. E was stunned for a moment, unable to respond to anything. What was canceled? Before E could ask, Luca had already exined. The paintingpetition is being run by a charitable foundation and the work of the winners will be published in a magazine. Luca took a deep breath and continued, I bought the magazine, but your painting isnt there. They disqualified your painting. Chapter 420 - 420 Flower-studded swing 420 Flower-studded swing I bought the magazine, but your painting isnt there, Luca said with a heavy heart. Its not the prize money that matters in thepetition, but the exposure that E can get to build her career. With this cancetion, E was dishonorably kicked out of thepetition. Why? Es hand holding the cell phone was tightly clenched. As if she understood what had gotten her kicked disrespectfully, she asked, Is it because of Indris problem? Yeah, Luca nodded. Just now, I contacted the organizer. They said theres been too much bad news about youtely that theyve decided to cancel the result. They dont want this incident to ruin the name of their foundation. Luca felt this was very, very unfair. There was no evidence that clearly showed that E was deliberately trying to hurt Indri. It was Indri who ndered E. E thought that by remaining silent and epting the nder, this kind of incident would never happen again. She thought she would only be famous for a moment. ..... But she did not expect that the impact would be worse. Theyre being so unfair, theyre acting on their own. After a long silence, that was all E could say. She understood the decision of the organizers of the event, but at the same time, she also felt ufortable. After all, the result she got was a form of her own hard work. Indri Her stepsister really gave her a big surprise. E Luca sounded worried. He knew how much this meant for Es future career. In addition, even with Christian behind E, the organizer still disqualified Es painting. Luca believed there were other hands that contributed to this incident. Im fine. You dont have to worry. Its just a painting, E said very easily. But how could Luca believe it? Just by the tone of her voice, Luca could tell that E was trying to hide her sadness. But just as he was about to speak again, E had ended the call. E was silent while looking out the window with a face full of seriousness. The painting had a very important meaning to her. The inspiration she got for her first work was from Christian. Now, her handiwork was belittled like this. How could E ept it? E wasnt looking for trouble with them, but those people treated her badly. Whats with the painting? Christian asked in a deep voice. Seeing the look on Es face, he knew something had just happened. The painting Dont lie to me. E nodded and said it without covering anything up. You know I won fifth ce in thepetition, right? But they dont want to acknowledge my painting now and disqualify it, because of the recent news. E didnt hold a grudge against anyone. It was only natural that the organizers wanted to avoid trouble. But when she told Christian about it, E felt very sad. Her throat felt like it was gagged, making her feel very ufortable. Just that? Christian stroked Es head one more time, as if trying to shrug her sadness away. Its just a small problem. Why grieve? Even though thats what came out of Christians mouth, he had thought of a solution to this problem. If indeed the organizers of thepetition didnt provide a ce for Es paintings, then these people would not need to stay in this city anymore. They had no ce in this city anymore. How dare they seek trouble with Christian Adipamungkas lover? A small problem? E mumbled. You helped me get the inspiration for the painting. Thats why the painting means so much to E Christian was silent for a moment and then realized it. E was not sad that her painting was unfairly disqualified. She was sad because the painting had such an important meaning to her and it didnt get any ce. There was a strange feeling in Christians heart. That strange feeling seemed to tickle his heart, making him feel ufortable. What is this feeling? After a moment of silence, Christian said, After this, you just need to paint more. Ill help you get inspired with each of your new creations. Thats different, E remained stubborn. After all, the painting was the first. Its different. The corners of Christians lips curl into a smile and his gaze is straight ahead. They were almost home. E pped her cheek once or twice, not wanting to bring her sad feelings home. Theres been so much going ontely that Christian and E dont have time to be with Nathan. So Nathan made a swing by himself, waiting for E toe home. Seeing the swing, Nathans heart was happy. The butler saw Nathan cing the flowers on the swing with a friendly smile on his face. Young master, Miss E must like it. Nathan snorted proudly, Of course. Then, he turned to the butler as if he realized something was wrong. What did you call her earlier? Miss E. The butler was slightly surprised. What is wrong? Nathan touched his chin and thought for a moment. His little face looked serious as she thought. No. The old woman will marry my father. So, what should she be called Nathan couldnt remember. Nathan didnt have much to do with women. He spent all his life with his father, great-grandfather and also the servants. But of course the butler understood what Nathan meant. You mean. Madam. Right! Madam! Nathan patted his forehead and then looked at the butler again. Youre right. Ill reward you with a medium rare tonight. The butler smiled awkwardly. Young Master, I am old. I prefer soft food. My teeth wont be strong enough to chew on meat. You dont like my gift? Nathan frowned. No, Young Master. I love it. Thank you, said the butler as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. It is very difficult to please this young master. When he thought of a medium rare steak, his teeth hurt. Not long after their chat, the sound of Christians car could be heard as it entered the yard. Nathan looked at his swing with a red face. He was embarrassed to have to give this gift directly to E The first person E looked for when she entered the house was Nathan. She could see Nathan hesitating beside the swing. As soon as she approached, the butler immediately addressed her respectfully. Madam E was surprised by the call. Christian then followed E with a smile on his face. The way the servant addressed E sounded pleasant to his ears. E smiled shyly. She and Christian were not yet married so she didnt feel that she deserved to be called as such. But if she refused, she would make the man behind her angry. Finally, E decided to ept it. Es gaze was fixed on the swing in front of her. Her eyes were filled with wonder. This swing I prepared it for you. Do you like it? Christian asked. Chapter 421 - 421 The Meaning of a House 421 The Meaning of a House This swing E paused as she looked at the white swing in front of her. The swing looks nice with the seat made of white padding. The back has a backrest made of rattan. Everything is painted in white. Not only that, various kinds of flowers adorn the swing, making it look like it came out of a fairy tale. I prepared it for you. Do you like it? Christian asked. As soon as those words left Christians mouth, Nathan and the butler were shocked at the same time. The one who couldnt ept it the most was of course Nathan. This was the surprise he had prepared for E while waiting for the old woman toe home! Meanwhile, the butler who was behind him felt his face stiffen. If his Master has said so What can he do? At the same time, Christian stands where he is, lookingpletely guiltless. Eyes wide, E looks at Christian in disbelief. Is this really a gift from Christian? Since when did Christian be this romantic? E walks over to Christian and immediately hugs him. Christian, thank you. ..... A satisfied smile appears on Christians lips. It was true that whatever Nathan prepared was always ording to Es taste. Christian didnt feel guilty when he imed the surprise Nathan had prepared for E beforehand. He didnt even look at his son at all. At this time, Nathan red at Christian, hoping hed find the slightest trace of guilt on his fathers face. But its a shame that his wish was not fulfilled. Dad Nathan couldnt help but call out his fathers name, but he got a warning look from Christian instead. His father threatened him! Nathan took a deep breath and. He gave up! He felt very annoyed and angry, he wanted toin to E. But right now, E is in Christians arms and they both look very sweet. Nathan turned to his butler and the old man smiled with relief. No matter how big the storm was out there, after returning home, everything became calm and peaceful again. This is the meaning of a house. A shelter from the waves and storms out there. There, try the swing, Christian puts his arm around Es shoulders and leads her towards the swing. Nathans gaze was fixed on the two of them, filled with displeasure. After pondering for a while, he finally moved his fat legs to walk towards E. Old woman, let me sit with you. You want to y with her too? Christian nced at his son coldly, then invited E to walk towards the swing again. The swing was painted white, decorated with various kinds of flowers by Nathan so that the swing looked very sweet. From white, blue, pink, yellow the flowers made the swing look colorful and bright. So that he could ride this swing with E, Nathan made it big enough for two people. But instead of him, it was Christian who was sitting there. The other three people there immediately fell silent, speechless. Finally, it was E who spoke up. Christian, what are you doing? Youre already big. Let Nathan y this swing with me. Come down first. I prepared this, Christian was not embarrassed in the slightest. Nathan puffed his cheeks in annoyance and leaned closer to E to climb into herp. Old woman, my heart hurts! With a pitiful look, he looked at E, trying to look pathetic. E knew Nathan must be sad that Christian wouldnt let him try this swing. Finally, E carried Nathan into herp and smiled. Lets y together. Nathans eyes immediately lit up brightly, looking proudly at the butler and his father. The butler could only try to hold back hisughter and leave the three of them to rx. Meanwhile, Christian frowned. Nathan shouldnt have interfered when he spent his time with E. His son should havee to his senses. Unfortunately, Nathan didnt care. In a naughty manner, he ignored Christian who was there. A light breeze blew, apanying them as they yed with the swing. The atmosphere is very calm and peaceful. The butler, who was still on guard on the terrace, looked a little sweaty from the hot sun. But a smile graced his face. E looked down at Nathan who was on herp. Nathans face was full of joy. The corners of his lips curved into a smile. In the past, he thought this swing was a girls toy so he rarely yed with it. But now he found this swing very enjoyable. Perhaps he would spend many afternoons here with E. His loneliness when he was at home alone had suddenly disappeared without a trace since Es arrival. After that, he lifted his head and looked at Christian who was beside him. Christians face still looks cold, making it hard for anyone to read his feelings now. Is this man angry? What couldve pissed him off? E thought for a moment and then stroked Christians back gently. Christian turns to the side at Es touch and sees a smile on her face. That smile looks cute. With the sun partially shining on her face and the wind blowing her hair, E looked very beautiful and shining. Christian knows that E is beautiful all the time. But right now, she really looks amazing, like an angel who shouldnt be on this earth. Anything from E can always touch his heart. E was not the most beautiful of all the women he had ever seen in his life. Not the woman with the kindest heart in the world too. There are more beautiful women out there, also kinder and more noble women. But E is the only woman he wants in this world. Regardless of her past, Christian wants to be one with E, fuse their bones and blood into one. Seeing Es face, Christian feels lost. E notices the look of admiration in Christians eyes and immediately blushes. She wanted to say something at this point, but didnt know what to say. In the end, she could only stare back at Christian. After a long time, E finally said, Destiny is very beautiful. Destiny brought them together. It was fate that made them find each other. Fate brought them together. Yes, Christian replies, holding Es hand. E was silent for a moment and a momentter immediately grabbed Christians hand tightly. Christian has be an important part of her life. Even though there are many obstacles in her life, E will struggle to face them. She will fight to stay with this man. Chapter 422 - 422 A Scary Movie 422 A Scary Movie Considering Es mood today, Christian doesnt need to go to hispany. He apanies E all day at home, watching television in the living room. At night, Nathan was lying in bed ying with his cell phone. He wanted to watch a movie before going to bed. Just then, Christian came into his room. He helped Nathan to choose a movie and returned the phone to Nathan. The swing is beautiful, Christian said at first. E is sad today. Thats why I said I prepared the swing to make her mood better. Sorry for earlier. Nathan could hardly believe his own ears. Did his father admit he was wrong? Is he hallucinating? Before he realized it, Christian was out of his room first. Nathan was happy that his father admitted his mistake. He turned on the movie his father had chosen for him and started watching it. He had never seen a movie like this before. For some reason, the poster looked a bit lettery. When he saw a female ghost in a red dress suddenly appear on the screen, Nathan screamed loudly and even threw his cell phone. Ahhhh! The loud scream echoed throughout the house. ..... The butler rushed into Nathans room, followed by E. Nathan, whats wrong? When E entered Nathans room, she saw the fat boy sitting on the bed. Her arrival made Nathan burst into tears. Im so scared... He said, pointing at the phone that was already lying on the floor. E nced at him and frowned. Why do you watch a scary movie at night? Scary movie? Nathan was still crying in fear while sobbing. Tears still welled up in his eyes as he recalled that it was his father who chose the movie for him. How could his father treat him like this? He immediately felt even more dejected andined to E, Old woman, father chose it for me The butler who was standing on the side wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Was it true that his master did such a cheap trick? Did the master prank his own son? However, looking back, maybe it was because Christian was annoyed with Nathan for interrupting his time with E on the swing this afternoon. For the second time today, the butler couldnt help butugh. When E heard Nathansint, the corners of her lips twitched, suppressing a smile. She was still stroking Nathans back and trying tofort him. Dont worry, I will teach him a lessonter. Next time, well pretend to be a ghost and scare him. How? Nathan stopped crying and lifted his head. He felt that this method made a lot of sense so he nodded. Incidentally, Christian walked into Nathans room at this time. He picked up the phone that was on the floor and looked at the screen while raising his eyebrows. He lookedpletely innocent for scaring his own son. I picked the wrong movie, he said casually. Nathans tears returned to his eyes. His heart ached. He wondered, was he really his fathers biological son? He turned and looked at E and asked, Old woman, am I really my fathers son? Yes, E nodded confidently. Nathan thought for a moment and then asked again, Then why is he treating me like this? Your father didnt mean it. He was careless. E was at a loss for words, not knowing how to exin. Nathan tilted his head for a long time and finally nodded. His innocent nod made E feel guilty for lying to a small child. She had sinned! Just as she was about to say something, Nathan was already hugging her arm crazily. Old woman, I am still very scared. How about you sleep with me tonight? Hmm Alright, E immediately agreed without any hesitation. She was also worried that Nathan would not be able to sleep tonight. When she felt the gaze behind her body, E couldnt help but curl up. She forgot Christian when she agreed to Nathans request. But she felt sorry for Nathan. The fat kid looks so pitiful After thinking hard, E finally decided to stay with Nathan. I will apany you tonight. Dont be afraid. After saying that, she turned to Christian and asked, You dont mind, do you? Im going to my working room. Christian turned and left the room. There was a hidden meaning behind that sentencee to meter. E couldnt help but take a deep breath. Christian made his son scared at night and now hes mad! As long as E was with him, Nathan felt very happy. He hugged E while telling many stories. Es presence made him excited and didnt want to sleep. Around 10 oclock, Nathan finally felt tired and fell asleep. E lowered her head and looked at the fat boy in her arms with a gentle smile on her face. Suddenly, she really missed her own child. She has seen many interactions between mother and child from others. A mother sings her child in her arms and the child smiles happily because their mother is with them. E also wanted to do that to her child. Ey down and stared at the ceiling in Nathans room, thinking about her son. She still remembered the first time she heard the heartbeat of the fetus in her womb. She was able to see her son via ultrasound during the examination. As she thought about it, a smile appeared on her lips, but tears started to pool on her eyes. The pain was still felt to this day. It was much more painful than cutting her own hand. During the five years she was in a mental hospital, E often imagined moments with her child, imagining if the child was still alive. She must be very happy. She lived for five years with hatred in her heart. Since she knew that her son was gone, the hatred in her heart grew stronger and gnawed at her, making her unable to see the happiness in her life. There was only hatred in her eyes. In the darkness, E wept silently. She heard the door open and immediately wiped the tears from her face. Christian walked to the bedside and immediately picked up E from Nathans bed, leading her out of the room. This woman Did she have no intention of listening to his order tonight? E was silent even though Christian carried her. She lets Christian carry her into the study, snuggled up so her body rests on Christians chest. Christian feels something is wrong with Es condition. He lowered E on his desk and looked at her face. When he touched Es cheek, he could still see a trace of her tears. Did you cry earlier? Christian felt as if his heart was being gripped. He thought E was sad about her painting being disqualified so he tried to cheer her up. Ill take care of it. Its just a smallpetition. Dont be sad. Yeah, E just nodded, letting Christian hug her while shes still sitting on the table. Chapter 423 - 423 Haven’t Tried It Here 423 Havent Tried It Here The yellow light illuminates Christians study warmly. E rests her head on Christians chest in silence. She allows Christians body to support her as the light shines on them as if they were the two main characters in a romance novel. Christian takes a deep breath andes close to Es ear as he says in a low voice, Weve never tried it here. You Es face turned red in an instant. Does this man always think about it? What a perverted man. This is your E wouldnt want toe to this ce again after this! I know, Christian said hoarsely. He raised his hand to cover Es eyes. The warmth from Christians palm made E want to cry again. Next time when you feel sad, you can tell me. You know that, right? Christian said. He couldnt bear to see E crying sadly. E snuggles deeper into Christians chest, hearing the man say again. Im your husband. Were not married yet, E shook her head. She felt embarrassed when she heard Christian refer to himself as her husband. ..... Christian stroked Es back and kept trying tofort her. Were getting married soon. Call me husband. E smiled at that. She wrapped her arms around Christians neck and looked at him. After you. Call me wife. My wife Christian called her with absolute certainty. This time, E was stunned. She didnt expect Christian to say it so easily, without the slightest hesitation. Under Christians gaze, E could only take a deep breath and say in a low voice, My husband. Christian answered Es call with a hot kiss. This time, Christian got what he wanted, a new ce to explore Es body. On his desk After this, he wouldnt be able to work without imagining this happening. E who was lying on his desk with a flushed face, without a single dress, surrounded by messy files. Christian didnt just do it once that night, not just in his study. After bringing E back to his room, Christian once againid her on the bed without letting her sleep. The next day, when E woke up, Christian was no longer by her side. Even the bed beside her was already cold. Only then did E realize that she had slept too long. As she recalled what had happened in their study and bedroom the previous night, a blush spread across her face, all the way to her neck. E shook her head to shake off the memory. She took out her cell phone and looked at the clock. Its past 9. E got up from the bed and took a shower. After taking a warm bath, E just felt refreshed. She also remembered what happened yesterday. How ironic. She has worked hard to get the award from thepetition. But just because of Indri, she has been robbed of her title as the 5th winner. As she went downstairs, the butler greeted her and handed her a ss of milk. He said Christian told him to give it. Madam, when will you and Master have an engagement party? Cough-cough E immediately choked. She and Christian are in no rush, enjoying their time and letting it flow. For some reason, even the butler was overly enthusiastic. I dont know. Its still too soon, E patted her chest before answering the butlers question. A smile was always on the butlers face. I cant wait to see Master and Young Master. Madam, you must be very happy, the butler continued. E was stunned for a moment, remembering the moment when the three of them sat on the swing yesterday, enjoying the atmosphere of the afternoon. With a smile on her face, E replied, Thank you. Previously, E would have thought a thousand times about being with Christian. Because at that time, Christian didnt love her and E didnt love him either. They are together because they need each other. Christian needs her body, while E needs Christian for revenge. Nobody knew since when love slowly appeared in their hearts. The feeling is like a bud that grows very fast. Everything is different now. Christian is willing to go after her and do anything for her. How could E not be touched by his sincere love? Madam, youre too polite, the butler bowed politely before E. As he expected, E was indeed a good woman. Even though she already has Christians love, her attitude hasnt changed at all. She always treats other people politely. Always saying please when she asked for help and thank you to express her gratitude. When he arrived at the studio, Luca immediately approached E and gave his cell phone to her. Christian is really great. E looked at Luca with a strange look. Why is Luca suddenly praising Christian? Luca is a very calm man and doesnt like to gossip. But now, he looks like a middle aged woman who is gossiping with her neighbors. E took the phone and looked at the news on the screen. Her eyes went wide. Christian did this? All the investors and the organizers of the paintingpetition that E participated in immediately went bankrupt without warning. No need to ask. No need to say anything. Christian bulldozed them to the end. For some reason, E felt sorry for them. They must not have expected Christian to do this to them. And now they wouldnt be able to do anything to bounce back. They have no way out. E remembered what happenedst night. She cried because she missed her child. But Christian thought that E was crying because her painting was disqualified from thepetition. Even though Christians way was very cruel, it still touched E. Seeing the expression on Es face, Luca couldnt help butugh. Its the love of young people, isnt it E seemed to find a bnce in her heart that made her feel calm. She returned to painting in a very good mood. After this incident happened, the discussion on the inte became bigger and bigger. This time, Christian doesnt care at all. He just wanted them to know what would happen to them if they dared to hurt his woman. Both E and Christian are calm and at peace now. Meanwhile, Hartono felt very upset. That woman did something again! She made the Adipamungkas Familys reputation worse and worse. But somehow, his grandson still liked her and treated her as if she was someone very dear and precious. He thought Christian would get tired of this woman. But in fact, Christian made him ashamed as the head of the Adipamungkas Family. After thinking about it, Hartono asked his driver to take him to Es workce. When she saw Hartonos arrival, E was very surprised. E thought Hartono was so angry that he didnt want to see her face again. But Hartono even came to the studio to meet her. Hartono looked at the changed studio and said, I heard it was Christian who paid for the renovation of this studio. Chapter 424 - 424 Helping the Maheswara Family 424 Helping the Maheswara Family I heard Christian paid for the renovation of this studio. Hartono wanted to quip Luca and E by saying that they could only rely on Christian to have a pleasant life. Did youe to see the new changes in this studio? E smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes. She did not have time to pretend to be good in front of Hartono. Hartonos attitude was very clear to her. No matter what she did, she would not be able to make this man like her. Do you think I have time to look around? Hartono snorted coldly. He came along with several bodyguards who looked strong and scary. Then please leave this studio. Thanks for dropping by, E said, still smiling. She did not have the patience and the generosity to treat Hartono well. For her, Hartono does not love Christian that much. Hartono only sees Christian as a tool to carry on their family name. Otherwise, why doesnt Hartono protect Christian and instead help Nadia? You insolent bastard! Hartonos eyes looked red. He felt that the woman in front of him did not have the ability and did not even have an adequate educational background. This woman has no ethics. ..... What will happen to the Adipamungkas family if a woman like her marries his grandson? The Adipamungkas family has their own power and Christian needs someone who can help him. He didnt need a stupid woman who always made trouble and asked for help! Its really troublesome. E still smiled even though Hartono cursed her in his face. Just as Luca wanted to defend E, E stopped him. Brother, dont be rash, she whispered in a low voice so as not to be heard by Hartono. The two of them would not be able to fight the guards behind Hartono. Plus, Leopard didnte with her to the studio today. E couldnt act rashly. It was at that moment, Luca realized it. He tried to restrain himself even though his brows were still furrowed. Luca was not the type to get angry easily. But everything E had experienced so far made him unable to contain his emotions. He had considered E like his own sister. And all these people, for their own benefit, didnt hesitate to hurt others. This was what Luca saw from Hartono. So what if their family is rich? Instead of living in abundance only to hurt others, it is better to have a simple and peaceful life. Hartono looked at E and tried to contain his emotions, trying to stay calm. I want to talk to you. His voice sounded condescending. Just talk, E replied nonchntly. E was sure that what Hartono wanted to talk about was the same as usual. He will ask E to leave his grandson. Too bad, no matter what Hartono says, E will never leave Christian. She had decided to stay with Christian. Not here. Lets talk somewhere else, Hartono said, pointing outside. Do you think Im stupid? E smiled sarcastically. If I leave this ce with you, who can ensure my safety? Not to mention that you hate me, Es words made Hartonos face unsightly. Indeed, that was the n that Hartono had prepared beforeing to this ce, but unfortunately E exposed it easily. He couldnt use that n anymore. What do you mean? Hartonos face still looks calm. I am a civilized man. I would not do such a thing. Will a thief admit that he is a thief? E had no intention of being polite in front of Hartono. Hartono stomped his stick hard. Fine if you want to talk here. Lets just talk here! Hartono snorted coldly and said, Youve seen the news, right? About your sister. What will you do now? I dont n on doing anything. The more I exin it, the more messy things will be. I just need to wait until she shows her true self, said E honestly. This matter has no effect on you. But those negativements made the Adipamungkas Familys reputation even worse! Hartono said angrily. He looked at E with disgust in his eyes. He had seen women like E many times. A woman like E only cares about herself. How selfish! Oh? In that case, do you have a better solution? I feel so sorry for Indri! Hartono said. The aura he emitted from his body could scare anyone. But E had gotten used to Christian being far more sinister. She could deal with that man, why should she be afraid of Hartono then? I didnt do anything wrong. What should I apologize for? She said casually. The matter hase to this, but you are still stubborn! Hartono looked at E with a murderous look. If you dont want to apologize, just be prepared to suffer the consequences. I wonder what the consequences will be, Es face was still calm. She is not afraid that Hartono will forcibly separate her and Christian. She was sure that her rtionship with Christian was not that shallow. Hartono will not be able to separate them or end their rtionship. E was sure of it. Dont you want to protect that friend of yours? Hartono said coldly. You dont want him and Indri to get married, do you? Hartono looks very confident that this n will work. No one can match his wealth and power. He can get anything in this world. Even though the Jaya Family doesnt want to marry Liam to Indri, he can use the Maheswara Family. He was sure that the sly Maheswara Family would not miss this opportunity. Seeing E frowning, Hartono continued, I am the head of the Adipamungkas Family. Do you think I dont have a secret weapon in my hand? Young people like you are too naive. Unknowingly, E was shaking. She wasnt worried about herself, but Liam. Liam shouldnt get a woman like Indri. Liam deserves the best! Seeing the doubt on Es face, Hartono only left hisst message before leaving the studio. Think about it. E could only stare at her ce in confusion. She turned her head, looked at Luca and asked, Brother, is he really going to do it? Will he make Liam marry Indri? Lucas face also looks serious. He looked at E and nodded, expressing his honest opinion to E. Hartonos threat is not an empty threat. With his strength, what cant he do? In addition, Hartono looks very confident. The Adipamungkas family has the power to suppress both the Jaya Family and the Maheswara Family. Even if the Jaya Family wasnt willing to marry their son, what could they do? Hartono sat in his car thinking. The more he thought about what had just happened, the angrier he became. After thinking for a moment, he took out his cell phone and called the Maheswara Family. Budi Maheswara, I heard that your daughter will marry into the Jaya Family. Do you need help? Chapter 425 - 425 The Planned Meeting 425 The nned Meeting Budi Maheswara, I heard that your daughter is getting married to the Jaya Family. Do you need help? Budi couldnt believe his own ears when he heard Hartonos voice from the other side. This matter had been going on for quite some time, but there was nothing he coulde up with yet. The Jaya family didnt want to give up and the Maheswara family couldnt do anything. Plus, now Christian and Liam are working together. He couldnt openly challenge the two of them. The situation was like stopping at a dead end. But suddenly, Hartono came to help. How could Budi not ept it? He epted it with open arms, with a very happy heart Mr. Hartono, is what you said true? Budi couldnt help but feel happy in his heart. Budi is indeed a senior in the business world. But he cannot bepared to Hartono Adipamungkas who is much stronger than him. Thats why he was so soft-spoken towards him to show his respect. You think I have time for a joke? Hartono frowned as he answered. From the tone of his voice, there was impatience. Budi immediately rushed to answer, I was too excited and couldnt believe it. Thats because I heard from the news that Christian is working with the Jaya Family recently ..... Christian is Christian. I am different. That one sentence made Budi immediately understand. These grandfather and grandson may have conflicts or arguments so they have different opinions. ording to Budi, 90% of the reason is because of that damn woman, E! But this incident happened to be a blessing for him. Otherwise, how could he possibly get this great favor for free? Thank you, sir, Budi said respectfully. He thought for a moment and then ventured to ask, I dont know how much help you will give me? Today, arrange a meeting with the Jaya Family. Hartono knew that if he didnt act now, it would be toote. Christian became more and more addicted to E, unlike what Hartono imagined. He thought that sooner orter, Christian would get tired of E. But what happened was the opposite. Hartono is afraid that his grandsons future will be increasingly out of control. With help from Hartono, Budi immediately contacted the Jaya Family and asked to meet. Although Liams parents did not want their son to marry Indri, they could notpletely severmunication with the Maheswara Family. They could not refuse the invitation to meet with Budi. In the afternoon, Heri and Nita Jaya went to visit the Maheswara Familys house at the invitation of Budi. But what surprised them even more was that Hartono was there. Surprise was clearly visible on Heris face. Budi, you Heri stood where he was, not knowing what to say. Even though Christian works closely with the Jaya Family, the two dont actually have any kind of rtionship or closeness. They cant ask Christian for help at will because they arent that close to him. Hartono looked at Heri and Nita with hatred in his eyes. Anyone who has a rtionship with that whore E looks bad in Hartonos eyes. Seeing Hartono not saying anything, Budi finally spoke up. Actually, it was Mr. Hartono who suggested todays meeting, he paused with a meaningful smile on his face. This is for the rtionship between the two families. When Indri came homest night, she told them that Haikal intended to work with them again. Basically, Budi has a greedy character. Of course he wanted to benefit from both sides. He decided to cooperate with Haikal secretly. While in public, he will marry his daughter to Liam. That way, he wont suffer a loss from either side. When Budi talked about marriage, Heri and Nita immediately exchanged nces with an awkward expression on their faces. As parents, they do not want to marry off their favorite son to a woman like Indri. But Hartono suddenly intervened in this matter. What really happened? They couldnt go against the Adipamungkas Family who were the rulers of this city. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to live in this city anymore. Heri and Nita sat opposite Hartono and Budi, bowing politely. Without waiting for the others to speak, Hartono took the initiative to speak first. I heard you guys dont want Liam and Indri to get married. Is that true? The tant question made Heri and Nita feel embarrassed. Whatever the answer would be, the couple would still sound guilty. They didnt want to insult Indri, but they didnt want to sacrifice their sons future either. Budi rolled his eyes in annoyance and said, I know you guys want a daughter-inw from a better family than ours. Although our family is not as good as before, Indri is not that bad. As long as we can be a family, we will be mutually beneficial to each other. Besides, Indri is pregnant with your sons child now. Budi sighed and continued. You guys have seen the news out there too. I just feel bad when I see it, especially for you. Come to think of it, as long as we be one family, those unpleasant rumors will disappear. Wouldnt that be profitable for ourpany? Budi looked at the two people in front of him with a sincere look while pouring tea for them. Heri didnt say anything. But it was clear on his face that he was deep in thought. Even his eyes were twitching. He was aware of their current situation. Even though Christian had helped them, the condition of the Jaya Familypany had not returned to its original state and they were still not in a good condition. Thats because the news about Indri and Liam was still circting out there. If he wants to solve hispanys problems, he must follow Budis advice. Hartono looked at him and said, I know Christian is working with you for a while, to solve yourpanys problems. But you should also know that it is not a long term solution. Plus, ourpany also has our own projects. We were forced to waste money on you. The sentence was like an insult that was exposed in the face of Heri and Nita, making them feel embarrassed and also annoyed. Unfortunately, Hartono did not care at all. Why did he care about the feelings of the two people in front of him? Budis eyes were filled with madness as well as anticipation. Soon, his goal will be achieved. Budi continues to try to persuade Heri and Nita, If we unite our families, we will get many benefits. Besides, we cant continue to depend on others, can we? Hartono chimed in at the right time, Relying on a woman for money from the Adipamungkas Family is a truly formidable ability. Heri and Nita immediately frowned upon hearing this. It was clear that Hartono was making fun of them. We dont understand why you said that. Isnt the cooperation between ourpanies a serious matter? Chapter 426 - 426 Surrender 426 Surrender We dont understand why you said that. Isnt the cooperation between ourpanies a serious matter? Heri and Nita both did not understand it. They thought that Christian really wanted to cooperate with theirpany. Who would want to give money for free to someone else? Of course this cooperation would benefit both parties, right? Hartonoughed when he heard those words. Hisughter sounded mocking, as if mocking Heri and Nita as idiots. You think everything is that simple? Your son has a good rtionship with E, right? Hartono looked at Heri and Nita with disgust. Dont you guys know that it was E who asked Christian to help your son? Heri and Nita looked at each other in disbelief. They know that Liam and E are on good terms. They had been close friends since childhood. But they didnt think it was E who helped Liam. For some reason, they didnt realize that very obvious thing. Why does Christian, who doesnt know them, suddenly offer a partnership that can get them out of their problem? They were too naive After seeing Hartonos attitude towards them, Heri and Nita knew that Hartono did not want the Adipamungkas Family to have a cooperation with the Jaya Family. But since E wanted to help them, she asked Christian to do it, making Hartono hate E. ..... That woman is very cunning, seeing the two people in front of him say nothing, Hartono added in an annoyed tone. He showed his hatred for E openly. Heri and Nita really liked E. To them, E was like the daughter they never had. They knew that unlike her bad half-sister, E was very kind. They knew E was doing this to help their family. But unfortunately, Hartono does not have the same feelings as Heri and Nita towards E. Hartono considers E as a woman who is evil and cunning, intending to control their property. E isnt that bad, sir. She is a very good person, Heri said, defending E. He knew that E had suffered a lot and he didnt want to see E suffer any more. He couldnt ept it when he saw someone insulting E, even though that person did not know how Es true nature was. She helped you because you helped her, Hartono snorted coldly, looking at Heri with cynicism in his eyes. Nita nced at her husband and saw that he was speechless because he was so angry. Finally, she asked. What does this meeting have to do with our cooperation? If you cooperate with the Maheswara Family, the Adipamungkas Family doesnt have to interfere anymore. Hartono sneered and his gaze fell on Heri. I know you all understand what went wrong. Marrying Indri is your best choice. After that, Hartono got up from his chair. Now, your family is having a hard time, right? You know that I can put your family in more trouble. This threat was thest push he could give the two people before him. He believes the threat is most effective. When he heard the threat, Budis eyes shed with greed. His goal is getting closer! Silently, Heri clenched his fists tightly. He seemed to hesitate for a long time until he finally gave up. Alright, we will make Liam and Indri engaged. He didnt want E to bear it all alone. He doesnt want E to be considered bad by Hartono and others just because she wants to help Liam and their family. This is a family matter, not Es responsibility. Meanwhile, Budi is feeling very happy now. He started to n when he should tie their two families together. In a little while, I will have my birthday party. How about we all have an engagement on that day so that our happiness will be doubled? Hartono could see that the two people in front of him had given up and his heart felt very relieved. This is how one should behave when dealing with him, unlike E. The girl was always against him. After leaving the Maheswara Familys house, Heri immediately contacted his son. What? Did you promise to engage me with Indri? Liam shouted. Liam is a calm and gentle child. Even in the event of a major problem, he would not be swayed. But when he heard the news from his father, he could not ept it. Why did his mother and father suddenly agree that he would be engaged to Indri? He knew very well that his parents did not like Indri. Beside him, Christian is reading a file about their coboration. Hearing what Liam said, he raised his head and frowned. If Liam and Indri were engaged, then this cooperation waspletely unnecessary. From a businessmans point of view, if Christian continued their cooperation, he would not gain anything. I dont want to marry Indri, Liam said firmly. He didnt want to make E sad. The only thing Liam wants is to protect E. He didnt want to be engaged to a woman who had hurt E. He didnt even want to be near Indri, let alone get engaged to her. I know you dont want to. But today, Christians grandfather came and met us in person. Heri took a deep breath. I dont want to ignore your wishes, but what he said in front of us was so bad. And I know you dont want E to be insulted like that either. After his father said this, Liam understood. Since Hartono said bad things about E, finally his father and mother agreed to this engagement. I see, Liam nodded, but his voice sounded very cold. He didnt think Hartono would do something like this. He knew that the old man didnt really like E. But what Hartono said was beyond his expectation. After that, Liam ended the call and turned to Christian who was sitting and reading the documents seriously. Your grandfather came to meet my parents and told me to get engaged to Indri. Christians hands suddenly stopped moving. He looked up at Liam. Is that true? The answer left Liam at a loss for what to say. Rumors out there say that Christian and Hartono have a strained rtionship. There is no need to ask the reason for their deteriorating rtionship. The only reason that could shake the good rtionship between the grandfather and the grandson was E. Liam hasnt mentioned the reason why Hartono met his parents, but hes sure Christian can already guess. Its because of E, Christian said confidently. Liam was silent for a moment, but didnt stop their conversation. Take good care of her. I know, there was a rarely seen expression on Christians face when he said it. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!